2010/C 83/01 Consolidated versions of the Treaty on European Union and the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
Consolidated version of the Treaty on European Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 13
Consolidated version of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 47
Protocols . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 201
Annexes . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 329
Declarations annexed to the Final Act of the Intergovernmental Conference which adopted the Treaty of Lisbon 335
Tables of equivalences . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 361
2010/C 83/02 Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 389
Note to the reader (see page 2 of the cover)
ISSN 1725-2423
C 83
Volume 53
30 March 2010Information and Notices
Official Journal of the European Union
English edition
Notice No Contents
Price: EUR 10
EN
Page
NOTE TO THE READER
This publication contains the consolidated versions of the Treaty on European Union and of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, together with the annexes and protocols thereto, as they result from the amendments introduced by the Treaty of Lisbon, which was signed on 13 December 2007 in Lisbon and which entered into force on 1 December 2009. It also contains the declarations annexed to the Final Act of the Intergovernmental Conference which adopted the Treaty of Lisbon.
As indicated in the Note to the Reader accompanying the previous issue of the consolidated Treaties (OJ C 115, 9.5.2008, p. 1), the current issue includes those rectifications which were adopted up to the time of publication.
This publication also contains the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union which was proclaimed at Strasbourg on 12 December 2007 by the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission (OJ C 303, 14.12.2007, p. 1). This text repeats and adapts the Charter proclaimed on 7 December 2000, and replaces it with effect from 1 December 2009, the date of entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon. By virtue of the first subparagraph of Article 6(1) of the Treaty on European Union, the Charter proclaimed in 2007 has the same legal value as the Treaties.
This text has been produced for documentary purposes and does not involve the responsibility of the institutions of the European Union.
CONSOLIDATED VERSIONS
OF THE TREATY ON EUROPEAN UNION
AND
THE TREATY ON THE FUNCTIONING OF THE EUROPEAN UNION
(2010/C 83/01)
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/1
Table of Contents
Page
CONSOLIDATED VERSION OF THE TREATY ON EUROPEAN UNION . . . . . . 1
PREAMBLE . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 15
TITLE I COMMON PROVISIONS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 16
TITLE II PROVISIONS ON DEMOCRATIC PRINCIPLES . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 20
TITLE III PROVISIONS ON THE INSTITUTIONS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 22
TITLE IV PROVISIONS ON ENHANCED COOPERATION . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 27
TITLE V GENERAL PROVISIONS ON THE UNION’S EXTERNAL ACTION AND SPECIFIC PROVISIONS ON THE COMMON FOREIGN AND SECURITY POLICY . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 28
Chapter 1 General provisions on the Union’s external action . . . . . . . . . . . . . 28
Chapter 2 Specific provisions on the common foreign and security policy . . . 30
Section 1 Common provisions . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 30
Section 2 Provisions on the common security and defence policy . . . . . 38
TITLE VI FINAL PROVISIONS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 41
CONSOLIDATED VERSION OF THE TREATY ON THE FUNCTIONING OF THE EUROPEAN UNION . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 47
PREAMBLE . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 49
PART ONE PRINCIPLES . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 50
TITLE I CATEGORIES AND AREAS OF UNION COMPETENCE . . . . . . . . . . . 50
TITLE II PROVISIONS HAVING GENERAL APPLICATION . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 53
PART TWO NON-DISCRIMINATION AND CITIZENSHIP OF THE UNION . . . . . . 56
PART THREE UNION POLICIES AND INTERNAL ACTIONS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 59
TITLE I THE INTERNAL MARKET . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 59
TITLE II FREE MOVEMENT OF GOODS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 59
Chapter 1 The customs union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 60
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/3
Page
Chapter 2 Customs cooperation . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 61
Chapter 3 Prohibition of quantitative restrictions between Member States 61
TITLE III AGRICULTURE AND FISHERIES . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 62
TITLE IV FREE MOVEMENT OF PERSONS, SERVICES AND CAPITAL . . . . . 65
Chapter 1 Workers . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 65
Chapter 2 Right of establishment . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 67
Chapter 3 Services . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 70
Chapter 4 Capital and payments . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 71
TITLE V AREA OF FREEDOM, SECURITY AND JUSTICE . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 73
Chapter 1 General provisions . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 73
Chapter 2 Policies on border checks, asylum and immigration . . . . . . . 75
Chapter 3 Judicial cooperation in civil matters . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 78
Chapter 4 Judicial cooperation in criminal matters . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 79
Chapter 5 Police cooperation . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 83
TITLE VI Transport . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 85
TITLE VII COMMON RULES ON COMPETITION, TAXATION AND APPROXIMATION OF LAWS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 88
Chapter 1 Rules on competition . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 88
Section 1 Rules applying to undertakings . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 88
Section 2 Aids granted by States . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 91
Chapter 2 Tax provisions . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 93
Chapter 3 Approximation of laws . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 94
TITLE VIII ECONOMIC AND MONETARY POLICY . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 96
Chapter 1 Economic policy . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 97
Chapter 2 Monetary policy . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 102
Chapter 3 Institutional provisions . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 105
ENC 83/4 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Page
Chapter 4 Provisions specific to Member States whose currency is the euro 106
Chapter 5 Transitional provisions . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 107
TITLE IX EMPLOYMENT . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 112
TITLE X SOCIAL POLICY . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 114
TITLE XI THE EUROPEAN SOCIAL FUND . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 119
TITLE XII EDUCATION, VOCATIONAL TRAINING, YOUTH AND SPORT . . 120
TITLE XIII CULTURE . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 121
TITLE XIV PUBLIC HEALTH . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 122
TITLE XV CONSUMER PROTECTION . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 124
TITLE XVI TRANS-EUROPEAN NETWORKS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 124
TITLE XVII INDUSTRY . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 126
TITLE XVIII ECONOMIC, SOCIAL AND TERRITORIAL COHESION . . . . . . . . . 127
TITLE XIX RESEARCH AND TECHNOLOGICAL DEVELOPMENT AND SPACE 128
TITLE XX ENVIRONMENT . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 132
TITLE XXI ENERGY . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 134
TITLE XXII TOURISM . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 135
TITLE XXIII CIVIL PROTECTION . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 135
TITLE XXIV ADMINISTRATIVE COOPERATION . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 136
PART FOUR ASSOCIATION OF THE OVERSEAS COUNTRIES AND TERRITORIES 137
PART FIVE EXTERNAL ACTION BY THE UNION . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 139
TITLE I GENERAL PROVISIONS ON THE UNION’S EXTERNAL ACTION . 139
TITLE II COMMON COMMERCIAL POLICY . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 139
TITLE III COOPERATION WITH THIRD COUNTRIES AND HUMANITARIAN AID . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 141
Chapter 1 Development cooperation . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 141
Chapter 2 Economic, financial and technical cooperation with third countries . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 142
Chapter 3 Humanitarian aid . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 143
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/5
Page
TITLE IV RESTRICTIVE MEASURES . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 144
TITLE V INTERNATIONAL AGREEMENTS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 144
TITLE VI THE UNION’S RELATIONS WITH INTERNATIONAL ORGANISATIONS AND THIRD COUNTRIES AND UNION DELEGATIONS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 147
TITLE VII SOLIDARITY CLAUSE . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 148
PART SIX INSTITUTIONAL AND FINANCIAL PROVISIONS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 149
TITLE I INSTITUTIONAL PROVISIONS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 149
Chapter 1 The institutions . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 149
Section 1 The European Parliament . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 149
Section 2 The European Council . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 152
Section 3 The Council . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 153
Section 4 The Commission . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 155
Section 5 The Court of Justice of the European Union . . . . . . . . . 157
Section 6 The European Central Bank . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 167
Section 7 The Court of Auditors . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 169
Chapter 2 Legal acts of the Union, adoption procedures and other provisions . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 171
Section 1 The legal acts of the Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 171
Section 2 Procedures for the adoption of acts and other provisions 173
Chapter 3 The Union’s advisory bodies . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 177
Section 1 The Economic and Social Committee . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 177
Section 2 The Committee of the Regions . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 178
Chapter 4 The European Investment Bank . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 180
TITLE II FINANCIAL PROVISIONS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 181
Chapter 1 The Union’s own resources . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 181
Chapter 2 The multiannual financial framework . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 182
Chapter 3 The Union’s annual budget . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 183
Chapter 4 Implementation of the budget and discharge . . . . . . . . . . . . 186
ENC 83/6 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Page
Chapter 5 Common provisions . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 187
Chapter 6 Combatting fraud . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 188
TITLE III ENHANCED COOPERATION . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 189
PART SEVEN GENERAL AND FINAL PROVISIONS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 192
PROTOCOLS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 201
Protocol (No 1) on the role of National Parliaments in the European Union . . 203
Protocol (No 2) on the application of the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 206
Protocol (No 3) on the statute of the Court of Justice of the European Union 210
Protocol (No 4) on the statute of the European System of Central Banks and of the European Central Bank . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 230
Protocol (No 5) on the statute of the European Investment Bank . . . . . . . . . . 251
Protocol (No 6) on the location of the seats of the institutions and of certain bodies, offices, agencies and departments of the European Union 265
Protocol (No 7) on the privileges and immunities of the European Union . . . . 266
Protocol (No 8) relating to Article 6(2) of the Treaty on European Union on the accession of the Union to the European Convention on the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms . . . . . 273
Protocol (No 9) on the decision of the Council relating to the implementation of Article 16(4) of the Treaty on European Union and Article 238(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union between 1 November 2014 and 31 March 2017 on the one hand, and as from 1 April 2017 on the other 274
Protocol (No 10) on permanent structured cooperation established by Article 42 of the Treaty on European Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 275
Protocol (No 11) on Article 42 of the Treaty on European Union . . . . . . . . . . . 278
Protocol (No 12) on the excessive deficit procedure . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 279
Protocol (No 13) on the convergence criteria . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 281
Protocol (No 14) on the Euro Group . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 283
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/7
Page
Protocol (No 15) on certain provisions relating to the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 284
Protocol (No 16) on certain provisions relating to Denmark . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 287
Protocol (No 17) on Denmark . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 288
Protocol (No 18) on France . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 289
Protocol (No 19) on the Schengen acquis integrated into the framework of the European Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 290
Protocol (No 20) on the application of certain aspects of Article 26 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union to the United Kingdom and to Ireland . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 293
Protocol (No 21) on the position of the United Kingdom and Ireland in respect of the area of freedom, security and justice . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 295
Protocol (No 22) on the position of Denmark . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 299
Protocol (No 23) on external relations of the Member States with regard to the crossing of external borders . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 304
Protocol (No 24) on asylum for nationals of Member States of the European Union 305
Protocol (No 25) on the exercise of shared competence . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 307
Protocol (No 26) on services of general interest . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 308
Protocol (No 27) on the internal market and competition . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 309
Protocol (No 28) on economic, social and territorial cohesion . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 310
Protocol (No 29) on the system of public broadcasting in the Member States . . 312
Protocol (No 30) on the application of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union to Poland and to the United Kingdom . . . . . 313
Protocol (No 31) concerning imports into the European Union of petroleum products refined in the Netherlands Antilles . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 315
Protocol (No 32) on the acquisition of property in Denmark . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 318
Protocol (No 33) concerning Article 157 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 319
ENC 83/8 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Page
Protocol (No 34) on special arrangements for Greenland . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 320
Protocol (No 35) on Article 40.3.3 of the Constitution of Ireland . . . . . . . . . . . 321
Protocol (No 36) on transitional provisions . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 322
Protocol (No 37) on the financial consequences of the expiry of the ECSC Treaty and on the Research fund for Coal and Steel . . . . . . . . . . . . . 327
ANNEXES . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 329
ANNEX I List referred to in Article 38 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 331
ANNEX II Overseas countries and territories to which the provisions of Part Four of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union apply . . . . . . . . 334
DECLARATIONS annexed to the Final Act of the Intergovernmental Conference which adopted the Treaty of Lisbon, signed on 13 December 2007 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 335
A. DECLARATIONS CONCERNING PROVISIONS OF THE TREATIES . . . . . . . . . . . 337
1. Declaration concerning the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union 337
2. Declaration on Article 6(2) of the Treaty on European Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . 337
3. Declaration on Article 8 of the Treaty on European Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 337
4. Declaration on the composition of the European Parliament . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 337
5. Declaration on the political agreement by the European Council concerning the draft Decision on the composition of the European Parliament . . . . . . . . . . . . 337
6. Declaration on Article 15(5) and (6), Article 17(6) and (7) and Article 18 of the Treaty on European Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 338
7. Declaration on Article 16(4) of the Treaty on European Union and Article 238(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 338
8. Declaration on practical measures to be taken upon the entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon as regards the Presidency of the European Council and of the Foreign Affairs Council . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 340
9. Declaration on Article 16(9) of the Treaty on European Union concerning the European Council decision on the exercise of the Presidency of the Council . . 341
10. Declaration on Article 17 of the Treaty on European Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 342
11. Declaration on Article 17(6) and (7) of the Treaty on European Union . . . . . . 342
12. Declaration on Article 18 of the Treaty on European Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 342
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/9
Page
13. Declaration concerning the common foreign and security policy . . . . . . . . . . . 343
14. Declaration concerning the common foreign and security policy . . . . . . . . . . . 343
15. Declaration on Article 27 of the Treaty on European Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 343
16. Declaration on Article 55(2) of the Treaty on European Union . . . . . . . . . . . . 344
17. Declaration concerning primacy . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 344
18. Declaration in relation to the delimitation of competences . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 344
19. Declaration on Article 8 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union 345
20. Declaration on Article 16 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union 345
21. Declaration on the protection of personal data in the fields of judicial cooperation in criminal matters and police cooperation . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 345
22. Declaration on Articles 48 and 79 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 346
23. Declaration on the second paragraph of Article 48 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 346
24. Declaration concerning the legal personality of the European Union . . . . . . . . 346
25. Declaration on Articles 75 and 215 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 346
26. Declaration on non-participation by a Member State in a measure based on Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union 346
27. Declaration on Article 85(1), second subparagraph, of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 347
28. Declaration on Article 98 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union 347
29. Declaration on Article 107(2)(c) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 347
30. Declaration on Article 126 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 347
31. Declaration on Article 156 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 348
32. Declaration on Article 168(4)(c) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 348
33. Declaration on Article 174 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 349
34. Declaration on Article 179 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 349
35. Declaration on Article 194 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 349
ENC 83/10 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Page
36. Declaration on Article 218 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union concerning the negotiation and conclusion of international agreements by Member States relating to the area of freedom, security and justice . . . . . . . . . 349
37. Declaration on Article 222 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 349
38. Declaration on Article 252 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union regarding the number of Advocates-General in the Court of Justice . . . 350
39. Declaration on Article 290 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 350
40. Declaration on Article 329 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 350
41. Declaration on Article 352 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 350
42. Declaration on Article 352 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 351
43. Declaration on Article 355(6) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 351
B. DECLARATIONS CONCERNING PROTOCOLS ANNEXED TO THE TREATIES . . 352
44. Declaration on Article 5 of the Protocol on the Schengen acquis integrated into the framework of the European Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 352
45. Declaration on Article 5(2) of the Protocol on the Schengen acquis integrated into the framework of the European Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 352
46. Declaration on Article 5(3) of the Protocol on the Schengen acquis integrated into the framework of the European Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 352
47. Declaration on Article 5(3), (4) and (5) of the Protocol on the Schengen acquis integrated into the framework of the European Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 352
48. Declaration concerning the Protocol on the position of Denmark . . . . . . . . . . 353
49. Declaration concerning Italy . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 353
50. Declaration concerning Article 10 of the Protocol on transitional provisions . . 354
C. DECLARATIONS BY MEMBER STATES . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 355
51. Declaration by the Kingdom of Belgium on national Parliaments . . . . . . . . . . 355
52. Declaration by the Kingdom of Belgium, the Republic of Bulgaria, the Federal Republic of Germany, the Hellenic Republic, the Kingdom of Spain, the Italian Republic, the Republic of Cyprus, the Republic of Lithuania, the Grand Duchy of Luxembourg, the Republic of Hungary, the Republic of Malta, the Republic of Austria, the Portuguese Republic, Romania, the Republic of Slovenia and the Slovak Republic on the symbols of the European Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 355
53. Declaration by the Czech Republic on the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 355
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/11
Page
54. Declaration by the Federal Republic of Germany, Ireland, the Republic of Hungary, the Republic of Austria and the Kingdom of Sweden . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 356
55. Declaration by the Kingdom of Spain and the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 356
56. Declaration by Ireland on Article 3 of the Protocol on the position of the United Kingdom and Ireland in respect of the area of freedom, security and justice . . 356
57. Declaration by the Italian Republic on the composition of the European Parliament . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 357
58. Declaration by the Republic of Latvia, the Republic of Hungary and the Republic of Malta on the spelling of the name of the single currency in the Treaties . . 357
59. Declaration by the Kingdom of the Netherlands on Article 312 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 357
60. Declaration by the Kingdom of the Netherlands on Article 355 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 358
61. Declaration by the Republic of Poland on the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 358
62. Declaration by the Republic of Poland concerning the Protocol on the application of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union in relation to Poland and the United Kingdom . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 358
63. Declaration by the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland on the definition of the term ‘nationals’ . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 358
64. Declaration by the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland on the franchise for elections to the European Parliament . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 358
65. Declaration by the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland on Article 75 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union . . . . . . . . 359
Tables of equivalences . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 361
Treaty on European Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 361
Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 366
ENC 83/12 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
CONSOLIDATED VERSION
OF
THE TREATY ON EUROPEAN UNION
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/13
PREAMBLE
HIS MAJESTY THE KING OF THE BELGIANS, HER MAJESTY THE QUEEN OF DENMARK, THE PRESIDENT OF THE FEDERAL REPUBLIC OF GERMANY, THE PRESIDENT OF IRELAND, THE PRESIDENT OF THE HELLENIC REPUBLIC, HIS MAJESTY THE KING OF SPAIN, THE PRESIDENT OF THE FRENCH REPUBLIC, THE PRESIDENT OF THE ITALIAN REPUBLIC, HIS ROYAL HIGHNESS THE GRAND DUKE OF LUXEMBOURG, HER MAJESTY THE QUEEN OF THE NETHERLANDS, THE PRESIDENT OF THE PORTUGUESE REPUBLIC, HER MAJESTY THE QUEEN OF THE UNITED KINGDOM OF GREAT BRITAIN AND NORTHERN IRELAND (1),
RESOLVED to mark a new stage in the process of European integration undertaken with the establishment of the European Communities,
DRAWING INSPIRATION from the cultural, religious and humanist inheritance of Europe, from which have developed the universal values of the inviolable and inalienable rights of the human person, freedom, democracy, equality and the rule of law,
RECALLING the historic importance of the ending of the division of the European continent and the need to create firm bases for the construction of the future Europe,
CONFIRMING their attachment to the principles of liberty, democracy and respect for human rights and fundamental freedoms and of the rule of law,
CONFIRMING their attachment to fundamental social rights as defined in the European Social Charter signed at Turin on 18 October 1961 and in the 1989 Community Charter of the Fundamental Social Rights of Workers,
DESIRING to deepen the solidarity between their peoples while respecting their history, their culture and their traditions,
DESIRING to enhance further the democratic and efficient functioning of the institutions so as to enable them better to carry out, within a single institutional framework, the tasks entrusted to them,
RESOLVED to achieve the strengthening and the convergence of their economies and to establish an economic and monetary union including, in accordance with the provisions of this Treaty and of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, a single and stable currency,
DETERMINED to promote economic and social progress for their peoples, taking into account the principle of sustainable development and within the context of the accomplishment of the internal market and of reinforced cohesion and environmental protection, and to implement policies ensuring that advances in economic integration are accompanied by parallel progress in other fields,
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/15
(1) The Republic of Bulgaria, the Czech Republic, the Republic of Estonia, the Republic of Cyprus, the Republic of Latvia, the Republic of Lithuania, the Republic of Hungary, the Republic of Malta, the Republic of Austria, the Republic of Poland, Romania, the Republic of Slovenia, the Slovak Republic, the Republic of Finland and the Kingdom of Sweden have since become members of the European Union.
RESOLVED to establish a citizenship common to nationals of their countries,
RESOLVED to implement a common foreign and security policy including the progressive framing of a common defence policy, which might lead to a common defence in accordance with the provisions of Article 42, thereby reinforcing the European identity and its independence in order to promote peace, security and progress in Europe and in the world,
RESOLVED to facilitate the free movement of persons, while ensuring the safety and security of their peoples, by establishing an area of freedom, security and justice, in accordance with the provisions of this Treaty and of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
RESOLVED to continue the process of creating an ever closer union among the peoples of Europe, in which decisions are taken as closely as possible to the citizen in accordance with the principle of subsidiarity,
IN VIEW of further steps to be taken in order to advance European integration,
HAVE DECIDED to establish a European Union and to this end have designated as their Plenipotentiaries:
(List of plenipotentiaries not reproduced)
WHO, having exchanged their full powers, found in good and due form, have agreed as follows:
TITLE I
COMMON PROVISIONS
Article 1 (ex Article 1 TEU) (1)
By this Treaty, the HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES establish among themselves a EUROPEAN UNION, hereinafter called ‘the Union’, on which the Member States confer competences to attain objectives they have in common.
This Treaty marks a new stage in the process of creating an ever closer union among the peoples of Europe, in which decisions are taken as openly as possible and as closely as possible to the citizen.
The Union shall be founded on the present Treaty and on the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union (hereinafter referred to as ‘the Treaties’). Those two Treaties shall have the same legal value. The Union shall replace and succeed the European Community.
ENC 83/16 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
(1) These references are merely indicative. For more ample information, please refer to the tables of equivalences between the old and the new numbering of the Treaties.
Article 2
The Union is founded on the values of respect for human dignity, freedom, democracy, equality, the rule of law and respect for human rights, including the rights of persons belonging to minorities. These values are common to the Member States in a society in which pluralism, non-discrimination, tolerance, justice, solidarity and equality between women and men prevail.
Article 3 (ex Article 2 TEU)
1. The Union’s aim is to promote peace, its values and the well-being of its peoples.
2. The Union shall offer its citizens an area of freedom, security and justice without internal frontiers, in which the free movement of persons is ensured in conjunction with appropriate measures with respect to external border controls, asylum, immigration and the prevention and combating of crime.
3. The Union shall establish an internal market. It shall work for the sustainable development of Europe based on balanced economic growth and price stability, a highly competitive social market economy, aiming at full employment and social progress, and a high level of protection and improvement of the quality of the environment. It shall promote scientific and technological advance.
It shall combat social exclusion and discrimination, and shall promote social justice and protection, equality between women and men, solidarity between generations and protection of the rights of the child.
It shall promote economic, social and territorial cohesion, and solidarity among Member States.
It shall respect its rich cultural and linguistic diversity, and shall ensure that Europe’s cultural heritage is safeguarded and enhanced.
4. The Union shall establish an economic and monetary union whose currency is the euro.
5. In its relations with the wider world, the Union shall uphold and promote its values and interests and contribute to the protection of its citizens. It shall contribute to peace, security, the sustainable development of the Earth, solidarity and mutual respect among peoples, free and fair trade, eradication of poverty and the protection of human rights, in particular the rights of the child, as well as to the strict observance and the development of international law, including respect for the principles of the United Nations Charter.
6. The Union shall pursue its objectives by appropriate means commensurate with the competences which are conferred upon it in the Treaties.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/17
Article 4
1. In accordance with Article 5, competences not conferred upon the Union in the Treaties remain with the Member States.
2. The Union shall respect the equality of Member States before the Treaties as well as their national identities, inherent in their fundamental structures, political and constitutional, inclusive of regional and local self-government. It shall respect their essential State functions, including ensuring the territorial integrity of the State, maintaining law and order and safeguarding national security. In particular, national security remains the sole responsibility of each Member State.
3. Pursuant to the principle of sincere cooperation, the Union and the Member States shall, in full mutual respect, assist each other in carrying out tasks which flow from the Treaties.
The Member States shall take any appropriate measure, general or particular, to ensure fulfilment of the obligations arising out of the Treaties or resulting from the acts of the institutions of the Union.
The Member States shall facilitate the achievement of the Union’s tasks and refrain from any measure which could jeopardise the attainment of the Union’s objectives.
Article 5 (ex Article 5 TEC)
1. The limits of Union competences are governed by the principle of conferral. The use of Union competences is governed by the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality.
2. Under the principle of conferral, the Union shall act only within the limits of the competences conferred upon it by the Member States in the Treaties to attain the objectives set out therein. Competences not conferred upon the Union in the Treaties remain with the Member States.
3. Under the principle of subsidiarity, in areas which do not fall within its exclusive competence, the Union shall act only if and in so far as the objectives of the proposed action cannot be sufficiently achieved by the Member States, either at central level or at regional and local level, but can rather, by reason of the scale or effects of the proposed action, be better achieved at Union level.
The institutions of the Union shall apply the principle of subsidiarity as laid down in the Protocol on the application of the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality. National Parliaments ensure compliance with the principle of subsidiarity in accordance with the procedure set out in that Protocol.
4. Under the principle of proportionality, the content and form of Union action shall not exceed what is necessary to achieve the objectives of the Treaties.
The institutions of the Union shall apply the principle of proportionality as laid down in the Protocol on the application of the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality.
ENC 83/18 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Article 6 (ex Article 6 TEU)
1. The Union recognises the rights, freedoms and principles set out in the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union of 7 December 2000, as adapted at Strasbourg, on 12 December 2007, which shall have the same legal value as the Treaties.
The provisions of the Charter shall not extend in any way the competences of the Union as defined in the Treaties.
The rights, freedoms and principles in the Charter shall be interpreted in accordance with the general provisions in Title VII of the Charter governing its interpretation and application and with due regard to the explanations referred to in the Charter, that set out the sources of those provisions.
2. The Union shall accede to the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms. Such accession shall not affect the Union’s competences as defined in the Treaties.
3. Fundamental rights, as guaranteed by the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms and as they result from the constitutional traditions common to the Member States, shall constitute general principles of the Union’s law.
Article 7 (ex Article 7 TEU)
1. On a reasoned proposal by one third of the Member States, by the European Parliament or by the European Commission, the Council, acting by a majority of four fifths of its members after obtaining the consent of the European Parliament, may determine that there is a clear risk of a serious breach by a Member State of the values referred to in Article 2. Before making such a determination, the Council shall hear the Member State in question and may address recommendations to it, acting in accordance with the same procedure.
The Council shall regularly verify that the grounds on which such a determination was made continue to apply.
2. The European Council, acting by unanimity on a proposal by one third of the Member States or by the Commission and after obtaining the consent of the European Parliament, may determine the existence of a serious and persistent breach by a Member State of the values referred to in Article 2, after inviting the Member State in question to submit its observations.
3. Where a determination under paragraph 2 has been made, the Council, acting by a qualified majority, may decide to suspend certain of the rights deriving from the application of the Treaties to the Member State in question, including the voting rights of the representative of the government of that Member State in the Council. In doing so, the Council shall take into account the possible consequences of such a suspension on the rights and obligations of natural and legal persons.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/19
The obligations of the Member State in question under this Treaty shall in any case continue to be binding on that State.
4. The Council, acting by a qualified majority, may decide subsequently to vary or revoke measures taken under paragraph 3 in response to changes in the situation which led to their being imposed.
5. The voting arrangements applying to the European Parliament, the European Council and the Council for the purposes of this Article are laid down in Article 354 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
Article 8
1. The Union shall develop a special relationship with neighbouring countries, aiming to establish an area of prosperity and good neighbourliness, founded on the values of the Union and characterised by close and peaceful relations based on cooperation.
2. For the purposes of paragraph 1, the Union may conclude specific agreements with the countries concerned. These agreements may contain reciprocal rights and obligations as well as the possibility of undertaking activities jointly. Their implementation shall be the subject of periodic consultation.
TITLE II
PROVISIONS ON DEMOCRATIC PRINCIPLES
Article 9
In all its activities, the Union shall observe the principle of the equality of its citizens, who shall receive equal attention from its institutions, bodies, offices and agencies. Every national of a Member State shall be a citizen of the Union. Citizenship of the Union shall be additional to and not replace national citizenship.
Article 10
1. The functioning of the Union shall be founded on representative democracy.
2. Citizens are directly represented at Union level in the European Parliament.
Member States are represented in the European Council by their Heads of State or Government and in the Council by their governments, themselves democratically accountable either to their national Parliaments, or to their citizens.
3. Every citizen shall have the right to participate in the democratic life of the Union. Decisions shall be taken as openly and as closely as possible to the citizen.
4. Political parties at European level contribute to forming European political awareness and to expressing the will of citizens of the Union.
ENC 83/20 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Article 11
1. The institutions shall, by appropriate means, give citizens and representative associations the opportunity to make known and publicly exchange their views in all areas of Union action.
2. The institutions shall maintain an open, transparent and regular dialogue with representative associations and civil society.
3. The European Commission shall carry out broad consultations with parties concerned in order to ensure that the Union’s actions are coherent and transparent.
4. Not less than one million citizens who are nationals of a significant number of Member States may take the initiative of inviting the European Commission, within the framework of its powers, to submit any appropriate proposal on matters where citizens consider that a legal act of the Union is required for the purpose of implementing the Treaties.
The procedures and conditions required for such a citizens’ initiative shall be determined in accordance with the first paragraph of Article 24 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
Article 12
National Parliaments contribute actively to the good functioning of the Union:
(a) through being informed by the institutions of the Union and having draft legislative acts of the Union forwarded to them in accordance with the Protocol on the role of national Parliaments in the European Union;
(b) by seeing to it that the principle of subsidiarity is respected in accordance with the procedures provided for in the Protocol on the application of the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality;
(c) by taking part, within the framework of the area of freedom, security and justice, in the evaluation mechanisms for the implementation of the Union policies in that area, in accordance with Article 70 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, and through being involved in the political monitoring of Europol and the evaluation of Eurojust’s activities in accordance with Articles 88 and 85 of that Treaty;
(d) by taking part in the revision procedures of the Treaties, in accordance with Article 48 of this Treaty;
(e) by being notified of applications for accession to the Union, in accordance with Article 49 of this Treaty;
(f) by taking part in the inter-parliamentary cooperation between national Parliaments and with the European Parliament, in accordance with the Protocol on the role of national Parliaments in the European Union.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/21
TITLE III
PROVISIONS ON THE INSTITUTIONS
Article 13
1. The Union shall have an institutional framework which shall aim to promote its values, advance its objectives, serve its interests, those of its citizens and those of the Member States, and ensure the consistency, effectiveness and continuity of its policies and actions.
The Union’s institutions shall be:
— the European Parliament,
— the European Council,
— the Council,
— the European Commission (hereinafter referred to as ‘the Commission’),
— the Court of Justice of the European Union,
— the European Central Bank,
— the Court of Auditors.
2. Each institution shall act within the limits of the powers conferred on it in the Treaties, and in conformity with the procedures, conditions and objectives set out in them. The institutions shall practice mutual sincere cooperation.
3. The provisions relating to the European Central Bank and the Court of Auditors and detailed provisions on the other institutions are set out in the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
4. The European Parliament, the Council and the Commission shall be assisted by an Economic and Social Committee and a Committee of the Regions acting in an advisory capacity.
Article 14
1. The European Parliament shall, jointly with the Council, exercise legislative and budgetary functions. It shall exercise functions of political control and consultation as laid down in the Treaties. It shall elect the President of the Commission.
2. The European Parliament shall be composed of representatives of the Union’s citizens. They shall not exceed seven hundred and fifty in number, plus the President. Representation of citizens shall be degressively proportional, with a minimum threshold of six members per Member State. No Member State shall be allocated more than ninety-six seats.
ENC 83/22 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
The European Council shall adopt by unanimity, on the initiative of the European Parliament and with its consent, a decision establishing the composition of the European Parliament, respecting the principles referred to in the first subparagraph.
3. The members of the European Parliament shall be elected for a term of five years by direct universal suffrage in a free and secret ballot.
4. The European Parliament shall elect its President and its officers from among its members.
Article 15
1. The European Council shall provide the Union with the necessary impetus for its development and shall define the general political directions and priorities thereof. It shall not exercise legislative functions.
2. The European Council shall consist of the Heads of State or Government of the Member States, together with its President and the President of the Commission. The High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy shall take part in its work.
3. The European Council shall meet twice every six months, convened by its President. When the agenda so requires, the members of the European Council may decide each to be assisted by a minister and, in the case of the President of the Commission, by a member of the Commission. When the situation so requires, the President shall convene a special meeting of the European Council.
4. Except where the Treaties provide otherwise, decisions of the European Council shall be taken by consensus.
5. The European Council shall elect its President, by a qualified majority, for a term of two and a half years, renewable once. In the event of an impediment or serious misconduct, the European Council can end the President’s term of office in accordance with the same procedure.
6. The President of the European Council:
(a) shall chair it and drive forward its work;
(b) shall ensure the preparation and continuity of the work of the European Council in cooperation with the President of the Commission, and on the basis of the work of the General Affairs Council;
(c) shall endeavour to facilitate cohesion and consensus within the European Council;
(d) shall present a report to the European Parliament after each of the meetings of the European Council.
The President of the European Council shall, at his level and in that capacity, ensure the external representation of the Union on issues concerning its common foreign and security policy, without prejudice to the powers of the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/23
The President of the European Council shall not hold a national office.
Article 16
1. The Council shall, jointly with the European Parliament, exercise legislative and budgetary functions. It shall carry out policy-making and coordinating functions as laid down in the Treaties.
2. The Council shall consist of a representative of each Member State at ministerial level, who may commit the government of the Member State in question and cast its vote.
3. The Council shall act by a qualified majority except where the Treaties provide otherwise.
4. As from 1 November 2014, a qualified majority shall be defined as at least 55 % of the members of the Council, comprising at least fifteen of them and representing Member States comprising at least 65 % of the population of the Union.
A blocking minority must include at least four Council members, failing which the qualified majority shall be deemed attained.
The other arrangements governing the qualified majority are laid down in Article 238(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
5. The transitional provisions relating to the definition of the qualified majority which shall be applicable until 31 October 2014 and those which shall be applicable from 1 November 2014 to 31 March 2017 are laid down in the Protocol on transitional provisions.
6. The Council shall meet in different configurations, the list of which shall be adopted in accordance with Article 236 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
The General Affairs Council shall ensure consistency in the work of the different Council configurations. It shall prepare and ensure the follow-up to meetings of the European Council, in liaison with the President of the European Council and the Commission.
The Foreign Affairs Council shall elaborate the Union’s external action on the basis of strategic guidelines laid down by the European Council and ensure that the Union’s action is consistent.
7. A Committee of Permanent Representatives of the Governments of the Member States shall be responsible for preparing the work of the Council.
8. The Council shall meet in public when it deliberates and votes on a draft legislative act. To this end, each Council meeting shall be divided into two parts, dealing respectively with deliberations on Union legislative acts and non-legislative activities.
9. The Presidency of Council configurations, other than that of Foreign Affairs, shall be held by Member State representatives in the Council on the basis of equal rotation, in accordance with the conditions established in accordance with Article 236 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
ENC 83/24 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Article 17
1. The Commission shall promote the general interest of the Union and take appropriate initiatives to that end. It shall ensure the application of the Treaties, and of measures adopted by the institutions pursuant to them. It shall oversee the application of Union law under the control of the Court of Justice of the European Union. It shall execute the budget and manage programmes. It shall exercise coordinating, executive and management functions, as laid down in the Treaties. With the exception of the common foreign and security policy, and other cases provided for in the Treaties, it shall ensure the Union’s external representation. It shall initiate the Union’s annual and multiannual programming with a view to achieving interinstitutional agreements.
2. Union legislative acts may only be adopted on the basis of a Commission proposal, except where the Treaties provide otherwise. Other acts shall be adopted on the basis of a Commission proposal where the Treaties so provide.
3. The Commission’s term of office shall be five years.
The members of the Commission shall be chosen on the ground of their general competence and European commitment from persons whose independence is beyond doubt.
In carrying out its responsibilities, the Commission shall be completely independent. Without prejudice to Article 18(2), the members of the Commission shall neither seek nor take instructions from any Government or other institution, body, office or entity. They shall refrain from any action incompatible with their duties or the performance of their tasks.
4. The Commission appointed between the date of entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon and 31 October 2014, shall consist of one national of each Member State, including its President and the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy who shall be one of its Vice- Presidents.
5. As from 1 November 2014, the Commission shall consist of a number of members, including its President and the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy, corresponding to two thirds of the number of Member States, unless the European Council, acting unanimously, decides to alter this number.
The members of the Commission shall be chosen from among the nationals of the Member States on the basis of a system of strictly equal rotation between the Member States, reflecting the demographic and geographical range of all the Member States. This system shall be established unanimously by the European Council in accordance with Article 244 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
6. The President of the Commission shall:
(a) lay down guidelines within which the Commission is to work;
(b) decide on the internal organisation of the Commission, ensuring that it acts consistently, efficiently and as a collegiate body;
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/25
(c) appoint Vice-Presidents, other than the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy, from among the members of the Commission.
A member of the Commission shall resign if the President so requests. The High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy shall resign, in accordance with the procedure set out in Article 18(1), if the President so requests.
7. Taking into account the elections to the European Parliament and after having held the appropriate consultations, the European Council, acting by a qualified majority, shall propose to the European Parliament a candidate for President of the Commission. This candidate shall be elected by the European Parliament by a majority of its component members. If he does not obtain the required majority, the European Council, acting by a qualified majority, shall within one month propose a new candidate who shall be elected by the European Parliament following the same procedure.
The Council, by common accord with the President-elect, shall adopt the list of the other persons whom it proposes for appointment as members of the Commission. They shall be selected, on the basis of the suggestions made by Member States, in accordance with the criteria set out in paragraph 3, second subparagraph, and paragraph 5, second subparagraph.
The President, the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy and the other members of the Commission shall be subject as a body to a vote of consent by the European Parliament. On the basis of this consent the Commission shall be appointed by the European Council, acting by a qualified majority.
8. The Commission, as a body, shall be responsible to the European Parliament. In accordance with Article 234 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the European Parliament may vote on a motion of censure of the Commission. If such a motion is carried, the members of the Commission shall resign as a body and the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy shall resign from the duties that he carries out in the Commission.
Article 18
1. The European Council, acting by a qualified majority, with the agreement of the President of the Commission, shall appoint the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy. The European Council may end his term of office by the same procedure.
2. The High Representative shall conduct the Union’s common foreign and security policy. He shall contribute by his proposals to the development of that policy, which he shall carry out as mandated by the Council. The same shall apply to the common security and defence policy.
3. The High Representative shall preside over the Foreign Affairs Council.
ENC 83/26 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
4. The High Representative shall be one of the Vice-Presidents of the Commission. He shall ensure the consistency of the Union’s external action. He shall be responsible within the Commission for responsibilities incumbent on it in external relations and for coordinating other aspects of the Union’s external action. In exercising these responsibilities within the Commission, and only for these responsibilities, the High Representative shall be bound by Commission procedures to the extent that this is consistent with paragraphs 2 and 3.
Article 19
1. The Court of Justice of the European Union shall include the Court of Justice, the General Court and specialised courts. It shall ensure that in the interpretation and application of the Treaties the law is observed.
Member States shall provide remedies sufficient to ensure effective legal protection in the fields covered by Union law.
2. The Court of Justice shall consist of one judge from each Member State. It shall be assisted by Advocates-General.
The General Court shall include at least one judge per Member State.
The Judges and the Advocates-General of the Court of Justice and the Judges of the General Court shall be chosen from persons whose independence is beyond doubt and who satisfy the conditions set out in Articles 253 and 254 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union. They shall be appointed by common accord of the governments of the Member States for six years. Retiring Judges and Advocates-General may be reappointed.
3. The Court of Justice of the European Union shall, in accordance with the Treaties:
(a) rule on actions brought by a Member State, an institution or a natural or legal person;
(b) give preliminary rulings, at the request of courts or tribunals of the Member States, on the interpretation of Union law or the validity of acts adopted by the institutions;
(c) rule in other cases provided for in the Treaties.
TITLE IV
PROVISIONS ON ENHANCED COOPERATION
Article 20 (ex Articles 27a to 27e, 40 to 40b and 43 to 45 TEU and ex Articles 11 and 11a TEC)
1. Member States which wish to establish enhanced cooperation between themselves within the framework of the Union’s non-exclusive competences may make use of its institutions and exercise those competences by applying the relevant provisions of the Treaties, subject to the limits and in accordance with the detailed arrangements laid down in this Article and in Articles 326 to 334 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/27
Enhanced cooperation shall aim to further the objectives of the Union, protect its interests and reinforce its integration process. Such cooperation shall be open at any time to all Member States, in accordance with Article 328 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
2. The decision authorising enhanced cooperation shall be adopted by the Council as a last resort, when it has established that the objectives of such cooperation cannot be attained within a reasonable period by the Union as a whole, and provided that at least nine Member States participate in it. The Council shall act in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 329 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
3. All members of the Council may participate in its deliberations, but only members of the Council representing the Member States participating in enhanced cooperation shall take part in the vote. The voting rules are set out in Article 330 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
4. Acts adopted in the framework of enhanced cooperation shall bind only participating Member States. They shall not be regarded as part of the acquis which has to be accepted by candidate States for accession to the Union.
TITLE V
GENERAL PROVISIONS ON THE UNION’S EXTERNAL ACTION AND SPECIFIC PROVISIONS ON THE COMMON FOREIGN AND SECURITY POLICY
CHAPTER 1
GENERAL PROVISIONS ON THE UNION’S EXTERNAL ACTION
Article 21
1. The Union’s action on the international scene shall be guided by the principles which have inspired its own creation, development and enlargement, and which it seeks to advance in the wider world: democracy, the rule of law, the universality and indivisibility of human rights and fundamental freedoms, respect for human dignity, the principles of equality and solidarity, and respect for the principles of the United Nations Charter and international law.
The Union shall seek to develop relations and build partnerships with third countries, and international, regional or global organisations which share the principles referred to in the first subparagraph. It shall promote multilateral solutions to common problems, in particular in the framework of the United Nations.
2. The Union shall define and pursue common policies and actions, and shall work for a high degree of cooperation in all fields of international relations, in order to:
(a) safeguard its values, fundamental interests, security, independence and integrity;
ENC 83/28 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
(b) consolidate and support democracy, the rule of law, human rights and the principles of international law;
(c) preserve peace, prevent conflicts and strengthen international security, in accordance with the purposes and principles of the United Nations Charter, with the principles of the Helsinki Final Act and with the aims of the Charter of Paris, including those relating to external borders;
(d) foster the sustainable economic, social and environmental development of developing countries, with the primary aim of eradicating poverty;
(e) encourage the integration of all countries into the world economy, including through the progressive abolition of restrictions on international trade;
(f) help develop international measures to preserve and improve the quality of the environment and the sustainable management of global natural resources, in order to ensure sustainable development;
(g) assist populations, countries and regions confronting natural or man-made disasters; and
(h) promote an international system based on stronger multilateral cooperation and good global governance.
3. The Union shall respect the principles and pursue the objectives set out in paragraphs 1 and 2 in the development and implementation of the different areas of the Union’s external action covered by this Title and by Part Five of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, and of the external aspects of its other policies.
The Union shall ensure consistency between the different areas of its external action and between these and its other policies. The Council and the Commission, assisted by the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy, shall ensure that consistency and shall cooperate to that effect.
Article 22
1. On the basis of the principles and objectives set out in Article 21, the European Council shall identify the strategic interests and objectives of the Union.
Decisions of the European Council on the strategic interests and objectives of the Union shall relate to the common foreign and security policy and to other areas of the external action of the Union. Such decisions may concern the relations of the Union with a specific country or region or may be thematic in approach. They shall define their duration, and the means to be made available by the Union and the Member States.
The European Council shall act unanimously on a recommendation from the Council, adopted by the latter under the arrangements laid down for each area. Decisions of the European Council shall be implemented in accordance with the procedures provided for in the Treaties.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/29
2. The High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy, for the area of common foreign and security policy, and the Commission, for other areas of external action, may submit joint proposals to the Council.
CHAPTER 2
SPECIFIC PROVISIONS ON THE COMMON FOREIGN AND SECURITY POLICY
SECTION 1
COMMON PROVISIONS
Article 23
The Union’s action on the international scene, pursuant to this Chapter, shall be guided by the principles, shall pursue the objectives of, and be conducted in accordance with, the general provisions laid down in Chapter 1.
Article 24 (ex Article 11 TEU)
1. The Union’s competence in matters of common foreign and security policy shall cover all areas of foreign policy and all questions relating to the Union’s security, including the progressive framing of a common defence policy that might lead to a common defence.
The common foreign and security policy is subject to specific rules and procedures. It shall be defined and implemented by the European Council and the Council acting unanimously, except where the Treaties provide otherwise. The adoption of legislative acts shall be excluded. The common foreign and security policy shall be put into effect by the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy and by Member States, in accordance with the Treaties. The specific role of the European Parliament and of the Commission in this area is defined by the Treaties. The Court of Justice of the European Union shall not have jurisdiction with respect to these provisions, with the exception of its jurisdiction to monitor compliance with Article 40 of this Treaty and to review the legality of certain decisions as provided for by the second paragraph of Article 275 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
2. Within the framework of the principles and objectives of its external action, the Union shall conduct, define and implement a common foreign and security policy, based on the development of mutual political solidarity among Member States, the identification of questions of general interest and the achievement of an ever-increasing degree of convergence of Member States’ actions.
3. The Member States shall support the Union’s external and security policy actively and unreservedly in a spirit of loyalty and mutual solidarity and shall comply with the Union’s action in this area.
ENC 83/30 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
The Member States shall work together to enhance and develop their mutual political solidarity. They shall refrain from any action which is contrary to the interests of the Union or likely to impair its effectiveness as a cohesive force in international relations.
The Council and the High Representative shall ensure compliance with these principles.
Article 25 (ex Article 12 TEU)
The Union shall conduct the common foreign and security policy by:
(a) defining the general guidelines;
(b) adopting decisions defining:
(i) actions to be undertaken by the Union;
(ii) positions to be taken by the Union;
(iii) arrangements for the implementation of the decisions referred to in points (i) and (ii);
and by
(c) strengthening systematic cooperation between Member States in the conduct of policy.
Article 26 (ex Article 13 TEU)
1. The European Council shall identify the Union’s strategic interests, determine the objectives of and define general guidelines for the common foreign and security policy, including for matters with defence implications. It shall adopt the necessary decisions.
If international developments so require, the President of the European Council shall convene an extraordinary meeting of the European Council in order to define the strategic lines of the Union’s policy in the face of such developments.
2. The Council shall frame the common foreign and security policy and take the decisions necessary for defining and implementing it on the basis of the general guidelines and strategic lines defined by the European Council.
The Council and the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy shall ensure the unity, consistency and effectiveness of action by the Union.
3. The common foreign and security policy shall be put into effect by the High Representative and by the Member States, using national and Union resources.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/31
Article 27
1. The High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy, who shall chair the Foreign Affairs Council, shall contribute through his proposals to the development of the common foreign and security policy and shall ensure implementation of the decisions adopted by the European Council and the Council.
2. The High Representative shall represent the Union for matters relating to the common foreign and security policy. He shall conduct political dialogue with third parties on the Union’s behalf and shall express the Union’s position in international organisations and at international conferences.
3. In fulfilling his mandate, the High Representative shall be assisted by a European External Action Service. This service shall work in cooperation with the diplomatic services of the Member States and shall comprise officials from relevant departments of the General Secretariat of the Council and of the Commission as well as staff seconded from national diplomatic services of the Member States. The organisation and functioning of the European External Action Service shall be established by a decision of the Council. The Council shall act on a proposal from the High Representative after consulting the European Parliament and after obtaining the consent of the Commission.
Article 28 (ex Article 14 TEU)
1. Where the international situation requires operational action by the Union, the Council shall adopt the necessary decisions. They shall lay down their objectives, scope, the means to be made available to the Union, if necessary their duration, and the conditions for their implementation.
If there is a change in circumstances having a substantial effect on a question subject to such a decision, the Council shall review the principles and objectives of that decision and take the necessary decisions.
2. Decisions referred to in paragraph 1 shall commit the Member States in the positions they adopt and in the conduct of their activity.
3. Whenever there is any plan to adopt a national position or take national action pursuant to a decision as referred to in paragraph 1, information shall be provided by the Member State concerned in time to allow, if necessary, for prior consultations within the Council. The obligation to provide prior information shall not apply to measures which are merely a national transposition of Council decisions.
4. In cases of imperative need arising from changes in the situation and failing a review of the Council decision as referred to in paragraph 1, Member States may take the necessary measures as a matter of urgency having regard to the general objectives of that decision. The Member State concerned shall inform the Council immediately of any such measures.
5. Should there be any major difficulties in implementing a decision as referred to in this Article, a Member State shall refer them to the Council which shall discuss them and seek appropriate solutions. Such solutions shall not run counter to the objectives of the decision referred to in paragraph 1 or impair its effectiveness.
ENC 83/32 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Article 29 (ex Article 15 TEU)
The Council shall adopt decisions which shall define the approach of the Union to a particular matter of a geographical or thematic nature. Member States shall ensure that their national policies conform to the Union positions.
Article 30 (ex Article 22 TEU)
1. Any Member State, the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy, or the High Representative with the Commission’s support, may refer any question relating to the common foreign and security policy to the Council and may submit to it, respectively, initiatives or proposals.
2. In cases requiring a rapid decision, the High Representative, of his own motion, or at the request of a Member State, shall convene an extraordinary Council meeting within 48 hours or, in an emergency, within a shorter period.
Article 31 (ex Article 23 TEU)
1. Decisions under this Chapter shall be taken by the European Council and the Council acting unanimously, except where this Chapter provides otherwise. The adoption of legislative acts shall be excluded.
When abstaining in a vote, any member of the Council may qualify its abstention by making a formal declaration under the present subparagraph. In that case, it shall not be obliged to apply the decision, but shall accept that the decision commits the Union. In a spirit of mutual solidarity, the Member State concerned shall refrain from any action likely to conflict with or impede Union action based on that decision and the other Member States shall respect its position. If the members of the Council qualifying their abstention in this way represent at least one third of the Member States comprising at least one third of the population of the Union, the decision shall not be adopted.
2. By derogation from the provisions of paragraph 1, the Council shall act by qualified majority:
— when adopting a decision defining a Union action or position on the basis of a decision of the European Council relating to the Union’s strategic interests and objectives, as referred to in Article 22(1),
— when adopting a decision defining a Union action or position, on a proposal which the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy has presented following a specific request from the European Council, made on its own initiative or that of the High Representative,
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/33
— when adopting any decision implementing a decision defining a Union action or position,
— when appointing a special representative in accordance with Article 33.
If a member of the Council declares that, for vital and stated reasons of national policy, it intends to oppose the adoption of a decision to be taken by qualified majority, a vote shall not be taken. The High Representative will, in close consultation with the Member State involved, search for a solution acceptable to it. If he does not succeed, the Council may, acting by a qualified majority, request that the matter be referred to the European Council for a decision by unanimity.
3. The European Council may unanimously adopt a decision stipulating that the Council shall act by a qualified majority in cases other than those referred to in paragraph 2.
4. Paragraphs 2 and 3 shall not apply to decisions having military or defence implications.
5. For procedural questions, the Council shall act by a majority of its members.
Article 32 (ex Article 16 TEU)
Member States shall consult one another within the European Council and the Council on any matter of foreign and security policy of general interest in order to determine a common approach. Before undertaking any action on the international scene or entering into any commitment which could affect the Union’s interests, each Member State shall consult the others within the European Council or the Council. Member States shall ensure, through the convergence of their actions, that the Union is able to assert its interests and values on the international scene. Member States shall show mutual solidarity.
When the European Council or the Council has defined a common approach of the Union within the meaning of the first paragraph, the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy and the Ministers for Foreign Affairs of the Member States shall coordinate their activities within the Council.
The diplomatic missions of the Member States and the Union delegations in third countries and at international organisations shall cooperate and shall contribute to formulating and implementing the common approach.
Article 33 (ex Article 18 TEU)
The Council may, on a proposal from the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy, appoint a special representative with a mandate in relation to particular policy issues. The special representative shall carry out his mandate under the authority of the High Representative.
ENC 83/34 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Article 34 (ex Article 19 TEU)
1. Member States shall coordinate their action in international organisations and at international conferences. They shall uphold the Union’s positions in such forums. The High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy shall organise this coordination.
In international organisations and at international conferences where not all the Member States participate, those which do take part shall uphold the Union’s positions.
2. In accordance with Article 24(3), Member States represented in international organisations or international conferences where not all the Member States participate shall keep the other Member States and the High Representative informed of any matter of common interest.
Member States which are also members of the United Nations Security Council will concert and keep the other Member States and the High Representative fully informed. Member States which are members of the Security Council will, in the execution of their functions, defend the positions and the interests of the Union, without prejudice to their responsibilities under the provisions of the United Nations Charter.
When the Union has defined a position on a subject which is on the United Nations Security Council agenda, those Member States which sit on the Security Council shall request that the High Representative be invited to present the Union’s position.
Article 35 (ex Article 20 TEU)
The diplomatic and consular missions of the Member States and the Union delegations in third countries and international conferences, and their representations to international organisations, shall cooperate in ensuring that decisions defining Union positions and actions adopted pursuant to this Chapter are complied with and implemented.
They shall step up cooperation by exchanging information and carrying out joint assessments.
They shall contribute to the implementation of the right of citizens of the Union to protection in the territory of third countries as referred to in Article 20(2)(c) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and of the measures adopted pursuant to Article 23 of that Treaty.
Article 36 (ex Article 21 TEU)
The High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy shall regularly consult the European Parliament on the main aspects and the basic choices of the common foreign and security policy and the common security and defence policy and inform it of how those policies evolve. He shall ensure that the views of the European Parliament are duly taken into consideration. Special representatives may be involved in briefing the European Parliament.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/35
The European Parliament may address questions or make recommendations to the Council or the High Representative. Twice a year it shall hold a debate on progress in implementing the common foreign and security policy, including the common security and defence policy.
Article 37 (ex Article 24 TEU)
The Union may conclude agreements with one or more States or international organisations in areas covered by this Chapter.
Article 38 (ex Article 25 TEU)
Without prejudice to Article 240 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, a Political and Security Committee shall monitor the international situation in the areas covered by the common foreign and security policy and contribute to the definition of policies by delivering opinions to the Council at the request of the Council or of the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy or on its own initiative. It shall also monitor the implementation of agreed policies, without prejudice to the powers of the High Representative.
Within the scope of this Chapter, the Political and Security Committee shall exercise, under the responsibility of the Council and of the High Representative, the political control and strategic direction of the crisis management operations referred to in Article 43.
The Council may authorise the Committee, for the purpose and for the duration of a crisis management operation, as determined by the Council, to take the relevant decisions concerning the political control and strategic direction of the operation.
Article 39
In accordance with Article 16 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and by way of derogation from paragraph 2 thereof, the Council shall adopt a decision laying down the rules relating to the protection of individuals with regard to the processing of personal data by the Member States when carrying out activities which fall within the scope of this Chapter, and the rules relating to the free movement of such data. Compliance with these rules shall be subject to the control of independent authorities.
ENC 83/36 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Article 40 (ex Article 47 TEU)
The implementation of the common foreign and security policy shall not affect the application of the procedures and the extent of the powers of the institutions laid down by the Treaties for the exercise of the Union competences referred to in Articles 3 to 6 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
Similarly, the implementation of the policies listed in those Articles shall not affect the application of the procedures and the extent of the powers of the institutions laid down by the Treaties for the exercise of the Union competences under this Chapter.
Article 41 (ex Article 28 TEU)
1. Administrative expenditure to which the implementation of this Chapter gives rise for the institutions shall be charged to the Union budget.
2. Operating expenditure to which the implementation of this Chapter gives rise shall also be charged to the Union budget, except for such expenditure arising from operations having military or defence implications and cases where the Council acting unanimously decides otherwise.
In cases where expenditure is not charged to the Union budget, it shall be charged to the Member States in accordance with the gross national product scale, unless the Council acting unanimously decides otherwise. As for expenditure arising from operations having military or defence implications, Member States whose representatives in the Council have made a formal declaration under Article 31(1), second subparagraph, shall not be obliged to contribute to the financing thereof.
3. The Council shall adopt a decision establishing the specific procedures for guaranteeing rapid access to appropriations in the Union budget for urgent financing of initiatives in the framework of the common foreign and security policy, and in particular for preparatory activities for the tasks referred to in Article 42(1) and Article 43. It shall act after consulting the European Parliament.
Preparatory activities for the tasks referred to in Article 42(1) and Article 43 which are not charged to the Union budget shall be financed by a start-up fund made up of Member States’ contributions.
The Council shall adopt by a qualified majority, on a proposal from the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy, decisions establishing:
(a) the procedures for setting up and financing the start-up fund, in particular the amounts allocated to the fund;
(b) the procedures for administering the start-up fund;
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/37
(c) the financial control procedures.
When the task planned in accordance with Article 42(1) and Article 43 cannot be charged to the Union budget, the Council shall authorise the High Representative to use the fund. The High Representative shall report to the Council on the implementation of this remit.
SECTION 2
PROVISIONS ON THE COMMON SECURITY AND DEFENCE POLICY
Article 42 (ex Article 17 TEU)
1. The common security and defence policy shall be an integral part of the common foreign and security policy. It shall provide the Union with an operational capacity drawing on civilian and military assets. The Union may use them on missions outside the Union for peace-keeping, conflict prevention and strengthening international security in accordance with the principles of the United Nations Charter. The performance of these tasks shall be undertaken using capabilities provided by the Member States.
2. The common security and defence policy shall include the progressive framing of a common Union defence policy. This will lead to a common defence, when the European Council, acting unanimously, so decides. It shall in that case recommend to the Member States the adoption of such a decision in accordance with their respective constitutional requirements.
The policy of the Union in accordance with this Section shall not prejudice the specific character of the security and defence policy of certain Member States and shall respect the obligations of certain Member States, which see their common defence realised in the North Atlantic Treaty Organisation (NATO), under the North Atlantic Treaty and be compatible with the common security and defence policy established within that framework.
3. Member States shall make civilian and military capabilities available to the Union for the implementation of the common security and defence policy, to contribute to the objectives defined by the Council. Those Member States which together establish multinational forces may also make them available to the common security and defence policy.
Member States shall undertake progressively to improve their military capabilities. The Agency in the field of defence capabilities development, research, acquisition and armaments (hereinafter referred to as ‘the European Defence Agency’) shall identify operational requirements, shall promote measures to satisfy those requirements, shall contribute to identifying and, where appropriate, implementing any measure needed to strengthen the industrial and technological base of the defence sector, shall participate in defining a European capabilities and armaments policy, and shall assist the Council in evaluating the improvement of military capabilities.
ENC 83/38 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
4. Decisions relating to the common security and defence policy, including those initiating a mission as referred to in this Article, shall be adopted by the Council acting unanimously on a proposal from the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy or an initiative from a Member State. The High Representative may propose the use of both national resources and Union instruments, together with the Commission where appropriate.
5. The Council may entrust the execution of a task, within the Union framework, to a group of Member States in order to protect the Union’s values and serve its interests. The execution of such a task shall be governed by Article 44.
6. Those Member States whose military capabilities fulfil higher criteria and which have made more binding commitments to one another in this area with a view to the most demanding missions shall establish permanent structured cooperation within the Union framework. Such cooperation shall be governed by Article 46. It shall not affect the provisions of Article 43.
7. If a Member State is the victim of armed aggression on its territory, the other Member States shall have towards it an obligation of aid and assistance by all the means in their power, in accordance with Article 51 of the United Nations Charter. This shall not prejudice the specific character of the security and defence policy of certain Member States.
Commitments and cooperation in this area shall be consistent with commitments under the North Atlantic Treaty Organisation, which, for those States which are members of it, remains the foundation of their collective defence and the forum for its implementation.
Article 43
1. The tasks referred to in Article 42(1), in the course of which the Union may use civilian and military means, shall include joint disarmament operations, humanitarian and rescue tasks, military advice and assistance tasks, conflict prevention and peace-keeping tasks, tasks of combat forces in crisis management, including peace-making and post-conflict stabilisation. All these tasks may contribute to the fight against terrorism, including by supporting third countries in combating terrorism in their territories.
2. The Council shall adopt decisions relating to the tasks referred to in paragraph 1, defining their objectives and scope and the general conditions for their implementation. The High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy, acting under the authority of the Council and in close and constant contact with the Political and Security Committee, shall ensure coordination of the civilian and military aspects of such tasks.
Article 44
1. Within the framework of the decisions adopted in accordance with Article 43, the Council may entrust the implementation of a task to a group of Member States which are willing and have the necessary capability for such a task. Those Member States, in association with the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy, shall agree among themselves on the management of the task.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/39
2. Member States participating in the task shall keep the Council regularly informed of its progress on their own initiative or at the request of another Member State. Those States shall inform the Council immediately should the completion of the task entail major consequences or require amendment of the objective, scope and conditions determined for the task in the decisions referred to in paragraph 1. In such cases, the Council shall adopt the necessary decisions.
Article 45
1. The European Defence Agency referred to in Article 42(3), subject to the authority of the Council, shall have as its task to:
(a) contribute to identifying the Member States’ military capability objectives and evaluating observance of the capability commitments given by the Member States;
(b) promote harmonisation of operational needs and adoption of effective, compatible procurement methods;
(c) propose multilateral projects to fulfil the objectives in terms of military capabilities, ensure coordination of the programmes implemented by the Member States and management of specific cooperation programmes;
(d) support defence technology research, and coordinate and plan joint research activities and the study of technical solutions meeting future operational needs;
(e) contribute to identifying and, if necessary, implementing any useful measure for strengthening the industrial and technological base of the defence sector and for improving the effectiveness of military expenditure.
2. The European Defence Agency shall be open to all Member States wishing to be part of it. The Council, acting by a qualified majority, shall adopt a decision defining the Agency’s statute, seat and operational rules. That decision should take account of the level of effective participation in the Agency’s activities. Specific groups shall be set up within the Agency bringing together Member States engaged in joint projects. The Agency shall carry out its tasks in liaison with the Commission where necessary.
Article 46
1. Those Member States which wish to participate in the permanent structured cooperation referred to in Article 42(6), which fulfil the criteria and have made the commitments on military capabilities set out in the Protocol on permanent structured cooperation, shall notify their intention to the Council and to the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy.
2. Within three months following the notification referred to in paragraph 1 the Council shall adopt a decision establishing permanent structured cooperation and determining the list of participating Member States. The Council shall act by a qualified majority after consulting the High Representative.
ENC 83/40 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
3. Any Member State which, at a later stage, wishes to participate in the permanent structured cooperation shall notify its intention to the Council and to the High Representative.
The Council shall adopt a decision confirming the participation of the Member State concerned which fulfils the criteria and makes the commitments referred to in Articles 1 and 2 of the Protocol on permanent structured cooperation. The Council shall act by a qualified majority after consulting the High Representative. Only members of the Council representing the participating Member States shall take part in the vote.
A qualified majority shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3)(a) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
4. If a participating Member State no longer fulfils the criteria or is no longer able to meet the commitments referred to in Articles 1 and 2 of the Protocol on permanent structured cooperation, the Council may adopt a decision suspending the participation of the Member State concerned.
The Council shall act by a qualified majority. Only members of the Council representing the participating Member States, with the exception of the Member State in question, shall take part in the vote.
A qualified majority shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3)(a) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
5. Any participating Member State which wishes to withdraw from permanent structured cooperation shall notify its intention to the Council, which shall take note that the Member State in question has ceased to participate.
6. The decisions and recommendations of the Council within the framework of permanent structured cooperation, other than those provided for in paragraphs 2 to 5, shall be adopted by unanimity. For the purposes of this paragraph, unanimity shall be constituted by the votes of the representatives of the participating Member States only.
TITLE VI
FINAL PROVISIONS
Article 47
The Union shall have legal personality.
Article 48 (ex Article 48 TEU)
1. The Treaties may be amended in accordance with an ordinary revision procedure. They may also be amended in accordance with simplified revision procedures.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/41
Ordinary revision procedure
2. The Government of any Member State, the European Parliament or the Commission may submit to the Council proposals for the amendment of the Treaties. These proposals may, inter alia, serve either to increase or to reduce the competences conferred on the Union in the Treaties. These proposals shall be submitted to the European Council by the Council and the national Parliaments shall be notified.
3. If the European Council, after consulting the European Parliament and the Commission, adopts by a simple majority a decision in favour of examining the proposed amendments, the President of the European Council shall convene a Convention composed of representatives of the national Parliaments, of the Heads of State or Government of the Member States, of the European Parliament and of the Commission. The European Central Bank shall also be consulted in the case of institutional changes in the monetary area. The Convention shall examine the proposals for amendments and shall adopt by consensus a recommendation to a conference of representatives of the governments of the Member States as provided for in paragraph 4.
The European Council may decide by a simple majority, after obtaining the consent of the European Parliament, not to convene a Convention should this not be justified by the extent of the proposed amendments. In the latter case, the European Council shall define the terms of reference for a conference of representatives of the governments of the Member States.
4. A conference of representatives of the governments of the Member States shall be convened by the President of the Council for the purpose of determining by common accord the amendments to be made to the Treaties.
The amendments shall enter into force after being ratified by all the Member States in accordance with their respective constitutional requirements.
5. If, two years after the signature of a treaty amending the Treaties, four fifths of the Member States have ratified it and one or more Member States have encountered difficulties in proceeding with ratification, the matter shall be referred to the European Council.
Simplified revision procedures
6. The Government of any Member State, the European Parliament or the Commission may submit to the European Council proposals for revising all or part of the provisions of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union relating to the internal policies and action of the Union.
The European Council may adopt a decision amending all or part of the provisions of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union. The European Council shall act by unanimity after consulting the European Parliament and the Commission, and the European Central Bank in the case of institutional changes in the monetary area. That decision shall not enter into force until it is approved by the Member States in accordance with their respective constitutional requirements.
The decision referred to in the second subparagraph shall not increase the competences conferred on the Union in the Treaties.
ENC 83/42 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
7. Where the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union or Title V of this Treaty provides for the Council to act by unanimity in a given area or case, the European Council may adopt a decision authorising the Council to act by a qualified majority in that area or in that case. This subparagraph shall not apply to decisions with military implications or those in the area of defence.
Where the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union provides for legislative acts to be adopted by the Council in accordance with a special legislative procedure, the European Council may adopt a decision allowing for the adoption of such acts in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure.
Any initiative taken by the European Council on the basis of the first or the second subparagraph shall be notified to the national Parliaments. If a national Parliament makes known its opposition within six months of the date of such notification, the decision referred to in the first or the second subparagraph shall not be adopted. In the absence of opposition, the European Council may adopt the decision.
For the adoption of the decisions referred to in the first and second subparagraphs, the European Council shall act by unanimity after obtaining the consent of the European Parliament, which shall be given by a majority of its component members.
Article 49 (ex Article 49 TEU)
Any European State which respects the values referred to in Article 2 and is committed to promoting them may apply to become a member of the Union. The European Parliament and national Parliaments shall be notified of this application. The applicant State shall address its application to the Council, which shall act unanimously after consulting the Commission and after receiving the consent of the European Parliament, which shall act by a majority of its component members. The conditions of eligibility agreed upon by the European Council shall be taken into account.
The conditions of admission and the adjustments to the Treaties on which the Union is founded, which such admission entails, shall be the subject of an agreement between the Member States and the applicant State. This agreement shall be submitted for ratification by all the contracting States in accordance with their respective constitutional requirements.
Article 50
1. Any Member State may decide to withdraw from the Union in accordance with its own constitutional requirements.
2. A Member State which decides to withdraw shall notify the European Council of its intention. In the light of the guidelines provided by the European Council, the Union shall negotiate and conclude an agreement with that State, setting out the arrangements for its withdrawal, taking account of the framework for its future relationship with the Union. That agreement shall be negotiated in accordance with Article 218(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union. It shall be concluded on behalf of the Union by the Council, acting by a qualified majority, after obtaining the consent of the European Parliament.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/43
3. The Treaties shall cease to apply to the State in question from the date of entry into force of the withdrawal agreement or, failing that, two years after the notification referred to in paragraph 2, unless the European Council, in agreement with the Member State concerned, unanimously decides to extend this period.
4. For the purposes of paragraphs 2 and 3, the member of the European Council or of the Council representing the withdrawing Member State shall not participate in the discussions of the European Council or Council or in decisions concerning it.
A qualified majority shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3)(b) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
5. If a State which has withdrawn from the Union asks to rejoin, its request shall be subject to the procedure referred to in Article 49.
Article 51
The Protocols and Annexes to the Treaties shall form an integral part thereof.
Article 52
1. The Treaties shall apply to the Kingdom of Belgium, the Republic of Bulgaria, the Czech Republic, the Kingdom of Denmark, the Federal Republic of Germany, the Republic of Estonia, Ireland, the Hellenic Republic, the Kingdom of Spain, the French Republic, the Italian Republic, the Republic of Cyprus, the Republic of Latvia, the Republic of Lithuania, the Grand Duchy of Luxembourg, the Republic of Hungary, the Republic of Malta, the Kingdom of the Netherlands, the Republic of Austria, the Republic of Poland, the Portuguese Republic, Romania, the Republic of Slovenia, the Slovak Republic, the Republic of Finland, the Kingdom of Sweden and the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland.
2. The territorial scope of the Treaties is specified in Article 355 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
Article 53 (ex Article 51 TEU)
This Treaty is concluded for an unlimited period.
Article 54 (ex Article 52 TEU)
1. This Treaty shall be ratified by the High Contracting Parties in accordance with their respective constitutional requirements. The instruments of ratification shall be deposited with the Government of the Italian Republic.
ENC 83/44 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
2. This Treaty shall enter into force on 1 January 1993, provided that all the Instruments of ratification have been deposited, or, failing that, on the first day of the month following the deposit of the Instrument of ratification by the last signatory State to take this step.
Article 55 (ex Article 53 TEU)
1. This Treaty, drawn up in a single original in the Bulgarian, Czech, Danish, Dutch, English, Estonian, Finnish, French, German, Greek, Hungarian, Irish, Italian, Latvian, Lithuanian, Maltese, Polish, Portuguese, Romanian, Slovak, Slovenian, Spanish and Swedish languages, the texts in each of these languages being equally authentic, shall be deposited in the archives of the Government of the Italian Republic, which will transmit a certified copy to each of the governments of the other signatory States.
2. This Treaty may also be translated into any other languages as determined by Member States among those which, in accordance with their constitutional order, enjoy official status in all or part of their territory. A certified copy of such translations shall be provided by the Member States concerned to be deposited in the archives of the Council.
IN WITNESS WHEREOF the undersigned Plenipotentiaries have signed this Treaty.
Done at Maastricht on the seventh day of February in the year one thousand nine hundred and ninety-two.
(List of signatories not reproduced)
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/45
CONSOLIDATED VERSION
OF
THE TREATY ON THE FUNCTIONING OF THE EUROPEAN UNION
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/47
PREAMBLE
HIS MAJESTY THE KING OF THE BELGIANS, THE PRESIDENT OF THE FEDERAL REPUBLIC OF GERMANY, THE PRESIDENT OF THE FRENCH REPUBLIC, THE PRESIDENT OF THE ITALIAN REPUBLIC, HER ROYAL HIGHNESS THE GRAND DUCHESS OF LUXEMBOURG, HER MAJESTY THE QUEEN OF THE NETHERLANDS (1),
DETERMINED to lay the foundations of an ever closer union among the peoples of Europe,
RESOLVED to ensure the economic and social progress of their States by common action to eliminate the barriers which divide Europe,
AFFIRMING as the essential objective of their efforts the constant improvements of the living and working conditions of their peoples,
RECOGNISING that the removal of existing obstacles calls for concerted action in order to guarantee steady expansion, balanced trade and fair competition,
ANXIOUS to strengthen the unity of their economies and to ensure their harmonious development by reducing the differences existing between the various regions and the backwardness of the less favoured regions,
DESIRING to contribute, by means of a common commercial policy, to the progressive abolition of restrictions on international trade,
INTENDING to confirm the solidarity which binds Europe and the overseas countries and desiring to ensure the development of their prosperity, in accordance with the principles of the Charter of the United Nations,
RESOLVED by thus pooling their resources to preserve and strengthen peace and liberty, and calling upon the other peoples of Europe who share their ideal to join in their efforts,
DETERMINED to promote the development of the highest possible level of knowledge for their peoples through a wide access to education and through its continuous updating,
and to this end HAVE DESIGNATED as their Plenipotentiaries:
(List of plenipotentiaries not reproduced)
WHO, having exchanged their full powers, found in good and due form, have agreed as follows.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/49
(1) The Republic of Bulgaria, the Czech Republic, the Kingdom of Denmark, the Republic of Estonia, Ireland, the Hellenic Republic, the Kingdom of Spain, the Republic of Cyprus, the Republic of Latvia, the Republic of Lithuania, the Republic of Hungary, the Republic of Malta, the Republic of Austria, the Republic of Poland, the Portuguese Republic, Romania, the Republic of Slovenia, the Slovak Republic, the Republic of Finland, the Kingdom of Sweden and the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland have since become members of the European Union.
PART ONE PRINCIPLES
Article 1
1. This Treaty organises the functioning of the Union and determines the areas of, delimitation of, and arrangements for exercising its competences.
2. This Treaty and the Treaty on European Union constitute the Treaties on which the Union is founded. These two Treaties, which have the same legal value, shall be referred to as ‘the Treaties’.
TITLE I
CATEGORIES AND AREAS OF UNION COMPETENCE
Article 2
1. When the Treaties confer on the Union exclusive competence in a specific area, only the Union may legislate and adopt legally binding acts, the Member States being able to do so themselves only if so empowered by the Union or for the implementation of Union acts.
2. When the Treaties confer on the Union a competence shared with the Member States in a specific area, the Union and the Member States may legislate and adopt legally binding acts in that area. The Member States shall exercise their competence to the extent that the Union has not exercised its competence. The Member States shall again exercise their competence to the extent that the Union has decided to cease exercising its competence.
3. The Member States shall coordinate their economic and employment policies within arrangements as determined by this Treaty, which the Union shall have competence to provide.
4. The Union shall have competence, in accordance with the provisions of the Treaty on European Union, to define and implement a common foreign and security policy, including the progressive framing of a common defence policy.
5. In certain areas and under the conditions laid down in the Treaties, the Union shall have competence to carry out actions to support, coordinate or supplement the actions of the Member States, without thereby superseding their competence in these areas.
Legally binding acts of the Union adopted on the basis of the provisions of the Treaties relating to these areas shall not entail harmonisation of Member States’ laws or regulations.
6. The scope of and arrangements for exercising the Union’s competences shall be determined by the provisions of the Treaties relating to each area.
ENC 83/50 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Article 3
1. The Union shall have exclusive competence in the following areas:
(a) customs union;
(b) the establishing of the competition rules necessary for the functioning of the internal market;
(c) monetary policy for the Member States whose currency is the euro;
(d) the conservation of marine biological resources under the common fisheries policy;
(e) common commercial policy.
2. The Union shall also have exclusive competence for the conclusion of an international agreement when its conclusion is provided for in a legislative act of the Union or is necessary to enable the Union to exercise its internal competence, or in so far as its conclusion may affect common rules or alter their scope.
Article 4
1. The Union shall share competence with the Member States where the Treaties confer on it a competence which does not relate to the areas referred to in Articles 3 and 6.
2. Shared competence between the Union and the Member States applies in the following principal areas:
(a) internal market;
(b) social policy, for the aspects defined in this Treaty;
(c) economic, social and territorial cohesion;
(d) agriculture and fisheries, excluding the conservation of marine biological resources;
(e) environment;
(f) consumer protection;
(g) transport;
(h) trans-European networks;
(i) energy;
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/51
(j) area of freedom, security and justice;
(k) common safety concerns in public health matters, for the aspects defined in this Treaty.
3. In the areas of research, technological development and space, the Union shall have competence to carry out activities, in particular to define and implement programmes; however, the exercise of that competence shall not result in Member States being prevented from exercising theirs.
4. In the areas of development cooperation and humanitarian aid, the Union shall have competence to carry out activities and conduct a common policy; however, the exercise of that competence shall not result in Member States being prevented from exercising theirs.
Article 5
1. The Member States shall coordinate their economic policies within the Union. To this end, the Council shall adopt measures, in particular broad guidelines for these policies.
Specific provisions shall apply to those Member States whose currency is the euro.
2. The Union shall take measures to ensure coordination of the employment policies of the Member States, in particular by defining guidelines for these policies.
3. The Union may take initiatives to ensure coordination of Member States’ social policies.
Article 6
The Union shall have competence to carry out actions to support, coordinate or supplement the actions of the Member States. The areas of such action shall, at European level, be:
(a) protection and improvement of human health;
(b) industry;
(c) culture;
(d) tourism;
(e) education, vocational training, youth and sport;
ENC 83/52 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
(f) civil protection;
(g) administrative cooperation.
TITLE II
PROVISIONS HAVING GENERAL APPLICATION
Article 7
The Union shall ensure consistency between its policies and activities, taking all of its objectives into account and in accordance with the principle of conferral of powers.
Article 8 (ex Article 3(2) TEC) (1)
In all its activities, the Union shall aim to eliminate inequalities, and to promote equality, between men and women.
Article 9
In defining and implementing its policies and activities, the Union shall take into account requirements linked to the promotion of a high level of employment, the guarantee of adequate social protection, the fight against social exclusion, and a high level of education, training and protection of human health.
Article 10
In defining and implementing its policies and activities, the Union shall aim to combat discrimination based on sex, racial or ethnic origin, religion or belief, disability, age or sexual orientation.
Article 11 (ex Article 6 TEC)
Environmental protection requirements must be integrated into the definition and implementation of the Union’s policies and activities, in particular with a view to promoting sustainable development.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/53
(1) These references are merely indicative. For more ample information, please refer to the tables of equivalences between the old and the new numbering of the Treaties.
Article 12 (ex Article 153(2) TEC)
Consumer protection requirements shall be taken into account in defining and implementing other Union policies and activities.
Article 13
In formulating and implementing the Union’s agriculture, fisheries, transport, internal market, research and technological development and space policies, the Union and the Member States shall, since animals are sentient beings, pay full regard to the welfare requirements of animals, while respecting the legislative or administrative provisions and customs of the Member States relating in particular to religious rites, cultural traditions and regional heritage.
Article 14 (ex Article 16 TEC)
Without prejudice to Article 4 of the Treaty on European Union or to Articles 93, 106 and 107 of this Treaty, and given the place occupied by services of general economic interest in the shared values of the Union as well as their role in promoting social and territorial cohesion, the Union and the Member States, each within their respective powers and within the scope of application of the Treaties, shall take care that such services operate on the basis of principles and conditions, particularly economic and financial conditions, which enable them to fulfil their missions. The European Parliament and the Council, acting by means of regulations in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall establish these principles and set these conditions without prejudice to the competence of Member States, in compliance with the Treaties, to provide, to commission and to fund such services.
Article 15 (ex Article 255 TEC)
1. In order to promote good governance and ensure the participation of civil society, the Union’s institutions, bodies, offices and agencies shall conduct their work as openly as possible.
2. The European Parliament shall meet in public, as shall the Council when considering and voting on a draft legislative act.
3. Any citizen of the Union, and any natural or legal person residing or having its registered office in a Member State, shall have a right of access to documents of the Union’s institutions, bodies, offices and agencies, whatever their medium, subject to the principles and the conditions to be defined in accordance with this paragraph.
ENC 83/54 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
General principles and limits on grounds of public or private interest governing this right of access to documents shall be determined by the European Parliament and the Council, by means of regulations, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure.
Each institution, body, office or agency shall ensure that its proceedings are transparent and shall elaborate in its own Rules of Procedure specific provisions regarding access to its documents, in accordance with the regulations referred to in the second subparagraph.
The Court of Justice of the European Union, the European Central Bank and the European Investment Bank shall be subject to this paragraph only when exercising their administrative tasks.
The European Parliament and the Council shall ensure publication of the documents relating to the legislative procedures under the terms laid down by the regulations referred to in the second subparagraph.
Article 16 (ex Article 286 TEC)
1. Everyone has the right to the protection of personal data concerning them.
2. The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall lay down the rules relating to the protection of individuals with regard to the processing of personal data by Union institutions, bodies, offices and agencies, and by the Member States when carrying out activities which fall within the scope of Union law, and the rules relating to the free movement of such data. Compliance with these rules shall be subject to the control of independent authorities.
The rules adopted on the basis of this Article shall be without prejudice to the specific rules laid down in Article 39 of the Treaty on European Union.
Article 17
1. The Union respects and does not prejudice the status under national law of churches and religious associations or communities in the Member States.
2. The Union equally respects the status under national law of philosophical and non-confessional organisations.
3. Recognising their identity and their specific contribution, the Union shall maintain an open, transparent and regular dialogue with these churches and organisations.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/55
PART TWO NON-DISCRIMINATION AND CITIZENSHIP OF THE UNION
Article 18 (ex Article 12 TEC)
Within the scope of application of the Treaties, and without prejudice to any special provisions contained therein, any discrimination on grounds of nationality shall be prohibited.
The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, may adopt rules designed to prohibit such discrimination.
Article 19 (ex Article 13 TEC)
1. Without prejudice to the other provisions of the Treaties and within the limits of the powers conferred by them upon the Union, the Council, acting unanimously in accordance with a special legislative procedure and after obtaining the consent of the European Parliament, may take appropriate action to combat discrimination based on sex, racial or ethnic origin, religion or belief, disability, age or sexual orientation.
2. By way of derogation from paragraph 1, the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, may adopt the basic principles of Union incentive measures, excluding any harmonisation of the laws and regulations of the Member States, to support action taken by the Member States in order to contribute to the achievement of the objectives referred to in paragraph 1.
Article 20 (ex Article 17 TEC)
1. Citizenship of the Union is hereby established. Every person holding the nationality of a Member State shall be a citizen of the Union. Citizenship of the Union shall be additional to and not replace national citizenship.
2. Citizens of the Union shall enjoy the rights and be subject to the duties provided for in the Treaties. They shall have, inter alia:
(a) the right to move and reside freely within the territory of the Member States;
(b) the right to vote and to stand as candidates in elections to the European Parliament and in municipal elections in their Member State of residence, under the same conditions as nationals of that State;
ENC 83/56 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
(c) the right to enjoy, in the territory of a third country in which the Member State of which they are nationals is not represented, the protection of the diplomatic and consular authorities of any Member State on the same conditions as the nationals of that State;
(d) the right to petition the European Parliament, to apply to the European Ombudsman, and to address the institutions and advisory bodies of the Union in any of the Treaty languages and to obtain a reply in the same language.
These rights shall be exercised in accordance with the conditions and limits defined by the Treaties and by the measures adopted thereunder.
Article 21 (ex Article 18 TEC)
1. Every citizen of the Union shall have the right to move and reside freely within the territory of the Member States, subject to the limitations and conditions laid down in the Treaties and by the measures adopted to give them effect.
2. If action by the Union should prove necessary to attain this objective and the Treaties have not provided the necessary powers, the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, may adopt provisions with a view to facilitating the exercise of the rights referred to in paragraph 1.
3. For the same purposes as those referred to in paragraph 1 and if the Treaties have not provided the necessary powers, the Council, acting in accordance with a special legislative procedure, may adopt measures concerning social security or social protection. The Council shall act unanimously after consulting the European Parliament.
Article 22 (ex Article 19 TEC)
1. Every citizen of the Union residing in a Member State of which he is not a national shall have the right to vote and to stand as a candidate at municipal elections in the Member State in which he resides, under the same conditions as nationals of that State. This right shall be exercised subject to detailed arrangements adopted by the Council, acting unanimously in accordance with a special legislative procedure and after consulting the European Parliament; these arrangements may provide for derogations where warranted by problems specific to a Member State.
2. Without prejudice to Article 223(1) and to the provisions adopted for its implementation, every citizen of the Union residing in a Member State of which he is not a national shall have the right to vote and to stand as a candidate in elections to the European Parliament in the Member State in which he resides, under the same conditions as nationals of that State. This right shall be exercised subject to detailed arrangements adopted by the Council, acting unanimously in accordance with a special legislative procedure and after consulting the European Parliament; these arrangements may provide for derogations where warranted by problems specific to a Member State.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/57
Article 23 (ex Article 20 TEC)
Every citizen of the Union shall, in the territory of a third country in which the Member State of which he is a national is not represented, be entitled to protection by the diplomatic or consular authorities of any Member State, on the same conditions as the nationals of that State. Member States shall adopt the necessary provisions and start the international negotiations required to secure this protection.
The Council, acting in accordance with a special legislative procedure and after consulting the European Parliament, may adopt directives establishing the coordination and cooperation measures necessary to facilitate such protection.
Article 24 (ex Article 21 TEC)
The European Parliament and the Council, acting by means of regulations in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall adopt the provisions for the procedures and conditions required for a citizens’ initiative within the meaning of Article 11 of the Treaty on European Union, including the minimum number of Member States from which such citizens must come.
Every citizen of the Union shall have the right to petition the European Parliament in accordance with Article 227.
Every citizen of the Union may apply to the Ombudsman established in accordance with Article 228.
Every citizen of the Union may write to any of the institutions or bodies referred to in this Article or in Article 13 of the Treaty on European Union in one of the languages mentioned in Article 55(1) of the Treaty on European Union and have an answer in the same language.
Article 25 (ex Article 22 TEC)
The Commission shall report to the European Parliament, to the Council and to the Economic and Social Committee every three years on the application of the provisions of this Part. This report shall take account of the development of the Union.
On this basis, and without prejudice to the other provisions of the Treaties, the Council, acting unanimously in accordance with a special legislative procedure and after obtaining the consent of the European Parliament, may adopt provisions to strengthen or to add to the rights listed in Article 20(2). These provisions shall enter into force after their approval by the Member States in accordance with their respective constitutional requirements.
ENC 83/58 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
PART THREE UNION POLICIES AND INTERNAL ACTIONS
TITLE I
THE INTERNAL MARKET
Article 26 (ex Article 14 TEC)
1. The Union shall adopt measures with the aim of establishing or ensuring the functioning of the internal market, in accordance with the relevant provisions of the Treaties.
2. The internal market shall comprise an area without internal frontiers in which the free movement of goods, persons, services and capital is ensured in accordance with the provisions of the Treaties.
3. The Council, on a proposal from the Commission, shall determine the guidelines and conditions necessary to ensure balanced progress in all the sectors concerned.
Article 27 (ex Article 15 TEC)
When drawing up its proposals with a view to achieving the objectives set out in Article 26, the Commission shall take into account the extent of the effort that certain economies showing differences in development will have to sustain for the establishment of the internal market and it may propose appropriate provisions.
If these provisions take the form of derogations, they must be of a temporary nature and must cause the least possible disturbance to the functioning of the internal market.
TITLE II
FREE MOVEMENT OF GOODS
Article 28 (ex Article 23 TEC)
1. The Union shall comprise a customs union which shall cover all trade in goods and which shall involve the prohibition between Member States of customs duties on imports and exports and of all charges having equivalent effect, and the adoption of a common customs tariff in their relations with third countries.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/59
2. The provisions of Article 30 and of Chapter 2 of this Title shall apply to products originating in Member States and to products coming from third countries which are in free circulation in Member States.
Article 29 (ex Article 24 TEC)
Products coming from a third country shall be considered to be in free circulation in a Member State if the import formalities have been complied with and any customs duties or charges having equivalent effect which are payable have been levied in that Member State, and if they have not benefited from a total or partial drawback of such duties or charges.
CHAPTER 1
THE CUSTOMS UNION
Article 30 (ex Article 25 TEC)
Customs duties on imports and exports and charges having equivalent effect shall be prohibited between Member States. This prohibition shall also apply to customs duties of a fiscal nature.
Article 31 (ex Article 26 TEC)
Common Customs Tariff duties shall be fixed by the Council on a proposal from the Commission.
Article 32 (ex Article 27 TEC)
In carrying out the tasks entrusted to it under this Chapter the Commission shall be guided by:
(a) the need to promote trade between Member States and third countries;
(b) developments in conditions of competition within the Union in so far as they lead to an improvement in the competitive capacity of undertakings;
(c) the requirements of the Union as regards the supply of raw materials and semi-finished goods; in this connection the Commission shall take care to avoid distorting conditions of competition between Member States in respect of finished goods;
(d) the need to avoid serious disturbances in the economies of Member States and to ensure rational development of production and an expansion of consumption within the Union.
ENC 83/60 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
CHAPTER 2
CUSTOMS COOPERATION
Article 33 (ex Article 135 TEC)
Within the scope of application of the Treaties, the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall take measures in order to strengthen customs cooperation between Member States and between the latter and the Commission.
CHAPTER 3
PROHIBITION OF QUANTITATIVE RESTRICTIONS BETWEEN MEMBER STATES
Article 34 (ex Article 28 TEC)
Quantitative restrictions on imports and all measures having equivalent effect shall be prohibited between Member States.
Article 35 (ex Article 29 TEC)
Quantitative restrictions on exports, and all measures having equivalent effect, shall be prohibited between Member States.
Article 36 (ex Article 30 TEC)
The provisions of Articles 34 and 35 shall not preclude prohibitions or restrictions on imports, exports or goods in transit justified on grounds of public morality, public policy or public security; the protection of health and life of humans, animals or plants; the protection of national treasures possessing artistic, historic or archaeological value; or the protection of industrial and commercial property. Such prohibitions or restrictions shall not, however, constitute a means of arbitrary discrimination or a disguised restriction on trade between Member States.
Article 37 (ex Article 31 TEC)
1. Member States shall adjust any State monopolies of a commercial character so as to ensure that no discrimination regarding the conditions under which goods are procured and marketed exists between nationals of Member States.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/61
The provisions of this Article shall apply to any body through which a Member State, in law or in fact, either directly or indirectly supervises, determines or appreciably influences imports or exports between Member States. These provisions shall likewise apply to monopolies delegated by the State to others.
2. Member States shall refrain from introducing any new measure which is contrary to the principles laid down in paragraph 1 or which restricts the scope of the articles dealing with the prohibition of customs duties and quantitative restrictions between Member States.
3. If a State monopoly of a commercial character has rules which are designed to make it easier to dispose of agricultural products or obtain for them the best return, steps should be taken in applying the rules contained in this Article to ensure equivalent safeguards for the employment and standard of living of the producers concerned.
TITLE III
AGRICULTURE AND FISHERIES
Article 38 (ex Article 32 TEC)
1. The Union shall define and implement a common agriculture and fisheries policy.
The internal market shall extend to agriculture, fisheries and trade in agricultural products. ‘Agricultural products’ means the products of the soil, of stockfarming and of fisheries and products of first-stage processing directly related to these products. References to the common agricultural policy or to agriculture, and the use of the term ‘agricultural’, shall be understood as also referring to fisheries, having regard to the specific characteristics of this sector.
2. Save as otherwise provided in Articles 39 to 44, the rules laid down for the establishment and functioning of the internal market shall apply to agricultural products.
3. The products subject to the provisions of Articles 39 to 44 are listed in Annex I.
4. The operation and development of the internal market for agricultural products must be accompanied by the establishment of a common agricultural policy.
Article 39 (ex Article 33 TEC)
1. The objectives of the common agricultural policy shall be:
(a) to increase agricultural productivity by promoting technical progress and by ensuring the rational development of agricultural production and the optimum utilisation of the factors of production, in particular labour;
ENC 83/62 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
(b) thus to ensure a fair standard of living for the agricultural community, in particular by increasing the individual earnings of persons engaged in agriculture;
(c) to stabilise markets;
(d) to assure the availability of supplies;
(e) to ensure that supplies reach consumers at reasonable prices.
2. In working out the common agricultural policy and the special methods for its application, account shall be taken of:
(a) the particular nature of agricultural activity, which results from the social structure of agriculture and from structural and natural disparities between the various agricultural regions;
(b) the need to effect the appropriate adjustments by degrees;
(c) the fact that in the Member States agriculture constitutes a sector closely linked with the economy as a whole.
Article 40 (ex Article 34 TEC)
1. In order to attain the objectives set out in Article 39, a common organisation of agricultural markets shall be established.
This organisation shall take one of the following forms, depending on the product concerned:
(a) common rules on competition;
(b) compulsory coordination of the various national market organisations;
(c) a European market organisation.
2. The common organisation established in accordance with paragraph 1 may include all measures required to attain the objectives set out in Article 39, in particular regulation of prices, aids for the production and marketing of the various products, storage and carryover arrangements and common machinery for stabilising imports or exports.
The common organisation shall be limited to pursuit of the objectives set out in Article 39 and shall exclude any discrimination between producers or consumers within the Union.
Any common price policy shall be based on common criteria and uniform methods of calculation.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/63
3. In order to enable the common organisation referred to in paragraph 1 to attain its objectives, one or more agricultural guidance and guarantee funds may be set up.
Article 41 (ex Article 35 TEC)
To enable the objectives set out in Article 39 to be attained, provision may be made within the framework of the common agricultural policy for measures such as:
(a) an effective coordination of efforts in the spheres of vocational training, of research and of the dissemination of agricultural knowledge; this may include joint financing of projects or institutions;
(b) joint measures to promote consumption of certain products.
Article 42 (ex Article 36 TEC)
The provisions of the Chapter relating to rules on competition shall apply to production of and trade in agricultural products only to the extent determined by the European Parliament and the Council within the framework of Article 43(2) and in accordance with the procedure laid down therein, account being taken of the objectives set out in Article 39.
The Council, on a proposal from the Commission, may authorise the granting of aid:
(a) for the protection of enterprises handicapped by structural or natural conditions;
(b) within the framework of economic development programmes.
Article 43 (ex Article 37 TEC)
1. The Commission shall submit proposals for working out and implementing the common agricultural policy, including the replacement of the national organisations by one of the forms of common organisation provided for in Article 40(1), and for implementing the measures specified in this Title.
These proposals shall take account of the interdependence of the agricultural matters mentioned in this Title.
2. The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee, shall establish the common organisation of agricultural markets provided for in Article 40(1) and the other provisions necessary for the pursuit of the objectives of the common agricultural policy and the common fisheries policy.
ENC 83/64 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
3. The Council, on a proposal from the Commission, shall adopt measures on fixing prices, levies, aid and quantitative limitations and on the fixing and allocation of fishing opportunities.
4. In accordance with paragraph 2, the national market organisations may be replaced by the common organisation provided for in Article 40(1) if:
(a) the common organisation offers Member States which are opposed to this measure and which have an organisation of their own for the production in question equivalent safeguards for the employment and standard of living of the producers concerned, account being taken of the adjustments that will be possible and the specialisation that will be needed with the passage of time;
(b) such an organisation ensures conditions for trade within the Union similar to those existing in a national market.
5. If a common organisation for certain raw materials is established before a common organisation exists for the corresponding processed products, such raw materials as are used for processed products intended for export to third countries may be imported from outside the Union.
Article 44 (ex Article 38 TEC)
Where in a Member State a product is subject to a national market organisation or to internal rules having equivalent effect which affect the competitive position of similar production in another Member State, a countervailing charge shall be applied by Member States to imports of this product coming from the Member State where such organisation or rules exist, unless that State applies a countervailing charge on export.
The Commission shall fix the amount of these charges at the level required to redress the balance; it may also authorise other measures, the conditions and details of which it shall determine.
TITLE IV
FREE MOVEMENT OF PERSONS, SERVICES AND CAPITAL
CHAPTER 1
WORKERS
Article 45 (ex Article 39 TEC)
1. Freedom of movement for workers shall be secured within the Union.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/65
2. Such freedom of movement shall entail the abolition of any discrimination based on nationality between workers of the Member States as regards employment, remuneration and other conditions of work and employment.
3. It shall entail the right, subject to limitations justified on grounds of public policy, public security or public health:
(a) to accept offers of employment actually made;
(b) to move freely within the territory of Member States for this purpose;
(c) to stay in a Member State for the purpose of employment in accordance with the provisions governing the employment of nationals of that State laid down by law, regulation or administrative action;
(d) to remain in the territory of a Member State after having been employed in that State, subject to conditions which shall be embodied in regulations to be drawn up by the Commission.
4. The provisions of this Article shall not apply to employment in the public service.
Article 46 (ex Article 40 TEC)
The European Parliament and the Council shall, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee, issue directives or make regulations setting out the measures required to bring about freedom of movement for workers, as defined in Article 45, in particular:
(a) by ensuring close cooperation between national employment services;
(b) by abolishing those administrative procedures and practices and those qualifying periods in respect of eligibility for available employment, whether resulting from national legislation or from agreements previously concluded between Member States, the maintenance of which would form an obstacle to liberalisation of the movement of workers;
(c) by abolishing all such qualifying periods and other restrictions provided for either under national legislation or under agreements previously concluded between Member States as imposed on workers of other Member States conditions regarding the free choice of employment other than those imposed on workers of the State concerned;
(d) by setting up appropriate machinery to bring offers of employment into touch with applications for employment and to facilitate the achievement of a balance between supply and demand in the employment market in such a way as to avoid serious threats to the standard of living and level of employment in the various regions and industries.
ENC 83/66 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Article 47 (ex Article 41 TEC)
Member States shall, within the framework of a joint programme, encourage the exchange of young workers.
Article 48 (ex Article 42 TEC)
The European Parliament and the Council shall, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, adopt such measures in the field of social security as are necessary to provide freedom of movement for workers; to this end, they shall make arrangements to secure for employed and self- employed migrant workers and their dependants:
(a) aggregation, for the purpose of acquiring and retaining the right to benefit and of calculating the amount of benefit, of all periods taken into account under the laws of the several countries;
(b) payment of benefits to persons resident in the territories of Member States.
Where a member of the Council declares that a draft legislative act referred to in the first subparagraph would affect important aspects of its social security system, including its scope, cost or financial structure, or would affect the financial balance of that system, it may request that the matter be referred to the European Council. In that case, the ordinary legislative procedure shall be suspended. After discussion, the European Council shall, within four months of this suspension, either:
(a) refer the draft back to the Council, which shall terminate the suspension of the ordinary legislative procedure; or
(b) take no action or request the Commission to submit a new proposal; in that case, the act originally proposed shall be deemed not to have been adopted.
CHAPTER 2
RIGHT OF ESTABLISHMENT
Article 49 (ex Article 43 TEC)
Within the framework of the provisions set out below, restrictions on the freedom of establishment of nationals of a Member State in the territory of another Member State shall be prohibited. Such prohibition shall also apply to restrictions on the setting-up of agencies, branches or subsidiaries by nationals of any Member State established in the territory of any Member State.
Freedom of establishment shall include the right to take up and pursue activities as self-employed persons and to set up and manage undertakings, in particular companies or firms within the meaning of the second paragraph of Article 54, under the conditions laid down for its own nationals by the law of the country where such establishment is effected, subject to the provisions of the Chapter relating to capital.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/67
Article 50 (ex Article 44 TEC)
1. In order to attain freedom of establishment as regards a particular activity, the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee, shall act by means of directives.
2. The European Parliament, the Council and the Commission shall carry out the duties devolving upon them under the preceding provisions, in particular:
(a) by according, as a general rule, priority treatment to activities where freedom of establishment makes a particularly valuable contribution to the development of production and trade;
(b) by ensuring close cooperation between the competent authorities in the Member States in order to ascertain the particular situation within the Union of the various activities concerned;
(c) by abolishing those administrative procedures and practices, whether resulting from national legislation or from agreements previously concluded between Member States, the maintenance of which would form an obstacle to freedom of establishment;
(d) by ensuring that workers of one Member State employed in the territory of another Member State may remain in that territory for the purpose of taking up activities therein as self-employed persons, where they satisfy the conditions which they would be required to satisfy if they were entering that State at the time when they intended to take up such activities;
(e) by enabling a national of one Member State to acquire and use land and buildings situated in the territory of another Member State, in so far as this does not conflict with the principles laid down in Article 39(2);
(f) by effecting the progressive abolition of restrictions on freedom of establishment in every branch of activity under consideration, both as regards the conditions for setting up agencies, branches or subsidiaries in the territory of a Member State and as regards the subsidiaries in the territory of a Member State and as regards the conditions governing the entry of personnel belonging to the main establishment into managerial or supervisory posts in such agencies, branches or subsidiaries;
(g) by coordinating to the necessary extent the safeguards which, for the protection of the interests of members and others, are required by Member States of companies or firms within the meaning of the second paragraph of Article 54 with a view to making such safeguards equivalent throughout the Union;
(h) by satisfying themselves that the conditions of establishment are not distorted by aids granted by Member States.
Article 51 (ex Article 45 TEC)
The provisions of this Chapter shall not apply, so far as any given Member State is concerned, to activities which in that State are connected, even occasionally, with the exercise of official authority.
ENC 83/68 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, may rule that the provisions of this Chapter shall not apply to certain activities.
Article 52 (ex Article 46 TEC)
1. The provisions of this Chapter and measures taken in pursuance thereof shall not prejudice the applicability of provisions laid down by law, regulation or administrative action providing for special treatment for foreign nationals on grounds of public policy, public security or public health.
2. The European Parliament and the Council shall, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, issue directives for the coordination of the abovementioned provisions.
Article 53 (ex Article 47 TEC)
1. In order to make it easier for persons to take up and pursue activities as self-employed persons, the European Parliament and the Council shall, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, issue directives for the mutual recognition of diplomas, certificates and other evidence of formal qualifications and for the coordination of the provisions laid down by law, regulation or administrative action in Member States concerning the taking-up and pursuit of activities as self- employed persons.
2. In the case of the medical and allied and pharmaceutical professions, the progressive abolition of restrictions shall be dependent upon coordination of the conditions for their exercise in the various Member States.
Article 54 (ex Article 48 TEC)
Companies or firms formed in accordance with the law of a Member State and having their registered office, central administration or principal place of business within the Union shall, for the purposes of this Chapter, be treated in the same way as natural persons who are nationals of Member States.
‘Companies or firms’ means companies or firms constituted under civil or commercial law, including cooperative societies, and other legal persons governed by public or private law, save for those which are non-profit-making.
Article 55 (ex Article 294 TEC)
Member States shall accord nationals of the other Member States the same treatment as their own nationals as regards participation in the capital of companies or firms within the meaning of Article 54, without prejudice to the application of the other provisions of the Treaties.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/69
CHAPTER 3
SERVICES
Article 56 (ex Article 49 TEC)
Within the framework of the provisions set out below, restrictions on freedom to provide services within the Union shall be prohibited in respect of nationals of Member States who are established in a Member State other than that of the person for whom the services are intended.
The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, may extend the provisions of the Chapter to nationals of a third country who provide services and who are established within the Union.
Article 57 (ex Article 50 TEC)
Services shall be considered to be ‘services’ within the meaning of the Treaties where they are normally provided for remuneration, in so far as they are not governed by the provisions relating to freedom of movement for goods, capital and persons.
‘Services’ shall in particular include:
(a) activities of an industrial character;
(b) activities of a commercial character;
(c) activities of craftsmen;
(d) activities of the professions.
Without prejudice to the provisions of the Chapter relating to the right of establishment, the person providing a service may, in order to do so, temporarily pursue his activity in the Member State where the service is provided, under the same conditions as are imposed by that State on its own nationals.
Article 58 (ex Article 51 TEC)
1. Freedom to provide services in the field of transport shall be governed by the provisions of the Title relating to transport.
2. The liberalisation of banking and insurance services connected with movements of capital shall be effected in step with the liberalisation of movement of capital.
ENC 83/70 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Article 59 (ex Article 52 TEC)
1. In order to achieve the liberalisation of a specific service, the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee, shall issue directives.
2. As regards the directives referred to in paragraph 1, priority shall as a general rule be given to those services which directly affect production costs or the liberalisation of which helps to promote trade in goods.
Article 60 (ex Article 53 TEC)
The Member States shall endeavour to undertake the liberalisation of services beyond the extent required by the directives issued pursuant to Article 59(1), if their general economic situation and the situation of the economic sector concerned so permit.
To this end, the Commission shall make recommendations to the Member States concerned.
Article 61 (ex Article 54 TEC)
As long as restrictions on freedom to provide services have not been abolished, each Member State shall apply such restrictions without distinction on grounds of nationality or residence to all persons providing services within the meaning of the first paragraph of Article 56.
Article 62 (ex Article 55 TEC)
The provisions of Articles 51 to 54 shall apply to the matters covered by this Chapter.
CHAPTER 4
CAPITAL AND PAYMENTS
Article 63 (ex Article 56 TEC)
1. Within the framework of the provisions set out in this Chapter, all restrictions on the movement of capital between Member States and between Member States and third countries shall be prohibited.
2. Within the framework of the provisions set out in this Chapter, all restrictions on payments between Member States and between Member States and third countries shall be prohibited.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/71
Article 64 (ex Article 57 TEC)
1. The provisions of Article 63 shall be without prejudice to the application to third countries of any restrictions which exist on 31 December 1993 under national or Union law adopted in respect of the movement of capital to or from third countries involving direct investment — including in real estate — establishment, the provision of financial services or the admission of securities to capital markets. In respect of restrictions existing under national law in Bulgaria, Estonia and Hungary, the relevant date shall be 31 December 1999.
2. Whilst endeavouring to achieve the objective of free movement of capital between Member States and third countries to the greatest extent possible and without prejudice to the other Chapters of the Treaties, the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall adopt the measures on the movement of capital to or from third countries involving direct investment — including investment in real estate — establishment, the provision of financial services or the admission of securities to capital markets.
3. Notwithstanding paragraph 2, only the Council, acting in accordance with a special legislative procedure, may unanimously, and after consulting the European Parliament, adopt measures which constitute a step backwards in Union law as regards the liberalisation of the movement of capital to or from third countries.
Article 65 (ex Article 58 TEC)
1. The provisions of Article 63 shall be without prejudice to the right of Member States:
(a) to apply the relevant provisions of their tax law which distinguish between taxpayers who are not in the same situation with regard to their place of residence or with regard to the place where their capital is invested;
(b) to take all requisite measures to prevent infringements of national law and regulations, in particular in the field of taxation and the prudential supervision of financial institutions, or to lay down procedures for the declaration of capital movements for purposes of administrative or statistical information, or to take measures which are justified on grounds of public policy or public security.
2. The provisions of this Chapter shall be without prejudice to the applicability of restrictions on the right of establishment which are compatible with the Treaties.
3. The measures and procedures referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2 shall not constitute a means of arbitrary discrimination or a disguised restriction on the free movement of capital and payments as defined in Article 63.
ENC 83/72 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
4. In the absence of measures pursuant to Article 64(3), the Commission or, in the absence of a Commission decision within three months from the request of the Member State concerned, the Council, may adopt a decision stating that restrictive tax measures adopted by a Member State concerning one or more third countries are to be considered compatible with the Treaties in so far as they are justified by one of the objectives of the Union and compatible with the proper functioning of the internal market. The Council shall act unanimously on application by a Member State.
Article 66 (ex Article 59 TEC)
Where, in exceptional circumstances, movements of capital to or from third countries cause, or threaten to cause, serious difficulties for the operation of economic and monetary union, the Council, on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Central Bank, may take safeguard measures with regard to third countries for a period not exceeding six months if such measures are strictly necessary.
TITLE V
AREA OF FREEDOM, SECURITY AND JUSTICE
CHAPTER 1
GENERAL PROVISIONS
Article 67 (ex Article 61 TEC and ex Article 29 TEU)
1. The Union shall constitute an area of freedom, security and justice with respect for fundamental rights and the different legal systems and traditions of the Member States.
2. It shall ensure the absence of internal border controls for persons and shall frame a common policy on asylum, immigration and external border control, based on solidarity between Member States, which is fair towards third-country nationals. For the purpose of this Title, stateless persons shall be treated as third-country nationals.
3. The Union shall endeavour to ensure a high level of security through measures to prevent and combat crime, racism and xenophobia, and through measures for coordination and cooperation between police and judicial authorities and other competent authorities, as well as through the mutual recognition of judgments in criminal matters and, if necessary, through the approximation of criminal laws.
4. The Union shall facilitate access to justice, in particular through the principle of mutual recognition of judicial and extrajudicial decisions in civil matters.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/73
Article 68
The European Council shall define the strategic guidelines for legislative and operational planning within the area of freedom, security and justice.
Article 69
National Parliaments ensure that the proposals and legislative initiatives submitted under Chapters 4 and 5 comply with the principle of subsidiarity, in accordance with the arrangements laid down by the Protocol on the application of the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality.
Article 70
Without prejudice to Articles 258, 259 and 260, the Council may, on a proposal from the Commission, adopt measures laying down the arrangements whereby Member States, in collaboration with the Commission, conduct objective and impartial evaluation of the implementation of the Union policies referred to in this Title by Member States’ authorities, in particular in order to facilitate full application of the principle of mutual recognition. The European Parliament and national Parliaments shall be informed of the content and results of the evaluation.
Article 71 (ex Article 36 TEU)
A standing committee shall be set up within the Council in order to ensure that operational cooperation on internal security is promoted and strengthened within the Union. Without prejudice to Article 240, it shall facilitate coordination of the action of Member States’ competent authorities. Representatives of the Union bodies, offices and agencies concerned may be involved in the proceedings of this committee. The European Parliament and national Parliaments shall be kept informed of the proceedings.
Article 72 (ex Article 64(1) TEC and ex Article 33 TEU)
This Title shall not affect the exercise of the responsibilities incumbent upon Member States with regard to the maintenance of law and order and the safeguarding of internal security.
Article 73
It shall be open to Member States to organise between themselves and under their responsibility such forms of cooperation and coordination as they deem appropriate between the competent departments of their administrations responsible for safeguarding national security.
ENC 83/74 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Article 74 (ex Article 66 TEC)
The Council shall adopt measures to ensure administrative cooperation between the relevant departments of the Member States in the areas covered by this Title, as well as between those departments and the Commission. It shall act on a Commission proposal, subject to Article 76, and after consulting the European Parliament.
Article 75 (ex Article 60 TEC)
Where necessary to achieve the objectives set out in Article 67, as regards preventing and combating terrorism and related activities, the European Parliament and the Council, acting by means of regulations in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall define a framework for administrative measures with regard to capital movements and payments, such as the freezing of funds, financial assets or economic gains belonging to, or owned or held by, natural or legal persons, groups or non-State entities.
The Council, on a proposal from the Commission, shall adopt measures to implement the framework referred to in the first paragraph.
The acts referred to in this Article shall include necessary provisions on legal safeguards.
Article 76
The acts referred to in Chapters 4 and 5, together with the measures referred to in Article 74 which ensure administrative cooperation in the areas covered by these Chapters, shall be adopted:
(a) on a proposal from the Commission, or
(b) on the initiative of a quarter of the Member States.
CHAPTER 2
POLICIES ON BORDER CHECKS, ASYLUM AND IMMIGRATION
Article 77 (ex Article 62 TEC)
1. The Union shall develop a policy with a view to:
(a) ensuring the absence of any controls on persons, whatever their nationality, when crossing internal borders;
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/75
(b) carrying out checks on persons and efficient monitoring of the crossing of external borders;
(c) the gradual introduction of an integrated management system for external borders.
2. For the purposes of paragraph 1, the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall adopt measures concerning:
(a) the common policy on visas and other short-stay residence permits;
(b) the checks to which persons crossing external borders are subject;
(c) the conditions under which nationals of third countries shall have the freedom to travel within the Union for a short period;
(d) any measure necessary for the gradual establishment of an integrated management system for external borders;
(e) the absence of any controls on persons, whatever their nationality, when crossing internal borders.
3. If action by the Union should prove necessary to facilitate the exercise of the right referred to in Article 20(2)(a), and if the Treaties have not provided the necessary powers, the Council, acting in accordance with a special legislative procedure, may adopt provisions concerning passports, identity cards, residence permits or any other such document. The Council shall act unanimously after consulting the European Parliament.
4. This Article shall not affect the competence of the Member States concerning the geographical demarcation of their borders, in accordance with international law.
Article 78 (ex Articles 63, points 1 and 2, and 64(2) TEC)
1. The Union shall develop a common policy on asylum, subsidiary protection and temporary protection with a view to offering appropriate status to any third-country national requiring international protection and ensuring compliance with the principle of non-refoulement. This policy must be in accordance with the Geneva Convention of 28 July 1951 and the Protocol of 31 January 1967 relating to the status of refugees, and other relevant treaties.
2. For the purposes of paragraph 1, the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall adopt measures for a common European asylum system comprising:
(a) a uniform status of asylum for nationals of third countries, valid throughout the Union;
(b) a uniform status of subsidiary protection for nationals of third countries who, without obtaining European asylum, are in need of international protection;
ENC 83/76 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
(c) a common system of temporary protection for displaced persons in the event of a massive inflow;
(d) common procedures for the granting and withdrawing of uniform asylum or subsidiary protection status;
(e) criteria and mechanisms for determining which Member State is responsible for considering an application for asylum or subsidiary protection;
(f) standards concerning the conditions for the reception of applicants for asylum or subsidiary protection;
(g) partnership and cooperation with third countries for the purpose of managing inflows of people applying for asylum or subsidiary or temporary protection.
3. In the event of one or more Member States being confronted by an emergency situation characterised by a sudden inflow of nationals of third countries, the Council, on a proposal from the Commission, may adopt provisional measures for the benefit of the Member State(s) concerned. It shall act after consulting the European Parliament.
Article 79 (ex Article 63, points 3 and 4, TEC)
1. The Union shall develop a common immigration policy aimed at ensuring, at all stages, the efficient management of migration flows, fair treatment of third-country nationals residing legally in Member States, and the prevention of, and enhanced measures to combat, illegal immigration and trafficking in human beings.
2. For the purposes of paragraph 1, the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall adopt measures in the following areas:
(a) the conditions of entry and residence, and standards on the issue by Member States of long-term visas and residence permits, including those for the purpose of family reunification;
(b) the definition of the rights of third-country nationals residing legally in a Member State, including the conditions governing freedom of movement and of residence in other Member States;
(c) illegal immigration and unauthorised residence, including removal and repatriation of persons residing without authorisation;
(d) combating trafficking in persons, in particular women and children.
3. The Union may conclude agreements with third countries for the readmission to their countries of origin or provenance of third-country nationals who do not or who no longer fulfil the conditions for entry, presence or residence in the territory of one of the Member States.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/77
4. The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, may establish measures to provide incentives and support for the action of Member States with a view to promoting the integration of third-country nationals residing legally in their territories, excluding any harmonisation of the laws and regulations of the Member States.
5. This Article shall not affect the right of Member States to determine volumes of admission of third-country nationals coming from third countries to their territory in order to seek work, whether employed or self-employed.
Article 80
The policies of the Union set out in this Chapter and their implementation shall be governed by the principle of solidarity and fair sharing of responsibility, including its financial implications, between the Member States. Whenever necessary, the Union acts adopted pursuant to this Chapter shall contain appropriate measures to give effect to this principle.
CHAPTER 3
JUDICIAL COOPERATION IN CIVIL MATTERS
Article 81 (ex Article 65 TEC)
1. The Union shall develop judicial cooperation in civil matters having cross-border implications, based on the principle of mutual recognition of judgments and of decisions in extrajudicial cases. Such cooperation may include the adoption of measures for the approximation of the laws and regulations of the Member States.
2. For the purposes of paragraph 1, the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall adopt measures, particularly when necessary for the proper functioning of the internal market, aimed at ensuring:
(a) the mutual recognition and enforcement between Member States of judgments and of decisions in extrajudicial cases;
(b) the cross-border service of judicial and extrajudicial documents;
(c) the compatibility of the rules applicable in the Member States concerning conflict of laws and of jurisdiction;
(d) cooperation in the taking of evidence;
(e) effective access to justice;
(f) the elimination of obstacles to the proper functioning of civil proceedings, if necessary by promoting the compatibility of the rules on civil procedure applicable in the Member States;
ENC 83/78 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
(g) the development of alternative methods of dispute settlement;
(h) support for the training of the judiciary and judicial staff.
3. Notwithstanding paragraph 2, measures concerning family law with cross-border implications shall be established by the Council, acting in accordance with a special legislative procedure. The Council shall act unanimously after consulting the European Parliament.
The Council, on a proposal from the Commission, may adopt a decision determining those aspects of family law with cross-border implications which may be the subject of acts adopted by the ordinary legislative procedure. The Council shall act unanimously after consulting the European Parliament.
The proposal referred to in the second subparagraph shall be notified to the national Parliaments. If a national Parliament makes known its opposition within six months of the date of such notification, the decision shall not be adopted. In the absence of opposition, the Council may adopt the decision.
CHAPTER 4
JUDICIAL COOPERATION IN CRIMINAL MATTERS
Article 82 (ex Article 31 TEU)
1. Judicial cooperation in criminal matters in the Union shall be based on the principle of mutual recognition of judgments and judicial decisions and shall include the approximation of the laws and regulations of the Member States in the areas referred to in paragraph 2 and in Article 83.
The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall adopt measures to:
(a) lay down rules and procedures for ensuring recognition throughout the Union of all forms of judgments and judicial decisions;
(b) prevent and settle conflicts of jurisdiction between Member States;
(c) support the training of the judiciary and judicial staff;
(d) facilitate cooperation between judicial or equivalent authorities of the Member States in relation to proceedings in criminal matters and the enforcement of decisions.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/79
2. To the extent necessary to facilitate mutual recognition of judgments and judicial decisions and police and judicial cooperation in criminal matters having a cross-border dimension, the European Parliament and the Council may, by means of directives adopted in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, establish minimum rules. Such rules shall take into account the differences between the legal traditions and systems of the Member States.
They shall concern:
(a) mutual admissibility of evidence between Member States;
(b) the rights of individuals in criminal procedure;
(c) the rights of victims of crime;
(d) any other specific aspects of criminal procedure which the Council has identified in advance by a decision; for the adoption of such a decision, the Council shall act unanimously after obtaining the consent of the European Parliament.
Adoption of the minimum rules referred to in this paragraph shall not prevent Member States from maintaining or introducing a higher level of protection for individuals.
3. Where a member of the Council considers that a draft directive as referred to in paragraph 2 would affect fundamental aspects of its criminal justice system, it may request that the draft directive be referred to the European Council. In that case, the ordinary legislative procedure shall be suspended. After discussion, and in case of a consensus, the European Council shall, within four months of this suspension, refer the draft back to the Council, which shall terminate the suspension of the ordinary legislative procedure.
Within the same timeframe, in case of disagreement, and if at least nine Member States wish to establish enhanced cooperation on the basis of the draft directive concerned, they shall notify the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission accordingly. In such a case, the authorisation to proceed with enhanced cooperation referred to in Article 20(2) of the Treaty on European Union and Article 329(1) of this Treaty shall be deemed to be granted and the provisions on enhanced cooperation shall apply.
Article 83 (ex Article 31 TEU)
1. The European Parliament and the Council may, by means of directives adopted in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, establish minimum rules concerning the definition of criminal offences and sanctions in the areas of particularly serious crime with a cross-border dimension resulting from the nature or impact of such offences or from a special need to combat them on a common basis.
ENC 83/80 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
These areas of crime are the following: terrorism, trafficking in human beings and sexual exploitation of women and children, illicit drug trafficking, illicit arms trafficking, money laundering, corruption, counterfeiting of means of payment, computer crime and organised crime.
On the basis of developments in crime, the Council may adopt a decision identifying other areas of crime that meet the criteria specified in this paragraph. It shall act unanimously after obtaining the consent of the European Parliament.
2. If the approximation of criminal laws and regulations of the Member States proves essential to ensure the effective implementation of a Union policy in an area which has been subject to harmonisation measures, directives may establish minimum rules with regard to the definition of criminal offences and sanctions in the area concerned. Such directives shall be adopted by the same ordinary or special legislative procedure as was followed for the adoption of the harmonisation measures in question, without prejudice to Article 76.
3. Where a member of the Council considers that a draft directive as referred to in paragraph 1 or 2 would affect fundamental aspects of its criminal justice system, it may request that the draft directive be referred to the European Council. In that case, the ordinary legislative procedure shall be suspended. After discussion, and in case of a consensus, the European Council shall, within four months of this suspension, refer the draft back to the Council, which shall terminate the suspension of the ordinary legislative procedure.
Within the same timeframe, in case of disagreement, and if at least nine Member States wish to establish enhanced cooperation on the basis of the draft directive concerned, they shall notify the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission accordingly. In such a case, the authorisation to proceed with enhanced cooperation referred to in Article 20(2) of the Treaty on European Union and Article 329(1) of this Treaty shall be deemed to be granted and the provisions on enhanced cooperation shall apply.
Article 84
The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, may establish measures to promote and support the action of Member States in the field of crime prevention, excluding any harmonisation of the laws and regulations of the Member States.
Article 85 (ex Article 31 TEU)
1. Eurojust’s mission shall be to support and strengthen coordination and cooperation between national investigating and prosecuting authorities in relation to serious crime affecting two or more Member States or requiring a prosecution on common bases, on the basis of operations conducted and information supplied by the Member States’ authorities and by Europol.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/81
In this context, the European Parliament and the Council, by means of regulations adopted in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall determine Eurojust’s structure, operation, field of action and tasks. These tasks may include:
(a) the initiation of criminal investigations, as well as proposing the initiation of prosecutions conducted by competent national authorities, particularly those relating to offences against the financial interests of the Union;
(b) the coordination of investigations and prosecutions referred to in point (a);
(c) the strengthening of judicial cooperation, including by resolution of conflicts of jurisdiction and by close cooperation with the European Judicial Network.
These regulations shall also determine arrangements for involving the European Parliament and national Parliaments in the evaluation of Eurojust’s activities.
2. In the prosecutions referred to in paragraph 1, and without prejudice to Article 86, formal acts of judicial procedure shall be carried out by the competent national officials.
Article 86
1. In order to combat crimes affecting the financial interests of the Union, the Council, by means of regulations adopted in accordance with a special legislative procedure, may establish a European Public Prosecutor’s Office from Eurojust. The Council shall act unanimously after obtaining the consent of the European Parliament.
In the absence of unanimity in the Council, a group of at least nine Member States may request that the draft regulation be referred to the European Council. In that case, the procedure in the Council shall be suspended. After discussion, and in case of a consensus, the European Council shall, within four months of this suspension, refer the draft back to the Council for adoption.
Within the same timeframe, in case of disagreement, and if at least nine Member States wish to establish enhanced cooperation on the basis of the draft regulation concerned, they shall notify the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission accordingly. In such a case, the authorisation to proceed with enhanced cooperation referred to in Article 20(2) of the Treaty on European Union and Article 329(1) of this Treaty shall be deemed to be granted and the provisions on enhanced cooperation shall apply.
2. The European Public Prosecutor’s Office shall be responsible for investigating, prosecuting and bringing to judgment, where appropriate in liaison with Europol, the perpetrators of, and accomplices in, offences against the Union’s financial interests, as determined by the regulation provided for in paragraph 1. It shall exercise the functions of prosecutor in the competent courts of the Member States in relation to such offences.
ENC 83/82 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
3. The regulations referred to in paragraph 1 shall determine the general rules applicable to the European Public Prosecutor’s Office, the conditions governing the performance of its functions, the rules of procedure applicable to its activities, as well as those governing the admissibility of evidence, and the rules applicable to the judicial review of procedural measures taken by it in the performance of its functions.
4. The European Council may, at the same time or subsequently, adopt a decision amending paragraph 1 in order to extend the powers of the European Public Prosecutor’s Office to include serious crime having a cross-border dimension and amending accordingly paragraph 2 as regards the perpetrators of, and accomplices in, serious crimes affecting more than one Member State. The European Council shall act unanimously after obtaining the consent of the European Parliament and after consulting the Commission.
CHAPTER 5
POLICE COOPERATION
Article 87 (ex Article 30 TEU)
1. The Union shall establish police cooperation involving all the Member States’ competent authorities, including police, customs and other specialised law enforcement services in relation to the prevention, detection and investigation of criminal offences.
2. For the purposes of paragraph 1, the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, may establish measures concerning:
(a) the collection, storage, processing, analysis and exchange of relevant information;
(b) support for the training of staff, and cooperation on the exchange of staff, on equipment and on research into crime-detection;
(c) common investigative techniques in relation to the detection of serious forms of organised crime.
3. The Council, acting in accordance with a special legislative procedure, may establish measures concerning operational cooperation between the authorities referred to in this Article. The Council shall act unanimously after consulting the European Parliament.
In case of the absence of unanimity in the Council, a group of at least nine Member States may request that the draft measures be referred to the European Council. In that case, the procedure in the Council shall be suspended. After discussion, and in case of a consensus, the European Council shall, within four months of this suspension, refer the draft back to the Council for adoption.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/83
Within the same timeframe, in case of disagreement, and if at least nine Member States wish to establish enhanced cooperation on the basis of the draft measures concerned, they shall notify the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission accordingly. In such a case, the authorisation to proceed with enhanced cooperation referred to in Article 20(2) of the Treaty on European Union and Article 329(1) of this Treaty shall be deemed to be granted and the provisions on enhanced cooperation shall apply.
The specific procedure provided for in the second and third subparagraphs shall not apply to acts which constitute a development of the Schengen acquis.
Article 88 (ex Article 30 TEU)
1. Europol’s mission shall be to support and strengthen action by the Member States’ police authorities and other law enforcement services and their mutual cooperation in preventing and combating serious crime affecting two or more Member States, terrorism and forms of crime which affect a common interest covered by a Union policy.
2. The European Parliament and the Council, by means of regulations adopted in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall determine Europol’s structure, operation, field of action and tasks. These tasks may include:
(a) the collection, storage, processing, analysis and exchange of information, in particular that forwarded by the authorities of the Member States or third countries or bodies;
(b) the coordination, organisation and implementation of investigative and operational action carried out jointly with the Member States’ competent authorities or in the context of joint investigative teams, where appropriate in liaison with Eurojust.
These regulations shall also lay down the procedures for scrutiny of Europol’s activities by the European Parliament, together with national Parliaments.
3. Any operational action by Europol must be carried out in liaison and in agreement with the authorities of the Member State or States whose territory is concerned. The application of coercive measures shall be the exclusive responsibility of the competent national authorities.
Article 89 (ex Article 32 TEU)
The Council, acting in accordance with a special legislative procedure, shall lay down the conditions and limitations under which the competent authorities of the Member States referred to in Articles 82 and 87 may operate in the territory of another Member State in liaison and in agreement with the authorities of that State. The Council shall act unanimously after consulting the European Parliament.
ENC 83/84 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
TITLE VI
TRANSPORT
Article 90 (ex Article 70 TEC)
The objectives of the Treaties shall, in matters governed by this Title, be pursued within the framework of a common transport policy.
Article 91 (ex Article 71 TEC)
1. For the purpose of implementing Article 90, and taking into account the distinctive features of transport, the European Parliament and the Council shall, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions, lay down:
(a) common rules applicable to international transport to or from the territory of a Member State or passing across the territory of one or more Member States;
(b) the conditions under which non-resident carriers may operate transport services within a Member State;
(c) measures to improve transport safety;
(d) any other appropriate provisions.
2. When the measures referred to in paragraph 1 are adopted, account shall be taken of cases where their application might seriously affect the standard of living and level of employment in certain regions, and the operation of transport facilities.
Article 92 (ex Article 72 TEC)
Until the provisions referred to in Article 91(1) have been laid down, no Member State may, unless the Council has unanimously adopted a measure granting a derogation, make the various provisions governing the subject on 1 January 1958 or, for acceding States, the date of their accession less favourable in their direct or indirect effect on carriers of other Member States as compared with carriers who are nationals of that State.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/85
Article 93 (ex Article 73 TEC)
Aids shall be compatible with the Treaties if they meet the needs of coordination of transport or if they represent reimbursement for the discharge of certain obligations inherent in the concept of a public service.
Article 94 (ex Article 74 TEC)
Any measures taken within the framework of the Treaties in respect of transport rates and conditions shall take account of the economic circumstances of carriers.
Article 95 (ex Article 75 TEC)
1. In the case of transport within the Union, discrimination which takes the form of carriers charging different rates and imposing different conditions for the carriage of the same goods over the same transport links on grounds of the country of origin or of destination of the goods in question shall be prohibited.
2. Paragraph 1 shall not prevent the European Parliament and the Council from adopting other measures pursuant to Article 91(1).
3. The Council shall, on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Parliament and the Economic and Social Committee, lay down rules for implementing the provisions of paragraph 1.
The Council may in particular lay down the provisions needed to enable the institutions of the Union to secure compliance with the rule laid down in paragraph 1 and to ensure that users benefit from it to the full.
4. The Commission shall, acting on its own initiative or on application by a Member State, investigate any cases of discrimination falling within paragraph 1 and, after consulting any Member State concerned, shall take the necessary decisions within the framework of the rules laid down in accordance with the provisions of paragraph 3.
Article 96 (ex Article 76 TEC)
1. The imposition by a Member State, in respect of transport operations carried out within the Union, of rates and conditions involving any element of support or protection in the interest of one or more particular undertakings or industries shall be prohibited, unless authorised by the Commission.
ENC 83/86 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
2. The Commission shall, acting on its own initiative or on application by a Member State, examine the rates and conditions referred to in paragraph 1, taking account in particular of the requirements of an appropriate regional economic policy, the needs of underdeveloped areas and the problems of areas seriously affected by political circumstances on the one hand, and of the effects of such rates and conditions on competition between the different modes of transport on the other.
After consulting each Member State concerned, the Commission shall take the necessary decisions.
3. The prohibition provided for in paragraph 1 shall not apply to tariffs fixed to meet competition.
Article 97 (ex Article 77 TEC)
Charges or dues in respect of the crossing of frontiers which are charged by a carrier in addition to the transport rates shall not exceed a reasonable level after taking the costs actually incurred thereby into account.
Member States shall endeavour to reduce these costs progressively.
The Commission may make recommendations to Member States for the application of this Article.
Article 98 (ex Article 78 TEC)
The provisions of this Title shall not form an obstacle to the application of measures taken in the Federal Republic of Germany to the extent that such measures are required in order to compensate for the economic disadvantages caused by the division of Germany to the economy of certain areas of the Federal Republic affected by that division. Five years after the entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon, the Council, acting on a proposal from the Commission, may adopt a decision repealing this Article.
Article 99 (ex Article 79 TEC)
An Advisory Committee consisting of experts designated by the governments of Member States shall be attached to the Commission. The Commission, whenever it considers it desirable, shall consult the Committee on transport matters.
Article 100 (ex Article 80 TEC)
1. The provisions of this Title shall apply to transport by rail, road and inland waterway.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/87
2. The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, may lay down appropriate provisions for sea and air transport. They shall act after consulting the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions.
TITLE VII
COMMON RULES ON COMPETITION, TAXATION AND APPROXIMATION OF LAWS
CHAPTER 1
RULES ON COMPETITION
SECTION 1
RULES APPLYING TO UNDERTAKINGS
Article 101 (ex Article 81 TEC)
1. The following shall be prohibited as incompatible with the internal market: all agreements between undertakings, decisions by associations of undertakings and concerted practices which may affect trade between Member States and which have as their object or effect the prevention, restriction or distortion of competition within the internal market, and in particular those which:
(a) directly or indirectly fix purchase or selling prices or any other trading conditions;
(b) limit or control production, markets, technical development, or investment;
(c) share markets or sources of supply;
(d) apply dissimilar conditions to equivalent transactions with other trading parties, thereby placing them at a competitive disadvantage;
(e) make the conclusion of contracts subject to acceptance by the other parties of supplementary obligations which, by their nature or according to commercial usage, have no connection with the subject of such contracts.
2. Any agreements or decisions prohibited pursuant to this Article shall be automatically void.
3. The provisions of paragraph 1 may, however, be declared inapplicable in the case of:
— any agreement or category of agreements between undertakings,
— any decision or category of decisions by associations of undertakings,
ENC 83/88 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
— any concerted practice or category of concerted practices,
which contributes to improving the production or distribution of goods or to promoting technical or economic progress, while allowing consumers a fair share of the resulting benefit, and which does not:
(a) impose on the undertakings concerned restrictions which are not indispensable to the attainment of these objectives;
(b) afford such undertakings the possibility of eliminating competition in respect of a substantial part of the products in question.
Article 102 (ex Article 82 TEC)
Any abuse by one or more undertakings of a dominant position within the internal market or in a substantial part of it shall be prohibited as incompatible with the internal market in so far as it may affect trade between Member States.
Such abuse may, in particular, consist in:
(a) directly or indirectly imposing unfair purchase or selling prices or other unfair trading conditions;
(b) limiting production, markets or technical development to the prejudice of consumers;
(c) applying dissimilar conditions to equivalent transactions with other trading parties, thereby placing them at a competitive disadvantage;
(d) making the conclusion of contracts subject to acceptance by the other parties of supplementary obligations which, by their nature or according to commercial usage, have no connection with the subject of such contracts.
Article 103 (ex Article 83 TEC)
1. The appropriate regulations or directives to give effect to the principles set out in Articles 101 and 102 shall be laid down by the Council, on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Parliament.
2. The regulations or directives referred to in paragraph 1 shall be designed in particular:
(a) to ensure compliance with the prohibitions laid down in Article 101(1) and in Article 102 by making provision for fines and periodic penalty payments;
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/89
(b) to lay down detailed rules for the application of Article 101(3), taking into account the need to ensure effective supervision on the one hand, and to simplify administration to the greatest possible extent on the other;
(c) to define, if need be, in the various branches of the economy, the scope of the provisions of Articles 101 and 102;
(d) to define the respective functions of the Commission and of the Court of Justice of the European Union in applying the provisions laid down in this paragraph;
(e) to determine the relationship between national laws and the provisions contained in this Section or adopted pursuant to this Article.
Article 104 (ex Article 84 TEC)
Until the entry into force of the provisions adopted in pursuance of Article 103, the authorities in Member States shall rule on the admissibility of agreements, decisions and concerted practices and on abuse of a dominant position in the internal market in accordance with the law of their country and with the provisions of Article 101, in particular paragraph 3, and of Article 102.
Article 105 (ex Article 85 TEC)
1. Without prejudice to Article 104, the Commission shall ensure the application of the principles laid down in Articles 101 and 102. On application by a Member State or on its own initiative, and in cooperation with the competent authorities in the Member States, which shall give it their assistance, the Commission shall investigate cases of suspected infringement of these principles. If it finds that there has been an infringement, it shall propose appropriate measures to bring it to an end.
2. If the infringement is not brought to an end, the Commission shall record such infringement of the principles in a reasoned decision. The Commission may publish its decision and authorise Member States to take the measures, the conditions and details of which it shall determine, needed to remedy the situation.
3. The Commission may adopt regulations relating to the categories of agreement in respect of which the Council has adopted a regulation or a directive pursuant to Article 103(2)(b).
Article 106 (ex Article 86 TEC)
1. In the case of public undertakings and undertakings to which Member States grant special or exclusive rights, Member States shall neither enact nor maintain in force any measure contrary to the rules contained in the Treaties, in particular to those rules provided for in Article 18 and Articles 101 to 109.
ENC 83/90 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
2. Undertakings entrusted with the operation of services of general economic interest or having the character of a revenue-producing monopoly shall be subject to the rules contained in the Treaties, in particular to the rules on competition, in so far as the application of such rules does not obstruct the performance, in law or in fact, of the particular tasks assigned to them. The development of trade must not be affected to such an extent as would be contrary to the interests of the Union.
3. The Commission shall ensure the application of the provisions of this Article and shall, where necessary, address appropriate directives or decisions to Member States.
SECTION 2
AIDS GRANTED BY STATES
Article 107 (ex Article 87 TEC)
1. Save as otherwise provided in the Treaties, any aid granted by a Member State or through State resources in any form whatsoever which distorts or threatens to distort competition by favouring certain undertakings or the production of certain goods shall, in so far as it affects trade between Member States, be incompatible with the internal market.
2. The following shall be compatible with the internal market:
(a) aid having a social character, granted to individual consumers, provided that such aid is granted without discrimination related to the origin of the products concerned;
(b) aid to make good the damage caused by natural disasters or exceptional occurrences;
(c) aid granted to the economy of certain areas of the Federal Republic of Germany affected by the division of Germany, in so far as such aid is required in order to compensate for the economic disadvantages caused by that division. Five years after the entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon, the Council, acting on a proposal from the Commission, may adopt a decision repealing this point.
3. The following may be considered to be compatible with the internal market:
(a) aid to promote the economic development of areas where the standard of living is abnormally low or where there is serious underemployment, and of the regions referred to in Article 349, in view of their structural, economic and social situation;
(b) aid to promote the execution of an important project of common European interest or to remedy a serious disturbance in the economy of a Member State;
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/91
(c) aid to facilitate the development of certain economic activities or of certain economic areas, where such aid does not adversely affect trading conditions to an extent contrary to the common interest;
(d) aid to promote culture and heritage conservation where such aid does not affect trading conditions and competition in the Union to an extent that is contrary to the common interest;
(e) such other categories of aid as may be specified by decision of the Council on a proposal from the Commission.
Article 108 (ex Article 88 TEC)
1. The Commission shall, in cooperation with Member States, keep under constant review all systems of aid existing in those States. It shall propose to the latter any appropriate measures required by the progressive development or by the functioning of the internal market.
2. If, after giving notice to the parties concerned to submit their comments, the Commission finds that aid granted by a State or through State resources is not compatible with the internal market having regard to Article 107, or that such aid is being misused, it shall decide that the State concerned shall abolish or alter such aid within a period of time to be determined by the Commission.
If the State concerned does not comply with this decision within the prescribed time, the Commission or any other interested State may, in derogation from the provisions of Articles 258 and 259, refer the matter to the Court of Justice of the European Union direct.
On application by a Member State, the Council may, acting unanimously, decide that aid which that State is granting or intends to grant shall be considered to be compatible with the internal market, in derogation from the provisions of Article 107 or from the regulations provided for in Article 109, if such a decision is justified by exceptional circumstances. If, as regards the aid in question, the Commission has already initiated the procedure provided for in the first subparagraph of this paragraph, the fact that the State concerned has made its application to the Council shall have the effect of suspending that procedure until the Council has made its attitude known.
If, however, the Council has not made its attitude known within three months of the said application being made, the Commission shall give its decision on the case.
3. The Commission shall be informed, in sufficient time to enable it to submit its comments, of any plans to grant or alter aid. If it considers that any such plan is not compatible with the internal market having regard to Article 107, it shall without delay initiate the procedure provided for in paragraph 2. The Member State concerned shall not put its proposed measures into effect until this procedure has resulted in a final decision.
ENC 83/92 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
4. The Commission may adopt regulations relating to the categories of State aid that the Council has, pursuant to Article 109, determined may be exempted from the procedure provided for by paragraph 3 of this Article.
Article 109 (ex Article 89 TEC)
The Council, on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Parliament, may make any appropriate regulations for the application of Articles 107 and 108 and may in particular determine the conditions in which Article 108(3) shall apply and the categories of aid exempted from this procedure.
CHAPTER 2
TAX PROVISIONS
Article 110 (ex Article 90 TEC)
No Member State shall impose, directly or indirectly, on the products of other Member States any internal taxation of any kind in excess of that imposed directly or indirectly on similar domestic products.
Furthermore, no Member State shall impose on the products of other Member States any internal taxation of such a nature as to afford indirect protection to other products.
Article 111 (ex Article 91 TEC)
Where products are exported to the territory of any Member State, any repayment of internal taxation shall not exceed the internal taxation imposed on them whether directly or indirectly.
Article 112 (ex Article 92 TEC)
In the case of charges other than turnover taxes, excise duties and other forms of indirect taxation, remissions and repayments in respect of exports to other Member States may not be granted and countervailing charges in respect of imports from Member States may not be imposed unless the measures contemplated have been previously approved for a limited period by the Council on a proposal from the Commission.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/93
Article 113 (ex Article 93 TEC)
The Council shall, acting unanimously in accordance with a special legislative procedure and after consulting the European Parliament and the Economic and Social Committee, adopt provisions for the harmonisation of legislation concerning turnover taxes, excise duties and other forms of indirect taxation to the extent that such harmonisation is necessary to ensure the establishment and the functioning of the internal market and to avoid distortion of competition.
CHAPTER 3
APPROXIMATION OF LAWS
Article 114 (ex Article 95 TEC)
1. Save where otherwise provided in the Treaties, the following provisions shall apply for the achievement of the objectives set out in Article 26. The European Parliament and the Council shall, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee, adopt the measures for the approximation of the provisions laid down by law, regulation or administrative action in Member States which have as their object the establishment and functioning of the internal market.
2. Paragraph 1 shall not apply to fiscal provisions, to those relating to the free movement of persons nor to those relating to the rights and interests of employed persons.
3. The Commission, in its proposals envisaged in paragraph 1 concerning health, safety, environmental protection and consumer protection, will take as a base a high level of protection, taking account in particular of any new development based on scientific facts. Within their respective powers, the European Parliament and the Council will also seek to achieve this objective.
4. If, after the adoption of a harmonisation measure by the European Parliament and the Council, by the Council or by the Commission, a Member State deems it necessary to maintain national provisions on grounds of major needs referred to in Article 36, or relating to the protection of the environment or the working environment, it shall notify the Commission of these provisions as well as the grounds for maintaining them.
5. Moreover, without prejudice to paragraph 4, if, after the adoption of a harmonisation measure by the European Parliament and the Council, by the Council or by the Commission, a Member State deems it necessary to introduce national provisions based on new scientific evidence relating to the protection of the environment or the working environment on grounds of a problem specific to that Member State arising after the adoption of the harmonisation measure, it shall notify the Commission of the envisaged provisions as well as the grounds for introducing them.
ENC 83/94 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
6. The Commission shall, within six months of the notifications as referred to in paragraphs 4 and 5, approve or reject the national provisions involved after having verified whether or not they are a means of arbitrary discrimination or a disguised restriction on trade between Member States and whether or not they shall constitute an obstacle to the functioning of the internal market.
In the absence of a decision by the Commission within this period the national provisions referred to in paragraphs 4 and 5 shall be deemed to have been approved.
When justified by the complexity of the matter and in the absence of danger for human health, the Commission may notify the Member State concerned that the period referred to in this paragraph may be extended for a further period of up to six months.
7. When, pursuant to paragraph 6, a Member State is authorised to maintain or introduce national provisions derogating from a harmonisation measure, the Commission shall immediately examine whether to propose an adaptation to that measure.
8. When a Member State raises a specific problem on public health in a field which has been the subject of prior harmonisation measures, it shall bring it to the attention of the Commission which shall immediately examine whether to propose appropriate measures to the Council.
9. By way of derogation from the procedure laid down in Articles 258 and 259, the Commission and any Member State may bring the matter directly before the Court of Justice of the European Union if it considers that another Member State is making improper use of the powers provided for in this Article.
10. The harmonisation measures referred to above shall, in appropriate cases, include a safeguard clause authorising the Member States to take, for one or more of the non-economic reasons referred to in Article 36, provisional measures subject to a Union control procedure.
Article 115 (ex Article 94 TEC)
Without prejudice to Article 114, the Council shall, acting unanimously in accordance with a special legislative procedure and after consulting the European Parliament and the Economic and Social Committee, issue directives for the approximation of such laws, regulations or administrative provisions of the Member States as directly affect the establishment or functioning of the internal market.
Article 116 (ex Article 96 TEC)
Where the Commission finds that a difference between the provisions laid down by law, regulation or administrative action in Member States is distorting the conditions of competition in the internal market and that the resultant distortion needs to be eliminated, it shall consult the Member States concerned.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/95
If such consultation does not result in an agreement eliminating the distortion in question, the European, Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall issue the necessary directives. Any other appropriate measures provided for in the Treaties may be adopted.
Article 117 (ex Article 97 TEC)
1. Where there is a reason to fear that the adoption or amendment of a provision laid down by law, regulation or administrative action may cause distortion within the meaning of Article 116, a Member State desiring to proceed therewith shall consult the Commission. After consulting the Member States, the Commission shall recommend to the States concerned such measures as may be appropriate to avoid the distortion in question.
2. If a State desiring to introduce or amend its own provisions does not comply with the recommendation addressed to it by the Commission, other Member States shall not be required, pursuant to Article 116, to amend their own provisions in order to eliminate such distortion. If the Member State which has ignored the recommendation of the Commission causes distortion detrimental only to itself, the provisions of Article 116 shall not apply.
Article 118
In the context of the establishment and functioning of the internal market, the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall establish measures for the creation of European intellectual property rights to provide uniform protection of intellectual property rights throughout the Union and for the setting up of centralised Union-wide authorisation, coordination and supervision arrangements.
The Council, acting in accordance with a special legislative procedure, shall by means of regulations establish language arrangements for the European intellectual property rights. The Council shall act unanimously after consulting the European Parliament.
TITLE VIII
ECONOMIC AND MONETARY POLICY
Article 119 (ex Article 4 TEC)
1. For the purposes set out in Article 3 of the Treaty on European Union, the activities of the Member States and the Union shall include, as provided in the Treaties, the adoption of an economic policy which is based on the close coordination of Member States’ economic policies, on the internal market and on the definition of common objectives, and conducted in accordance with the principle of an open market economy with free competition.
ENC 83/96 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
2. Concurrently with the foregoing, and as provided in the Treaties and in accordance with the procedures set out therein, these activities shall include a single currency, the euro, and the definition and conduct of a single monetary policy and exchange-rate policy the primary objective of both of which shall be to maintain price stability and, without prejudice to this objective, to support the general economic policies in the Union, in accordance with the principle of an open market economy with free competition.
3. These activities of the Member States and the Union shall entail compliance with the following guiding principles: stable prices, sound public finances and monetary conditions and a sustainable balance of payments.
CHAPTER 1
ECONOMIC POLICY
Article 120 (ex Article 98 TEC)
Member States shall conduct their economic policies with a view to contributing to the achievement of the objectives of the Union, as defined in Article 3 of the Treaty on European Union, and in the context of the broad guidelines referred to in Article 121(2). The Member States and the Union shall act in accordance with the principle of an open market economy with free competition, favouring an efficient allocation of resources, and in compliance with the principles set out in Article 119.
Article 121 (ex Article 99 TEC)
1. Member States shall regard their economic policies as a matter of common concern and shall coordinate them within the Council, in accordance with the provisions of Article 120.
2. The Council shall, on a recommendation from the Commission, formulate a draft for the broad guidelines of the economic policies of the Member States and of the Union, and shall report its findings to the European Council.
The European Council shall, acting on the basis of the report from the Council, discuss a conclusion on the broad guidelines of the economic policies of the Member States and of the Union.
On the basis of this conclusion, the Council shall adopt a recommendation setting out these broad guidelines. The Council shall inform the European Parliament of its recommendation.
3. In order to ensure closer coordination of economic policies and sustained convergence of the economic performances of the Member States, the Council shall, on the basis of reports submitted by the Commission, monitor economic developments in each of the Member States and in the Union as well as the consistency of economic policies with the broad guidelines referred to in paragraph 2, and regularly carry out an overall assessment.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/97
For the purpose of this multilateral surveillance, Member States shall forward information to the Commission about important measures taken by them in the field of their economic policy and such other information as they deem necessary.
4. Where it is established, under the procedure referred to in paragraph 3, that the economic policies of a Member State are not consistent with the broad guidelines referred to in paragraph 2 or that they risk jeopardising the proper functioning of economic and monetary union, the Commission may address a warning to the Member State concerned. The Council, on a recommendation from the Commission, may address the necessary recommendations to the Member State concerned. The Council may, on a proposal from the Commission, decide to make its recommendations public.
Within the scope of this paragraph, the Council shall act without taking into account the vote of the member of the Council representing the Member State concerned.
A qualified majority of the other members of the Council shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3)(a).
5. The President of the Council and the Commission shall report to the European Parliament on the results of multilateral surveillance. The President of the Council may be invited to appear before the competent committee of the European Parliament if the Council has made its recommendations public.
6. The European Parliament and the Council, acting by means of regulations in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, may adopt detailed rules for the multilateral surveillance procedure referred to in paragraphs 3 and 4.
Article 122 (ex Article 100 TEC)
1. Without prejudice to any other procedures provided for in the Treaties, the Council, on a proposal from the Commission, may decide, in a spirit of solidarity between Member States, upon the measures appropriate to the economic situation, in particular if severe difficulties arise in the supply of certain products, notably in the area of energy.
2. Where a Member State is in difficulties or is seriously threatened with severe difficulties caused by natural disasters or exceptional occurrences beyond its control, the Council, on a proposal from the Commission, may grant, under certain conditions, Union financial assistance to the Member State concerned. The President of the Council shall inform the European Parliament of the decision taken.
ENC 83/98 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Article 123 (ex Article 101 TEC)
1. Overdraft facilities or any other type of credit facility with the European Central Bank or with the central banks of the Member States (hereinafter referred to as ‘national central banks’) in favour of Union institutions, bodies, offices or agencies, central governments, regional, local or other public authorities, other bodies governed by public law, or public undertakings of Member States shall be prohibited, as shall the purchase directly from them by the European Central Bank or national central banks of debt instruments.
2. Paragraph 1 shall not apply to publicly owned credit institutions which, in the context of the supply of reserves by central banks, shall be given the same treatment by national central banks and the European Central Bank as private credit institutions.
Article 124 (ex Article 102 TEC)
Any measure, not based on prudential considerations, establishing privileged access by Union institutions, bodies, offices or agencies, central governments, regional, local or other public authorities, other bodies governed by public law, or public undertakings of Member States to financial institutions, shall be prohibited.
Article 125 (ex Article 103 TEC)
1. The Union shall not be liable for or assume the commitments of central governments, regional, local or other public authorities, other bodies governed by public law, or public undertakings of any Member State, without prejudice to mutual financial guarantees for the joint execution of a specific project. A Member State shall not be liable for or assume the commitments of central governments, regional, local or other public authorities, other bodies governed by public law, or public undertakings of another Member State, without prejudice to mutual financial guarantees for the joint execution of a specific project.
2. The Council, on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Parliament, may, as required, specify definitions for the application of the prohibitions referred to in Articles 123 and 124 and in this Article.
Article 126 (ex Article 104 TEC)
1. Member States shall avoid excessive government deficits.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/99
2. The Commission shall monitor the development of the budgetary situation and of the stock of government debt in the Member States with a view to identifying gross errors. In particular it shall examine compliance with budgetary discipline on the basis of the following two criteria:
(a) whether the ratio of the planned or actual government deficit to gross domestic product exceeds a reference value, unless:
— either the ratio has declined substantially and continuously and reached a level that comes close to the reference value,
— or, alternatively, the excess over the reference value is only exceptional and temporary and the ratio remains close to the reference value;
(b) whether the ratio of government debt to gross domestic product exceeds a reference value, unless the ratio is sufficiently diminishing and approaching the reference value at a satisfactory pace.
The reference values are specified in the Protocol on the excessive deficit procedure annexed to the Treaties.
3. If a Member State does not fulfil the requirements under one or both of these criteria, the Commission shall prepare a report. The report of the Commission shall also take into account whether the government deficit exceeds government investment expenditure and take into account all other relevant factors, including the medium-term economic and budgetary position of the Member State.
The Commission may also prepare a report if, notwithstanding the fulfilment of the requirements under the criteria, it is of the opinion that there is a risk of an excessive deficit in a Member State.
4. The Economic and Financial Committee shall formulate an opinion on the report of the Commission.
5. If the Commission considers that an excessive deficit in a Member State exists or may occur, it shall address an opinion to the Member State concerned and shall inform the Council accordingly.
6. The Council shall, on a proposal from the Commission, and having considered any observations which the Member State concerned may wish to make, decide after an overall assessment whether an excessive deficit exists.
7. Where the Council decides, in accordance with paragraph 6, that an excessive deficit exists, it shall adopt, without undue delay, on a recommendation from the Commission, recommendations addressed to the Member State concerned with a view to bringing that situation to an end within a given period. Subject to the provisions of paragraph 8, these recommendations shall not be made public.
8. Where it establishes that there has been no effective action in response to its recommendations within the period laid down, the Council may make its recommendations public.
ENC 83/100 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
9. If a Member State persists in failing to put into practice the recommendations of the Council, the Council may decide to give notice to the Member State to take, within a specified time limit, measures for the deficit reduction which is judged necessary by the Council in order to remedy the situation.
In such a case, the Council may request the Member State concerned to submit reports in accordance with a specific timetable in order to examine the adjustment efforts of that Member State.
10. The rights to bring actions provided for in Articles 258 and 259 may not be exercised within the framework of paragraphs 1 to 9 of this Article.
11. As long as a Member State fails to comply with a decision taken in accordance with paragraph 9, the Council may decide to apply or, as the case may be, intensify one or more of the following measures:
— to require the Member State concerned to publish additional information, to be specified by the Council, before issuing bonds and securities,
— to invite the European Investment Bank to reconsider its lending policy towards the Member State concerned,
— to require the Member State concerned to make a non-interest-bearing deposit of an appropriate size with the Union until the excessive deficit has, in the view of the Council, been corrected,
— to impose fines of an appropriate size.
The President of the Council shall inform the European Parliament of the decisions taken.
12. The Council shall abrogate some or all of its decisions or recommendations referred to in paragraphs 6 to 9 and 11 to the extent that the excessive deficit in the Member State concerned has, in the view of the Council, been corrected. If the Council has previously made public recommendations, it shall, as soon as the decision under paragraph 8 has been abrogated, make a public statement that an excessive deficit in the Member State concerned no longer exists.
13. When taking the decisions or recommendations referred to in paragraphs 8, 9, 11 and 12, the Council shall act on a recommendation from the Commission.
When the Council adopts the measures referred to in paragraphs 6 to 9, 11 and 12, it shall act without taking into account the vote of the member of the Council representing the Member State concerned.
A qualified majority of the other members of the Council shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3)(a).
14. Further provisions relating to the implementation of the procedure described in this Article are set out in the Protocol on the excessive deficit procedure annexed to the Treaties.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/101
The Council shall, acting unanimously in accordance with a special legislative procedure and after consulting the European Parliament and the European Central Bank, adopt the appropriate provisions which shall then replace the said Protocol.
Subject to the other provisions of this paragraph, the Council shall, on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Parliament, lay down detailed rules and definitions for the application of the provisions of the said Protocol.
CHAPTER 2
MONETARY POLICY
Article 127 (ex Article 105 TEC)
1. The primary objective of the European System of Central Banks (hereinafter referred to as ‘the ESCB’) shall be to maintain price stability. Without prejudice to the objective of price stability, the ESCB shall support the general economic policies in the Union with a view to contributing to the achievement of the objectives of the Union as laid down in Article 3 of the Treaty on European Union. The ESCB shall act in accordance with the principle of an open market economy with free competition, favouring an efficient allocation of resources, and in compliance with the principles set out in Article 119.
2. The basic tasks to be carried out through the ESCB shall be:
— to define and implement the monetary policy of the Union,
— to conduct foreign-exchange operations consistent with the provisions of Article 219,
— to hold and manage the official foreign reserves of the Member States,
— to promote the smooth operation of payment systems.
3. The third indent of paragraph 2 shall be without prejudice to the holding and management by the governments of Member States of foreign-exchange working balances.
4. The European Central Bank shall be consulted:
— on any proposed Union act in its fields of competence,
— by national authorities regarding any draft legislative provision in its fields of competence, but within the limits and under the conditions set out by the Council in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 129(4).
The European Central Bank may submit opinions to the appropriate Union institutions, bodies, offices or agencies or to national authorities on matters in its fields of competence.
ENC 83/102 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
5. The ESCB shall contribute to the smooth conduct of policies pursued by the competent authorities relating to the prudential supervision of credit institutions and the stability of the financial system.
6. The Council, acting by means of regulations in accordance with a special legislative procedure, may unanimously, and after consulting the European Parliament and the European Central Bank, confer specific tasks upon the European Central Bank concerning policies relating to the prudential supervision of credit institutions and other financial institutions with the exception of insurance undertakings.
Article 128 (ex Article 106 TEC)
1. The European Central Bank shall have the exclusive right to authorise the issue of euro banknotes within the Union. The European Central Bank and the national central banks may issue such notes. The banknotes issued by the European Central Bank and the national central banks shall be the only such notes to have the status of legal tender within the Union.
2. Member States may issue euro coins subject to approval by the European Central Bank of the volume of the issue. The Council, on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Parliament and the European Central Bank, may adopt measures to harmonise the denominations and technical specifications of all coins intended for circulation to the extent necessary to permit their smooth circulation within the Union.
Article 129 (ex Article 107 TEC)
1. The ESCB shall be governed by the decision-making bodies of the European Central Bank which shall be the Governing Council and the Executive Board.
2. The Statute of the European System of Central Banks and of the European Central Bank (hereinafter referred to as ‘the Statute of the ESCB and of the ECB’) is laid down in a Protocol annexed to the Treaties.
3. Articles 5.1, 5.2, 5.3, 17, 18, 19.1, 22, 23, 24, 26, 32.2, 32.3, 32.4, 32.6, 33.1(a) and 36 of the Statute of the ESCB and of the ECB may be amended by the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure. They shall act either on a recommendation from the European Central Bank and after consulting the Commission or on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Central Bank.
4. The Council, either on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Parliament and the European Central Bank or on a recommendation from the European Central Bank and after consulting the European Parliament and the Commission, shall adopt the provisions referred to in Articles 4, 5.4, 19.2, 20, 28.1, 29.2, 30.4 and 34.3 of the Statute of the ESCB and of the ECB.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/103
Article 130 (ex Article 108 TEC)
When exercising the powers and carrying out the tasks and duties conferred upon them by the Treaties and the Statute of the ESCB and of the ECB, neither the European Central Bank, nor a national central bank, nor any member of their decision-making bodies shall seek or take instructions from Union institutions, bodies, offices or agencies, from any government of a Member State or from any other body. The Union institutions, bodies, offices or agencies and the governments of the Member States undertake to respect this principle and not to seek to influence the members of the decision-making bodies of the European Central Bank or of the national central banks in the performance of their tasks.
Article 131 (ex Article 109 TEC)
Each Member State shall ensure that its national legislation including the statutes of its national central bank is compatible with the Treaties and the Statute of the ESCB and of the ECB.
Article 132 (ex Article 110 TEC)
1. In order to carry out the tasks entrusted to the ESCB, the European Central Bank shall, in accordance with the provisions of the Treaties and under the conditions laid down in the Statute of the ESCB and of the ECB:
— make regulations to the extent necessary to implement the tasks defined in Article 3.1, first indent, Articles 19.1, 22 and 25.2 of the Statute of the ESCB and of the ECB in cases which shall be laid down in the acts of the Council referred to in Article 129(4),
— take decisions necessary for carrying out the tasks entrusted to the ESCB under the Treaties and the Statute of the ESCB and of the ECB,
— make recommendations and deliver opinions.
2. The European Central Bank may decide to publish its decisions, recommendations and opinions.
3. Within the limits and under the conditions adopted by the Council under the procedure laid down in Article 129(4), the European Central Bank shall be entitled to impose fines or periodic penalty payments on undertakings for failure to comply with obligations under its regulations and decisions.
ENC 83/104 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Article 133
Without prejudice to the powers of the European Central Bank, the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall lay down the measures necessary for the use of the euro as the single currency. Such measures shall be adopted after consultation of the European Central Bank.
CHAPTER 3
INSTITUTIONAL PROVISIONS
Article 134 (ex Article 114 TEC)
1. In order to promote coordination of the policies of Member States to the full extent needed for the functioning of the internal market, an Economic and Financial Committee is hereby set up.
2. The Economic and Financial Committee shall have the following tasks:
— to deliver opinions at the request of the Council or of the Commission, or on its own initiative for submission to those institutions,
— to keep under review the economic and financial situation of the Member States and of the Union and to report regularly thereon to the Council and to the Commission, in particular on financial relations with third countries and international institutions,
— without prejudice to Article 240, to contribute to the preparation of the work of the Council referred to in Articles 66, 75, 121(2), (3), (4) and (6), 122, 124, 125, 126, 127(6), 128(2), 129(3) and (4), 138, 140(2) and (3), 143, 144(2) and (3), and in Article 219, and to carry out other advisory and preparatory tasks assigned to it by the Council,
— to examine, at least once a year, the situation regarding the movement of capital and the freedom of payments, as they result from the application of the Treaties and of measures adopted by the Council; the examination shall cover all measures relating to capital movements and payments; the Committee shall report to the Commission and to the Council on the outcome of this examination.
The Member States, the Commission and the European Central Bank shall each appoint no more than two members of the Committee.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/105
3. The Council shall, on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Central Bank and the Committee referred to in this Article, lay down detailed provisions concerning the composition of the Economic and Financial Committee. The President of the Council shall inform the European Parliament of such a decision.
4. In addition to the tasks set out in paragraph 2, if and as long as there are Member States with a derogation as referred to in Article 139, the Committee shall keep under review the monetary and financial situation and the general payments system of those Member States and report regularly thereon to the Council and to the Commission.
Article 135 (ex Article 115 TEC)
For matters within the scope of Articles 121(4), 126 with the exception of paragraph 14, 138, 140(1), 140(2), first subparagraph, 140(3) and 219, the Council or a Member State may request the Commission to make a recommendation or a proposal, as appropriate. The Commission shall examine this request and submit its conclusions to the Council without delay.
CHAPTER 4
PROVISIONS SPECIFIC TO MEMBER STATES WHOSE CURRENCY IS THE EURO
Article 136
1. In order to ensure the proper functioning of economic and monetary union, and in accordance with the relevant provisions of the Treaties, the Council shall, in accordance with the relevant procedure from among those referred to in Articles 121 and 126, with the exception of the procedure set out in Article 126(14), adopt measures specific to those Member States whose currency is the euro:
(a) to strengthen the coordination and surveillance of their budgetary discipline;
(b) to set out economic policy guidelines for them, while ensuring that they are compatible with those adopted for the whole of the Union and are kept under surveillance.
2. For those measures set out in paragraph 1, only members of the Council representing Member States whose currency is the euro shall take part in the vote.
A qualified majority of the said members shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3)(a).
ENC 83/106 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Article 137
Arrangements for meetings between ministers of those Member States whose currency is the euro are laid down by the Protocol on the Euro Group.
Article 138 (ex Article 111(4), TEC)
1. In order to secure the euro’s place in the international monetary system, the Council, on a proposal from the Commission, shall adopt a decision establishing common positions on matters of particular interest for economic and monetary union within the competent international financial institutions and conferences. The Council shall act after consulting the European Central Bank.
2. The Council, on a proposal from the Commission, may adopt appropriate measures to ensure unified representation within the international financial institutions and conferences. The Council shall act after consulting the European Central Bank.
3. For the measures referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2, only members of the Council representing Member States whose currency is the euro shall take part in the vote.
A qualified majority of the said members shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3)(a).
CHAPTER 5
TRANSITIONAL PROVISIONS
Article 139
1. Member States in respect of which the Council has not decided that they fulfil the necessary conditions for the adoption of the euro shall hereinafter be referred to as ‘Member States with a derogation’.
2. The following provisions of the Treaties shall not apply to Member States with a derogation:
(a) adoption of the parts of the broad economic policy guidelines which concern the euro area generally (Article 121(2));
(b) coercive means of remedying excessive deficits (Article 126(9) and (11));
(c) the objectives and tasks of the ESCB (Article 127(1) to (3) and (5));
(d) issue of the euro (Article 128);
(e) acts of the European Central Bank (Article 132);
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/107
(f) measures governing the use of the euro (Article 133);
(g) monetary agreements and other measures relating to exchange-rate policy (Article 219);
(h) appointment of members of the Executive Board of the European Central Bank (Article 283(2));
(i) decisions establishing common positions on issues of particular relevance for economic and monetary union within the competent international financial institutions and conferences (Article 138(1));
(j) measures to ensure unified representation within the international financial institutions and conferences (Article 138(2)).
In the Articles referred to in points (a) to (j), ‘Member States’ shall therefore mean Member States whose currency is the euro.
3. Under Chapter IX of the Statute of the ESCB and of the ECB, Member States with a derogation and their national central banks are excluded from rights and obligations within the ESCB.
4. The voting rights of members of the Council representing Member States with a derogation shall be suspended for the adoption by the Council of the measures referred to in the Articles listed in paragraph 2, and in the following instances:
(a) recommendations made to those Member States whose currency is the euro in the framework of multilateral surveillance, including on stability programmes and warnings (Article 121(4));
(b) measures relating to excessive deficits concerning those Member States whose currency is the euro (Article 126(6), (7), (8), (12) and (13)).
A qualified majority of the other members of the Council shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3)(a).
Article 140 (ex Articles 121(1), 122(2), second sentence, and 123(5) TEC)
1. At least once every two years, or at the request of a Member State with a derogation, the Commission and the European Central Bank shall report to the Council on the progress made by the Member States with a derogation in fulfilling their obligations regarding the achievement of
ENC 83/108 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
economic and monetary union. These reports shall include an examination of the compatibility between the national legislation of each of these Member States, including the statutes of its national central bank, and Articles 130 and 131 and the Statute of the ESCB and of the ECB. The reports shall also examine the achievement of a high degree of sustainable convergence by reference to the fulfilment by each Member State of the following criteria:
— the achievement of a high degree of price stability; this will be apparent from a rate of inflation which is close to that of, at most, the three best performing Member States in terms of price stability,
— the sustainability of the government financial position; this will be apparent from having achieved a government budgetary position without a deficit that is excessive as determined in accordance with Article 126(6),
— the observance of the normal fluctuation margins provided for by the exchange-rate mechanism of the European Monetary System, for at least two years, without devaluing against the euro,
— the durability of convergence achieved by the Member State with a derogation and of its participation in the exchange-rate mechanism being reflected in the long-term interest-rate levels.
The four criteria mentioned in this paragraph and the relevant periods over which they are to be respected are developed further in a Protocol annexed to the Treaties. The reports of the Commission and the European Central Bank shall also take account of the results of the integration of markets, the situation and development of the balances of payments on current account and an examination of the development of unit labour costs and other price indices.
2. After consulting the European Parliament and after discussion in the European Council, the Council shall, on a proposal from the Commission, decide which Member States with a derogation fulfil the necessary conditions on the basis of the criteria set out in paragraph 1, and abrogate the derogations of the Member States concerned.
The Council shall act having received a recommendation of a qualified majority of those among its members representing Member States whose currency is the euro. These members shall act within six months of the Council receiving the Commission’s proposal.
The qualified majority of the said members, as referred to in the second subparagraph, shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3)(a).
3. If it is decided, in accordance with the procedure set out in paragraph 2, to abrogate a derogation, the Council shall, acting with the unanimity of the Member States whose currency is the euro and the Member State concerned, on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/109
the European Central Bank, irrevocably fix the rate at which the euro shall be substituted for the currency of the Member State concerned, and take the other measures necessary for the introduction of the euro as the single currency in the Member State concerned.
Article 141 (ex Articles 123(3) and 117(2) first five indents, TEC)
1. If and as long as there are Member States with a derogation, and without prejudice to Article 129(1), the General Council of the European Central Bank referred to in Article 44 of the Statute of the ESCB and of the ECB shall be constituted as a third decision-making body of the European Central Bank.
2. If and as long as there are Member States with a derogation, the European Central Bank shall, as regards those Member States:
— strengthen cooperation between the national central banks,
— strengthen the coordination of the monetary policies of the Member States, with the aim of ensuring price stability,
— monitor the functioning of the exchange-rate mechanism,
— hold consultations concerning issues falling within the competence of the national central banks and affecting the stability of financial institutions and markets,
— carry out the former tasks of the European Monetary Cooperation Fund which had subsequently been taken over by the European Monetary Institute.
Article 142 (ex Article 124(1) TEC)
Each Member State with a derogation shall treat its exchange-rate policy as a matter of common interest. In so doing, Member States shall take account of the experience acquired in cooperation within the framework of the exchange-rate mechanism.
Article 143 (ex Article 119 TEC)
1. Where a Member State with a derogation is in difficulties or is seriously threatened with difficulties as regards its balance of payments either as a result of an overall disequilibrium in its balance of payments, or as a result of the type of currency at its disposal, and where such difficulties are liable in particular to jeopardise the functioning of the internal market or the implementation of the common commercial policy, the Commission shall immediately investigate the position of the State in question and the action which, making use of all the means at its disposal, that State has taken or may take in accordance with the provisions of the Treaties. The Commission shall state what measures it recommends the State concerned to take.
ENC 83/110 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
If the action taken by a Member State with a derogation and the measures suggested by the Commission do not prove sufficient to overcome the difficulties which have arisen or which threaten, the Commission shall, after consulting the Economic and Financial Committee, recommend to the Council the granting of mutual assistance and appropriate methods therefor.
The Commission shall keep the Council regularly informed of the situation and of how it is developing.
2. The Council shall grant such mutual assistance; it shall adopt directives or decisions laying down the conditions and details of such assistance, which may take such forms as:
(a) a concerted approach to or within any other international organisations to which Member States with a derogation may have recourse;
(b) measures needed to avoid deflection of trade where the Member State with a derogation which is in difficulties maintains or reintroduces quantitative restrictions against third countries;
(c) the granting of limited credits by other Member States, subject to their agreement.
3. If the mutual assistance recommended by the Commission is not granted by the Council or if the mutual assistance granted and the measures taken are insufficient, the Commission shall authorise the Member State with a derogation which is in difficulties to take protective measures, the conditions and details of which the Commission shall determine.
Such authorisation may be revoked and such conditions and details may be changed by the Council.
Article 144 (ex Article 120 TEC)
1. Where a sudden crisis in the balance of payments occurs and a decision within the meaning of Article 143(2) is not immediately taken, a Member State with a derogation may, as a precaution, take the necessary protective measures. Such measures must cause the least possible disturbance in the functioning of the internal market and must not be wider in scope than is strictly necessary to remedy the sudden difficulties which have arisen.
2. The Commission and the other Member States shall be informed of such protective measures not later than when they enter into force. The Commission may recommend to the Council the granting of mutual assistance under Article 143.
3. After the Commission has delivered a recommendation and the Economic and Financial Committee has been consulted, the Council may decide that the Member State concerned shall amend, suspend or abolish the protective measures referred to above.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/111
TITLE IX
EMPLOYMENT
Article 145 (ex Article 125 TEC)
Member States and the Union shall, in accordance with this Title, work towards developing a coordinated strategy for employment and particularly for promoting a skilled, trained and adaptable workforce and labour markets responsive to economic change with a view to achieving the objectives defined in Article 3 of the Treaty on European Union.
Article 146 (ex Article 126 TEC)
1. Member States, through their employment policies, shall contribute to the achievement of the objectives referred to in Article 145 in a way consistent with the broad guidelines of the economic policies of the Member States and of the Union adopted pursuant to Article 121(2).
2. Member States, having regard to national practices related to the responsibilities of management and labour, shall regard promoting employment as a matter of common concern and shall coordinate their action in this respect within the Council, in accordance with the provisions of Article 148.
Article 147 (ex Article 127 TEC)
1. The Union shall contribute to a high level of employment by encouraging cooperation between Member States and by supporting and, if necessary, complementing their action. In doing so, the competences of the Member States shall be respected.
2. The objective of a high level of employment shall be taken into consideration in the formulation and implementation of Union policies and activities.
Article 148 (ex Article 128 TEC)
1. The European Council shall each year consider the employment situation in the Union and adopt conclusions thereon, on the basis of a joint annual report by the Council and the Commission.
2. On the basis of the conclusions of the European Council, the Council, on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Parliament, the Economic and Social Committee, the Committee of the Regions and the Employment Committee referred to in Article 150, shall each year draw up guidelines which the Member States shall take into account in their employment policies. These guidelines shall be consistent with the broad guidelines adopted pursuant to Article 121(2).
ENC 83/112 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
3. Each Member State shall provide the Council and the Commission with an annual report on the principal measures taken to implement its employment policy in the light of the guidelines for employment as referred to in paragraph 2.
4. The Council, on the basis of the reports referred to in paragraph 3 and having received the views of the Employment Committee, shall each year carry out an examination of the implementation of the employment policies of the Member States in the light of the guidelines for employment. The Council, on a recommendation from the Commission, may, if it considers it appropriate in the light of that examination, make recommendations to Member States.
5. On the basis of the results of that examination, the Council and the Commission shall make a joint annual report to the European Council on the employment situation in the Union and on the implementation of the guidelines for employment.
Article 149 (ex Article 129 TEC)
The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions, may adopt incentive measures designed to encourage cooperation between Member States and to support their action in the field of employment through initiatives aimed at developing exchanges of information and best practices, providing comparative analysis and advice as well as promoting innovative approaches and evaluating experiences, in particular by recourse to pilot projects.
Those measures shall not include harmonisation of the laws and regulations of the Member States.
Article 150 (ex Article 130 TEC)
The Council, acting by a simple majority after consulting the European Parliament, shall establish an Employment Committee with advisory status to promote coordination between Member States on employment and labour market policies. The tasks of the Committee shall be:
— to monitor the employment situation and employment policies in the Member States and the Union,
— without prejudice to Article 240, to formulate opinions at the request of either the Council or the Commission or on its own initiative, and to contribute to the preparation of the Council proceedings referred to in Article 148.
In fulfilling its mandate, the Committee shall consult management and labour.
Each Member State and the Commission shall appoint two members of the Committee.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/113
TITLE X
SOCIAL POLICY
Article 151 (ex Article 136 TEC)
The Union and the Member States, having in mind fundamental social rights such as those set out in the European Social Charter signed at Turin on 18 October 1961 and in the 1989 Community Charter of the Fundamental Social Rights of Workers, shall have as their objectives the promotion of employment, improved living and working conditions, so as to make possible their harmonisation while the improvement is being maintained, proper social protection, dialogue between management and labour, the development of human resources with a view to lasting high employment and the combating of exclusion.
To this end the Union and the Member States shall implement measures which take account of the diverse forms of national practices, in particular in the field of contractual relations, and the need to maintain the competitiveness of the Union’s economy.
They believe that such a development will ensue not only from the functioning of the internal market, which will favour the harmonisation of social systems, but also from the procedures provided for in the Treaties and from the approximation of provisions laid down by law, regulation or administrative action.
Article 152
The Union recognises and promotes the role of the social partners at its level, taking into account the diversity of national systems. It shall facilitate dialogue between the social partners, respecting their autonomy.
The Tripartite Social Summit for Growth and Employment shall contribute to social dialogue.
Article 153 (ex Article 137 TEC)
1. With a view to achieving the objectives of Article 151, the Union shall support and complement the activities of the Member States in the following fields:
(a) improvement in particular of the working environment to protect workers’ health and safety;
(b) working conditions;
(c) social security and social protection of workers;
(d) protection of workers where their employment contract is terminated;
(e) the information and consultation of workers;
ENC 83/114 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
(f) representation and collective defence of the interests of workers and employers, including co-determination, subject to paragraph 5;
(g) conditions of employment for third-country nationals legally residing in Union territory;
(h) the integration of persons excluded from the labour market, without prejudice to Article 166;
(i) equality between men and women with regard to labour market opportunities and treatment at work;
(j) the combating of social exclusion;
(k) the modernisation of social protection systems without prejudice to point (c).
2. To this end, the European Parliament and the Council:
(a) may adopt measures designed to encourage cooperation between Member States through initiatives aimed at improving knowledge, developing exchanges of information and best practices, promoting innovative approaches and evaluating experiences, excluding any harmonisation of the laws and regulations of the Member States;
(b) may adopt, in the fields referred to in paragraph 1(a) to (i), by means of directives, minimum requirements for gradual implementation, having regard to the conditions and technical rules obtaining in each of the Member States. Such directives shall avoid imposing administrative, financial and legal constraints in a way which would hold back the creation and development of small and medium-sized undertakings.
The European Parliament and the Council shall act in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure after consulting the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions.
In the fields referred to in paragraph 1(c), (d), (f) and (g), the Council shall act unanimously, in accordance with a special legislative procedure, after consulting the European Parliament and the said Committees.
The Council, acting unanimously on a proposal from the Commission, after consulting the European Parliament, may decide to render the ordinary legislative procedure applicable to paragraph 1(d), (f) and (g).
3. A Member State may entrust management and labour, at their joint request, with the implementation of directives adopted pursuant to paragraph 2, or, where appropriate, with the implementation of a Council decision adopted in accordance with Article 155.
In this case, it shall ensure that, no later than the date on which a directive or a decision must be transposed or implemented, management and labour have introduced the necessary measures by agreement, the Member State concerned being required to take any necessary measure enabling it at any time to be in a position to guarantee the results imposed by that directive or that decision.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/115
4. The provisions adopted pursuant to this Article:
— shall not affect the right of Member States to define the fundamental principles of their social security systems and must not significantly affect the financial equilibrium thereof,
— shall not prevent any Member State from maintaining or introducing more stringent protective measures compatible with the Treaties.
5. The provisions of this Article shall not apply to pay, the right of association, the right to strike or the right to impose lock-outs.
Article 154 (ex Article 138 TEC)
1. The Commission shall have the task of promoting the consultation of management and labour at Union level and shall take any relevant measure to facilitate their dialogue by ensuring balanced support for the parties.
2. To this end, before submitting proposals in the social policy field, the Commission shall consult management and labour on the possible direction of Union action.
3. If, after such consultation, the Commission considers Union action advisable, it shall consult management and labour on the content of the envisaged proposal. Management and labour shall forward to the Commission an opinion or, where appropriate, a recommendation.
4. On the occasion of the consultation referred to in paragraphs 2 and 3, management and labour may inform the Commission of their wish to initiate the process provided for in Article 155. The duration of this process shall not exceed nine months, unless the management and labour concerned and the Commission decide jointly to extend it.
Article 155 (ex Article 139 TEC)
1. Should management and labour so desire, the dialogue between them at Union level may lead to contractual relations, including agreements.
2. Agreements concluded at Union level shall be implemented either in accordance with the procedures and practices specific to management and labour and the Member States or, in matters covered by Article 153, at the joint request of the signatory parties, by a Council decision on a proposal from the Commission. The European Parliament shall be informed.
The Council shall act unanimously where the agreement in question contains one or more provisions relating to one of the areas for which unanimity is required pursuant to Article 153(2).
ENC 83/116 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Article 156 (ex Article 140 TEC)
With a view to achieving the objectives of Article 151 and without prejudice to the other provisions of the Treaties, the Commission shall encourage cooperation between the Member States and facilitate the coordination of their action in all social policy fields under this Chapter, particularly in matters relating to:
— employment,
— labour law and working conditions,
— basic and advanced vocational training,
— social security,
— prevention of occupational accidents and diseases,
— occupational hygiene,
— the right of association and collective bargaining between employers and workers.
To this end, the Commission shall act in close contact with Member States by making studies, delivering opinions and arranging consultations both on problems arising at national level and on those of concern to international organisations, in particular initiatives aiming at the establishment of guidelines and indicators, the organisation of exchange of best practice, and the preparation of the necessary elements for periodic monitoring and evaluation. The European Parliament shall be kept fully informed.
Before delivering the opinions provided for in this Article, the Commission shall consult the Economic and Social Committee.
Article 157 (ex Article 141 TEC)
1. Each Member State shall ensure that the principle of equal pay for male and female workers for equal work or work of equal value is applied.
2. For the purpose of this Article, ‘pay’ means the ordinary basic or minimum wage or salary and any other consideration, whether in cash or in kind, which the worker receives directly or indirectly, in respect of his employment, from his employer.
Equal pay without discrimination based on sex means:
(a) that pay for the same work at piece rates shall be calculated on the basis of the same unit of measurement;
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/117
(b) that pay for work at time rates shall be the same for the same job.
3. The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee, shall adopt measures to ensure the application of the principle of equal opportunities and equal treatment of men and women in matters of employment and occupation, including the principle of equal pay for equal work or work of equal value.
4. With a view to ensuring full equality in practice between men and women in working life, the principle of equal treatment shall not prevent any Member State from maintaining or adopting measures providing for specific advantages in order to make it easier for the underrepresented sex to pursue a vocational activity or to prevent or compensate for disadvantages in professional careers.
Article 158 (ex Article 142 TEC)
Member States shall endeavour to maintain the existing equivalence between paid holiday schemes.
Article 159 (ex Article 143 TEC)
The Commission shall draw up a report each year on progress in achieving the objectives of Article 151, including the demographic situation in the Union. It shall forward the report to the European Parliament, the Council and the Economic and Social Committee.
Article 160 (ex Article 144 TEC)
The Council, acting by a simple majority after consulting the European Parliament, shall establish a Social Protection Committee with advisory status to promote cooperation on social protection policies between Member States and with the Commission. The tasks of the Committee shall be:
— to monitor the social situation and the development of social protection policies in the Member States and the Union,
— to promote exchanges of information, experience and good practice between Member States and with the Commission,
— without prejudice to Article 240, to prepare reports, formulate opinions or undertake other work within its fields of competence, at the request of either the Council or the Commission or on its own initiative.
In fulfilling its mandate, the Committee shall establish appropriate contacts with management and labour.
ENC 83/118 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Each Member State and the Commission shall appoint two members of the Committee.
Article 161 (ex Article 145 TEC)
The Commission shall include a separate chapter on social developments within the Union in its annual report to the European Parliament.
The European Parliament may invite the Commission to draw up reports on any particular problems concerning social conditions.
TITLE XI
THE EUROPEAN SOCIAL FUND
Article 162 (ex Article 146 TEC)
In order to improve employment opportunities for workers in the internal market and to contribute thereby to raising the standard of living, a European Social Fund is hereby established in accordance with the provisions set out below; it shall aim to render the employment of workers easier and to increase their geographical and occupational mobility within the Union, and to facilitate their adaptation to industrial changes and to changes in production systems, in particular through vocational training and retraining.
Article 163 (ex Article 147 TEC)
The Fund shall be administered by the Commission.
The Commission shall be assisted in this task by a Committee presided over by a Member of the Commission and composed of representatives of governments, trade unions and employers’ organisations.
Article 164 (ex Article 148 TEC)
The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions, shall adopt implementing regulations relating to the European Social Fund.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/119
TITLE XII
EDUCATION, VOCATIONAL TRAINING, YOUTH AND SPORT
Article 165 (ex Article 149 TEC)
1. The Union shall contribute to the development of quality education by encouraging cooperation between Member States and, if necessary, by supporting and supplementing their action, while fully respecting the responsibility of the Member States for the content of teaching and the organisation of education systems and their cultural and linguistic diversity.
The Union shall contribute to the promotion of European sporting issues, while taking account of the specific nature of sport, its structures based on voluntary activity and its social and educational function.
2. Union action shall be aimed at:
— developing the European dimension in education, particularly through the teaching and dissemination of the languages of the Member States,
— encouraging mobility of students and teachers, by encouraging inter alia, the academic recognition of diplomas and periods of study,
— promoting cooperation between educational establishments,
— developing exchanges of information and experience on issues common to the education systems of the Member States,
— encouraging the development of youth exchanges and of exchanges of socio-educational instructors, and encouraging the participation of young people in democratic life in Europe,
— encouraging the development of distance education,
— developing the European dimension in sport, by promoting fairness and openness in sporting competitions and cooperation between bodies responsible for sports, and by protecting the physical and moral integrity of sportsmen and sportswomen, especially the youngest sportsmen and sportswomen.
3. The Union and the Member States shall foster cooperation with third countries and the competent international organisations in the field of education and sport, in particular the Council of Europe.
4. In order to contribute to the achievement of the objectives referred to in this Article:
— the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, after consulting the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions, shall adopt incentive measures, excluding any harmonisation of the laws and regulations of the Member States,
ENC 83/120 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
— the Council, on a proposal from the Commission, shall adopt recommendations.
Article 166 (ex Article 150 TEC)
1. The Union shall implement a vocational training policy which shall support and supplement the action of the Member States, while fully respecting the responsibility of the Member States for the content and organisation of vocational training.
2. Union action shall aim to:
— facilitate adaptation to industrial changes, in particular through vocational training and retraining,
— improve initial and continuing vocational training in order to facilitate vocational integration and reintegration into the labour market,
— facilitate access to vocational training and encourage mobility of instructors and trainees and particularly young people,
— stimulate cooperation on training between educational or training establishments and firms,
— develop exchanges of information and experience on issues common to the training systems of the Member States.
3. The Union and the Member States shall foster cooperation with third countries and the competent international organisations in the sphere of vocational training.
4. The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions, shall adopt measures to contribute to the achievement of the objectives referred to in this Article, excluding any harmonisation of the laws and regulations of the Member States, and the Council, on a proposal from the Commission, shall adopt recommendations.
TITLE XIII
CULTURE
Article 167 (ex Article 151 TEC)
1. The Union shall contribute to the flowering of the cultures of the Member States, while respecting their national and regional diversity and at the same time bringing the common cultural heritage to the fore.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/121
2. Action by the Union shall be aimed at encouraging cooperation between Member States and, if necessary, supporting and supplementing their action in the following areas:
— improvement of the knowledge and dissemination of the culture and history of the European peoples,
— conservation and safeguarding of cultural heritage of European significance,
— non-commercial cultural exchanges,
— artistic and literary creation, including in the audiovisual sector.
3. The Union and the Member States shall foster cooperation with third countries and the competent international organisations in the sphere of culture, in particular the Council of Europe.
4. The Union shall take cultural aspects into account in its action under other provisions of the Treaties, in particular in order to respect and to promote the diversity of its cultures.
5. In order to contribute to the achievement of the objectives referred to in this Article:
— the European Parliament and the Council acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the Committee of the Regions, shall adopt incentive measures, excluding any harmonisation of the laws and regulations of the Member States,
— the Council, on a proposal from the Commission, shall adopt recommendations.
TITLE XIV
PUBLIC HEALTH
Article 168 (ex Article 152 TEC)
1. A high level of human health protection shall be ensured in the definition and implementation of all Union policies and activities.
Union action, which shall complement national policies, shall be directed towards improving public health, preventing physical and mental illness and diseases, and obviating sources of danger to physical and mental health. Such action shall cover the fight against the major health scourges, by promoting research into their causes, their transmission and their prevention, as well as health information and education, and monitoring, early warning of and combating serious cross-border threats to health.
The Union shall complement the Member States’ action in reducing drugs-related health damage, including information and prevention.
ENC 83/122 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
2. The Union shall encourage cooperation between the Member States in the areas referred to in this Article and, if necessary, lend support to their action. It shall in particular encourage cooperation between the Member States to improve the complementarity of their health services in cross-border areas.
Member States shall, in liaison with the Commission, coordinate among themselves their policies and programmes in the areas referred to in paragraph 1. The Commission may, in close contact with the Member States, take any useful initiative to promote such coordination, in particular initiatives aiming at the establishment of guidelines and indicators, the organisation of exchange of best practice, and the preparation of the necessary elements for periodic monitoring and evaluation. The European Parliament shall be kept fully informed.
3. The Union and the Member States shall foster cooperation with third countries and the competent international organisations in the sphere of public health.
4. By way of derogation from Article 2(5) and Article 6(a) and in accordance with Article 4(2)(k) the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions, shall contribute to the achievement of the objectives referred to in this Article through adopting in order to meet common safety concerns:
(a) measures setting high standards of quality and safety of organs and substances of human origin, blood and blood derivatives; these measures shall not prevent any Member State from maintaining or introducing more stringent protective measures;
(b) measures in the veterinary and phytosanitary fields which have as their direct objective the protection of public health;
(c) measures setting high standards of quality and safety for medicinal products and devices for medical use.
5. The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions, may also adopt incentive measures designed to protect and improve human health and in particular to combat the major cross-border health scourges, measures concerning monitoring, early warning of and combating serious cross-border threats to health, and measures which have as their direct objective the protection of public health regarding tobacco and the abuse of alcohol, excluding any harmonisation of the laws and regulations of the Member States.
6. The Council, on a proposal from the Commission, may also adopt recommendations for the purposes set out in this Article.
7. Union action shall respect the responsibilities of the Member States for the definition of their health policy and for the organisation and delivery of health services and medical care. The
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/123
responsibilities of the Member States shall include the management of health services and medical care and the allocation of the resources assigned to them. The measures referred to in paragraph 4(a) shall not affect national provisions on the donation or medical use of organs and blood.
TITLE XV
CONSUMER PROTECTION
Article 169 (ex Article 153 TEC)
1. In order to promote the interests of consumers and to ensure a high level of consumer protection, the Union shall contribute to protecting the health, safety and economic interests of consumers, as well as to promoting their right to information, education and to organise themselves in order to safeguard their interests.
2. The Union shall contribute to the attainment of the objectives referred to in paragraph 1 through:
(a) measures adopted pursuant to Article 114 in the context of the completion of the internal market;
(b) measures which support, supplement and monitor the policy pursued by the Member States.
3. The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee, shall adopt the measures referred to in paragraph 2(b).
4. Measures adopted pursuant to paragraph 3 shall not prevent any Member State from maintaining or introducing more stringent protective measures. Such measures must be compatible with the Treaties. The Commission shall be notified of them.
TITLE XVI
TRANS-EUROPEAN NETWORKS
Article 170 (ex Article 154 TEC)
1. To help achieve the objectives referred to in Articles 26 and 174 and to enable citizens of the Union, economic operators and regional and local communities to derive full benefit from the setting-up of an area without internal frontiers, the Union shall contribute to the establishment and development of trans-European networks in the areas of transport, telecommunications and energy infrastructures.
ENC 83/124 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
2. Within the framework of a system of open and competitive markets, action by the Union shall aim at promoting the interconnection and interoperability of national networks as well as access to such networks. It shall take account in particular of the need to link island, landlocked and peripheral regions with the central regions of the Union.
Article 171 (ex Article 155 TEC)
1. In order to achieve the objectives referred to in Article 170, the Union:
— shall establish a series of guidelines covering the objectives, priorities and broad lines of measures envisaged in the sphere of trans-European networks; these guidelines shall identify projects of common interest,
— shall implement any measures that may prove necessary to ensure the interoperability of the networks, in particular in the field of technical standardisation,
— may support projects of common interest supported by Member States, which are identified in the framework of the guidelines referred to in the first indent, particularly through feasibility studies, loan guarantees or interest-rate subsidies; the Union may also contribute, through the Cohesion Fund set up pursuant to Article 177, to the financing of specific projects in Member States in the area of transport infrastructure.
The Union’s activities shall take into account the potential economic viability of the projects.
2. Member States shall, in liaison with the Commission, coordinate among themselves the policies pursued at national level which may have a significant impact on the achievement of the objectives referred to in Article 170. The Commission may, in close cooperation with the Member State, take any useful initiative to promote such coordination.
3. The Union may decide to cooperate with third countries to promote projects of mutual interest and to ensure the interoperability of networks.
Article 172 (ex Article 156 TEC)
The guidelines and other measures referred to in Article 171(1) shall be adopted by the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions.
Guidelines and projects of common interest which relate to the territory of a Member State shall require the approval of the Member State concerned.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/125
TITLE XVII
INDUSTRY
Article 173 (ex Article 157 TEC)
1. The Union and the Member States shall ensure that the conditions necessary for the competitiveness of the Union’s industry exist.
For that purpose, in accordance with a system of open and competitive markets, their action shall be aimed at:
— speeding up the adjustment of industry to structural changes,
— encouraging an environment favourable to initiative and to the development of undertakings throughout the Union, particularly small and medium-sized undertakings,
— encouraging an environment favourable to cooperation between undertakings,
— fostering better exploitation of the industrial potential of policies of innovation, research and technological development.
2. The Member States shall consult each other in liaison with the Commission and, where necessary, shall coordinate their action. The Commission may take any useful initiative to promote such coordination, in particular initiatives aiming at the establishment of guidelines and indicators, the organisation of exchange of best practice, and the preparation of the necessary elements for periodic monitoring and evaluation. The European Parliament shall be kept fully informed.
3. The Union shall contribute to the achievement of the objectives set out in paragraph 1 through the policies and activities it pursues under other provisions of the Treaties. The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee, may decide on specific measures in support of action taken in the Member States to achieve the objectives set out in paragraph 1, excluding any harmonisation of the laws and regulations of the Member States.
This Title shall not provide a basis for the introduction by the Union of any measure which could lead to a distortion of competition or contains tax provisions or provisions relating to the rights and interests of employed persons.
ENC 83/126 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
TITLE XVIII
ECONOMIC, SOCIAL AND TERRITORIAL COHESION
Article 174 (ex Article 158 TEC)
In order to promote its overall harmonious development, the Union shall develop and pursue its actions leading to the strengthening of its economic, social and territorial cohesion.
In particular, the Union shall aim at reducing disparities between the levels of development of the various regions and the backwardness of the least favoured regions.
Among the regions concerned, particular attention shall be paid to rural areas, areas affected by industrial transition, and regions which suffer from severe and permanent natural or demographic handicaps such as the northernmost regions with very low population density and island, cross- border and mountain regions.
Article 175 (ex Article 159 TEC)
Member States shall conduct their economic policies and shall coordinate them in such a way as, in addition, to attain the objectives set out in Article 174. The formulation and implementation of the Union’s policies and actions and the implementation of the internal market shall take into account the objectives set out in Article 174 and shall contribute to their achievement. The Union shall also support the achievement of these objectives by the action it takes through the Structural Funds (European Agricultural Guidance and Guarantee Fund, Guidance Section; European Social Fund; European Regional Development Fund), the European Investment Bank and the other existing Financial Instruments.
The Commission shall submit a report to the European Parliament, the Council, the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions every three years on the progress made towards achieving economic, social and territorial cohesion and on the manner in which the various means provided for in this Article have contributed to it. This report shall, if necessary, be accompanied by appropriate proposals.
If specific actions prove necessary outside the Funds and without prejudice to the measures decided upon within the framework of the other Union policies, such actions may be adopted by the Council acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions.
Article 176 (ex Article 160 TEC)
The European Regional Development Fund is intended to help to redress the main regional imbalances in the Union through participation in the development and structural adjustment of regions whose development is lagging behind and in the conversion of declining industrial regions.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/127
Article 177 (ex Article 161 TEC)
Without prejudice to Article 178, the European Parliament and the Council, acting by means of regulations in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and consulting the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions, shall define the tasks, priority objectives and the organisation of the Structural Funds, which may involve grouping the Funds. The general rules applicable to them and the provisions necessary to ensure their effectiveness and the coordination of the Funds with one another and with the other existing Financial Instruments shall also be defined by the same procedure.
A Cohesion Fund set up in accordance with the same procedure shall provide a financial contribution to projects in the fields of environment and trans-European networks in the area of transport infrastructure.
Article 178 (ex Article 162 TEC)
Implementing regulations relating to the European Regional Development Fund shall be taken by the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions.
With regard to the European Agricultural Guidance and Guarantee Fund, Guidance Section, and the European Social Fund, Articles 43 and 164 respectively shall continue to apply.
TITLE XIX
RESEARCH AND TECHNOLOGICAL DEVELOPMENT AND SPACE
Article 179 (ex Article 163 TEC)
1. The Union shall have the objective of strengthening its scientific and technological bases by achieving a European research area in which researchers, scientific knowledge and technology circulate freely, and encouraging it to become more competitive, including in its industry, while promoting all the research activities deemed necessary by virtue of other Chapters of the Treaties.
2. For this purpose the Union shall, throughout the Union, encourage undertakings, including small and medium-sized undertakings, research centres and universities in their research and technological development activities of high quality; it shall support their efforts to cooperate with one another, aiming, notably, at permitting researchers to cooperate freely across borders and at enabling undertakings to exploit the internal market potential to the full, in particular through the opening-up of national public contracts, the definition of common standards and the removal of legal and fiscal obstacles to that cooperation.
ENC 83/128 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
3. All Union activities under the Treaties in the area of research and technological development, including demonstration projects, shall be decided on and implemented in accordance with the provisions of this Title.
Article 180
(ex Article 164 TEC)
In pursuing these objectives, the Union shall carry out the following activities, complementing the activities carried out in the Member States:
(a) implementation of research, technological development and demonstration programmes, by promoting cooperation with and between undertakings, research centres and universities;
(b) promotion of cooperation in the field of Union research, technological development and demonstration with third countries and international organisations;
(c) dissemination and optimisation of the results of activities in Union research, technological development and demonstration;
(d) stimulation of the training and mobility of researchers in the Union.
Article 181 (ex Article 165 TEC)
1. The Union and the Member States shall coordinate their research and technological development activities so as to ensure that national policies and Union policy are mutually consistent.
2. In close cooperation with the Member State, the Commission may take any useful initiative to promote the coordination referred to in paragraph 1, in particular initiatives aiming at the establishment of guidelines and indicators, the organisation of exchange of best practice, and the preparation of the necessary elements for periodic monitoring and evaluation. The European Parliament shall be kept fully informed.
Article 182 (ex Article 166 TEC)
1. A multiannual framework programme, setting out all the activities of the Union, shall be adopted by the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure after consulting the Economic and Social Committee.
The framework programme shall:
— establish the scientific and technological objectives to be achieved by the activities provided for in Article 180 and fix the relevant priorities,
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/129
— indicate the broad lines of such activities,
— fix the maximum overall amount and the detailed rules for Union financial participation in the framework programme and the respective shares in each of the activities provided for.
2. The framework programme shall be adapted or supplemented as the situation changes.
3. The framework programme shall be implemented through specific programmes developed within each activity. Each specific programme shall define the detailed rules for implementing it, fix its duration and provide for the means deemed necessary. The sum of the amounts deemed necessary, fixed in the specific programmes, may not exceed the overall maximum amount fixed for the framework programme and each activity.
4. The Council, acting in accordance with a special legislative procedure and after consulting the European Parliament and the Economic and Social Committee, shall adopt the specific programmes.
5. As a complement to the activities planned in the multiannual framework programme, the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee, shall establish the measures necessary for the implementation of the European research area.
Article 183 (ex Article 167 TEC)
For the implementation of the multiannual framework programme the Union shall:
— determine the rules for the participation of undertakings, research centres and universities,
— lay down the rules governing the dissemination of research results.
Article 184 (ex Article 168 TEC)
In implementing the multiannual framework programme, supplementary programmes may be decided on involving the participation of certain Member States only, which shall finance them subject to possible Union participation.
The Union shall adopt the rules applicable to supplementary programmes, particularly as regards the dissemination of knowledge and access by other Member States.
ENC 83/130 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Article 185 (ex Article 169 TEC)
In implementing the multiannual framework programme, the Union may make provision, in agreement with the Member States concerned, for participation in research and development programmes undertaken by several Member States, including participation in the structures created for the execution of those programmes.
Article 186 (ex Article 170 TEC)
In implementing the multiannual framework programme the Union may make provision for cooperation in Union research, technological development and demonstration with third countries or international organisations.
The detailed arrangements for such cooperation may be the subject of agreements between the Union and the third parties concerned.
Article 187 (ex Article 171 TEC)
The Union may set up joint undertakings or any other structure necessary for the efficient execution of Union research, technological development and demonstration programmes.
Article 188 (ex Article 172 TEC)
The Council, on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Parliament and the Economic and Social Committee, shall adopt the provisions referred to in Article 187.
The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee, shall adopt the provisions referred to in Articles 183, 184 and 185. Adoption of the supplementary programmes shall require the agreement of the Member States concerned.
Article 189
1. To promote scientific and technical progress, industrial competitiveness and the implementation of its policies, the Union shall draw up a European space policy. To this end, it may promote joint initiatives, support research and technological development and coordinate the efforts needed for the exploration and exploitation of space.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/131
2. To contribute to attaining the objectives referred to in paragraph 1, the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall establish the necessary measures, which may take the form of a European space programme, excluding any harmonisation of the laws and regulations of the Member States.
3. The Union shall establish any appropriate relations with the European Space Agency.
4. This Article shall be without prejudice to the other provisions of this Title.
Article 190 (ex Article 173 TEC)
At the beginning of each year the Commission shall send a report to the European Parliament and to the Council. The report shall include information on research and technological development activities and the dissemination of results during the previous year, and the work programme for the current year.
TITLE XX
ENVIRONMENT
Article 191 (ex Article 174 TEC)
1. Union policy on the environment shall contribute to pursuit of the following objectives:
— preserving, protecting and improving the quality of the environment,
— protecting human health,
— prudent and rational utilisation of natural resources,
— promoting measures at international level to deal with regional or worldwide environmental problems, and in particular combating climate change.
2. Union policy on the environment shall aim at a high level of protection taking into account the diversity of situations in the various regions of the Union. It shall be based on the precautionary principle and on the principles that preventive action should be taken, that environmental damage should as a priority be rectified at source and that the polluter should pay.
In this context, harmonisation measures answering environmental protection requirements shall include, where appropriate, a safeguard clause allowing Member States to take provisional measures, for non-economic environmental reasons, subject to a procedure of inspection by the Union.
ENC 83/132 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
3. In preparing its policy on the environment, the Union shall take account of:
— available scientific and technical data,
— environmental conditions in the various regions of the Union,
— the potential benefits and costs of action or lack of action,
— the economic and social development of the Union as a whole and the balanced development of its regions.
4. Within their respective spheres of competence, the Union and the Member States shall cooperate with third countries and with the competent international organisations. The arrangements for Union cooperation may be the subject of agreements between the Union and the third parties concerned.
The previous subparagraph shall be without prejudice to Member States’ competence to negotiate in international bodies and to conclude international agreements.
Article 192 (ex Article 175 TEC)
1. The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions, shall decide what action is to be taken by the Union in order to achieve the objectives referred to in Article 191.
2. By way of derogation from the decision-making procedure provided for in paragraph 1 and without prejudice to Article 114, the Council acting unanimously in accordance with a special legislative procedure and after consulting the European Parliament, the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions, shall adopt:
(a) provisions primarily of a fiscal nature;
(b) measures affecting:
— town and country planning,
— quantitative management of water resources or affecting, directly or indirectly, the availability of those resources,
— land use, with the exception of waste management;
(c) measures significantly affecting a Member State’s choice between different energy sources and the general structure of its energy supply.
The Council, acting unanimously on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Parliament, the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions, may make the ordinary legislative procedure applicable to the matters referred to in the first subparagraph.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/133
3. General action programmes setting out priority objectives to be attained shall be adopted by the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions.
The measures necessary for the implementation of these programmes shall be adopted under the terms of paragraph 1 or 2, as the case may be.
4. Without prejudice to certain measures adopted by the Union, the Member States shall finance and implement the environment policy.
5. Without prejudice to the principle that the polluter should pay, if a measure based on the provisions of paragraph 1 involves costs deemed disproportionate for the public authorities of a Member State, such measure shall lay down appropriate provisions in the form of:
— temporary derogations, and/or
— financial support from the Cohesion Fund set up pursuant to Article 177.
Article 193 (ex Article 176 TEC)
The protective measures adopted pursuant to Article 192 shall not prevent any Member State from maintaining or introducing more stringent protective measures. Such measures must be compatible with the Treaties. They shall be notified to the Commission.
TITLE XXI
ENERGY
Article 194
1. In the context of the establishment and functioning of the internal market and with regard for the need to preserve and improve the environment, Union policy on energy shall aim, in a spirit of solidarity between Member States, to:
(a) ensure the functioning of the energy market;
(b) ensure security of energy supply in the Union;
(c) promote energy efficiency and energy saving and the development of new and renewable forms of energy; and
(d) promote the interconnection of energy networks.
ENC 83/134 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
2. Without prejudice to the application of other provisions of the Treaties, the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall establish the measures necessary to achieve the objectives in paragraph 1. Such measures shall be adopted after consultation of the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions.
Such measures shall not affect a Member State’s right to determine the conditions for exploiting its energy resources, its choice between different energy sources and the general structure of its energy supply, without prejudice to Article 192(2)(c).
3. By way of derogation from paragraph 2, the Council, acting in accordance with a special legislative procedure, shall unanimously and after consulting the European Parliament, establish the measures referred to therein when they are primarily of a fiscal nature.
TITLE XXII
TOURISM
Article 195
1. The Union shall complement the action of the Member States in the tourism sector, in particular by promoting the competitiveness of Union undertakings in that sector.
To that end, Union action shall be aimed at:
(a) encouraging the creation of a favourable environment for the development of undertakings in this sector;
(b) promoting cooperation between the Member States, particularly by the exchange of good practice.
2. The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall establish specific measures to complement actions within the Member States to achieve the objectives referred to in this Article, excluding any harmonisation of the laws and regulations of the Member States.
TITLE XXIII
CIVIL PROTECTION
Article 196
1. The Union shall encourage cooperation between Member States in order to improve the effectiveness of systems for preventing and protecting against natural or man-made disasters.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/135
Union action shall aim to:
(a) support and complement Member States’ action at national, regional and local level in risk prevention, in preparing their civil-protection personnel and in responding to natural or man- made disasters within the Union;
(b) promote swift, effective operational cooperation within the Union between national civil- protection services;
(c) promote consistency in international civil-protection work.
2. The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure shall establish the measures necessary to help achieve the objectives referred to in paragraph 1, excluding any harmonisation of the laws and regulations of the Member States.
TITLE XXIV
ADMINISTRATIVE COOPERATION
Article 197
1. Effective implementation of Union law by the Member States, which is essential for the proper functioning of the Union, shall be regarded as a matter of common interest.
2. The Union may support the efforts of Member States to improve their administrative capacity to implement Union law. Such action may include facilitating the exchange of information and of civil servants as well as supporting training schemes. No Member State shall be obliged to avail itself of such support. The European Parliament and the Council, acting by means of regulations in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall establish the necessary measures to this end, excluding any harmonisation of the laws and regulations of the Member States.
3. This Article shall be without prejudice to the obligations of the Member States to implement Union law or to the prerogatives and duties of the Commission. It shall also be without prejudice to other provisions of the Treaties providing for administrative cooperation among the Member States and between them and the Union.
ENC 83/136 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
PART FOUR ASSOCIATION OF THE OVERSEAS COUNTRIES AND TERRITORIES
Article 198 (ex Article 182 TEC)
The Member States agree to associate with the Union the non-European countries and territories which have special relations with Denmark, France, the Netherlands and the United Kingdom. These countries and territories (hereinafter called the ‘countries and territories’) are listed in Annex II.
The purpose of association shall be to promote the economic and social development of the countries and territories and to establish close economic relations between them and the Union as a whole.
In accordance with the principles set out in the preamble to this Treaty, association shall serve primarily to further the interests and prosperity of the inhabitants of these countries and territories in order to lead them to the economic, social and cultural development to which they aspire.
Article 199 (ex Article 183 TEC)
Association shall have the following objectives.
1. Member States shall apply to their trade with the countries and territories the same treatment as they accord each other pursuant to the Treaties.
2. Each country or territory shall apply to its trade with Member States and with the other countries and territories the same treatment as that which it applies to the European State with which is has special relations.
3. The Member States shall contribute to the investments required for the progressive development of these countries and territories.
4. For investments financed by the Union, participation in tenders and supplies shall be open on equal terms to all natural and legal persons who are nationals of a Member State or of one of the countries and territories.
5. In relations between Member States and the countries and territories the right of establishment of nationals and companies or firms shall be regulated in accordance with the provisions and procedures laid down in the Chapter relating to the right of establishment and on a non- discriminatory basis, subject to any special provisions laid down pursuant to Article 203.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/137
Article 200 (ex Article 184 TEC)
1. Customs duties on imports into the Member States of goods originating in the countries and territories shall be prohibited in conformity with the prohibition of customs duties between Member States in accordance with the provisions of the Treaties.
2. Customs duties on imports into each country or territory from Member States or from the other countries or territories shall be prohibited in accordance with the provisions of Article 30.
3. The countries and territories may, however, levy customs duties which meet the needs of their development and industrialisation or produce revenue for their budgets.
The duties referred to in the preceding subparagraph may not exceed the level of those imposed on imports of products from the Member State with which each country or territory has special relations.
4. Paragraph 2 shall not apply to countries and territories which, by reason of the particular international obligations by which they are bound, already apply a non-discriminatory customs tariff.
5. The introduction of or any change in customs duties imposed on goods imported into the countries and territories shall not, either in law or in fact, give rise to any direct or indirect discrimination between imports from the various Member States.
Article 201 (ex Article 185 TEC)
If the level of the duties applicable to goods from a third country on entry into a country or territory is liable, when the provisions of Article 200(1) have been applied, to cause deflections of trade to the detriment of any Member State, the latter may request the Commission to propose to the other Member States the measures needed to remedy the situation.
Article 202 (ex Article 186 TEC)
Subject to the provisions relating to public health, public security or public policy, freedom of movement within Member States for workers from the countries and territories, and within the countries and territories for workers from Member States, shall be regulated by acts adopted in accordance with Article 203.
ENC 83/138 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Article 203 (ex Article 187 TEC)
The Council, acting unanimously on a proposal from the Commission, shall, on the basis of the experience acquired under the association of the countries and territories with the Union and of the principles set out in the Treaties, lay down provisions as regards the detailed rules and the procedure for the association of the countries and territories with the Union. Where the provisions in question are adopted by the Council in accordance with a special legislative procedure, it shall act unanimously on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Parliament.
Article 204 (ex Article 188 TEC)
The provisions of Articles 198 to 203 shall apply to Greenland, subject to the specific provisions for Greenland set out in the Protocol on special arrangements for Greenland, annexed to the Treaties.
PART FIVE THE UNION’S EXTERNAL ACTION
TITLE I
GENERAL PROVISIONS ON THE UNION’S EXTERNAL ACTION
Article 205
The Union’s action on the international scene, pursuant to this Part, shall be guided by the principles, pursue the objectives and be conducted in accordance with the general provisions laid down in Chapter 1 of Title V of the Treaty on European Union.
TITLE II
COMMON COMMERCIAL POLICY
Article 206 (ex Article 131 TEC)
By establishing a customs union in accordance with Articles 28 to 32, the Union shall contribute, in the common interest, to the harmonious development of world trade, the progressive abolition of restrictions on international trade and on foreign direct investment, and the lowering of customs and other barriers.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/139
Article 207 (ex Article 133 TEC)
1. The common commercial policy shall be based on uniform principles, particularly with regard to changes in tariff rates, the conclusion of tariff and trade agreements relating to trade in goods and services, and the commercial aspects of intellectual property, foreign direct investment, the achievement of uniformity in measures of liberalisation, export policy and measures to protect trade such as those to be taken in the event of dumping or subsidies. The common commercial policy shall be conducted in the context of the principles and objectives of the Union’s external action.
2. The European Parliament and the Council, acting by means of regulations in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall adopt the measures defining the framework for implementing the common commercial policy.
3. Where agreements with one or more third countries or international organisations need to be negotiated and concluded, Article 218 shall apply, subject to the special provisions of this Article.
The Commission shall make recommendations to the Council, which shall authorise it to open the necessary negotiations. The Council and the Commission shall be responsible for ensuring that the agreements negotiated are compatible with internal Union policies and rules.
The Commission shall conduct these negotiations in consultation with a special committee appointed by the Council to assist the Commission in this task and within the framework of such directives as the Council may issue to it. The Commission shall report regularly to the special committee and to the European Parliament on the progress of negotiations.
4. For the negotiation and conclusion of the agreements referred to in paragraph 3, the Council shall act by a qualified majority.
For the negotiation and conclusion of agreements in the fields of trade in services and the commercial aspects of intellectual property, as well as foreign direct investment, the Council shall act unanimously where such agreements include provisions for which unanimity is required for the adoption of internal rules.
The Council shall also act unanimously for the negotiation and conclusion of agreements:
(a) in the field of trade in cultural and audiovisual services, where these agreements risk prejudicing the Union’s cultural and linguistic diversity;
(b) in the field of trade in social, education and health services, where these agreements risk seriously disturbing the national organisation of such services and prejudicing the responsibility of Member States to deliver them.
5. The negotiation and conclusion of international agreements in the field of transport shall be subject to Title VI of Part Three and to Article 218.
ENC 83/140 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
6. The exercise of the competences conferred by this Article in the field of the common commercial policy shall not affect the delimitation of competences between the Union and the Member States, and shall not lead to harmonisation of legislative or regulatory provisions of the Member States in so far as the Treaties exclude such harmonisation.
TITLE III
COOPERATION WITH THIRD COUNTRIES AND HUMANITARIAN AID
CHAPTER 1
DEVELOPMENT COOPERATION
Article 208 (ex Article 177 TEC)
1. Union policy in the field of development cooperation shall be conducted within the framework of the principles and objectives of the Union’s external action. The Union’s development cooperation policy and that of the Member States complement and reinforce each other.
Union development cooperation policy shall have as its primary objective the reduction and, in the long term, the eradication of poverty. The Union shall take account of the objectives of development cooperation in the policies that it implements which are likely to affect developing countries.
2. The Union and the Member States shall comply with the commitments and take account of the objectives they have approved in the context of the United Nations and other competent international organisations.
Article 209 (ex Article 179 TEC)
1. The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall adopt the measures necessary for the implementation of development cooperation policy, which may relate to multiannual cooperation programmes with developing countries or programmes with a thematic approach.
2. The Union may conclude with third countries and competent international organisations any agreement helping to achieve the objectives referred to in Article 21 of the Treaty on European Union and in Article 208 of this Treaty.
The first subparagraph shall be without prejudice to Member States’ competence to negotiate in international bodies and to conclude agreements.
3. The European Investment Bank shall contribute, under the terms laid down in its Statute, to the implementation of the measures referred to in paragraph 1.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/141
Article 210 (ex Article 180 TEC)
1. In order to promote the complementarity and efficiency of their action, the Union and the Member States shall coordinate their policies on development cooperation and shall consult each other on their aid programmes, including in international organisations and during international conferences. They may undertake joint action. Member States shall contribute if necessary to the implementation of Union aid programmes.
2. The Commission may take any useful initiative to promote the coordination referred to in paragraph 1.
Article 211 (ex Article 181 TEC)
Within their respective spheres of competence, the Union and the Member States shall cooperate with third countries and with the competent international organisations.
CHAPTER 2
ECONOMIC, FINANCIAL AND TECHNICAL COOPERATION WITH THIRD COUNTRIES
Article 212 (ex Article 181a TEC)
1. Without prejudice to the other provisions of the Treaties, and in particular Articles 208 to 211, the Union shall carry out economic, financial and technical cooperation measures, including assistance, in particular financial assistance, with third countries other than developing countries. Such measures shall be consistent with the development policy of the Union and shall be carried out within the framework of the principles and objectives of its external action. The Union’s operations and those of the Member States shall complement and reinforce each other.
2. The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall adopt the measures necessary for the implementation of paragraph 1.
3. Within their respective spheres of competence, the Union and the Member States shall cooperate with third countries and the competent international organisations. The arrangements for Union cooperation may be the subject of agreements between the Union and the third parties concerned.
The first subparagraph shall be without prejudice to the Member States’ competence to negotiate in international bodies and to conclude international agreements.
ENC 83/142 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Article 213
When the situation in a third country requires urgent financial assistance from the Union, the Council shall adopt the necessary decisions on a proposal from the Commission.
CHAPTER 3
HUMANITARIAN AID
Article 214
1. The Union’s operations in the field of humanitarian aid shall be conducted within the framework of the principles and objectives of the external action of the Union. Such operations shall be intended to provide ad hoc assistance and relief and protection for people in third countries who are victims of natural or man-made disasters, in order to meet the humanitarian needs resulting from these different situations. The Union’s measures and those of the Member States shall complement and reinforce each other.
2. Humanitarian aid operations shall be conducted in compliance with the principles of international law and with the principles of impartiality, neutrality and non-discrimination.
3. The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall establish the measures defining the framework within which the Union’s humanitarian aid operations shall be implemented.
4. The Union may conclude with third countries and competent international organisations any agreement helping to achieve the objectives referred to in paragraph 1 and in Article 21 of the Treaty on European Union.
The first subparagraph shall be without prejudice to Member States’ competence to negotiate in international bodies and to conclude agreements.
5. In order to establish a framework for joint contributions from young Europeans to the humanitarian aid operations of the Union, a European Voluntary Humanitarian Aid Corps shall be set up. The European Parliament and the Council, acting by means of regulations in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall determine the rules and procedures for the operation of the Corps.
6. The Commission may take any useful initiative to promote coordination between actions of the Union and those of the Member States, in order to enhance the efficiency and complementarity of Union and national humanitarian aid measures.
7. The Union shall ensure that its humanitarian aid operations are coordinated and consistent with those of international organisations and bodies, in particular those forming part of the United Nations system.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/143
TITLE IV
RESTRICTIVE MEASURES
Article 215 (ex Article 301 TEC)
1. Where a decision, adopted in accordance with Chapter 2 of Title V of the Treaty on European Union, provides for the interruption or reduction, in part or completely, of economic and financial relations with one or more third countries, the Council, acting by a qualified majority on a joint proposal from the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy and the Commission, shall adopt the necessary measures. It shall inform the European Parliament thereof.
2. Where a decision adopted in accordance with Chapter 2 of Title V of the Treaty on European Union so provides, the Council may adopt restrictive measures under the procedure referred to in paragraph 1 against natural or legal persons and groups or non-State entities.
3. The acts referred to in this Article shall include necessary provisions on legal safeguards.
TITLE V
INTERNATIONAL AGREEMENTS
Article 216
1. The Union may conclude an agreement with one or more third countries or international organisations where the Treaties so provide or where the conclusion of an agreement is necessary in order to achieve, within the framework of the Union’s policies, one of the objectives referred to in the Treaties, or is provided for in a legally binding Union act or is likely to affect common rules or alter their scope.
2. Agreements concluded by the Union are binding upon the institutions of the Union and on its Member States.
Article 217 (ex Article 310 TEC)
The Union may conclude with one or more third countries or international organisations agreements establishing an association involving reciprocal rights and obligations, common action and special procedure.
Article 218 (ex Article 300 TEC)
1. Without prejudice to the specific provisions laid down in Article 207, agreements between the Union and third countries or international organisations shall be negotiated and concluded in accordance with the following procedure.
ENC 83/144 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
2. The Council shall authorise the opening of negotiations, adopt negotiating directives, authorise the signing of agreements and conclude them.
3. The Commission, or the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy where the agreement envisaged relates exclusively or principally to the common foreign and security policy, shall submit recommendations to the Council, which shall adopt a decision authorising the opening of negotiations and, depending on the subject of the agreement envisaged, nominating the Union negotiator or the head of the Union’s negotiating team.
4. The Council may address directives to the negotiator and designate a special committee in consultation with which the negotiations must be conducted.
5. The Council, on a proposal by the negotiator, shall adopt a decision authorising the signing of the agreement and, if necessary, its provisional application before entry into force.
6. The Council, on a proposal by the negotiator, shall adopt a decision concluding the agreement.
Except where agreements relate exclusively to the common foreign and security policy, the Council shall adopt the decision concluding the agreement:
(a) after obtaining the consent of the European Parliament in the following cases:
(i) association agreements;
(ii) agreement on Union accession to the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms;
(iii) agreements establishing a specific institutional framework by organising cooperation procedures;
(iv) agreements with important budgetary implications for the Union;
(v) agreements covering fields to which either the ordinary legislative procedure applies, or the special legislative procedure where consent by the European Parliament is required.
The European Parliament and the Council may, in an urgent situation, agree upon a time-limit for consent.
(b) after consulting the European Parliament in other cases. The European Parliament shall deliver its opinion within a time-limit which the Council may set depending on the urgency of the matter. In the absence of an opinion within that time-limit, the Council may act.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/145
7. When concluding an agreement, the Council may, by way of derogation from paragraphs 5, 6 and 9, authorise the negotiator to approve on the Union’s behalf modifications to the agreement where it provides for them to be adopted by a simplified procedure or by a body set up by the agreement. The Council may attach specific conditions to such authorisation.
8. The Council shall act by a qualified majority throughout the procedure.
However, it shall act unanimously when the agreement covers a field for which unanimity is required for the adoption of a Union act as well as for association agreements and the agreements referred to in Article 212 with the States which are candidates for accession. The Council shall also act unanimously for the agreement on accession of the Union to the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms; the decision concluding this agreement shall enter into force after it has been approved by the Member States in accordance with their respective constitutional requirements.
9. The Council, on a proposal from the Commission or the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy, shall adopt a decision suspending application of an agreement and establishing the positions to be adopted on the Union’s behalf in a body set up by an agreement, when that body is called upon to adopt acts having legal effects, with the exception of acts supplementing or amending the institutional framework of the agreement.
10. The European Parliament shall be immediately and fully informed at all stages of the procedure.
11. A Member State, the European Parliament, the Council or the Commission may obtain the opinion of the Court of Justice as to whether an agreement envisaged is compatible with the Treaties. Where the opinion of the Court is adverse, the agreement envisaged may not enter into force unless it is amended or the Treaties are revised.
Article 219 (ex Article 111(1) to (3) and (5) TEC)
1. By way of derogation from Article 218, the Council, either on a recommendation from the European Central Bank or on a recommendation from the Commission and after consulting the European Central Bank, in an endeavour to reach a consensus consistent with the objective of price stability, may conclude formal agreements on an exchange-rate system for the euro in relation to the currencies of third States. The Council shall act unanimously after consulting the European Parliament and in accordance with the procedure provided for in paragraph 3.
The Council may, either on a recommendation from the European Central Bank or on a recommendation from the Commission, and after consulting the European Central Bank, in an endeavour to reach a consensus consistent with the objective of price stability, adopt, adjust or abandon the central rates of the euro within the exchange-rate system. The President of the Council shall inform the European Parliament of the adoption, adjustment or abandonment of the euro central rates.
ENC 83/146 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
2. In the absence of an exchange-rate system in relation to one or more currencies of third States as referred to in paragraph 1, the Council, either on a recommendation from the Commission and after consulting the European Central Bank or on a recommendation from the European Central Bank, may formulate general orientations for exchange-rate policy in relation to these currencies. These general orientations shall be without prejudice to the primary objective of the ESCB to maintain price stability.
3. By way of derogation from Article 218, where agreements concerning monetary or foreign exchange regime matters need to be negotiated by the Union with one or more third States or international organisations, the Council, on a recommendation from the Commission and after consulting the European Central Bank, shall decide the arrangements for the negotiation and for the conclusion of such agreements. These arrangements shall ensure that the Union expresses a single position. The Commission shall be fully associated with the negotiations.
4. Without prejudice to Union competence and Union agreements as regards economic and monetary union, Member States may negotiate in international bodies and conclude international agreements.
TITLE VI
THE UNION’S RELATIONS WITH INTERNATIONAL ORGANISATIONS AND THIRD COUNTRIES AND UNION DELEGATIONS
Article 220 (ex Articles 302 to 304 TEC)
1. The Union shall establish all appropriate forms of cooperation with the organs of the United Nations and its specialised agencies, the Council of Europe, the Organisation for Security and Cooperation in Europe and the Organisation for Economic Cooperation and Development.
The Union shall also maintain such relations as are appropriate with other international organisations.
2. The High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy and the Commission shall implement this Article.
Article 221
1. Union delegations in third countries and at international organisations shall represent the Union.
2. Union delegations shall be placed under the authority of the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy. They shall act in close cooperation with Member States’ diplomatic and consular missions.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/147
TITLE VII
SOLIDARITY CLAUSE
Article 222
1. The Union and its Member States shall act jointly in a spirit of solidarity if a Member State is the object of a terrorist attack or the victim of a natural or man-made disaster. The Union shall mobilise all the instruments at its disposal, including the military resources made available by the Member States, to:
(a) — prevent the terrorist threat in the territory of the Member States;
— protect democratic institutions and the civilian population from any terrorist attack;
— assist a Member State in its territory, at the request of its political authorities, in the event of a terrorist attack;
(b) assist a Member State in its territory, at the request of its political authorities, in the event of a natural or man-made disaster.
2. Should a Member State be the object of a terrorist attack or the victim of a natural or man- made disaster, the other Member States shall assist it at the request of its political authorities. To that end, the Member States shall coordinate between themselves in the Council.
3. The arrangements for the implementation by the Union of the solidarity clause shall be defined by a decision adopted by the Council acting on a joint proposal by the Commission and the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy. The Council shall act in accordance with Article 31(1) of the Treaty on European Union where this decision has defence implications. The European Parliament shall be informed.
For the purposes of this paragraph and without prejudice to Article 240, the Council shall be assisted by the Political and Security Committee with the support of the structures developed in the context of the common security and defence policy and by the Committee referred to in Article 71; the two committees shall, if necessary, submit joint opinions.
4. The European Council shall regularly assess the threats facing the Union in order to enable the Union and its Member States to take effective action.
ENC 83/148 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
PART SIX INSTITUTIONAL AND FINANCIAL PROVISIONS
TITLE I
INSTITUTIONAL PROVISIONS
CHAPTER 1
THE INSTITUTIONS
SECTION 1
THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT
Article 223 (ex Article 190(4) and (5) TEC)
1. The European Parliament shall draw up a proposal to lay down the provisions necessary for the election of its Members by direct universal suffrage in accordance with a uniform procedure in all Member States or in accordance with principles common to all Member States.
The Council, acting unanimously in accordance with a special legislative procedure and after obtaining the consent of the European Parliament, which shall act by a majority of its component Members, shall lay down the necessary provisions. These provisions shall enter into force following their approval by the Member States in accordance with their respective constitutional requirements.
2. The European Parliament, acting by means of regulations on its own initiative in accordance with a special legislative procedure after seeking an opinion from the Commission and with the consent of the Council, shall lay down the regulations and general conditions governing the performance of the duties of its Members. All rules or conditions relating to the taxation of Members or former Members shall require unanimity within the Council.
Article 224 (ex Article 191, second subparagraph, TEC)
The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, by means of regulations, shall lay down the regulations governing political parties at European level referred to in Article 10(4) of the Treaty on European Union and in particular the rules regarding their funding.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/149
Article 225 (ex Article 192, second subparagraph, TEC)
The European Parliament may, acting by a majority of its component Members, request the Commission to submit any appropriate proposal on matters on which it considers that a Union act is required for the purpose of implementing the Treaties. If the Commission does not submit a proposal, it shall inform the European Parliament of the reasons.
Article 226 (ex Article 193 TEC)
In the course of its duties, the European Parliament may, at the request of a quarter of its component Members, set up a temporary Committee of Inquiry to investigate, without prejudice to the powers conferred by the Treaties on other institutions or bodies, alleged contraventions or maladministration in the implementation of Union law, except where the alleged facts are being examined before a court and while the case is still subject to legal proceedings.
The temporary Committee of Inquiry shall cease to exist on the submission of its report.
The detailed provisions governing the exercise of the right of inquiry shall be determined by the European Parliament, acting by means of regulations on its own initiative in accordance with a special legislative procedure, after obtaining the consent of the Council and the Commission.
Article 227 (ex Article 194 TEC)
Any citizen of the Union, and any natural or legal person residing or having its registered office in a Member State, shall have the right to address, individually or in association with other citizens or persons, a petition to the European Parliament on a matter which comes within the Union’s fields of activity and which affects him, her or it directly.
Article 228 (ex Article 195 TEC)
1. A European Ombudsman, elected by the European Parliament, shall be empowered to receive complaints from any citizen of the Union or any natural or legal person residing or having its registered office in a Member State concerning instances of maladministration in the activities of the Union institutions, bodies, offices or agencies, with the exception of the Court of Justice of the European Union acting in its judicial role. He or she shall examine such complaints and report on them.
In accordance with his duties, the Ombudsman shall conduct inquiries for which he finds grounds, either on his own initiative or on the basis of complaints submitted to him direct or through a Member of the European Parliament, except where the alleged facts are or have been the subject of legal proceedings. Where the Ombudsman establishes an instance of maladministration, he shall refer
ENC 83/150 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
the matter to the institution, body, office or agency concerned, which shall have a period of three months in which to inform him of its views. The Ombudsman shall then forward a report to the European Parliament and the institution, body, office or agency concerned. The person lodging the complaint shall be informed of the outcome of such inquiries.
The Ombudsman shall submit an annual report to the European Parliament on the outcome of his inquiries.
2. The Ombudsman shall be elected after each election of the European Parliament for the duration of its term of office. The Ombudsman shall be eligible for reappointment.
The Ombudsman may be dismissed by the Court of Justice at the request of the European Parliament if he no longer fulfils the conditions required for the performance of his duties or if he is guilty of serious misconduct.
3. The Ombudsman shall be completely independent in the performance of his duties. In the performance of those duties he shall neither seek nor take instructions from any Government, institution, body, office or entity. The Ombudsman may not, during his term of office, engage in any other occupation, whether gainful or not.
4. The European Parliament acting by means of regulations on its own initiative in accordance with a special legislative procedure shall, after seeking an opinion from the Commission and with the consent of the Council, lay down the regulations and general conditions governing the performance of the Ombudsman’s duties.
Article 229 (ex Article 196 TEC)
The European Parliament shall hold an annual session. It shall meet, without requiring to be convened, on the second Tuesday in March.
The European Parliament may meet in extraordinary part-session at the request of a majority of its component Members or at the request of the Council or of the Commission.
Article 230 (ex Article 197, second, third and fourth paragraph, TEC)
The Commission may attend all the meetings and shall, at its request, be heard.
The Commission shall reply orally or in writing to questions put to it by the European Parliament or by its Members.
The European Council and the Council shall be heard by the European Parliament in accordance with the conditions laid down in the Rules of Procedure of the European Council and those of the Council.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/151
Article 231 (ex Article 198 TEC)
Save as otherwise provided in the Treaties, the European Parliament shall act by a majority of the votes cast.
The Rules of Procedure shall determine the quorum.
Article 232 (ex Article 199 TEC)
The European Parliament shall adopt its Rules of Procedure, acting by a majority of its Members.
The proceedings of the European Parliament shall be published in the manner laid down in the Treaties and in its Rules of Procedure.
Article 233 (ex Article 200 TEC)
The European Parliament shall discuss in open session the annual general report submitted to it by the Commission.
Article 234 (ex Article 201 TEC)
If a motion of censure on the activities of the Commission is tabled before it, the European Parliament shall not vote thereon until at least three days after the motion has been tabled and only by open vote.
If the motion of censure is carried by a two-thirds majority of the votes cast, representing a majority of the component Members of the European Parliament, the members of the Commission shall resign as a body and the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy shall resign from duties that he or she carries out in the Commission. They shall remain in office and continue to deal with current business until they are replaced in accordance with Article 17 of the Treaty on European Union. In this case, the term of office of the members of the Commission appointed to replace them shall expire on the date on which the term of office of the members of the Commission obliged to resign as a body would have expired.
SECTION 2
THE EUROPEAN COUNCIL
Article 235
1. Where a vote is taken, any member of the European Council may also act on behalf of not more than one other member.
ENC 83/152 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Article 16(4) of the Treaty on European Union and Article 238(2) of this Treaty shall apply to the European Council when it is acting by a qualified majority. Where the European Council decides by vote, its President and the President of the Commission shall not take part in the vote.
Abstentions by members present in person or represented shall not prevent the adoption by the European Council of acts which require unanimity.
2. The President of the European Parliament may be invited to be heard by the European Council.
3. The European Council shall act by a simple majority for procedural questions and for the adoption of its Rules of Procedure.
4. The European Council shall be assisted by the General Secretariat of the Council.
Article 236
The European Council shall adopt by a qualified majority:
(a) a decision establishing the list of Council configurations, other than those of the General Affairs Council and of the Foreign Affairs Council, in accordance with Article 16(6) of the Treaty on European Union;
(b) a decision on the Presidency of Council configurations, other than that of Foreign Affairs, in accordance with Article 16(9) of the Treaty on European Union.
SECTION 3
THE COUNCIL
Article 237 (ex Article 204 TEC)
The Council shall meet when convened by its President on his own initiative or at the request of one of its Members or of the Commission.
Article 238 (ex Article 205(1) and (2), TEC)
1. Where it is required to act by a simple majority, the Council shall act by a majority of its component members.
2. By way of derogation from Article 16(4) of the Treaty on European Union, as from 1 November 2014 and subject to the provisions laid down in the Protocol on transitional provisions,
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/153
where the Council does not act on a proposal from the Commission or from the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy, the qualified majority shall be defined as at least 72 % of the members of the Council, representing Member States comprising at least 65 % of the population of the Union.
3. As from 1 November 2014 and subject to the provisions laid down in the Protocol on transitional provisions, in cases where, under the Treaties, not all the members of the Council participate in voting, a qualified majority shall be defined as follows:
(a) A qualified majority shall be defined as at least 55 % of the members of the Council representing the participating Member States, comprising at least 65 % of the population of these States.
A blocking minority must include at least the minimum number of Council members representing more than 35 % of the population of the participating Member States, plus one member, failing which the qualified majority shall be deemed attained;
(b) By way of derogation from point (a), where the Council does not act on a proposal from the Commission or from the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy, the qualified majority shall be defined as at least 72 % of the members of the Council representing the participating Member States, comprising at least 65 % of the population of these States.
4. Abstentions by Members present in person or represented shall not prevent the adoption by the Council of acts which require unanimity.
Article 239 (ex Article 206 TEC)
Where a vote is taken, any Member of the Council may also act on behalf of not more than one other member.
Article 240 (ex Article 207 TEC)
1. A committee consisting of the Permanent Representatives of the Governments of the Member States shall be responsible for preparing the work of the Council and for carrying out the tasks assigned to it by the latter. The Committee may adopt procedural decisions in cases provided for in the Council’s Rules of Procedure.
2. The Council shall be assisted by a General Secretariat, under the responsibility of a Secretary- General appointed by the Council.
The Council shall decide on the organisation of the General Secretariat by a simple majority.
3. The Council shall act by a simple majority regarding procedural matters and for the adoption of its Rules of Procedure.
ENC 83/154 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Article 241 (ex Article 208 TEC)
The Council, acting by a simple majority, may request the Commission to undertake any studies the Council considers desirable for the attainment of the common objectives, and to submit to it any appropriate proposals. If the Commission does not submit a proposal, it shall inform the Council of the reasons.
Article 242 (ex Article 209 TEC)
The Council, acting by a simple majority shall, after consulting the Commission, determine the rules governing the committees provided for in the Treaties.
Article 243 (ex Article 210 TEC)
The Council shall determine the salaries, allowances and pensions of the President of the European Council, the President of the Commission, the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy, the Members of the Commission, the Presidents, Members and Registrars of the Court of Justice of the European Union, and the Secretary-General of the Council. It shall also determine any payment to be made instead of remuneration.
SECTION 4
THE COMMISSION
Article 244
In accordance with Article 17(5) of the Treaty on European Union, the Members of the Commission shall be chosen on the basis of a system of rotation established unanimously by the European Council and on the basis of the following principles:
(a) Member States shall be treated on a strictly equal footing as regards determination of the sequence of, and the time spent by, their nationals as members of the Commission; consequently, the difference between the total number of terms of office held by nationals of any given pair of Member States may never be more than one;
(b) subject to point (a), each successive Commission shall be so composed as to reflect satisfactorily the demographic and geographical range of all the Member States.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/155
Article 245 (ex Article 213 TEC)
The Members of the Commission shall refrain from any action incompatible with their duties. Member States shall respect their independence and shall not seek to influence them in the performance of their tasks.
The Members of the Commission may not, during their term of office, engage in any other occupation, whether gainful or not. When entering upon their duties they shall give a solemn undertaking that, both during and after their term of office, they will respect the obligations arising therefrom and in particular their duty to behave with integrity and discretion as regards the acceptance, after they have ceased to hold office, of certain appointments or benefits. In the event of any breach of these obligations, the Court of Justice may, on application by the Council acting by a simple majority or the Commission, rule that the Member concerned be, according to the circumstances, either compulsorily retired in accordance with Article 247 or deprived of his right to a pension or other benefits in its stead.
Article 246 (ex Article 215 TEC)
Apart from normal replacement, or death, the duties of a Member of the Commission shall end when he resigns or is compulsorily retired.
A vacancy caused by resignation, compulsory retirement or death shall be filled for the remainder of the Member’s term of office by a new Member of the same nationality appointed by the Council, by common accord with the President of the Commission, after consulting the European Parliament and in accordance with the criteria set out in the second subparagraph of Article 17(3) of the Treaty on European Union.
The Council may, acting unanimously on a proposal from the President of the Commission, decide that such a vacancy need not be filled, in particular when the remainder of the Member’s term of office is short.
In the event of resignation, compulsory retirement or death, the President shall be replaced for the remainder of his term of office. The procedure laid down in the first subparagraph of Article 17(7) of the Treaty on European Union shall be applicable for the replacement of the President.
In the event of resignation, compulsory retirement or death, the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy shall be replaced, for the remainder of his or her term of office, in accordance with Article 18(1) of the Treaty on European Union.
In the case of the resignation of all the Members of the Commission, they shall remain in office and continue to deal with current business until they have been replaced, for the remainder of their term of office, in accordance with Article 17 of the Treaty on European Union.
ENC 83/156 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Article 247 (ex Article 216 TEC)
If any Member of the Commission no longer fulfils the conditions required for the performance of his duties or if he has been guilty of serious misconduct, the Court of Justice may, on application by the Council acting by a simple majority or the Commission, compulsorily retire him.
Article 248 (ex Article 217(2) TEC)
Without prejudice to Article 18(4) of the Treaty on European Union, the responsibilities incumbent upon the Commission shall be structured and allocated among its members by its President, in accordance with Article 17(6) of that Treaty. The President may reshuffle the allocation of those responsibilities during the Commission’s term of office. The Members of the Commission shall carry out the duties devolved upon them by the President under his authority.
Article 249 (ex Articles 218(2) and 212 TEC)
1. The Commission shall adopt its Rules of Procedure so as to ensure that both it and its departments operate. It shall ensure that these Rules are published.
2. The Commission shall publish annually, not later than one month before the opening of the session of the European Parliament, a general report on the activities of the Union.
Article 250 (ex Article 219 TEC)
The Commission shall act by a majority of its Members.
Its Rules of Procedure shall determine the quorum.
SECTION 5
THE COURT OF JUSTICE OF THE EUROPEAN UNION
Article 251 (ex Article 221 TEC)
The Court of Justice shall sit in chambers or in a Grand Chamber, in accordance with the rules laid down for that purpose in the Statute of the Court of Justice of the European Union.
When provided for in the Statute, the Court of Justice may also sit as a full Court.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/157
Article 252 (ex Article 222 TEC)
The Court of Justice shall be assisted by eight Advocates-General. Should the Court of Justice so request, the Council, acting unanimously, may increase the number of Advocates-General.
It shall be the duty of the Advocate-General, acting with complete impartiality and independence, to make, in open court, reasoned submissions on cases which, in accordance with the Statute of the Court of Justice of the European Union, require his involvement.
Article 253 (ex Article 223 TEC)
The Judges and Advocates-General of the Court of Justice shall be chosen from persons whose independence is beyond doubt and who possess the qualifications required for appointment to the highest judicial offices in their respective countries or who are jurisconsults of recognised competence; they shall be appointed by common accord of the governments of the Member States for a term of six years, after consultation of the panel provided for in Article 255.
Every three years there shall be a partial replacement of the Judges and Advocates-General, in accordance with the conditions laid down in the Statute of the Court of Justice of the European Union.
The Judges shall elect the President of the Court of Justice from among their number for a term of three years. He may be re-elected.
Retiring Judges and Advocates-General may be reappointed.
The Court of Justice shall appoint its Registrar and lay down the rules governing his service.
The Court of Justice shall establish its Rules of Procedure. Those Rules shall require the approval of the Council.
Article 254 (ex Article 224 TEC)
The number of Judges of the General Court shall be determined by the Statute of the Court of Justice of the European Union. The Statute may provide for the General Court to be assisted by Advocates- General.
The members of the General Court shall be chosen from persons whose independence is beyond doubt and who possess the ability required for appointment to high judicial office. They shall be appointed by common accord of the governments of the Member States for a term of six years, after consultation of the panel provided for in Article 255. The membership shall be partially renewed every three years. Retiring members shall be eligible for reappointment.
ENC 83/158 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
The Judges shall elect the President of the General Court from among their number for a term of three years. He may be re-elected.
The General Court shall appoint its Registrar and lay down the rules governing his service.
The General Court shall establish its Rules of Procedure in agreement with the Court of Justice. Those Rules shall require the approval of the Council.
Unless the Statute of the Court of Justice of the European Union provides otherwise, the provisions of the Treaties relating to the Court of Justice shall apply to the General Court.
Article 255
A panel shall be set up in order to give an opinion on candidates’ suitability to perform the duties of Judge and Advocate-General of the Court of Justice and the General Court before the governments of the Member States make the appointments referred to in Articles 253 and 254.
The panel shall comprise seven persons chosen from among former members of the Court of Justice and the General Court, members of national supreme courts and lawyers of recognised competence, one of whom shall be proposed by the European Parliament. The Council shall adopt a decision establishing the panel’s operating rules and a decision appointing its members. It shall act on the initiative of the President of the Court of Justice.
Article 256 (ex Article 225 TEC)
1. The General Court shall have jurisdiction to hear and determine at first instance actions or proceedings referred to in Articles 263, 265, 268, 270 and 272, with the exception of those assigned to a specialised court set up under Article 257 and those reserved in the Statute for the Court of Justice. The Statute may provide for the General Court to have jurisdiction for other classes of action or proceeding.
Decisions given by the General Court under this paragraph may be subject to a right of appeal to the Court of Justice on points of law only, under the conditions and within the limits laid down by the Statute.
2. The General Court shall have jurisdiction to hear and determine actions or proceedings brought against decisions of the specialised courts.
Decisions given by the General Court under this paragraph may exceptionally be subject to review by the Court of Justice, under the conditions and within the limits laid down by the Statute, where there is a serious risk of the unity or consistency of Union law being affected.
3. The General Court shall have jurisdiction to hear and determine questions referred for a preliminary ruling under Article 267, in specific areas laid down by the Statute.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/159
Where the General Court considers that the case requires a decision of principle likely to affect the unity or consistency of Union law, it may refer the case to the Court of Justice for a ruling.
Decisions given by the General Court on questions referred for a preliminary ruling may exceptionally be subject to review by the Court of Justice, under the conditions and within the limits laid down by the Statute, where there is a serious risk of the unity or consistency of Union law being affected.
Article 257 (ex Article 225a TEC)
The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, may establish specialised courts attached to the General Court to hear and determine at first instance certain classes of action or proceeding brought in specific areas. The European Parliament and the Council shall act by means of regulations either on a proposal from the Commission after consultation of the Court of Justice or at the request of the Court of Justice after consultation of the Commission.
The regulation establishing a specialised court shall lay down the rules on the organisation of the court and the extent of the jurisdiction conferred upon it.
Decisions given by specialised courts may be subject to a right of appeal on points of law only or, when provided for in the regulation establishing the specialised court, a right of appeal also on matters of fact, before the General Court.
The members of the specialised courts shall be chosen from persons whose independence is beyond doubt and who possess the ability required for appointment to judicial office. They shall be appointed by the Council, acting unanimously.
The specialised courts shall establish their Rules of Procedure in agreement with the Court of Justice. Those Rules shall require the approval of the Council.
Unless the regulation establishing the specialised court provides otherwise, the provisions of the Treaties relating to the Court of Justice of the European Union and the provisions of the Statute of the Court of Justice of the European Union shall apply to the specialised courts. Title I of the Statute and Article 64 thereof shall in any case apply to the specialised courts.
Article 258 (ex Article 226 TEC)
If the Commission considers that a Member State has failed to fulfil an obligation under the Treaties, it shall deliver a reasoned opinion on the matter after giving the State concerned the opportunity to submit its observations.
If the State concerned does not comply with the opinion within the period laid down by the Commission, the latter may bring the matter before the Court of Justice of the European Union.
ENC 83/160 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Article 259 (ex Article 227 TEC)
A Member State which considers that another Member State has failed to fulfil an obligation under the Treaties may bring the matter before the Court of Justice of the European Union.
Before a Member State brings an action against another Member State for an alleged infringement of an obligation under the Treaties, it shall bring the matter before the Commission.
The Commission shall deliver a reasoned opinion after each of the States concerned has been given the opportunity to submit its own case and its observations on the other party’s case both orally and in writing.
If the Commission has not delivered an opinion within three months of the date on which the matter was brought before it, the absence of such opinion shall not prevent the matter from being brought before the Court.
Article 260 (ex Article 228 TEC)
1. If the Court of Justice of the European Union finds that a Member State has failed to fulfil an obligation under the Treaties, the State shall be required to take the necessary measures to comply with the judgment of the Court.
2. If the Commission considers that the Member State concerned has not taken the necessary measures to comply with the judgment of the Court, it may bring the case before the Court after giving that State the opportunity to submit its observations. It shall specify the amount of the lump sum or penalty payment to be paid by the Member State concerned which it considers appropriate in the circumstances.
If the Court finds that the Member State concerned has not complied with its judgment it may impose a lump sum or penalty payment on it.
This procedure shall be without prejudice to Article 259.
3. When the Commission brings a case before the Court pursuant to Article 258 on the grounds that the Member State concerned has failed to fulfil its obligation to notify measures transposing a directive adopted under a legislative procedure, it may, when it deems appropriate, specify the amount of the lump sum or penalty payment to be paid by the Member State concerned which it considers appropriate in the circumstances.
If the Court finds that there is an infringement it may impose a lump sum or penalty payment on the Member State concerned not exceeding the amount specified by the Commission. The payment obligation shall take effect on the date set by the Court in its judgment.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/161
Article 261 (ex Article 229 TEC)
Regulations adopted jointly by the European Parliament and the Council, and by the Council, pursuant to the provisions of the Treaties, may give the Court of Justice of the European Union unlimited jurisdiction with regard to the penalties provided for in such regulations.
Article 262 (ex Article 229a TEC)
Without prejudice to the other provisions of the Treaties, the Council, acting unanimously in accordance with a special legislative procedure and after consulting the European Parliament, may adopt provisions to confer jurisdiction, to the extent that it shall determine, on the Court of Justice of the European Union in disputes relating to the application of acts adopted on the basis of the Treaties which create European intellectual property rights. These provisions shall enter into force after their approval by the Member States in accordance with their respective constitutional requirements.
Article 263 (ex Article 230 TEC)
The Court of Justice of the European Union shall review the legality of legislative acts, of acts of the Council, of the Commission and of the European Central Bank, other than recommendations and opinions, and of acts of the European Parliament and of the European Council intended to produce legal effects vis-à-vis third parties. It shall also review the legality of acts of bodies, offices or agencies of the Union intended to produce legal effects vis-à-vis third parties.
It shall for this purpose have jurisdiction in actions brought by a Member State, the European Parliament, the Council or the Commission on grounds of lack of competence, infringement of an essential procedural requirement, infringement of the Treaties or of any rule of law relating to their application, or misuse of powers.
The Court shall have jurisdiction under the same conditions in actions brought by the Court of Auditors, by the European Central Bank and by the Committee of the Regions for the purpose of protecting their prerogatives.
Any natural or legal person may, under the conditions laid down in the first and second paragraphs, institute proceedings against an act addressed to that person or which is of direct and individual concern to them, and against a regulatory act which is of direct concern to them and does not entail implementing measures.
Acts setting up bodies, offices and agencies of the Union may lay down specific conditions and arrangements concerning actions brought by natural or legal persons against acts of these bodies, offices or agencies intended to produce legal effects in relation to them.
ENC 83/162 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
The proceedings provided for in this Article shall be instituted within two months of the publication of the measure, or of its notification to the plaintiff, or, in the absence thereof, of the day on which it came to the knowledge of the latter, as the case may be.
Article 264 (ex Article 231 TEC)
If the action is well founded, the Court of Justice of the European Union shall declare the act concerned to be void.
However, the Court shall, if it considers this necessary, state which of the effects of the act which it has declared void shall be considered as definitive.
Article 265 (ex Article 232 TEC)
Should the European Parliament, the European Council, the Council, the Commission or the European Central Bank, in infringement of the Treaties, fail to act, the Member States and the other institutions of the Union may bring an action before the Court of Justice of the European Union to have the infringement established. This Article shall apply, under the same conditions, to bodies, offices and agencies of the Union which fail to act.
The action shall be admissible only if the institution, body, office or agency concerned has first been called upon to act. If, within two months of being so called upon, the institution, body, office or agency concerned has not defined its position, the action may be brought within a further period of two months.
Any natural or legal person may, under the conditions laid down in the preceding paragraphs, complain to the Court that an institution, body, office or agency of the Union has failed to address to that person any act other than a recommendation or an opinion.
Article 266 (ex Article 233 TEC)
The institution whose act has been declared void or whose failure to act has been declared contrary to the Treaties shall be required to take the necessary measures to comply with the judgment of the Court of Justice of the European Union.
This obligation shall not affect any obligation which may result from the application of the second paragraph of Article 340.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/163
Article 267 (ex Article 234 TEC)
The Court of Justice of the European Union shall have jurisdiction to give preliminary rulings concerning:
(a) the interpretation of the Treaties;
(b) the validity and interpretation of acts of the institutions, bodies, offices or agencies of the Union;
Where such a question is raised before any court or tribunal of a Member State, that court or tribunal may, if it considers that a decision on the question is necessary to enable it to give judgment, request the Court to give a ruling thereon.
Where any such question is raised in a case pending before a court or tribunal of a Member State against whose decisions there is no judicial remedy under national law, that court or tribunal shall bring the matter before the Court.
If such a question is raised in a case pending before a court or tribunal of a Member State with regard to a person in custody, the Court of Justice of the European Union shall act with the minimum of delay.
Article 268 (ex Article 235 TEC)
The Court of Justice of the European Union shall have jurisdiction in disputes relating to compensation for damage provided for in the second and third paragraphs of Article 340.
Article 269
The Court of Justice shall have jurisdiction to decide on the legality of an act adopted by the European Council or by the Council pursuant to Article 7 of the Treaty on European Union solely at the request of the Member State concerned by a determination of the European Council or of the Council and in respect solely of the procedural stipulations contained in that Article.
Such a request must be made within one month from the date of such determination. The Court shall rule within one month from the date of the request.
Article 270 (ex Article 236 TEC)
The Court of Justice of the European Union shall have jurisdiction in any dispute between the Union and its servants within the limits and under the conditions laid down in the Staff Regulations of Officials and the Conditions of Employment of other servants of the Union.
ENC 83/164 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Article 271 (ex Article 237 TEC)
The Court of Justice of the European Union shall, within the limits hereinafter laid down, have jurisdiction in disputes concerning:
(a) the fulfilment by Member States of obligations under the Statute of the European Investment Bank. In this connection, the Board of Directors of the Bank shall enjoy the powers conferred upon the Commission by Article 258;
(b) measures adopted by the Board of Governors of the European Investment Bank. In this connection, any Member State, the Commission or the Board of Directors of the Bank may institute proceedings under the conditions laid down in Article 263;
(c) measures adopted by the Board of Directors of the European Investment Bank. Proceedings against such measures may be instituted only by Member States or by the Commission, under the conditions laid down in Article 263, and solely on the grounds of non-compliance with the procedure provided for in Article 19(2), (5), (6) and (7) of the Statute of the Bank;
(d) the fulfilment by national central banks of obligations under the Treaties and the Statute of the ESCB and of the ECB. In this connection the powers of the Governing Council of the European Central Bank in respect of national central banks shall be the same as those conferred upon the Commission in respect of Member States by Article 258. If the Court finds that a national central bank has failed to fulfil an obligation under the Treaties, that bank shall be required to take the necessary measures to comply with the judgment of the Court.
Article 272 (ex Article 238 TEC)
The Court of Justice of the European Union shall have jurisdiction to give judgment pursuant to any arbitration clause contained in a contract concluded by or on behalf of the Union, whether that contract be governed by public or private law.
Article 273 (ex Article 239 TEC)
The Court of Justice shall have jurisdiction in any dispute between Member States which relates to the subject matter of the Treaties if the dispute is submitted to it under a special agreement between the parties.
Article 274 (ex Article 240 TEC)
Save where jurisdiction is conferred on the Court of Justice of the European Union by the Treaties, disputes to which the Union is a party shall not on that ground be excluded from the jurisdiction of the courts or tribunals of the Member States.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/165
Article 275
The Court of Justice of the European Union shall not have jurisdiction with respect to the provisions relating to the common foreign and security policy nor with respect to acts adopted on the basis of those provisions.
However, the Court shall have jurisdiction to monitor compliance with Article 40 of the Treaty on European Union and to rule on proceedings, brought in accordance with the conditions laid down in the fourth paragraph of Article 263 of this Treaty, reviewing the legality of decisions providing for restrictive measures against natural or legal persons adopted by the Council on the basis of Chapter 2 of Title V of the Treaty on European Union.
Article 276
In exercising its powers regarding the provisions of Chapters 4 and 5 of Title V of Part Three relating to the area of freedom, security and justice, the Court of Justice of the European Union shall have no jurisdiction to review the validity or proportionality of operations carried out by the police or other law-enforcement services of a Member State or the exercise of the responsibilities incumbent upon Member States with regard to the maintenance of law and order and the safeguarding of internal security.
Article 277 (ex Article 241 TEC)
Notwithstanding the expiry of the period laid down in Article 263, sixth paragraph, any party may, in proceedings in which an act of general application adopted by an institution, body, office or agency of the Union is at issue, plead the grounds specified in Article 263, second paragraph, in order to invoke before the Court of Justice of the European Union the inapplicability of that act.
Article 278 (ex Article 242 TEC)
Actions brought before the Court of Justice of the European Union shall not have suspensory effect. The Court may, however, if it considers that circumstances so require, order that application of the contested act be suspended.
Article 279 (ex Article 243 TEC)
The Court of Justice of the European Union may in any cases before it prescribe any necessary interim measures.
ENC 83/166 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Article 280 (ex Article 244 TEC)
The judgments of the Court of Justice of the European Union shall be enforceable under the conditions laid down in Article 299.
Article 281 (ex Article 245 TEC)
The Statute of the Court of Justice of the European Union shall be laid down in a separate Protocol.
The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, may amend the provisions of the Statute, with the exception of Title I and Article 64. The European Parliament and the Council shall act either at the request of the Court of Justice and after consultation of the Commission, or on a proposal from the Commission and after consultation of the Court of Justice.
SECTION 6
THE EUROPEAN CENTRAL BANK
Article 282
1. The European Central Bank, together with the national central banks, shall constitute the European System of Central Banks (ESCB). The European Central Bank, together with the national central banks of the Member States whose currency is the euro, which constitute the Eurosystem, shall conduct the monetary policy of the Union.
2. The ESCB shall be governed by the decision-making bodies of the European Central Bank. The primary objective of the ESCB shall be to maintain price stability. Without prejudice to that objective, it shall support the general economic policies in the Union in order to contribute to the achievement of the latter’s objectives.
3. The European Central Bank shall have legal personality. It alone may authorise the issue of the euro. It shall be independent in the exercise of its powers and in the management of its finances. Union institutions, bodies, offices and agencies and the governments of the Member States shall respect that independence.
4. The European Central Bank shall adopt such measures as are necessary to carry out its tasks in accordance with Articles 127 to 133, with Article 138, and with the conditions laid down in the Statute of the ESCB and of the ECB. In accordance with these same Articles, those Member States whose currency is not the euro, and their central banks, shall retain their powers in monetary matters.
5. Within the areas falling within its responsibilities, the European Central Bank shall be consulted on all proposed Union acts, and all proposals for regulation at national level, and may give an opinion.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/167
Article 283 (ex Article 112 TEC)
1. The Governing Council of the European Central Bank shall comprise the members of the Executive Board of the European Central Bank and the Governors of the national central banks of the Member States whose currency is the euro.
2. The Executive Board shall comprise the President, the Vice-President and four other members.
The President, the Vice-President and the other members of the Executive Board shall be appointed by the European Council, acting by a qualified majority, from among persons of recognised standing and professional experience in monetary or banking matters, on a recommendation from the Council, after it has consulted the European Parliament and the Governing Council of the European Central Bank.
Their term of office shall be eight years and shall not be renewable.
Only nationals of Member States may be members of the Executive Board.
Article 284 (ex Article 113 TEC)
1. The President of the Council and a Member of the Commission may participate, without having the right to vote, in meetings of the Governing Council of the European Central Bank.
The President of the Council may submit a motion for deliberation to the Governing Council of the European Central Bank.
2. The President of the European Central Bank shall be invited to participate in Council meetings when the Council is discussing matters relating to the objectives and tasks of the ESCB.
3. The European Central Bank shall address an annual report on the activities of the ESCB and on the monetary policy of both the previous and current year to the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission, and also to the European Council. The President of the European Central Bank shall present this report to the Council and to the European Parliament, which may hold a general debate on that basis.
The President of the European Central Bank and the other members of the Executive Board may, at the request of the European Parliament or on their own initiative, be heard by the competent committees of the European Parliament.
ENC 83/168 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
SECTION 7
THE COURT OF AUDITORS
Article 285 (ex Article 246 TEC)
The Court of Auditors shall carry out the Union’s audit.
It shall consist of one national of each Member State. Its Members shall be completely independent in the performance of their duties, in the Union’s general interest.
Article 286 (ex Article 247 TEC)
1. The Members of the Court of Auditors shall be chosen from among persons who belong or have belonged in their respective States to external audit bodies or who are especially qualified for this office. Their independence must be beyond doubt.
2. The Members of the Court of Auditors shall be appointed for a term of six years. The Council, after consulting the European Parliament, shall adopt the list of Members drawn up in accordance with the proposals made by each Member State. The term of office of the Members of the Court of Auditors shall be renewable.
They shall elect the President of the Court of Auditors from among their number for a term of three years. The President may be re-elected.
3. In the performance of these duties, the Members of the Court of Auditors shall neither seek nor take instructions from any government or from any other body. The Members of the Court of Auditors shall refrain from any action incompatible with their duties.
4. The Members of the Court of Auditors may not, during their term of office, engage in any other occupation, whether gainful or not. When entering upon their duties they shall give a solemn undertaking that, both during and after their term of office, they will respect the obligations arising therefrom and in particular their duty to behave with integrity and discretion as regards the acceptance, after they have ceased to hold office, of certain appointments or benefits.
5. Apart from normal replacement, or death, the duties of a Member of the Court of Auditors shall end when he resigns, or is compulsorily retired by a ruling of the Court of Justice pursuant to paragraph 6.
The vacancy thus caused shall be filled for the remainder of the Member’s term of office.
Save in the case of compulsory retirement, Members of the Court of Auditors shall remain in office until they have been replaced.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/169
6. A Member of the Court of Auditors may be deprived of his office or of his right to a pension or other benefits in its stead only if the Court of Justice, at the request of the Court of Auditors, finds that he no longer fulfils the requisite conditions or meets the obligations arising from his office.
7. The Council shall determine the conditions of employment of the President and the Members of the Court of Auditors and in particular their salaries, allowances and pensions. It shall also determine any payment to be made instead of remuneration.
8. The provisions of the Protocol on the privileges and immunities of the European Union applicable to the Judges of the Court of Justice of the European Union shall also apply to the Members of the Court of Auditors.
Article 287 (ex Article 248 TEC)
1. The Court of Auditors shall examine the accounts of all revenue and expenditure of the Union. It shall also examine the accounts of all revenue and expenditure of all bodies, offices or agencies set up by the Union in so far as the relevant constituent instrument does not preclude such examination.
The Court of Auditors shall provide the European Parliament and the Council with a statement of assurance as to the reliability of the accounts and the legality and regularity of the underlying transactions which shall be published in the Official Journal of the European Union. This statement may be supplemented by specific assessments for each major area of Union activity.
2. The Court of Auditors shall examine whether all revenue has been received and all expenditure incurred in a lawful and regular manner and whether the financial management has been sound. In doing so, it shall report in particular on any cases of irregularity.
The audit of revenue shall be carried out on the basis both of the amounts established as due and the amounts actually paid to the Union.
The audit of expenditure shall be carried out on the basis both of commitments undertaken and payments made.
These audits may be carried out before the closure of accounts for the financial year in question.
3. The audit shall be based on records and, if necessary, performed on the spot in the other institutions of the Union, on the premises of any body, office or agency which manages revenue or expenditure on behalf of the Union and in the Member States, including on the premises of any natural or legal person in receipt of payments from the budget. In the Member States the audit shall be carried out in liaison with national audit bodies or, if these do not have the necessary powers, with the competent national departments. The Court of Auditors and the national audit bodies of the Member States shall cooperate in a spirit of trust while maintaining their independence. These bodies or departments shall inform the Court of Auditors whether they intend to take part in the audit.
ENC 83/170 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
The other institutions of the Union, any bodies, offices or agencies managing revenue or expenditure on behalf of the Union, any natural or legal person in receipt of payments from the budget, and the national audit bodies or, if these do not have the necessary powers, the competent national departments, shall forward to the Court of Auditors, at its request, any document or information necessary to carry out its task.
In respect of the European Investment Bank’s activity in managing Union expenditure and revenue, the Court’s rights of access to information held by the Bank shall be governed by an agreement between the Court, the Bank and the Commission. In the absence of an agreement, the Court shall nevertheless have access to information necessary for the audit of Union expenditure and revenue managed by the Bank.
4. The Court of Auditors shall draw up an annual report after the close of each financial year. It shall be forwarded to the other institutions of the Union and shall be published, together with the replies of these institutions to the observations of the Court of Auditors, in the Official Journal of the European Union.
The Court of Auditors may also, at any time, submit observations, particularly in the form of special reports, on specific questions and deliver opinions at the request of one of the other institutions of the Union.
It shall adopt its annual reports, special reports or opinions by a majority of its Members. However, it may establish internal chambers in order to adopt certain categories of reports or opinions under the conditions laid down by its Rules of Procedure.
It shall assist the European Parliament and the Council in exercising their powers of control over the implementation of the budget.
The Court of Auditors shall draw up its Rules of Procedure. Those rules shall require the approval of the Council.
CHAPTER 2
LEGAL ACTS OF THE UNION, ADOPTION PROCEDURES AND OTHER PROVISIONS
SECTION 1
THE LEGAL ACTS OF THE UNION
Article 288 (ex Article 249 TEC)
To exercise the Union’s competences, the institutions shall adopt regulations, directives, decisions, recommendations and opinions.
A regulation shall have general application. It shall be binding in its entirety and directly applicable in all Member States.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/171
A directive shall be binding, as to the result to be achieved, upon each Member State to which it is addressed, but shall leave to the national authorities the choice of form and methods.
A decision shall be binding in its entirety. A decision which specifies those to whom it is addressed shall be binding only on them.
Recommendations and opinions shall have no binding force.
Article 289
1. The ordinary legislative procedure shall consist in the joint adoption by the European Parliament and the Council of a regulation, directive or decision on a proposal from the Commission. This procedure is defined in Article 294.
2. In the specific cases provided for by the Treaties, the adoption of a regulation, directive or decision by the European Parliament with the participation of the Council, or by the latter with the participation of the European Parliament, shall constitute a special legislative procedure.
3. Legal acts adopted by legislative procedure shall constitute legislative acts.
4. In the specific cases provided for by the Treaties, legislative acts may be adopted on the initiative of a group of Member States or of the European Parliament, on a recommendation from the European Central Bank or at the request of the Court of Justice or the European Investment Bank.
Article 290
1. A legislative act may delegate to the Commission the power to adopt non-legislative acts of general application to supplement or amend certain non-essential elements of the legislative act.
The objectives, content, scope and duration of the delegation of power shall be explicitly defined in the legislative acts. The essential elements of an area shall be reserved for the legislative act and accordingly shall not be the subject of a delegation of power.
2. Legislative acts shall explicitly lay down the conditions to which the delegation is subject; these conditions may be as follows:
(a) the European Parliament or the Council may decide to revoke the delegation;
(b) the delegated act may enter into force only if no objection has been expressed by the European Parliament or the Council within a period set by the legislative act.
For the purposes of (a) and (b), the European Parliament shall act by a majority of its component members, and the Council by a qualified majority.
3. The adjective ‘delegated’ shall be inserted in the title of delegated acts.
ENC 83/172 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Article 291
1. Member States shall adopt all measures of national law necessary to implement legally binding Union acts.
2. Where uniform conditions for implementing legally binding Union acts are needed, those acts shall confer implementing powers on the Commission, or, in duly justified specific cases and in the cases provided for in Articles 24 and 26 of the Treaty on European Union, on the Council.
3. For the purposes of paragraph 2, the European Parliament and the Council, acting by means of regulations in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall lay down in advance the rules and general principles concerning mechanisms for control by Member States of the Commission’s exercise of implementing powers.
4. The word ‘implementing’ shall be inserted in the title of implementing acts.
Article 292
The Council shall adopt recommendations. It shall act on a proposal from the Commission in all cases where the Treaties provide that it shall adopt acts on a proposal from the Commission. It shall act unanimously in those areas in which unanimity is required for the adoption of a Union act. The Commission, and the European Central Bank in the specific cases provided for in the Treaties, shall adopt recommendations.
SECTION 2
PROCEDURES FOR THE ADOPTION OF ACTS AND OTHER PROVISIONS
Article 293 (ex Article 250 TEC)
1. Where, pursuant to the Treaties, the Council acts on a proposal from the Commission, it may amend that proposal only by acting unanimously, except in the cases referred to in paragraphs 10 and 13 of Article 294, in Articles 310, 312 and 314 and in the second paragraph of Article 315.
2. As long as the Council has not acted, the Commission may alter its proposal at any time during the procedures leading to the adoption of a Union act.
Article 294 (ex Article 251 TEC)
1. Where reference is made in the Treaties to the ordinary legislative procedure for the adoption of an act, the following procedure shall apply.
2. The Commission shall submit a proposal to the European Parliament and the Council.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/173
First reading
3. The European Parliament shall adopt its position at first reading and communicate it to the Council.
4. If the Council approves the European Parliament’s position, the act concerned shall be adopted in the wording which corresponds to the position of the European Parliament.
5. If the Council does not approve the European Parliament’s position, it shall adopt its position at first reading and communicate it to the European Parliament.
6. The Council shall inform the European Parliament fully of the reasons which led it to adopt its position at first reading. The Commission shall inform the European Parliament fully of its position.
Second reading
7. If, within three months of such communication, the European Parliament:
(a) approves the Council’s position at first reading or has not taken a decision, the act concerned shall be deemed to have been adopted in the wording which corresponds to the position of the Council;
(b) rejects, by a majority of its component members, the Council’s position at first reading, the proposed act shall be deemed not to have been adopted;
(c) proposes, by a majority of its component members, amendments to the Council’s position at first reading, the text thus amended shall be forwarded to the Council and to the Commission, which shall deliver an opinion on those amendments.
8. If, within three months of receiving the European Parliament’s amendments, the Council, acting by a qualified majority:
(a) approves all those amendments, the act in question shall be deemed to have been adopted;
(b) does not approve all the amendments, the President of the Council, in agreement with the President of the European Parliament, shall within six weeks convene a meeting of the Conciliation Committee.
9. The Council shall act unanimously on the amendments on which the Commission has delivered a negative opinion.
Conciliation
10. The Conciliation Committee, which shall be composed of the members of the Council or their representatives and an equal number of members representing the European Parliament, shall have the task of reaching agreement on a joint text, by a qualified majority of the members of the Council or their representatives and by a majority of the members representing the European Parliament within six weeks of its being convened, on the basis of the positions of the European Parliament and the Council at second reading.
ENC 83/174 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
11. The Commission shall take part in the Conciliation Committee’s proceedings and shall take all necessary initiatives with a view to reconciling the positions of the European Parliament and the Council.
12. If, within six weeks of its being convened, the Conciliation Committee does not approve the joint text, the proposed act shall be deemed not to have been adopted.
Third reading
13. If, within that period, the Conciliation Committee approves a joint text, the European Parliament, acting by a majority of the votes cast, and the Council, acting by a qualified majority, shall each have a period of six weeks from that approval in which to adopt the act in question in accordance with the joint text. If they fail to do so, the proposed act shall be deemed not to have been adopted.
14. The periods of three months and six weeks referred to in this Article shall be extended by a maximum of one month and two weeks respectively at the initiative of the European Parliament or the Council.
Special provisions
15. Where, in the cases provided for in the Treaties, a legislative act is submitted to the ordinary legislative procedure on the initiative of a group of Member States, on a recommendation by the European Central Bank, or at the request of the Court of Justice, paragraph 2, the second sentence of paragraph 6, and paragraph 9 shall not apply.
In such cases, the European Parliament and the Council shall communicate the proposed act to the Commission with their positions at first and second readings. The European Parliament or the Council may request the opinion of the Commission throughout the procedure, which the Commission may also deliver on its own initiative. It may also, if it deems it necessary, take part in the Conciliation Committee in accordance with paragraph 11.
Article 295
The European Parliament, the Council and the Commission shall consult each other and by common agreement make arrangements for their cooperation. To that end, they may, in compliance with the Treaties, conclude interinstitutional agreements which may be of a binding nature.
Article 296 (ex Article 253 TEC)
Where the Treaties do not specify the type of act to be adopted, the institutions shall select it on a case-by-case basis, in compliance with the applicable procedures and with the principle of proportionality.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/175
Legal acts shall state the reasons on which they are based and shall refer to any proposals, initiatives, recommendations, requests or opinions required by the Treaties.
When considering draft legislative acts, the European Parliament and the Council shall refrain from adopting acts not provided for by the relevant legislative procedure in the area in question.
Article 297 (ex Article 254 TEC)
1. Legislative acts adopted under the ordinary legislative procedure shall be signed by the President of the European Parliament and by the President of the Council.
Legislative acts adopted under a special legislative procedure shall be signed by the President of the institution which adopted them.
Legislative acts shall be published in the Official Journal of the European Union. They shall enter into force on the date specified in them or, in the absence thereof, on the twentieth day following that of their publication.
2. Non-legislative acts adopted in the form of regulations, directives or decisions, when the latter do not specify to whom they are addressed, shall be signed by the President of the institution which adopted them.
Regulations and directives which are addressed to all Member States, as well as decisions which do not specify to whom they are addressed, shall be published in the Official Journal of the European Union. They shall enter into force on the date specified in them or, in the absence thereof, on the twentieth day following that of their publication.
Other directives, and decisions which specify to whom they are addressed, shall be notified to those to whom they are addressed and shall take effect upon such notification.
Article 298
1. In carrying out their missions, the institutions, bodies, offices and agencies of the Union shall have the support of an open, efficient and independent European administration.
2. In compliance with the Staff Regulations and the Conditions of Employment adopted on the basis of Article 336, the European Parliament and the Council, acting by means of regulations in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall establish provisions to that end.
Article 299 (ex Article 256 TEC)
Acts of the Council, the Commission or the European Central Bank which impose a pecuniary obligation on persons other than States, shall be enforceable.
Enforcement shall be governed by the rules of civil procedure in force in the State in the territory of which it is carried out. The order for its enforcement shall be appended to the decision, without other formality than verification of the authenticity of the decision, by the national authority which the government of each Member State shall designate for this purpose and shall make known to the Commission and to the Court of Justice of the European Union.
ENC 83/176 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
When these formalities have been completed on application by the party concerned, the latter may proceed to enforcement in accordance with the national law, by bringing the matter directly before the competent authority.
Enforcement may be suspended only by a decision of the Court. However, the courts of the country concerned shall have jurisdiction over complaints that enforcement is being carried out in an irregular manner.
CHAPTER 3
THE UNION’S ADVISORY BODIES
Article 300
1. The European Parliament, the Council and the Commission shall be assisted by an Economic and Social Committee and a Committee of the Regions, exercising advisory functions.
2. The Economic and Social Committee shall consist of representatives of organisations of employers, of the employed, and of other parties representative of civil society, notably in socio- economic, civic, professional and cultural areas.
3. The Committee of the Regions shall consist of representatives of regional and local bodies who either hold a regional or local authority electoral mandate or are politically accountable to an elected assembly.
4. The members of the Economic and Social Committee and of the Committee of the Regions shall not be bound by any mandatory instructions. They shall be completely independent in the performance of their duties, in the Union’s general interest.
5. The rules referred to in paragraphs 2 and 3 governing the nature of the composition of the Committees shall be reviewed at regular intervals by the Council to take account of economic, social and demographic developments within the Union. The Council, on a proposal from the Commission, shall adopt decisions to that end.
SECTION 1
THE ECONOMIC AND SOCIAL COMMITTEE
Article 301 (ex Article 258 TEC)
The number of members of the Economic and Social Committee shall not exceed 350.
The Council, acting unanimously on a proposal from the Commission, shall adopt a decision determining the Committee’s composition.
The Council shall determine the allowances of members of the Committee.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/177
Article 302 (ex Article 259 TEC)
1. The members of the Committee shall be appointed for five years The Council shall adopt the list of members drawn up in accordance with the proposals made by each Member State. The term of office of the members of the Committee shall be renewable.
2. The Council shall act after consulting the Commission. It may obtain the opinion of European bodies which are representative of the various economic and social sectors and of civil society to which the Union’s activities are of concern.
Article 303 (ex Article 260 TEC)
The Committee shall elect its chairman and officers from among its members for a term of two and a half years.
It shall adopt its Rules of Procedure.
The Committee shall be convened by its chairman at the request of the European Parliament, the Council or of the Commission. It may also meet on its own initiative.
Article 304 (ex Article 262 TEC)
The Committee shall be consulted by the European Parliament, by the Council or by the Commission where the Treaties so provide. The Committee may be consulted by these institutions in all cases in which they consider it appropriate. It may issue an opinion on its own initiative in cases in which it considers such action appropriate.
The European Parliament, the Council or the Commission shall, if it considers it necessary, set the Committee, for the submission of its opinion, a time limit which may not be less than one month from the date on which the chairman receives notification to this effect. Upon expiry of the time limit, the absence of an opinion shall not prevent further action.
The opinion of the Committee, together with a record of the proceedings, shall be forwarded to the European Parliament, to the Council and to the Commission.
SECTION 2
THE COMMITTEE OF THE REGIONS
Article 305 (ex Article 263, second, third and fourth paragraphs, TEC)
The number of members of the Committee of the Regions shall not exceed 350.
ENC 83/178 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
The Council, acting unanimously on a proposal from the Commission, shall adopt a decision determining the Committee’s composition.
The members of the Committee and an equal number of alternate members shall be appointed for five years. Their term of office shall be renewable. The Council shall adopt the list of members and alternate members drawn up in accordance with the proposals made by each Member State. When the mandate referred to in Article 300(3) on the basis of which they were proposed comes to an end, the term of office of members of the Committee shall terminate automatically and they shall then be replaced for the remainder of the said term of office in accordance with the same procedure. No member of the Committee shall at the same time be a Member of the European Parliament.
Article 306 (ex Article 264 TEC)
The Committee of the Regions shall elect its chairman and officers from among its members for a term of two and a half years.
It shall adopt its Rules of Procedure.
The Committee shall be convened by its chairman at the request of the European Parliament, the Council or of the Commission. It may also meet on its own initiative.
Article 307 (ex Article 265 TEC)
The Committee of the Regions shall be consulted by the European Parliament, by the Council or by the Commission where the Treaties so provide and in all other cases, in particular those which concern cross-border cooperation, in which one of these institutions considers it appropriate.
The European Parliament, the Council or the Commission shall, if it considers it necessary, set the Committee, for the submission of its opinion, a time limit which may not be less than one month from the date on which the chairman receives notification to this effect. Upon expiry of the time limit, the absence of an opinion shall not prevent further action.
Where the Economic and Social Committee is consulted pursuant to Article 304, the Committee of the Regions shall be informed by the European Parliament, the Council or the Commission of the request for an opinion. Where it considers that specific regional interests are involved, the Committee of the Regions may issue an opinion on the matter.
It may issue an opinion on its own initiative in cases in which it considers such action appropriate.
The opinion of the Committee, together with a record of the proceedings, shall be forwarded to the European Parliament, to the Council and to the Commission.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/179
CHAPTER 4
THE EUROPEAN INVESTMENT BANK
Article 308 (ex Article 266 TEC)
The European Investment Bank shall have legal personality.
The members of the European Investment Bank shall be the Member States.
The Statute of the European Investment Bank is laid down in a Protocol annexed to the Treaties. The Council acting unanimously in accordance with a special legislative procedure, at the request of the European Investment Bank and after consulting the European Parliament and the Commission, or on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Parliament and the European Investment Bank, may amend the Statute of the Bank.
Article 309 (ex Article 267 TEC)
The task of the European Investment Bank shall be to contribute, by having recourse to the capital market and utilising its own resources, to the balanced and steady development of the internal market in the interest of the Union. For this purpose the Bank shall, operating on a non-profit- making basis, grant loans and give guarantees which facilitate the financing of the following projects in all sectors of the economy:
(a) projects for developing less-developed regions;
(b) projects for modernising or converting undertakings or for developing fresh activities called for by the establishment or functioning of the internal market, where these projects are of such a size or nature that they cannot be entirely financed by the various means available in the individual Member States;
(c) projects of common interest to several Member States which are of such a size or nature that they cannot be entirely financed by the various means available in the individual Member States.
In carrying out its task, the Bank shall facilitate the financing of investment programmes in conjunction with assistance from the Structural Funds and other Union Financial Instruments.
ENC 83/180 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
TITLE II
FINANCIAL PROVISIONS
Article 310 (ex Article 268 TEC)
1. All items of revenue and expenditure of the Union shall be included in estimates to be drawn up for each financial year and shall be shown in the budget.
The Union’s annual budget shall be established by the European Parliament and the Council in accordance with Article 314.
The revenue and expenditure shown in the budget shall be in balance.
2. The expenditure shown in the budget shall be authorised for the annual budgetary period in accordance with the regulation referred to in Article 322.
3. The implementation of expenditure shown in the budget shall require the prior adoption of a legally binding Union act providing a legal basis for its action and for the implementation of the corresponding expenditure in accordance with the regulation referred to in Article 322, except in cases for which that law provides.
4. With a view to maintaining budgetary discipline, the Union shall not adopt any act which is likely to have appreciable implications for the budget without providing an assurance that the expenditure arising from such an act is capable of being financed within the limit of the Union’s own resources and in compliance with the multiannual financial framework referred to in Article 312.
5. The budget shall be implemented in accordance with the principle of sound financial management. Member States shall cooperate with the Union to ensure that the appropriations entered in the budget are used in accordance with this principle.
6. The Union and the Member States, in accordance with Article 325, shall counter fraud and any other illegal activities affecting the financial interests of the Union.
CHAPTER 1
THE UNION’S OWN RESOURCES
Article 311 (ex Article 269 TEC)
The Union shall provide itself with the means necessary to attain its objectives and carry through its policies.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/181
Without prejudice to other revenue, the budget shall be financed wholly from own resources.
The Council, acting in accordance with a special legislative procedure, shall unanimously and after consulting the European Parliament adopt a decision laying down the provisions relating to the system of own resources of the Union. In this context it may establish new categories of own resources or abolish an existing category. That decision shall not enter into force until it is approved by the Member States in accordance with their respective constitutional requirements.
The Council, acting by means of regulations in accordance with a special legislative procedure, shall lay down implementing measures for the Union’s own resources system in so far as this is provided for in the decision adopted on the basis of the third paragraph. The Council shall act after obtaining the consent of the European Parliament.
CHAPTER 2
THE MULTIANNUAL FINANCIAL FRAMEWORK
Article 312
1. The multiannual financial framework shall ensure that Union expenditure develops in an orderly manner and within the limits of its own resources.
It shall be established for a period of at least five years.
The annual budget of the Union shall comply with the multiannual financial framework.
2. The Council, acting in accordance with a special legislative procedure, shall adopt a regulation laying down the multiannual financial framework. The Council shall act unanimously after obtaining the consent of the European Parliament, which shall be given by a majority of its component members.
The European Council may, unanimously, adopt a decision authorising the Council to act by a qualified majority when adopting the regulation referred to in the first subparagraph.
3. The financial framework shall determine the amounts of the annual ceilings on commitment appropriations by category of expenditure and of the annual ceiling on payment appropriations. The categories of expenditure, limited in number, shall correspond to the Union’s major sectors of activity.
The financial framework shall lay down any other provisions required for the annual budgetary procedure to run smoothly.
4. Where no Council regulation determining a new financial framework has been adopted by the end of the previous financial framework, the ceilings and other provisions corresponding to the last year of that framework shall be extended until such time as that act is adopted.
ENC 83/182 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
5. Throughout the procedure leading to the adoption of the financial framework, the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission shall take any measure necessary to facilitate its adoption.
CHAPTER 3
THE UNION’S ANNUAL BUDGET
Article 313 (ex Article 272(1), TEC)
The financial year shall run from 1 January to 31 December.
Article 314 (ex Article 272(2) to (10), TEC)
The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with a special legislative procedure, shall establish the Union’s annual budget in accordance with the following provisions.
1. With the exception of the European Central Bank, each institution shall, before 1 July, draw up estimates of its expenditure for the following financial year. The Commission shall consolidate these estimates in a draft budget. which may contain different estimates.
The draft budget shall contain an estimate of revenue and an estimate of expenditure.
2. The Commission shall submit a proposal containing the draft budget to the European Parliament and to the Council not later than 1 September of the year preceding that in which the budget is to be implemented.
The Commission may amend the draft budget during the procedure until such time as the Conciliation Committee, referred to in paragraph 5, is convened.
3. The Council shall adopt its position on the draft budget and forward it to the European Parliament not later than 1 October of the year preceding that in which the budget is to be implemented. The Council shall inform the European Parliament in full of the reasons which led it to adopt its position.
4. If, within forty-two days of such communication, the European Parliament:
(a) approves the position of the Council, the budget shall be adopted;
(b) has not taken a decision, the budget shall be deemed to have been adopted;
(c) adopts amendments by a majority of its component members, the amended draft shall be forwarded to the Council and to the Commission. The President of the European Parliament, in agreement with the President of the Council, shall immediately convene a meeting of the
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/183
Conciliation Committee. However, if within ten days of the draft being forwarded the Council informs the European Parliament that it has approved all its amendments, the Conciliation Committee shall not meet.
5. The Conciliation Committee, which shall be composed of the members of the Council or their representatives and an equal number of members representing the European Parliament, shall have the task of reaching agreement on a joint text, by a qualified majority of the members of the Council or their representatives and by a majority of the representatives of the European Parliament within twenty-one days of its being convened, on the basis of the positions of the European Parliament and the Council.
The Commission shall take part in the Conciliation Committee’s proceedings and shall take all the necessary initiatives with a view to reconciling the positions of the European Parliament and the Council.
6. If, within the twenty-one days referred to in paragraph 5, the Conciliation Committee agrees on a joint text, the European Parliament and the Council shall each have a period of fourteen days from the date of that agreement in which to approve the joint text.
7. If, within the period of fourteen days referred to in paragraph 6:
(a) the European Parliament and the Council both approve the joint text or fail to take a decision, or if one of these institutions approves the joint text while the other one fails to take a decision, the budget shall be deemed to be definitively adopted in accordance with the joint text; or
(b) the European Parliament, acting by a majority of its component members, and the Council both reject the joint text, or if one of these institutions rejects the joint text while the other one fails to take a decision, a new draft budget shall be submitted by the Commission; or
(c) the European Parliament, acting by a majority of its component members, rejects the joint text while the Council approves it, a new draft budget shall be submitted by the Commission; or
(d) the European Parliament approves the joint text whilst the Council rejects it, the European Parliament may, within fourteen days from the date of the rejection by the Council and acting by a majority of its component members and three-fifths of the votes cast, decide to confirm all or some of the amendments referred to in paragraph 4(c). Where a European Parliament amendment is not confirmed, the position agreed in the Conciliation Committee on the budget heading which is the subject of the amendment shall be retained. The budget shall be deemed to be definitively adopted on this basis.
8. If, within the twenty-one days referred to in paragraph 5, the Conciliation Committee does not agree on a joint text, a new draft budget shall be submitted by the Commission.
ENC 83/184 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
9. When the procedure provided for in this Article has been completed, the President of the European Parliament shall declare that the budget has been definitively adopted.
10. Each institution shall exercise the powers conferred upon it under this Article in compliance with the Treaties and the acts adopted thereunder, with particular regard to the Union’s own resources and the balance between revenue and expenditure.
Article 315 (ex Article 273 TEC)
If, at the beginning of a financial year, the budget has not yet been definitively adopted, a sum equivalent to not more than one twelfth of the budget appropriations for the preceding financial year may be spent each month in respect of any chapter of the budget in accordance with the provisions of the Regulations made pursuant to Article 322; that sum shall not, however, exceed one twelfth of the appropriations provided for in the same chapter of the draft budget.
The Council on a proposal by the Commission, may, provided that the other conditions laid down in the first paragraph are observed, authorise expenditure in excess of one twelfth in accordance with the regulations made pursuant to Article 322. The Council shall forward the decision immediately to the European Parliament.
The decision referred to in the second paragraph shall lay down the necessary measures relating to resources to ensure application of this Article, in accordance with the acts referred to in Article 311.
It shall enter into force thirty days following its adoption if the European Parliament, acting by a majority of its component Members, has not decided to reduce this expenditure within that time- limit.
Article 316 (ex Article 271 TEC)
In accordance with conditions to be laid down pursuant to Article 322, any appropriations, other than those relating to staff expenditure, that are unexpended at the end of the financial year may be carried forward to the next financial year only.
Appropriations shall be classified under different chapters grouping items of expenditure according to their nature or purpose and subdivided in accordance with the regulations made pursuant to Article 322.
The expenditure of the European Parliament, the European Council and the Council, the Commission and the Court of Justice of the European Union shall be set out in separate parts of the budget, without prejudice to special arrangements for certain common items of expenditure.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/185
CHAPTER 4
IMPLEMENTATION OF THE BUDGET AND DISCHARGE
Article 317 (ex Article 274 TEC)
The Commission shall implement the budget in cooperation with the Member States, in accordance with the provisions of the regulations made pursuant to Article 322, on its own responsibility and within the limits of the appropriations, having regard to the principles of sound financial management. Member States shall cooperate with the Commission to ensure that the appropriations are used in accordance with the principles of sound financial management.
The regulations shall lay down the control and audit obligations of the Member States in the implementation of the budget and the resulting responsibilities. They shall also lay down the responsibilities and detailed rules for each institution concerning its part in effecting its own expenditure.
Within the budget, the Commission may, subject to the limits and conditions laid down in the regulations made pursuant to Article 322, transfer appropriations from one chapter to another or from one subdivision to another.
Article 318 (ex Article 275 TEC)
The Commission shall submit annually to the European Parliament and to the Council the accounts of the preceding financial year relating to the implementation of the budget. The Commission shall also forward to them a financial statement of the assets and liabilities of the Union.
The Commission shall also submit to the European Parliament and to the Council an evaluation report on the Union’s finances based on the results achieved, in particular in relation to the indications given by the European Parliament and the Council pursuant to Article 319.
Article 319 (ex Article 276 TEC)
1. The European Parliament, acting on a recommendation from the Council, shall give a discharge to the Commission in respect of the implementation of the budget. To this end, the Council and the European Parliament in turn shall examine the accounts, the financial statement and the evaluation report referred to in Article 318, the annual report by the Court of Auditors together with the replies of the institutions under audit to the observations of the Court of Auditors, the statement of assurance referred to in Article 287(1), second subparagraph and any relevant special reports by the Court of Auditors.
ENC 83/186 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
2. Before giving a discharge to the Commission, or for any other purpose in connection with the exercise of its powers over the implementation of the budget, the European Parliament may ask to hear the Commission give evidence with regard to the execution of expenditure or the operation of financial control systems. The Commission shall submit any necessary information to the European Parliament at the latter’s request.
3. The Commission shall take all appropriate steps to act on the observations in the decisions giving discharge and on other observations by the European Parliament relating to the execution of expenditure, as well as on comments accompanying the recommendations on discharge adopted by the Council.
At the request of the European Parliament or the Council, the Commission shall report on the measures taken in the light of these observations and comments and in particular on the instructions given to the departments which are responsible for the implementation of the budget. These reports shall also be forwarded to the Court of Auditors.
CHAPTER 5
COMMON PROVISIONS
Article 320 (ex Article 277 TEC)
The multiannual financial framework and the annual budget shall be drawn up in euro.
Article 321 (ex Article 278 TEC)
The Commission may, provided it notifies the competent authorities of the Member States concerned, transfer into the currency of one of the Member States its holdings in the currency of another Member State, to the extent necessary to enable them to be used for purposes which come within the scope of the Treaties. The Commission shall as far as possible avoid making such transfers if it possesses cash or liquid assets in the currencies which it needs.
The Commission shall deal with each Member State through the authority designated by the State concerned. In carrying out financial operations the Commission shall employ the services of the bank of issue of the Member State concerned or of any other financial institution approved by that State.
Article 322 (ex Article 279 TEC)
1. The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, and after consulting the Court of Auditors, shall adopt by means of regulations:
(a) the financial rules which determine in particular the procedure to be adopted for establishing and implementing the budget and for presenting and auditing accounts;
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/187
(b) rules providing for checks on the responsibility of financial actors, in particular authorising officers and accounting officers.
2. The Council, acting on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Parliament and the Court of Auditors, shall determine the methods and procedure whereby the budget revenue provided under the arrangements relating to the Union’s own resources shall be made available to the Commission, and determine the measures to be applied, if need be, to meet cash requirements.
Article 323
The European Parliament, the Council and the Commission shall ensure that the financial means are made available to allow the Union to fulfil its legal obligations in respect of third parties.
Article 324
Regular meetings between the Presidents of the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission shall be convened, on the initiative of the Commission, under the budgetary procedures referred to in this Title. The Presidents shall take all the necessary steps to promote consultation and the reconciliation of the positions of the institutions over which they preside in order to facilitate the implementation of this Title.
CHAPTER 6
COMBATTING FRAUD
Article 325 (ex Article 280 TEC)
1. The Union and the Member States shall counter fraud and any other illegal activities affecting the financial interests of the Union through measures to be taken in accordance with this Article, which shall act as a deterrent and be such as to afford effective protection in the Member States, and in all the Union’s institutions, bodies, offices and agencies.
2. Member States shall take the same measures to counter fraud affecting the financial interests of the Union as they take to counter fraud affecting their own financial interests.
3. Without prejudice to other provisions of the Treaties, the Member States shall coordinate their action aimed at protecting the financial interests of the Union against fraud. To this end they shall organise, together with the Commission, close and regular cooperation between the competent authorities.
ENC 83/188 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
4. The European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, after consulting the Court of Auditors, shall adopt the necessary measures in the fields of the prevention of and fight against fraud affecting the financial interests of the Union with a view to affording effective and equivalent protection in the Member States and in all the Union’s institutions, bodies, offices and agencies.
5. The Commission, in cooperation with Member States, shall each year submit to the European Parliament and to the Council a report on the measures taken for the implementation of this Article.
TITLE III
ENHANCED COOPERATION
Article 326 (ex Articles 27a to 27e, 40 to 40b and 43 to 45 TEU and ex Articles 11 and 11a TEC)
Any enhanced cooperation shall comply with the Treaties and Union law.
Such cooperation shall not undermine the internal market or economic, social and territorial cohesion. It shall not constitute a barrier to or discrimination in trade between Member States, nor shall it distort competition between them.
Article 327 (ex Articles 27a to 27e, 40 to 40b and 43 to 45 TEU and ex Articles 11 and 11a TEC)
Any enhanced cooperation shall respect the competences, rights and obligations of those Member States which do not participate in it. Those Member States shall not impede its implementation by the participating Member States.
Article 328 (ex Articles 27a to 27e, 40 to 40b and 43 to 45 TEU and ex Articles 11 and 11a TEC)
1. When enhanced cooperation is being established, it shall be open to all Member States, subject to compliance with any conditions of participation laid down by the authorising decision. It shall also be open to them at any other time, subject to compliance with the acts already adopted within that framework, in addition to those conditions.
The Commission and the Member States participating in enhanced cooperation shall ensure that they promote participation by as many Member States as possible.
2. The Commission and, where appropriate, the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy shall keep the European Parliament and the Council regularly informed regarding developments in enhanced cooperation.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/189
Article 329 (ex Articles 27a to 27e, 40 to 40b and 43 to 45 TEU and ex Articles 11 and 11a TEC)
1. Member States which wish to establish enhanced cooperation between themselves in one of the areas covered by the Treaties, with the exception of fields of exclusive competence and the common foreign and security policy, shall address a request to the Commission, specifying the scope and objectives of the enhanced cooperation proposed. The Commission may submit a proposal to the Council to that effect. In the event of the Commission not submitting a proposal, it shall inform the Member States concerned of the reasons for not doing so.
Authorisation to proceed with the enhanced cooperation referred to in the first subparagraph shall be granted by the Council, on a proposal from the Commission and after obtaining the consent of the European Parliament.
2. The request of the Member States which wish to establish enhanced cooperation between themselves within the framework of the common foreign and security policy shall be addressed to the Council. It shall be forwarded to the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy, who shall give an opinion on whether the enhanced cooperation proposed is consistent with the Union’s common foreign and security policy, and to the Commission, which shall give its opinion in particular on whether the enhanced cooperation proposed is consistent with other Union policies. It shall also be forwarded to the European Parliament for information.
Authorisation to proceed with enhanced cooperation shall be granted by a decision of the Council acting unanimously.
Article 330 (ex Articles 27a to 27e, 40 to 40b and 43 to 45 TEU and ex Articles 11 and 11a TEC)
All members of the Council may participate in its deliberations, but only members of the Council representing the Member States participating in enhanced cooperation shall take part in the vote.
Unanimity shall be constituted by the votes of the representatives of the participating Member States only.
A qualified majority shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3).
Article 331 (ex Articles 27a to 27e, 40 to 40b and 43 to 45 TEU and ex Articles 11 and 11a TEC)
1. Any Member State which wishes to participate in enhanced cooperation in progress in one of the areas referred to in Article 329(1) shall notify its intention to the Council and the Commission.
The Commission shall, within four months of the date of receipt of the notification, confirm the participation of the Member State concerned. It shall note where necessary that the conditions of participation have been fulfilled and shall adopt any transitional measures necessary with regard to the application of the acts already adopted within the framework of enhanced cooperation.
ENC 83/190 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
However, if the Commission considers that the conditions of participation have not been fulfilled, it shall indicate the arrangements to be adopted to fulfil those conditions and shall set a deadline for re- examining the request. On the expiry of that deadline, it shall re-examine the request, in accordance with the procedure set out in the second subparagraph. If the Commission considers that the conditions of participation have still not been met, the Member State concerned may refer the matter to the Council, which shall decide on the request. The Council shall act in accordance with Article 330. It may also adopt the transitional measures referred to in the second subparagraph on a proposal from the Commission.
2. Any Member State which wishes to participate in enhanced cooperation in progress in the framework of the common foreign and security policy shall notify its intention to the Council, the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy and the Commission.
The Council shall confirm the participation of the Member State concerned, after consulting the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy and after noting, where necessary, that the conditions of participation have been fulfilled. The Council, on a proposal from the High Representative, may also adopt any transitional measures necessary with regard to the application of the acts already adopted within the framework of enhanced cooperation. However, if the Council considers that the conditions of participation have not been fulfilled, it shall indicate the arrangements to be adopted to fulfil those conditions and shall set a deadline for re-examining the request for participation.
For the purposes of this paragraph, the Council shall act unanimously and in accordance with Article 330.
Article 332 (ex Articles 27a to 27e, 40 to 40b and 43 to 45 TEU and ex Articles 11 and 11a TEC)
Expenditure resulting from implementation of enhanced cooperation, other than administrative costs entailed for the institutions, shall be borne by the participating Member States, unless all members of the Council, acting unanimously after consulting the European Parliament, decide otherwise.
Article 333 (ex Articles 27a to 27e, 40 to 40b and 43 to 45 TEU and ex Articles 11 and 11a TEC)
1. Where a provision of the Treaties which may be applied in the context of enhanced cooperation stipulates that the Council shall act unanimously, the Council, acting unanimously in accordance with the arrangements laid down in Article 330, may adopt a decision stipulating that it will act by a qualified majority.
2. Where a provision of the Treaties which may be applied in the context of enhanced cooperation stipulates that the Council shall adopt acts under a special legislative procedure, the Council, acting unanimously in accordance with the arrangements laid down in Article 330, may adopt a decision stipulating that it will act under the ordinary legislative procedure. The Council shall act after consulting the European Parliament.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/191
3. Paragraphs 1 and 2 shall not apply to decisions having military or defence implications.
Article 334 (ex Articles 27a to 27e, 40 to 40b and 43 to 45 TEU and ex Articles 11 and 11a TEC)
The Council and the Commission shall ensure the consistency of activities undertaken in the context of enhanced cooperation and the consistency of such activities with the policies of the Union, and shall cooperate to that end.
PART SEVEN GENERAL AND FINAL PROVISIONS
Article 335 (ex Article 282 TEC)
In each of the Member States, the Union shall enjoy the most extensive legal capacity accorded to legal persons under their laws; it may, in particular, acquire or dispose of movable and immovable property and may be a party to legal proceedings. To this end, the Union shall be represented by the Commission. However, the Union shall be represented by each of the institutions, by virtue of their administrative autonomy, in matters relating to their respective operation.
Article 336 (ex Article 283 TEC)
The European Parliament and the Council shall, acting by means of regulations in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consulting the other institutions concerned, lay down the Staff Regulations of Officials of the European Union and the Conditions of Employment of other servants of the Union.
Article 337 (ex Article 284 TEC)
The Commission may, within the limits and under conditions laid down by the Council acting by a simple majority in accordance with the provisions of the Treaties, collect any information and carry out any checks required for the performance of the tasks entrusted to it.
Article 338 (ex Article 285 TEC)
1. Without prejudice to Article 5 of the Protocol on the Statute of the European System of Central Banks and of the European Central Bank, the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall adopt measures for the production of statistics where necessary for the performance of the activities of the Union.
ENC 83/192 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
2. The production of Union statistics shall conform to impartiality, reliability, objectivity, scientific independence, cost-effectiveness and statistical confidentiality; it shall not entail excessive burdens on economic operators.
Article 339 (ex Article 287 TEC)
The members of the institutions of the Union, the members of committees, and the officials and other servants of the Union shall be required, even after their duties have ceased, not to disclose information of the kind covered by the obligation of professional secrecy, in particular information about undertakings, their business relations or their cost components.
Article 340 (ex Article 288 TEC)
The contractual liability of the Union shall be governed by the law applicable to the contract in question.
In the case of non-contractual liability, the Union shall, in accordance with the general principles common to the laws of the Member States, make good any damage caused by its institutions or by its servants in the performance of their duties.
Notwithstanding the second paragraph, the European Central Bank shall, in accordance with the general principles common to the laws of the Member States, make good any damage caused by it or by its servants in the performance of their duties.
The personal liability of its servants towards the Union shall be governed by the provisions laid down in their Staff Regulations or in the Conditions of Employment applicable to them.
Article 341 (ex Article 289 TEC)
The seat of the institutions of the Union shall be determined by common accord of the governments of the Member States.
Article 342 (ex Article 290 TEC)
The rules governing the languages of the institutions of the Union shall, without prejudice to the provisions contained in the Statute of the Court of Justice of the European Union, be determined by the Council, acting unanimously by means of regulations.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/193
Article 343 (ex Article 291 TEC)
The Union shall enjoy in the territories of the Member States such privileges and immunities as are necessary for the performance of its tasks, under the conditions laid down in the Protocol of 8 April 1965 on the privileges and immunities of the European Union. The same shall apply to the European Central Bank and the European Investment Bank.
Article 344 (ex Article 292 TEC)
Member States undertake not to submit a dispute concerning the interpretation or application of the Treaties to any method of settlement other than those provided for therein.
Article 345 (ex Article 295 TEC)
The Treaties shall in no way prejudice the rules in Member States governing the system of property ownership.
Article 346 (ex Article 296 TEC)
1. The provisions of the Treaties shall not preclude the application of the following rules:
(a) no Member State shall be obliged to supply information the disclosure of which it considers contrary to the essential interests of its security;
(b) any Member State may take such measures as it considers necessary for the protection of the essential interests of its security which are connected with the production of or trade in arms, munitions and war material; such measures shall not adversely affect the conditions of competition in the internal market regarding products which are not intended for specifically military purposes.
2. The Council may, acting unanimously on a proposal from the Commission, make changes to the list, which it drew up on 15 April 1958, of the products to which the provisions of paragraph 1(b) apply.
Article 347 (ex Article 297 TEC)
Member States shall consult each other with a view to taking together the steps needed to prevent the functioning of the internal market being affected by measures which a Member State may be called upon to take in the event of serious internal disturbances affecting the maintenance of law and order, in the event of war, serious international tension constituting a threat of war, or in order to carry out obligations it has accepted for the purpose of maintaining peace and international security.
ENC 83/194 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Article 348 (ex Article 298 TEC)
If measures taken in the circumstances referred to in Articles 346 and 347 have the effect of distorting the conditions of competition in the internal market, the Commission shall, together with the State concerned, examine how these measures can be adjusted to the rules laid down in the Treaties.
By way of derogation from the procedure laid down in Articles 258 and 259, the Commission or any Member State may bring the matter directly before the Court of Justice if it considers that another Member State is making improper use of the powers provided for in Articles 346 and 347. The Court of Justice shall give its ruling in camera.
Article 349 (ex Article 299(2), second, third and fourth subparagraphs, TEC)
Taking account of the structural social and economic situation of Guadeloupe, French Guiana, Martinique, Réunion, Saint-Barthélemy, Saint-Martin, the Azores, Madeira and the Canary Islands, which is compounded by their remoteness, insularity, small size, difficult topography and climate, economic dependence on a few products, the permanence and combination of which severely restrain their development, the Council, on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Parliament, shall adopt specific measures aimed, in particular, at laying down the conditions of application of the Treaties to those regions, including common policies. Where the specific measures in question are adopted by the Council in accordance with a special legislative procedure, it shall also act on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Parliament.
The measures referred to in the first paragraph concern in particular areas such as customs and trade policies, fiscal policy, free zones, agriculture and fisheries policies, conditions for supply of raw materials and essential consumer goods, State aids and conditions of access to structural funds and to horizontal Union programmes.
The Council shall adopt the measures referred to in the first paragraph taking into account the special characteristics and constraints of the outermost regions without undermining the integrity and the coherence of the Union legal order, including the internal market and common policies.
Article 350 (ex Article 306 TEC)
The provisions of the Treaties shall not preclude the existence or completion of regional unions between Belgium and Luxembourg, or between Belgium, Luxembourg and the Netherlands, to the extent that the objectives of these regional unions are not attained by application of the Treaties.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/195
Article 351 (ex Article 307 TEC)
The rights and obligations arising from agreements concluded before 1 January 1958 or, for acceding States, before the date of their accession, between one or more Member States on the one hand, and one or more third countries on the other, shall not be affected by the provisions of the Treaties.
To the extent that such agreements are not compatible with the Treaties, the Member State or States concerned shall take all appropriate steps to eliminate the incompatibilities established. Member States shall, where necessary, assist each other to this end and shall, where appropriate, adopt a common attitude.
In applying the agreements referred to in the first paragraph, Member States shall take into account the fact that the advantages accorded under the Treaties by each Member State form an integral part of the establishment of the Union and are thereby inseparably linked with the creation of common institutions, the conferring of powers upon them and the granting of the same advantages by all the other Member States.
Article 352 (ex Article 308 TEC)
1. If action by the Union should prove necessary, within the framework of the policies defined in the Treaties, to attain one of the objectives set out in the Treaties, and the Treaties have not provided the necessary powers, the Council, acting unanimously on a proposal from the Commission and after obtaining the consent of the European Parliament, shall adopt the appropriate measures. Where the measures in question are adopted by the Council in accordance with a special legislative procedure, it shall also act unanimously on a proposal from the Commission and after obtaining the consent of the European Parliament.
2. Using the procedure for monitoring the subsidiarity principle referred to in Article 5(3) of the Treaty on European Union, the Commission shall draw national Parliaments’ attention to proposals based on this Article.
3. Measures based on this Article shall not entail harmonisation of Member States’ laws or regulations in cases where the Treaties exclude such harmonisation.
4. This Article cannot serve as a basis for attaining objectives pertaining to the common foreign and security policy and any acts adopted pursuant to this Article shall respect the limits set out in Article 40, second paragraph, of the Treaty on European Union.
ENC 83/196 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Article 353
Article 48(7) of the Treaty on European Union shall not apply to the following Articles:
— Article 311, third and fourth paragraphs,
— Article 312(2), first subparagraph,
— Article 352, and
— Article 354.
Article 354 (ex Article 309 TEC)
For the purposes of Article 7 of the Treaty on European Union on the suspension of certain rights resulting from Union membership, the member of the European Council or of the Council representing the Member State in question shall not take part in the vote and the Member State in question shall not be counted in the calculation of the one third or four fifths of Member States referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2 of that Article. Abstentions by members present in person or represented shall not prevent the adoption of decisions referred to in paragraph 2 of that Article.
For the adoption of the decisions referred to in paragraphs 3 and 4 of Article 7 of the Treaty on European Union, a qualified majority shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3)(b) of this Treaty.
Where, following a decision to suspend voting rights adopted pursuant to paragraph 3 of Article 7 of the Treaty on European Union, the Council acts by a qualified majority on the basis of a provision of the Treaties, that qualified majority shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3)(b) of this Treaty, or, where the Council acts on a proposal from the Commission or from the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy, in accordance with Article 238(3)(a).
For the purposes of Article 7 of the Treaty on European Union, the European Parliament shall act by a two-thirds majority of the votes cast, representing the majority of its component Members.
Article 355 (ex Article 299(2), first subparagraph, and Article 299(3) to (6) TEC)
In addition to the provisions of Article 52 of the Treaty on European Union relating to the territorial scope of the Treaties, the following provisions shall apply:
1. The provisions of the Treaties shall apply to Guadeloupe, French Guiana, Martinique, Réunion, Saint-Barthélemy, Saint-Martin, the Azores, Madeira and the Canary Islands in accordance with Article 349.
2. The special arrangements for association set out in Part Four shall apply to the overseas countries and territories listed in Annex II.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/197
The Treaties shall not apply to those overseas countries and territories having special relations with the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland which are not included in the aforementioned list.
3. The provisions of the Treaties shall apply to the European territories for whose external relations a Member State is responsible.
4. The provisions of the Treaties shall apply to the Åland Islands in accordance with the provisions set out in Protocol 2 to the Act concerning the conditions of accession of the Republic of Austria, the Republic of Finland and the Kingdom of Sweden.
5. Notwithstanding Article 52 of the Treaty on European Union and paragraphs 1 to 4 of this Article:
(a) the Treaties shall not apply to the Faeroe Islands;
(b) the Treaties shall not apply to the United Kingdom Sovereign Base Areas of Akrotiri and Dhekelia in Cyprus except to the extent necessary to ensure the implementation of the arrangements set out in the Protocol on the Sovereign Base Areas of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland in Cyprus annexed to the Act concerning the conditions of accession of the Czech Republic, the Republic of Estonia, the Republic of Cyprus, the Republic of Latvia, the Republic of Lithuania, the Republic of Hungary, the Republic of Malta, the Republic of Poland, the Republic of Slovenia and the Slovak Republic to the European Union and in accordance with the terms of that Protocol;
(c) the Treaties shall apply to the Channel Islands and the Isle of Man only to the extent necessary to ensure the implementation of the arrangements for those islands set out in the Treaty concerning the accession of new Member States to the European Economic Community and to the European Atomic Energy Community signed on 22 January 1972.
6. The European Council may, on the initiative of the Member State concerned, adopt a decision amending the status, with regard to the Union, of a Danish, French or Netherlands country or territory referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2. The European Council shall act unanimously after consulting the Commission.
Article 356 (ex Article 312 TEC)
This Treaty is concluded for an unlimited period.
Article 357 (ex Article 313 TEC)
This Treaty shall be ratified by the High Contracting Parties in accordance with their respective constitutional requirements. The Instruments of ratification shall be deposited with the Government of the Italian Republic.
ENC 83/198 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
This Treaty shall enter into force on the first day of the month following the deposit of the Instrument of ratification by the last signatory State to take this step. If, however, such deposit is made less than 15 days before the beginning of the following month, this Treaty shall not enter into force until the first day of the second month after the date of such deposit.
Article 358
The provisions of Article 55 of the Treaty on European Union shall apply to this Treaty.
IN WITNESS WHEREOF, the undersigned Plenipotentiaries have signed this Treaty.
Done at Rome this twenty-fifth day of March in the year one thousand nine hundred and fifty-seven.
(List of signatories not reproduced)
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/199
PROTOCOLS
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/201
PROTOCOL (No 1) ON THE ROLE OF NATIONAL PARLIAMENTS IN THE
EUROPEAN UNION
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
RECALLING that the way in which national Parliaments scrutinise their governments in relation to the activities of the Union is a matter for the particular constitutional organisation and practice of each Member State,
DESIRING to encourage greater involvement of national Parliaments in the activities of the European Union and to enhance their ability to express their views on draft legislative acts of the Union as well as on other matters which may be of particular interest to them,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union, to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and to the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy Community:
TITLE I
INFORMATION FOR NATIONAL PARLIAMENTS
Article 1
Commission consultation documents (green and white papers and communications) shall be forwarded directly by the Commission to national Parliaments upon publication. The Commission shall also forward the annual legislative programme as well as any other instrument of legislative planning or policy to national Parliaments, at the same time as to the European Parliament and the Council.
Article 2
Draft legislative acts sent to the European Parliament and to the Council shall be forwarded to national Parliaments.
For the purposes of this Protocol, ‘draft legislative acts’ shall mean proposals from the Commission, initiatives from a group of Member States, initiatives from the European Parliament, requests from the Court of Justice, recommendations from the European Central Bank and requests from the European Investment Bank, for the adoption of a legislative act.
Draft legislative acts originating from the Commission shall be forwarded to national Parliaments directly by the Commission, at the same time as to the European Parliament and the Council.
Draft legislative acts originating from the European Parliament shall be forwarded to national Parliaments directly by the European Parliament.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/203
Draft legislative acts originating from a group of Member States, the Court of Justice, the European Central Bank or the European Investment Bank shall be forwarded to national Parliaments by the Council.
Article 3
National Parliaments may send to the Presidents of the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission a reasoned opinion on whether a draft legislative act complies with the principle of subsidiarity, in accordance with the procedure laid down in the Protocol on the application of the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality.
If the draft legislative act originates from a group of Member States, the President of the Council shall forward the reasoned opinion or opinions to the governments of those Member States.
If the draft legislative act originates from the Court of Justice, the European Central Bank or the European Investment Bank, the President of the Council shall forward the reasoned opinion or opinions to the institution or body concerned.
Article 4
An eight-week period shall elapse between a draft legislative act being made available to national Parliaments in the official languages of the Union and the date when it is placed on a provisional agenda for the Council for its adoption or for adoption of a position under a legislative procedure. Exceptions shall be possible in cases of urgency, the reasons for which shall be stated in the act or position of the Council. Save in urgent cases for which due reasons have been given, no agreement may be reached on a draft legislative act during those eight weeks. Save in urgent cases for which due reasons have been given, a ten-day period shall elapse between the placing of a draft legislative act on the provisional agenda for the Council and the adoption of a position.
Article 5
The agendas for and the outcome of meetings of the Council, including the minutes of meetings where the Council is deliberating on draft legislative acts, shall be forwarded directly to national Parliaments, at the same time as to Member States’ governments.
Article 6
When the European Council intends to make use of the first or second subparagraphs of Article 48(7) of the Treaty on European Union, national Parliaments shall be informed of the initiative of the European Council at least six months before any decision is adopted.
Article 7
The Court of Auditors shall forward its annual report to national Parliaments, for information, at the same time as to the European Parliament and to the Council.
ENC 83/204 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Article 8
Where the national Parliamentary system is not unicameral, Articles 1 to 7 shall apply to the component chambers.
TITLE II
INTERPARLIAMENTARY COOPERATION
Article 9
The European Parliament and national Parliaments shall together determine the organisation and promotion of effective and regular interparliamentary cooperation within the Union.
Article 10
A conference of Parliamentary Committees for Union Affairs may submit any contribution it deems appropriate for the attention of the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission. That conference shall in addition promote the exchange of information and best practice between national Parliaments and the European Parliament, including their special committees. It may also organise interparliamentary conferences on specific topics, in particular to debate matters of common foreign and security policy, including common security and defence policy. Contributions from the conference shall not bind national Parliaments and shall not prejudge their positions.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/205
PROTOCOL (No 2) ON THE APPLICATION OF THE PRINCIPLES OF
SUBSIDIARITY AND PROPORTIONALITY
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
WISHING to ensure that decisions are taken as closely as possible to the citizens of the Union,
RESOLVED to establish the conditions for the application of the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality, as laid down in Article 5 of the Treaty on European Union, and to establish a system for monitoring the application of those principles,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Article 1
Each institution shall ensure constant respect for the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality, as laid down in Article 5 of the Treaty on European Union.
Article 2
Before proposing legislative acts, the Commission shall consult widely. Such consultations shall, where appropriate, take into account the regional and local dimension of the action envisaged. In cases of exceptional urgency, the Commission shall not conduct such consultations. It shall give reasons for its decision in its proposal.
Article 3
For the purposes of this Protocol, ‘draft legislative acts’ shall mean proposals from the Commission, initiatives from a group of Member States, initiatives from the European Parliament, requests from the Court of Justice, recommendations from the European Central Bank and requests from the European Investment Bank, for the adoption of a legislative act.
Article 4
The Commission shall forward its draft legislative acts and its amended drafts to national Parliaments at the same time as to the Union legislator.
The European Parliament shall forward its draft legislative acts and its amended drafts to national Parliaments.
The Council shall forward draft legislative acts originating from a group of Member States, the Court of Justice, the European Central Bank or the European Investment Bank and amended drafts to national Parliaments.
ENC 83/206 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Upon adoption, legislative resolutions of the European Parliament and positions of the Council shall be forwarded by them to national Parliaments.
Article 5
Draft legislative acts shall be justified with regard to the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality. Any draft legislative act should contain a detailed statement making it possible to appraise compliance with the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality. This statement should contain some assessment of the proposal’s financial impact and, in the case of a directive, of its implications for the rules to be put in place by Member States, including, where necessary, the regional legislation. The reasons for concluding that a Union objective can be better achieved at Union level shall be substantiated by qualitative and, wherever possible, quantitative indicators. Draft legislative acts shall take account of the need for any burden, whether financial or administrative, falling upon the Union, national governments, regional or local authorities, economic operators and citizens, to be minimised and commensurate with the objective to be achieved.
Article 6
Any national Parliament or any chamber of a national Parliament may, within eight weeks from the date of transmission of a draft legislative act, in the official languages of the Union, send to the Presidents of the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission a reasoned opinion stating why it considers that the draft in question does not comply with the principle of subsidiarity. It will be for each national Parliament or each chamber of a national Parliament to consult, where appropriate, regional parliaments with legislative powers.
If the draft legislative act originates from a group of Member States, the President of the Council shall forward the opinion to the governments of those Member States.
If the draft legislative act originates from the Court of Justice, the European Central Bank or the European Investment Bank, the President of the Council shall forward the opinion to the institution or body concerned.
Article 7
1. The European Parliament, the Council and the Commission, and, where appropriate, the group of Member States, the Court of Justice, the European Central Bank or the European Investment Bank, if the draft legislative act originates from them, shall take account of the reasoned opinions issued by national Parliaments or by a chamber of a national Parliament.
Each national Parliament shall have two votes, shared out on the basis of the national Parliamentary system. In the case of a bicameral Parliamentary system, each of the two chambers shall have one vote.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/207
2. Where reasoned opinions on a draft legislative act’s non-compliance with the principle of subsidiarity represent at least one third of all the votes allocated to the national Parliaments in accordance with the second subparagraph of paragraph 1, the draft must be reviewed. This threshold shall be a quarter in the case of a draft legislative act submitted on the basis of Article 76 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union on the area of freedom, security and justice.
After such review, the Commission or, where appropriate, the group of Member States, the European Parliament, the Court of Justice, the European Central Bank or the European Investment Bank, if the draft legislative act originates from them, may decide to maintain, amend or withdraw the draft. Reasons must be given for this decision.
3. Furthermore, under the ordinary legislative procedure, where reasoned opinions on the non- compliance of a proposal for a legislative act with the principle of subsidiarity represent at least a simple majority of the votes allocated to the national Parliaments in accordance with the second subparagraph of paragraph 1, the proposal must be reviewed. After such review, the Commission may decide to maintain, amend or withdraw the proposal.
If it chooses to maintain the proposal, the Commission will have, in a reasoned opinion, to justify why it considers that the proposal complies with the principle of subsidiarity. This reasoned opinion, as well as the reasoned opinions of the national Parliaments, will have to be submitted to the Union legislator, for consideration in the procedure:
(a) before concluding the first reading, the legislator (the European Parliament and the Council) shall consider whether the legislative proposal is compatible with the principle of subsidiarity, taking particular account of the reasons expressed and shared by the majority of national Parliaments as well as the reasoned opinion of the Commission;
(b) if, by a majority of 55 % of the members of the Council or a majority of the votes cast in the European Parliament, the legislator is of the opinion that the proposal is not compatible with the principle of subsidiarity, the legislative proposal shall not be given further consideration.
Article 8
The Court of Justice of the European Union shall have jurisdiction in actions on grounds of infringement of the principle of subsidiarity by a legislative act, brought in accordance with the rules laid down in Article 263 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union by Member States, or notified by them in accordance with their legal order on behalf of their national Parliament or a chamber thereof.
In accordance with the rules laid down in the said Article, the Committee of the Regions may also bring such actions against legislative acts for the adoption of which the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union provides that it be consulted.
ENC 83/208 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Article 9
The Commission shall submit each year to the European Council, the European Parliament, the Council and national Parliaments a report on the application of Article 5 of the Treaty on European Union. This annual report shall also be forwarded to the Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/209
PROTOCOL (No 3) ON THE STATUTE OF THE COURT OF JUSTICE OF
THE EUROPEAN UNION
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
DESIRING to lay down the Statute of the Court of Justice of the European Union provided for in Article 281 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union, the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy Community:
Article 1
The Court of Justice of the European Union shall be constituted and shall function in accordance with the provisions of the Treaties, of the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy Community (EAEC Treaty) and of this Statute.
TITLE I
JUDGES AND ADVOCATES-GENERAL
Article 2
Before taking up his duties each Judge shall, before the Court of Justice sitting in open court, take an oath to perform his duties impartially and conscientiously and to preserve the secrecy of the deliberations of the Court.
Article 3
The Judges shall be immune from legal proceedings. After they have ceased to hold office, they shall continue to enjoy immunity in respect of acts performed by them in their official capacity, including words spoken or written.
The Court of Justice, sitting as a full Court, may waive the immunity. If the decision concerns a member of the General Court or of a specialised court, the Court shall decide after consulting the court concerned.
Where immunity has been waived and criminal proceedings are instituted against a Judge, he shall be tried, in any of the Member States, only by the court competent to judge the members of the highest national judiciary.
ENC 83/210 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Articles 11 to 14 and Article 17 of the Protocol on the privileges and immunities of the European Union shall apply to the Judges, Advocates-General, Registrar and Assistant Rapporteurs of the Court of Justice of the European Union, without prejudice to the provisions relating to immunity from legal proceedings of Judges which are set out in the preceding paragraphs.
Article 4
The Judges may not hold any political or administrative office.
They may not engage in any occupation, whether gainful or not, unless exemption is exceptionally granted by the Council, acting by a simple majority.
When taking up their duties, they shall give a solemn undertaking that, both during and after their term of office, they will respect the obligations arising therefrom, in particular the duty to behave with integrity and discretion as regards the acceptance, after they have ceased to hold office, of certain appointments or benefits.
Any doubt on this point shall be settled by decision of the Court of Justice. If the decision concerns a member of the General Court or of a specialised court, the Court shall decide after consulting the court concerned.
Article 5
Apart from normal replacement, or death, the duties of a Judge shall end when he resigns.
Where a Judge resigns, his letter of resignation shall be addressed to the President of the Court of Justice for transmission to the President of the Council. Upon this notification a vacancy shall arise on the bench.
Save where Article 6 applies, a Judge shall continue to hold office until his successor takes up his duties.
Article 6
A Judge may be deprived of his office or of his right to a pension or other benefits in its stead only if, in the unanimous opinion of the Judges and Advocates-General of the Court of Justice, he no longer fulfils the requisite conditions or meets the obligations arising from his office. The Judge concerned shall not take part in any such deliberations. If the person concerned is a member of the General Court or of a specialised court, the Court shall decide after consulting the court concerned.
The Registrar of the Court shall communicate the decision of the Court to the President of the European Parliament and to the President of the Commission and shall notify it to the President of the Council.
In the case of a decision depriving a Judge of his office, a vacancy shall arise on the bench upon this latter notification.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/211
Article 7
A Judge who is to replace a member of the Court whose term of office has not expired shall be appointed for the remainder of his predecessor’s term.
Article 8
The provisions of Articles 2 to 7 shall apply to the Advocates-General.
TITLE II
ORGANISATION OF THE COURT OF JUSTICE
Article 9
When, every three years, the Judges are partially replaced, 14 and 13 Judges shall be replaced alternately.
When, every three years, the Advocates-General are partially replaced, four Advocates-General shall be replaced on each occasion.
Article 10
The Registrar shall take an oath before the Court of Justice to perform his duties impartially and conscientiously and to preserve the secrecy of the deliberations of the Court of Justice.
Article 11
The Court of Justice shall arrange for replacement of the Registrar on occasions when he is prevented from attending the Court of Justice.
Article 12
Officials and other servants shall be attached to the Court of Justice to enable it to function. They shall be responsible to the Registrar under the authority of the President.
Article 13
At the request of the Court of Justice, the European Parliament and the Council may, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, provide for the appointment of Assistant Rapporteurs and lay down the rules governing their service. The Assistant Rapporteurs may be required, under conditions laid down in the Rules of Procedure, to participate in preparatory inquiries in cases pending before the Court and to cooperate with the Judge who acts as Rapporteur.
The Assistant Rapporteurs shall be chosen from persons whose independence is beyond doubt and who possess the necessary legal qualifications; they shall be appointed by the Council, acting by a simple majority. They shall take an oath before the Court to perform their duties impartially and conscientiously and to preserve the secrecy of the deliberations of the Court.
ENC 83/212 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Article 14
The Judges, the Advocates-General and the Registrar shall be required to reside at the place where the Court of Justice has its seat.
Article 15
The Court of Justice shall remain permanently in session. The duration of the judicial vacations shall be determined by the Court with due regard to the needs of its business.
Article 16
The Court of Justice shall form chambers consisting of three and five Judges. The Judges shall elect the Presidents of the chambers from among their number. The Presidents of the chambers of five Judges shall be elected for three years. They may be re-elected once.
The Grand Chamber shall consist of 13 Judges. It shall be presided over by the President of the Court. The Presidents of the chambers of five Judges and other Judges appointed in accordance with the conditions laid down in the Rules of Procedure shall also form part of the Grand Chamber.
The Court shall sit in a Grand Chamber when a Member State or an institution of the Union that is party to the proceedings so requests.
The Court shall sit as a full Court where cases are brought before it pursuant to Article 228(2), Article 245(2), Article 247 or Article 286(6) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
Moreover, where it considers that a case before it is of exceptional importance, the Court may decide, after hearing the Advocate-General, to refer the case to the full Court.
Article 17
Decisions of the Court of Justice shall be valid only when an uneven number of its members is sitting in the deliberations.
Decisions of the chambers consisting of either three or five Judges shall be valid only if they are taken by three Judges.
Decisions of the Grand Chamber shall be valid only if nine Judges are sitting.
Decisions of the full Court shall be valid only if 15 Judges are sitting.
In the event of one of the Judges of a chamber being prevented from attending, a Judge of another chamber may be called upon to sit in accordance with conditions laid down in the Rules of Procedure.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/213
Article 18
No Judge or Advocate-General may take part in the disposal of any case in which he has previously taken part as agent or adviser or has acted for one of the parties, or in which he has been called upon to pronounce as a member of a court or tribunal, of a commission of inquiry or in any other capacity.
If, for some special reason, any Judge or Advocate-General considers that he should not take part in the judgment or examination of a particular case, he shall so inform the President. If, for some special reason, the President considers that any Judge or Advocate-General should not sit or make submissions in a particular case, he shall notify him accordingly.
Any difficulty arising as to the application of this Article shall be settled by decision of the Court of Justice.
A party may not apply for a change in the composition of the Court or of one of its chambers on the grounds of either the nationality of a Judge or the absence from the Court or from the chamber of a Judge of the nationality of that party.
TITLE III
PROCEDURE BEFORE THE COURT OF JUSTICE
Article 19
The Member States and the institutions of the Union shall be represented before the Court of Justice by an agent appointed for each case; the agent may be assisted by an adviser or by a lawyer.
The States, other than the Member States, which are parties to the Agreement on the European Economic Area and also the EFTA Surveillance Authority referred to in that Agreement shall be represented in same manner.
Other parties must be represented by a lawyer.
Only a lawyer authorised to practise before a court of a Member State or of another State which is a party to the Agreement on the European Economic Area may represent or assist a party before the Court.
Such agents, advisers and lawyers shall, when they appear before the Court, enjoy the rights and immunities necessary to the independent exercise of their duties, under conditions laid down in the Rules of Procedure.
As regards such advisers and lawyers who appear before it, the Court shall have the powers normally accorded to courts of law, under conditions laid down in the Rules of Procedure.
University teachers being nationals of a Member State whose law accords them a right of audience shall have the same rights before the Court as are accorded by this Article to lawyers.
ENC 83/214 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Article 20
The procedure before the Court of Justice shall consist of two parts: written and oral.
The written procedure shall consist of the communication to the parties and to the institutions of the Union whose decisions are in dispute, of applications, statements of case, defences and observations, and of replies, if any, as well as of all papers and documents in support or of certified copies of them.
Communications shall be made by the Registrar in the order and within the time laid down in the Rules of Procedure.
The oral procedure shall consist of the reading of the report presented by a Judge acting as Rapporteur, the hearing by the Court of agents, advisers and lawyers and of the submissions of the Advocate-General, as well as the hearing, if any, of witnesses and experts.
Where it considers that the case raises no new point of law, the Court may decide, after hearing the Advocate-General, that the case shall be determined without a submission from the Advocate- General.
Article 21
A case shall be brought before the Court of Justice by a written application addressed to the Registrar. The application shall contain the applicant’s name and permanent address and the description of the signatory, the name of the party or names of the parties against whom the application is made, the subject-matter of the dispute, the form of order sought and a brief statement of the pleas in law on which the application is based.
The application shall be accompanied, where appropriate, by the measure the annulment of which is sought or, in the circumstances referred to in Article 265 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, by documentary evidence of the date on which an institution was, in accordance with those Articles, requested to act. If the documents are not submitted with the application, the Registrar shall ask the party concerned to produce them within a reasonable period, but in that event the rights of the party shall not lapse even if such documents are produced after the time limit for bringing proceedings.
Article 22
A case governed by Article 18 of the EAEC Treaty shall be brought before the Court of Justice by an appeal addressed to the Registrar. The appeal shall contain the name and permanent address of the applicant and the description of the signatory, a reference to the decision against which the appeal is brought, the names of the respondents, the subject-matter of the dispute, the submissions and a brief statement of the grounds on which the appeal is based.
The appeal shall be accompanied by a certified copy of the decision of the Arbitration Committee which is contested.
If the Court rejects the appeal, the decision of the Arbitration Committee shall become final.
If the Court annuls the decision of the Arbitration Committee, the matter may be re-opened, where appropriate, on the initiative of one of the parties in the case, before the Arbitration Committee. The latter shall conform to any decisions on points of law given by the Court.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/215
Article 23
In the cases governed by Article 267 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the decision of the court or tribunal of a Member State which suspends its proceedings and refers a case to the Court of Justice shall be notified to the Court by the court or tribunal concerned. The decision shall then be notified by the Registrar of the Court to the parties, to the Member States and to the Commission, and to the institution, body, office or agency of the Union which adopted the act the validity or interpretation of which is in dispute.
Within two months of this notification, the parties, the Member States, the Commission and, where appropriate, the institution, body, office or agency which adopted the act the validity or interpretation of which is in dispute, shall be entitled to submit statements of case or written observations to the Court.
In the cases governed by Article 267 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the decision of the national court or tribunal shall, moreover, be notified by the Registrar of the Court to the States, other than the Member States, which are parties to the Agreement on the European Economic Area and also to the EFTA Surveillance Authority referred to in that Agreement which may, within two months of notification, where one of the fields of application of that Agreement is concerned, submit statements of case or written observations to the Court.
Where an agreement relating to a specific subject matter, concluded by the Council and one or more non-member States, provides that those States are to be entitled to submit statements of case or written observations where a court or tribunal of a Member State refers to the Court of Justice for a preliminary ruling a question falling within the scope of the agreement, the decision of the national court or tribunal containing that question shall also be notified to the non-member States concerned. Within two months from such notification, those States may lodge at the Court statements of case or written observations.
Article 23a (1)
The Rules of Procedure may provide for an expedited or accelerated procedure and, for references for a preliminary ruling relating to the area of freedom, security and justice, an urgent procedure.
Those procedures may provide, in respect of the submission of statements of case or written observations, for a shorter period than that provided for by Article 23, and, in derogation from the fourth paragraph of Article 20, for the case to be determined without a submission from the Advocate General.
In addition, the urgent procedure may provide for restriction of the parties and other interested persons mentioned in Article 23, authorised to submit statements of case or written observations and, in cases of extreme urgency, for the written stage of the procedure to be omitted.
ENC 83/216 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
(1) Article inserted by Decision 2008/79/EC, Euratom (OJ L 24, 29.1.2008, p. 42).
Article 24
The Court of Justice may require the parties to produce all documents and to supply all information which the Court considers desirable. Formal note shall be taken of any refusal.
The Court may also require the Member States and institutions, bodies, offices and agencies not being parties to the case to supply all information which the Court considers necessary for the proceedings.
Article 25
The Court of Justice may at any time entrust any individual, body, authority, committee or other organisation it chooses with the task of giving an expert opinion.
Article 26
Witnesses may be heard under conditions laid down in the Rules of Procedure.
Article 27
With respect to defaulting witnesses the Court of Justice shall have the powers generally granted to courts and tribunals and may impose pecuniary penalties under conditions laid down in the Rules of Procedure.
Article 28
Witnesses and experts may be heard on oath taken in the form laid down in the Rules of Procedure or in the manner laid down by the law of the country of the witness or expert.
Article 29
The Court of Justice may order that a witness or expert be heard by the judicial authority of his place of permanent residence.
The order shall be sent for implementation to the competent judicial authority under conditions laid down in the Rules of Procedure. The documents drawn up in compliance with the letters rogatory shall be returned to the Court under the same conditions.
The Court shall defray the expenses, without prejudice to the right to charge them, where appropriate, to the parties.
Article 30
A Member State shall treat any violation of an oath by a witness or expert in the same manner as if the offence had been committed before one of its courts with jurisdiction in civil proceedings. At the instance of the Court of Justice, the Member State concerned shall prosecute the offender before its competent court.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/217
Article 31
The hearing in court shall be public, unless the Court of Justice, of its own motion or on application by the parties, decides otherwise for serious reasons.
Article 32
During the hearings the Court of Justice may examine the experts, the witnesses and the parties themselves. The latter, however, may address the Court of Justice only through their representatives.
Article 33
Minutes shall be made of each hearing and signed by the President and the Registrar.
Article 34
The case list shall be established by the President.
Article 35
The deliberations of the Court of Justice shall be and shall remain secret.
Article 36
Judgments shall state the reasons on which they are based. They shall contain the names of the Judges who took part in the deliberations.
Article 37
Judgments shall be signed by the President and the Registrar. They shall be read in open court.
Article 38
The Court of Justice shall adjudicate upon costs.
Article 39
The President of the Court of Justice may, by way of summary procedure, which may, in so far as necessary, differ from some of the rules contained in this Statute and which shall be laid down in the Rules of Procedure, adjudicate upon applications to suspend execution, as provided for in Article 278 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and Article 157 of the EAEC Treaty, or to prescribe interim measures pursuant to Article 279 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, or to suspend enforcement in accordance with the fourth paragraph of Article 299 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union or the third paragraph of Article 164 of the EAEC Treaty.
ENC 83/218 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Should the President be prevented from attending, his place shall be taken by another Judge under conditions laid down in the Rules of Procedure.
The ruling of the President or of the Judge replacing him shall be provisional and shall in no way prejudice the decision of the Court on the substance of the case.
Article 40
Member States and institutions of the Union may intervene in cases before the Court of Justice.
The same right shall be open to the bodies, offices and agencies of the Union and to any other person which can establish an interest in the result of a case submitted to the Court. Natural or legal persons shall not intervene in cases between Member States, between institutions of the Union or between Member States and institutions of the Union.
Without prejudice to the second paragraph, the States, other than the Member States, which are parties to the Agreement on the European Economic Area, and also the EFTA Surveillance Authority referred to in that Agreement, may intervene in cases before the Court where one of the fields of application of that Agreement is concerned.
An application to intervene shall be limited to supporting the form of order sought by one of the parties.
Article 41
Where the defending party, after having been duly summoned, fails to file written submissions in defence, judgment shall be given against that party by default. An objection may be lodged against the judgment within one month of it being notified. The objection shall not have the effect of staying enforcement of the judgment by default unless the Court of Justice decides otherwise.
Article 42
Member States, institutions, bodies, offices and agencies of the Union and any other natural or legal persons may, in cases and under conditions to be determined by the Rules of Procedure, institute third-party proceedings to contest a judgment rendered without their being heard, where the judgment is prejudicial to their rights.
Article 43
If the meaning or scope of a judgment is in doubt, the Court of Justice shall construe it on application by any party or any institution of the Union establishing an interest therein.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/219
Article 44
An application for revision of a judgment may be made to the Court of Justice only on discovery of a fact which is of such a nature as to be a decisive factor, and which, when the judgment was given, was unknown to the Court and to the party claiming the revision.
The revision shall be opened by a judgment of the Court expressly recording the existence of a new fact, recognising that it is of such a character as to lay the case open to revision and declaring the application admissible on this ground.
No application for revision may be made after the lapse of 10 years from the date of the judgment.
Article 45
Periods of grace based on considerations of distance shall be determined by the Rules of Procedure.
No right shall be prejudiced in consequence of the expiry of a time limit if the party concerned proves the existence of unforeseeable circumstances or of force majeure.
Article 46
Proceedings against the Union in matters arising from non-contractual liability shall be barred after a period of five years from the occurrence of the event giving rise thereto. The period of limitation shall be interrupted if proceedings are instituted before the Court of Justice or if prior to such proceedings an application is made by the aggrieved party to the relevant institution of the Union. In the latter event the proceedings must be instituted within the period of two months provided for in Article 263 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union; the provisions of the second paragraph of Article 265 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union shall apply where appropriate.
This Article shall also apply to proceedings against the European Central Bank regarding non- contractual liability.
TITLE IV
GENERAL COURT
Article 47
The first paragraph of Article 9, Articles 14 and 15, the first, second, fourth and fifth paragraphs of Article 17 and Article 18 shall apply to the General Court and its members.
The fourth paragraph of Article 3 and Articles 10, 11 and 14 shall apply to the Registrar of the General Court mutatis mutandis.
Article 48
The General Court shall consist of 27 Judges.
ENC 83/220 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Article 49
The Members of the General Court may be called upon to perform the task of an Advocate-General.
It shall be the duty of the Advocate-General, acting with complete impartiality and independence, to make, in open court, reasoned submissions on certain cases brought before the General Court in order to assist the General Court in the performance of its task.
The criteria for selecting such cases, as well as the procedures for designating the Advocates-General, shall be laid down in the Rules of Procedure of the General Court.
A Member called upon to perform the task of Advocate-General in a case may not take part in the judgment of the case.
Article 50
The General Court shall sit in chambers of three or five Judges. The Judges shall elect the Presidents of the chambers from among their number. The Presidents of the chambers of five Judges shall be elected for three years. They may be re-elected once.
The composition of the chambers and the assignment of cases to them shall be governed by the Rules of Procedure. In certain cases governed by the Rules of Procedure, the General Court may sit as a full court or be constituted by a single Judge.
The Rules of Procedure may also provide that the General Court may sit in a Grand Chamber in cases and under the conditions specified therein.
Article 51
By way of derogation from the rule laid down in Article 256(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, jurisdiction shall be reserved to the Court of Justice in the actions referred to in Articles 263 and 265 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union when they are brought by a Member State against:
(a) an act of or failure to act by the European Parliament or the Council, or by those institutions acting jointly, except for:
— decisions taken by the Council under the third subparagraph of Article 108(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union;
— acts of the Council adopted pursuant to a Council regulation concerning measures to protect trade within the meaning of Article 207 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union;
— acts of the Council by which the Council exercises implementing powers in accordance with the second paragraph of Article 291 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union;
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/221
(b) against an act of or failure to act by the Commission under the first paragraph of Article 331 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
Jurisdiction shall also be reserved to the Court of Justice in the actions referred to in the same Articles when they are brought by an institution of the Union against an act of or failure to act by the European Parliament, the Council, both those institutions acting jointly, or the Commission, or brought by an institution of the Union against an act of or failure to act by the European Central Bank.
Article 52
The President of the Court of Justice and the President of the General Court shall determine, by common accord, the conditions under which officials and other servants attached to the Court of Justice shall render their services to the General Court to enable it to function. Certain officials or other servants shall be responsible to the Registrar of the General Court under the authority of the President of the General Court.
Article 53
The procedure before the General Court shall be governed by Title III.
Such further and more detailed provisions as may be necessary shall be laid down in its Rules of Procedure. The Rules of Procedure may derogate from the fourth paragraph of Article 40 and from Article 41 in order to take account of the specific features of litigation in the field of intellectual property.
Notwithstanding the fourth paragraph of Article 20, the Advocate-General may make his reasoned submissions in writing.
Article 54
Where an application or other procedural document addressed to the General Court is lodged by mistake with the Registrar of the Court of Justice, it shall be transmitted immediately by that Registrar to the Registrar of the General Court; likewise, where an application or other procedural document addressed to the Court of Justice is lodged by mistake with the Registrar of the General Court, it shall be transmitted immediately by that Registrar to the Registrar of the Court of Justice.
Where the General Court finds that it does not have jurisdiction to hear and determine an action in respect of which the Court of Justice has jurisdiction, it shall refer that action to the Court of Justice; likewise, where the Court of Justice finds that an action falls within the jurisdiction of the General Court, it shall refer that action to the General Court, whereupon that Court may not decline jurisdiction.
Where the Court of Justice and the General Court are seised of cases in which the same relief is sought, the same issue of interpretation is raised or the validity of the same act is called in question, the General Court may, after hearing the parties, stay the proceedings before it until such time as the Court of Justice has delivered judgment or, where the action is one brought pursuant to Article 263 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, may decline jurisdiction so as to allow the Court of Justice to rule on such actions. In the same circumstances, the Court of Justice may also decide to stay the proceedings before it; in that event, the proceedings before the General Court shall continue.
Where a Member State and an institution of the Union are challenging the same act, the General Court shall decline jurisdiction so that the Court of Justice may rule on those applications.
ENC 83/222 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Article 55
Final decisions of the General Court, decisions disposing of the substantive issues in part only or disposing of a procedural issue concerning a plea of lack of competence or inadmissibility, shall be notified by the Registrar of the General Court to all parties as well as all Member States and the institutions of the Union even if they did not intervene in the case before the General Court.
Article 56
An appeal may be brought before the Court of Justice, within two months of the notification of the decision appealed against, against final decisions of the General Court and decisions of that Court disposing of the substantive issues in part only or disposing of a procedural issue concerning a plea of lack of competence or inadmissibility.
Such an appeal may be brought by any party which has been unsuccessful, in whole or in part, in its submissions. However, interveners other than the Member States and the institutions of the Union may bring such an appeal only where the decision of the General Court directly affects them.
With the exception of cases relating to disputes between the Union and its servants, an appeal may also be brought by Member States and institutions of the Union which did not intervene in the proceedings before the General Court. Such Member States and institutions shall be in the same position as Member States or institutions which intervened at first instance.
Article 57
Any person whose application to intervene has been dismissed by the General Court may appeal to the Court of Justice within two weeks from the notification of the decision dismissing the application.
The parties to the proceedings may appeal to the Court of Justice against any decision of the General Court made pursuant to Article 278 or Article 279 or the fourth paragraph of Article 299 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union or Article 157 or the third paragraph of Article 164 of the EAEC Treaty within two months from their notification.
The appeal referred to in the first two paragraphs of this Article shall be heard and determined under the procedure referred to in Article 39.
Article 58
An appeal to the Court of Justice shall be limited to points of law. It shall lie on the grounds of lack of competence of the General Court, a breach of procedure before it which adversely affects the interests of the appellant as well as the infringement of Union law by the General Court.
No appeal shall lie regarding only the amount of the costs or the party ordered to pay them.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/223
Article 59
Where an appeal is brought against a decision of the General Court, the procedure before the Court of Justice shall consist of a written part and an oral part. In accordance with conditions laid down in the Rules of Procedure, the Court of Justice, having heard the Advocate-General and the parties, may dispense with the oral procedure.
Article 60
Without prejudice to Articles 278 and 279 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union or Article 157 of the EAEC Treaty, an appeal shall not have suspensory effect.
By way of derogation from Article 280 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, decisions of the General Court declaring a regulation to be void shall take effect only as from the date of expiry of the period referred to in the first paragraph of Article 56 of this Statute or, if an appeal shall have been brought within that period, as from the date of dismissal of the appeal, without prejudice, however, to the right of a party to apply to the Court of Justice, pursuant to Articles 278 and 279 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union or Article 157 of the EAEC Treaty, for the suspension of the effects of the regulation which has been declared void or for the prescription of any other interim measure.
Article 61
If the appeal is well founded, the Court of Justice shall quash the decision of the General Court. It may itself give final judgment in the matter, where the state of the proceedings so permits, or refer the case back to the General Court for judgment.
Where a case is referred back to the General Court, that Court shall be bound by the decision of the Court of Justice on points of law.
When an appeal brought by a Member State or an institution of the Union, which did not intervene in the proceedings before the General Court, is well founded, the Court of Justice may, if it considers this necessary, state which of the effects of the decision of the General Court which has been quashed shall be considered as definitive in respect of the parties to the litigation.
Article 62
In the cases provided for in Article 256(2) and (3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, where the First Advocate-General considers that there is a serious risk of the unity or consistency of Union law being affected, he may propose that the Court of Justice review the decision of the General Court.
The proposal must be made within one month of delivery of the decision by the General Court. Within one month of receiving the proposal made by the First Advocate-General, the Court of Justice shall decide whether or not the decision should be reviewed.
Article 62a
The Court of Justice shall give a ruling on the questions which are subject to review by means of an urgent procedure on the basis of the file forwarded to it by the General Court.
ENC 83/224 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Those referred to in Article 23 of this Statute and, in the cases provided for in Article 256(2) of the EC Treaty, the parties to the proceedings before the General Court shall be entitled to lodge statements or written observations with the Court of Justice relating to questions which are subject to review within a period prescribed for that purpose.
The Court of Justice may decide to open the oral procedure before giving a ruling.
Article 62b
In the cases provided for in Article 256(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, without prejudice to Articles 278 and 279 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, proposals for review and decisions to open the review procedure shall not have suspensory effect. If the Court of Justice finds that the decision of the General Court affects the unity or consistency of Union law, it shall refer the case back to the General Court which shall be bound by the points of law decided by the Court of Justice; the Court of Justice may state which of the effects of the decision of the General Court are to be considered as definitive in respect of the parties to the litigation. If, however, having regard to the result of the review, the outcome of the proceedings flows from the findings of fact on which the decision of the General Court was based, the Court of Justice shall give final judgment.
In the cases provided for in Article 256(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, in the absence of proposals for review or decisions to open the review procedure, the answer(s) given by the General Court to the questions submitted to it shall take effect upon expiry of the periods prescribed for that purpose in the second paragraph of Article 62. Should a review procedure be opened, the answer(s) subject to review shall take effect following that procedure, unless the Court of Justice decides otherwise. If the Court of Justice finds that the decision of the General Court affects the unity or consistency of Union law, the answer given by the Court of Justice to the questions subject to review shall be substituted for that given by the General Court.
TITLE IVa
SPECIALISED COURTS
Article 62c
The provisions relating to the jurisdiction, composition, organisation and procedure of the specialised courts established under Article 257 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union are set out in an Annex to this Statute.
TITLE V
FINAL PROVISIONS
Article 63
The Rules of Procedure of the Court of Justice and of the General Court shall contain any provisions necessary for applying and, where required, supplementing this Statute.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/225
Article 64
The rules governing the language arrangements applicable at the Court of Justice of the European Union shall be laid down by a regulation of the Council acting unanimously. This regulation shall be adopted either at the request of the Court of Justice and after consultation of the Commission and the European Parliament, or on a proposal from the Commission and after consultation of the Court of Justice and of the European Parliament.
Until those rules have been adopted, the provisions of the Rules of Procedure of the Court of Justice and of the Rules of Procedure of the General Court governing language arrangements shall continue to apply. By way of derogation from Articles 253 and 254 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, those provisions may only be amended or repealed with the unanimous consent of the Council.
ANNEX I
THE EUROPEAN UNION CIVIL SERVICE TRIBUNAL
Article 1
The European Union Civil Service Tribunal (hereafter ‘the Civil Service Tribunal’) shall exercise at first instance jurisdiction in disputes between the Union and its servants referred to in Article 270 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, including disputes between all bodies or agencies and their servants in respect of which jurisdiction is conferred on the Court of Justice of the European Union.
Article 2
The Civil Service Tribunal shall consist of seven judges. Should the Court of Justice so request, the Council, acting by a qualified majority, may increase the number of judges.
The judges shall be appointed for a period of six years. Retiring judges may be reappointed.
Any vacancy shall be filled by the appointment of a new judge for a period of six years.
Article 3
1. The judges shall be appointed by the Council, acting in accordance with the fourth paragraph of Article 257 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, after consulting the committee provided for by this Article. When appointing judges, the Council shall ensure a balanced composition of the Civil Service Tribunal on as broad a geographical basis as possible from among nationals of the Member States and with respect to the national legal systems represented.
2. Any person who is a Union citizen and fulfils the conditions laid down in the fourth paragraph of Article 257 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union may submit an application. The Council, acting on a recommendation from the Court of Justice, shall determine the conditions and the arrangements governing the submission and processing of such applications.
3. A committee shall be set up comprising seven persons chosen from among former members of the Court of Justice and the General Court and lawyers of recognised competence. The committee’s membership and operating rules shall be determined by the Council, acting on a recommendation by the President of the Court of Justice.
ENC 83/226 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
4. The committee shall give an opinion on candidates’ suitability to perform the duties of judge at the Civil Service Tribunal. The committee shall append to its opinion a list of candidates having the most suitable high-level experience. Such list shall contain the names of at least twice as many candidates as there are judges to be appointed by the Council.
Article 4
1. The judges shall elect the President of the Civil Service Tribunal from among their number for a term of three years. He may be re-elected.
2. The Civil Service Tribunal shall sit in chambers of three judges. It may, in certain cases determined by its rules of procedure, sit in full court or in a chamber of five judges or of a single judge.
3. The President of the Civil Service Tribunal shall preside over the full court and the chamber of five judges. The Presidents of the chambers of three judges shall be designated as provided in paragraph 1. If the President of the Civil Service Tribunal is assigned to a chamber of three judges, he shall preside over that chamber.
4. The jurisdiction of and quorum for the full court as well as the composition of the chambers and the assignment of cases to them shall be governed by the rules of procedure.
Article 5
Articles 2 to 6, 14, 15, the first, second and fifth paragraphs of Article 17, and Article 18 of the Statute of the Court of Justice of the European Union shall apply to the Civil Service Tribunal and its members.
The oath referred to in Article 2 of the Statute shall be taken before the Court of Justice, and the decisions referred to in Articles 3, 4 and 6 thereof shall be adopted by the Court of Justice after consulting the Civil Service Tribunal.
Article 6
1. The Civil Service Tribunal shall be supported by the departments of the Court of Justice and of the General Court. The President of the Court of Justice or, in appropriate cases, the President of the General Court, shall determine by common accord with the President of the Civil Service Tribunal the conditions under which officials and other servants attached to the Court of Justice or the General Court shall render their services to the Civil Service Tribunal to enable it to function. Certain officials or other servants shall be responsible to the Registrar of the Civil Service Tribunal under the authority of the President of that Tribunal.
2. The Civil Service Tribunal shall appoint its Registrar and lay down the rules governing his service. The fourth paragraph of Article 3 and Articles 10, 11 and 14 of the Statute of the Court of Justice of the European Union shall apply to the Registrar of the Tribunal.
Article 7
1. The procedure before the Civil Service Tribunal shall be governed by Title III of the Statute of the Court of Justice of the European Union, with the exception of Articles 22 and 23. Such further and more detailed provisions as may be necessary shall be laid down in the rules of procedure.
2. The provisions concerning the General Court’s language arrangements shall apply to the Civil Service Tribunal.
3. The written stage of the procedure shall comprise the presentation of the application and of the statement of defence, unless the Civil Service Tribunal decides that a second exchange of written pleadings is necessary. Where there is such second exchange, the Civil Service Tribunal may, with the agreement of the parties, decide to proceed to judgment without an oral procedure.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/227
4. At all stages of the procedure, including the time when the application is filed, the Civil Service Tribunal may examine the possibilities of an amicable settlement of the dispute and may try to facilitate such settlement.
5. The Civil Service Tribunal shall rule on the costs of a case. Subject to the specific provisions of the Rules of Procedure, the unsuccessful party shall be ordered to pay the costs should the court so decide.
Article 8
1. Where an application or other procedural document addressed to the Civil Service Tribunal is lodged by mistake with the Registrar of the Court of Justice or General Court, it shall be transmitted immediately by that Registrar to the Registrar of the Civil Service Tribunal. Likewise, where an application or other procedural document addressed to the Court of Justice or to the General Court is lodged by mistake with the Registrar of the Civil Service Tribunal, it shall be transmitted immediately by that Registrar to the Registrar of the Court of Justice or General Court.
2. Where the Civil Service Tribunal finds that it does not have jurisdiction to hear and determine an action in respect of which the Court of Justice or the General Court has jurisdiction, it shall refer that action to the Court of Justice or to the General Court. Likewise, where the Court of Justice or the General Court finds that an action falls within the jurisdiction of the Civil Service Tribunal, the Court seised shall refer that action to the Civil Service Tribunal, whereupon that Tribunal may not decline jurisdiction.
3. Where the Civil Service Tribunal and the General Court are seised of cases in which the same issue of interpretation is raised or the validity of the same act is called in question, the Civil Service Tribunal, after hearing the parties, may stay the proceedings until the judgment of the General Court has been delivered.
Where the Civil Service Tribunal and the General Court are seised of cases in which the same relief is sought, the Civil Service Tribunal shall decline jurisdiction so that the General Court may act on those cases.
Article 9
An appeal may be brought before the General Court, within two months of notification of the decision appealed against, against final decisions of the Civil Service Tribunal and decisions of that Tribunal disposing of the substantive issues in part only or disposing of a procedural issue concerning a plea of lack of jurisdiction or inadmissibility.
Such an appeal may be brought by any party which has been unsuccessful, in whole or in part, in its submissions. However, interveners other than the Member States and the institutions of the Union may bring such an appeal only where the decision of the Civil Service Tribunal directly affects them.
Article 10
1. Any person whose application to intervene has been dismissed by the Civil Service Tribunal may appeal to the General Court within two weeks of notification of the decision dismissing the application.
2. The parties to the proceedings may appeal to the General Court against any decision of the Civil Service Tribunal made pursuant to Article 278 or Article 279 or the fourth paragraph of Article 299 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union or Article 157 or the third paragraph of Article 164 of the EAEC Treaty within two months of its notification.
3. The President of the General Court may, by way of summary procedure, which may, in so far as necessary, differ from some of the rules contained in this Annex and which shall be laid down in the rules of procedure of the General Court, adjudicate upon appeals brought in accordance with paragraphs 1 and 2.
ENC 83/228 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Article 11
1. An appeal to the General Court shall be limited to points of law. It shall lie on the grounds of lack of jurisdiction of the Civil Service Tribunal, a breach of procedure before it which adversely affects the interests of the appellant, as well as the infringement of Union law by the Tribunal.
2. No appeal shall lie regarding only the amount of the costs or the party ordered to pay them.
Article 12
1. Without prejudice to Articles 278 and 279 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union or Article 157 of the EAEC Treaty, an appeal before the General Court shall not have suspensory effect.
2. Where an appeal is brought against a decision of the Civil Service Tribunal, the procedure before the General Court shall consist of a written part and an oral part. In accordance with conditions laid down in the rules of procedure, the General Court, having heard the parties, may dispense with the oral procedure.
Article 13
1. If the appeal is well founded, the General Court shall quash the decision of the Civil Service Tribunal and itself give judgment in the matter. It shall refer the case back to the Civil Service Tribunal for judgment where the state of the proceedings does not permit a decision by the Court.
2. Where a case is referred back to the Civil Service Tribunal, the Tribunal shall be bound by the decision of the General Court on points of law.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/229
PROTOCOL (No 4) ON THE STATUTE OF THE EUROPEAN SYSTEM OF
CENTRAL BANKS AND OF THE EUROPEAN CENTRAL BANK
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
DESIRING to lay down the Statute of the European System of Central Banks and of the European Central Bank provided for in the second paragraph of Article 129 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
HAVE AGREED upon the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
CHAPTER I
THE EUROPEAN SYSTEM OF CENTRAL BANKS
Article 1
The European System of Central Banks
In accordance with Article 282(1) of the Treaty on European Union, the European Central Bank (ECB) and the national central banks shall constitute the European System of Central Banks (ESCB). The ECB and the national central banks of those Member States whose currency is the euro shall constitute the Eurosystem.
The ESCB and the ECB shall perform their tasks and carry on their activities in accordance with the provisions of the Treaties and of this Statute.
CHAPTER II
OBJECTIVES AND TASKS OF THE ESCB
Article 2
Objectives
In accordance with Article 127(1) and Article 282(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the primary objective of the ESCB shall be to maintain price stability. Without prejudice to the objective of price stability, it shall support the general economic policies in the Union with a view to contributing to the achievement of the objectives of the Union as laid down in Article 3 of the Treaty on European Union. The ESCB shall act in accordance with the principle of an open market economy with free competition, favouring an efficient allocation of resources, and in compliance with the principles set out in Article 119 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
ENC 83/230 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Article 3
Tasks
3.1. In accordance with Article 127(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the basic tasks to be carried out through the ESCB shall be:
— to define and implement the monetary policy of the Union;
— to conduct foreign-exchange operations consistent with the provisions of Article 219 of that Treaty;
— to hold and manage the official foreign reserves of the Member States;
— to promote the smooth operation of payment systems.
3.2. In accordance with Article 127(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the third indent of Article 3.1 shall be without prejudice to the holding and management by the governments of Member States of foreign-exchange working balances.
3.3. In accordance with Article 127(5) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the ESCB shall contribute to the smooth conduct of policies pursued by the competent authorities relating to the prudential supervision of credit institutions and the stability of the financial system.
Article 4
Advisory functions
In accordance with Article 127(4) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
(a) the ECB shall be consulted:
— on any proposed Union act in its fields of competence;
— by national authorities regarding any draft legislative provision in its fields of competence, but within the limits and under the conditions set out by the Council in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 41;
(b) the ECB may submit opinions to the Union institutions, bodies, offices or agencies or to national authorities on matters in its fields of competence.
Article 5
Collection of statistical information
5.1. In order to undertake the tasks of the ESCB, the ECB, assisted by the national central banks, shall collect the necessary statistical information either from the competent national authorities or directly from economic agents. For these purposes it shall cooperate with the Union institutions, bodies, offices or agencies and with the competent authorities of the Member States or third countries and with international organisations.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/231
5.2. The national central banks shall carry out, to the extent possible, the tasks described in Article 5.1.
5.3. The ECB shall contribute to the harmonisation, where necessary, of the rules and practices governing the collection, compilation and distribution of statistics in the areas within its fields of competence.
5.4. The Council, in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 41, shall define the natural and legal persons subject to reporting requirements, the confidentiality regime and the appropriate provisions for enforcement.
Article 6
International cooperation
6.1. In the field of international cooperation involving the tasks entrusted to the ESCB, the ECB shall decide how the ESCB shall be represented.
6.2. The ECB and, subject to its approval, the national central banks may participate in international monetary institutions.
6.3. Articles 6.1 and 6.2 shall be without prejudice to Article 138 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
CHAPTER III
ORGANISATION OF THE ESCB
Article 7
Independence
In accordance with Article 130 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, when exercising the powers and carrying out the tasks and duties conferred upon them by the Treaties and this Statute, neither the ECB, nor a national central bank, nor any member of their decision-making bodies shall seek or take instructions from Union institutions, bodies, offices or agencies, from any government of a Member State or from any other body. The Union institutions, bodies, offices or agencies and the governments of the Member States undertake to respect this principle and not to seek to influence the members of the decision-making bodies of the ECB or of the national central banks in the performance of their tasks.
Article 8
General principle
The ESCB shall be governed by the decision-making bodies of the ECB.
ENC 83/232 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Article 9
The European Central Bank
9.1. The ECB which, in accordance with Article 282(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, shall have legal personality, shall enjoy in each of the Member States the most extensive legal capacity accorded to legal persons under its law; it may, in particular, acquire or dispose of movable and immovable property and may be a party to legal proceedings.
9.2. The ECB shall ensure that the tasks conferred upon the ESCB under Article 127(2), (3) and (5) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union are implemented either by its own activities pursuant to this Statute or through the national central banks pursuant to Articles 12.1 and 14.
9.3. In accordance with Article 129(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the decision making bodies of the ECB shall be the Governing Council and the Executive Board.
Article 10
The Governing Council
10.1. In accordance with Article 283(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the Governing Council shall comprise the members of the Executive Board of the ECB and the governors of the national central banks of the Member States whose currency is the euro.
10.2. Each member of the Governing Council shall have one vote. As from the date on which the number of members of the Governing Council exceeds 21, each member of the Executive Board shall have one vote and the number of governors with a voting right shall be 15. The latter voting rights shall be assigned and shall rotate as follows:
— as from the date on which the number of governors exceeds 15, until it reaches 22, the governors shall be allocated to two groups, according to a ranking of the size of the share of their national central bank's Member State in the aggregate gross domestic product at market prices and in the total aggregated balance sheet of the monetary financial institutions of the Member States whose currency is the euro. The shares in the aggregate gross domestic product at market prices and in the total aggregated balance sheet of the monetary financial institutions shall be assigned weights of 5/6 and 1/6, respectively. The first group shall be composed of five governors and the second group of the remaining governors. The frequency of voting rights of the governors allocated to the first group shall not be lower than the frequency of voting rights of those of the second group. Subject to the previous sentence, the first group shall be assigned four voting rights and the second group eleven voting rights,
— as from the date on which the number of governors reaches 22, the governors shall be allocated to three groups according to a ranking based on the above criteria. The first group shall be composed of five governors and shall be assigned four voting rights. The second group shall be composed of half of the total number of governors, with any fraction rounded up to the nearest integer, and shall be assigned eight voting rights. The third group shall be composed of the remaining governors and shall be assigned three voting rights,
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/233
— within each group, the governors shall have their voting rights for equal amounts of time,
— for the calculation of the shares in the aggregate gross domestic product at market prices Article 29.2 shall apply. The total aggregated balance sheet of the monetary financial institutions shall be calculated in accordance with the statistical framework applying in the Union at the time of the calculation,
— whenever the aggregate gross domestic product at market prices is adjusted in accordance with Article 29.3, or whenever the number of governors increases, the size and/or composition of the groups shall be adjusted in accordance with the above principles,
— the Governing Council, acting by a two-thirds majority of all its members, with and without a voting right, shall take all measures necessary for the implementation of the above principles and may decide to postpone the start of the rotation system until the date on which the number of governors exceeds 18.
The right to vote shall be exercised in person. By way of derogation from this rule, the Rules of Procedure referred to in Article 12.3 may lay down that members of the Governing Council may cast their vote by means of teleconferencing. These rules shall also provide that a member of the Governing Council who is prevented from attending meetings of the Governing Council for a prolonged period may appoint an alternate as a member of the Governing Council.
The provisions of the previous paragraphs are without prejudice to the voting rights of all members of the Governing Council, with and without a voting right, under Articles 10.3, 40.2 and 40.3.
Save as otherwise provided for in this Statute, the Governing Council shall act by a simple majority of the members having a voting right. In the event of a tie, the President shall have the casting vote.
In order for the Governing Council to vote, there shall be a quorum of two-thirds of the members having a voting right. If the quorum is not met, the President may convene an extraordinary meeting at which decisions may be taken without regard to the quorum.
10.3. For any decisions to be taken under Articles 28, 29, 30, 32 and 33, the votes in the Governing Council shall be weighted according to the national central banks' shares in the subscribed capital of the ECB. The weights of the votes of the members of the Executive Board shall be zero. A decision requiring a qualified majority shall be adopted if the votes cast in favour represent at least two thirds of the subscribed capital of the ECB and represent at least half of the shareholders. If a Governor is unable to be present, he may nominate an alternate to cast his weighted vote.
10.4. The proceedings of the meetings shall be confidential. The Governing Council may decide to make the outcome of its deliberations public.
10.5. The Governing Council shall meet at least 10 times a year.
ENC 83/234 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Article 11
The Executive Board
11.1. In accordance with the first subparagraph of Article 283(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the Executive Board shall comprise the President, the Vice-President and four other members.
The members shall perform their duties on a full-time basis. No member shall engage in any occupation, whether gainful or not, unless exemption is exceptionally granted by the Governing Council.
11.2. In accordance with the second subparagraph of Article 283(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the President, the Vice-President and the other members of the Executive Board shall be appointed by the European Council, acting by a qualified majority, from among persons of recognised standing and professional experience in monetary or banking matters, on a recommendation from the Council after it has consulted the European Parliament and the Governing Council.
Their term of office shall be eight years and shall not be renewable.
Only nationals of Member States may be members of the Executive Board.
11.3. The terms and conditions of employment of the members of the Executive Board, in particular their salaries, pensions and other social security benefits shall be the subject of contracts with the ECB and shall be fixed by the Governing Council on a proposal from a Committee comprising three members appointed by the Governing Council and three members appointed by the Council. The members of the Executive Board shall not have the right to vote on matters referred to in this paragraph.
11.4. If a member of the Executive Board no longer fulfils the conditions required for the performance of his duties or if he has been guilty of serious misconduct, the Court of Justice may, on application by the Governing Council or the Executive Board, compulsorily retire him.
11.5. Each member of the Executive Board present in person shall have the right to vote and shall have, for that purpose, one vote. Save as otherwise provided, the Executive Board shall act by a simple majority of the votes cast. In the event of a tie, the President shall have the casting vote. The voting arrangements shall be specified in the Rules of Procedure referred to in Article 12.3.
11.6. The Executive Board shall be responsible for the current business of the ECB.
11.7. Any vacancy on the Executive Board shall be filled by the appointment of a new member in accordance with Article 11.2.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/235
Article 12
Responsibilities of the decision-making bodies
12.1. The Governing Council shall adopt the guidelines and take the decisions necessary to ensure the performance of the tasks entrusted to the ESCB under these Treaties and this Statute. The Governing Council shall formulate the monetary policy of the Union including, as appropriate, decisions relating to intermediate monetary objectives, key interest rates and the supply of reserves in the ESCB, and shall establish the necessary guidelines for their implementation.
The Executive Board shall implement monetary policy in accordance with the guidelines and decisions laid down by the Governing Council. In doing so the Executive Board shall give the necessary instructions to national central banks. In addition the Executive Board may have certain powers delegated to it where the Governing Council so decides.
To the extent deemed possible and appropriate and without prejudice to the provisions of this Article, the ECB shall have recourse to the national central banks to carry out operations which form part of the tasks of the ESCB.
12.2. The Executive Board shall have responsibility for the preparation of meetings of the Governing Council.
12.3. The Governing Council shall adopt Rules of Procedure which determine the internal organisation of the ECB and its decision-making bodies.
12.4. The Governing Council shall exercise the advisory functions referred to in Article 4.
12.5. The Governing Council shall take the decisions referred to in Article 6.
Article 13
The President
13.1. The President or, in his absence, the Vice-President shall chair the Governing Council and the Executive Board of the ECB.
13.2. Without prejudice to Article 38, the President or his nominee shall represent the ECB externally.
Article 14
National central banks
14.1. In accordance with Article 131 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, each Member State shall ensure that its national legislation, including the statutes of its national central bank, is compatible with these Treaties and this Statute.
14.2. The statutes of the national central banks shall, in particular, provide that the term of office of a Governor of a national central bank shall be no less than five years.
ENC 83/236 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
A Governor may be relieved from office only if he no longer fulfils the conditions required for the performance of his duties or if he has been guilty of serious misconduct. A decision to this effect may be referred to the Court of Justice by the Governor concerned or the Governing Council on grounds of infringement of these Treaties or of any rule of law relating to their application. Such proceedings shall be instituted within two months of the publication of the decision or of its notification to the plaintiff or, in the absence thereof, of the day on which it came to the knowledge of the latter, as the case may be.
14.3. The national central banks are an integral part of the ESCB and shall act in accordance with the guidelines and instructions of the ECB. The Governing Council shall take the necessary steps to ensure compliance with the guidelines and instructions of the ECB, and shall require that any necessary information be given to it.
14.4. National central banks may perform functions other than those specified in this Statute unless the Governing Council finds, by a majority of two thirds of the votes cast, that these interfere with the objectives and tasks of the ESCB. Such functions shall be performed on the responsibility and liability of national central banks and shall not be regarded as being part of the functions of the ESCB.
Article 15
Reporting commitments
15.1. The ECB shall draw up and publish reports on the activities of the ESCB at least quarterly.
15.2. A consolidated financial statement of the ESCB shall be published each week.
15.3. In accordance with Article 284(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the ECB shall address an annual report on the activities of the ESCB and on the monetary policy of both the previous and the current year to the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission, and also to the European Council.
15.4. The reports and statements referred to in this Article shall be made available to interested parties free of charge.
Article 16
Banknotes
In accordance with Article 128(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the Governing Council shall have the exclusive right to authorise the issue of euro banknotes within the Union. The ECB and the national central banks may issue such notes. The banknotes issued by the ECB and the national central banks shall be the only such notes to have the status of legal tender within the Union.
The ECB shall respect as far as possible existing practices regarding the issue and design of banknotes.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/237
CHAPTER IV
MONETARY FUNCTIONS AND OPERATIONS OF THE ESCB
Article 17
Accounts with the ECB and the national central banks
In order to conduct their operations, the ECB and the national central banks may open accounts for credit institutions, public entities and other market participants and accept assets, including book entry securities, as collateral.
Article 18
Open market and credit operations
18.1. In order to achieve the objectives of the ESCB and to carry out its tasks, the ECB and the national central banks may:
— operate in the financial markets by buying and selling outright (spot and forward) or under repurchase agreement and by lending or borrowing claims and marketable instruments, whether in euro or other currencies, as well as precious metals;
— conduct credit operations with credit institutions and other market participants, with lending being based on adequate collateral.
18.2. The ECB shall establish general principles for open market and credit operations carried out by itself or the national central banks, including for the announcement of conditions under which they stand ready to enter into such transactions.
Article 19
Minimum reserves
19.1. Subject to Article 2, the ECB may require credit institutions established in Member States to hold minimum reserve on accounts with the ECB and national central banks in pursuance of monetary policy objectives. Regulations concerning the calculation and determination of the required minimum reserves may be established by the Governing Council. In cases of non- compliance the ECB shall be entitled to levy penalty interest and to impose other sanctions with comparable effect.
19.2. For the application of this Article, the Council shall, in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 41, define the basis for minimum reserves and the maximum permissible ratios between those reserves and their basis, as well as the appropriate sanctions in cases of non- compliance.
ENC 83/238 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Article 20
Other instruments of monetary control
The Governing Council may, by a majority of two thirds of the votes cast, decide upon the use of such other operational methods of monetary control as it sees fit, respecting Article 2.
The Council shall, in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 41, define the scope of such methods if they impose obligations on third parties.
Article 21
Operations with public entities
21.1. In accordance with Article 123 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, overdrafts or any other type of credit facility with the ECB or with the national central banks in favour of Union institutions, bodies, offices or agencies, central governments, regional, local or other public authorities, other bodies governed by public law, or public undertakings of Member States shall be prohibited, as shall the purchase directly from them by the ECB or national central banks of debt instruments.
21.2. The ECB and national central banks may act as fiscal agents for the entities referred to in Article 21.1.
21.3. The provisions of this Article shall not apply to publicly owned credit institutions which, in the context of the supply of reserves by central banks, shall be given the same treatment by national central banks and the ECB as private credit institutions.
Article 22
Clearing and payment systems
The ECB and national central banks may provide facilities, and the ECB may make regulations, to ensure efficient and sound clearing and payment systems within the Union and with other countries.
Article 23
External operations
The ECB and national central banks may:
— establish relations with central banks and financial institutions in other countries and, where appropriate, with international organisations;
— acquire and sell spot and forward all types of foreign exchange assets and precious metals; the term ‘foreign exchange asset’ shall include securities and all other assets in the currency of any country or units of account and in whatever form held;
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/239
— hold and manage the assets referred to in this Article;
— conduct all types of banking transactions in relations with third countries and international organisations, including borrowing and lending operations.
Article 24
Other operations
In addition to operations arising from their tasks, the ECB and national central banks may enter into operations for their administrative purposes or for their staff.
CHAPTER V
PRUDENTIAL SUPERVISION
Article 25
Prudential supervision
25.1. The ECB may offer advice to and be consulted by the Council, the Commission and the competent authorities of the Member States on the scope and implementation of Union legislation relating to the prudential supervision of credit institutions and to the stability of the financial system.
25.2. In accordance with any regulation of the Council under Article 127(6) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the ECB may perform specific tasks concerning policies relating to the prudential supervision of credit institutions and other financial institutions with the exception of insurance undertakings.
CHAPTER VI
FINANCIAL PROVISIONS OF THE ESCB
Article 26
Financial accounts
26.1. The financial year of the ECB and national central banks shall begin on the first day of January and end on the last day of December.
26.2. The annual accounts of the ECB shall be drawn up by the Executive Board, in accordance with the principles established by the Governing Council. The accounts shall be approved by the Governing Council and shall thereafter be published.
26.3. For analytical and operational purposes, the Executive Board shall draw up a consolidated balance sheet of the ESCB, comprising those assets and liabilities of the national central banks that fall within the ESCB.
ENC 83/240 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
26.4. For the application of this Article, the Governing Council shall establish the necessary rules for standardising the accounting and reporting of operations undertaken by the national central banks.
Article 27
Auditing
27.1. The accounts of the ECB and national central banks shall be audited by independent external auditors recommended by the Governing Council and approved by the Council. The auditors shall have full power to examine all books and accounts of the ECB and national central banks and obtain full information about their transactions.
27.2. The provisions of Article 287 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union shall only apply to an examination of the operational efficiency of the management of the ECB.
Article 28
Capital of the ECB
28.1. The capital of the ECB shall be euro 5 000 million. The capital may be increased by such amounts as may be decided by the Governing Council acting by the qualified majority provided for in Article 10.3, within the limits and under the conditions set by the Council under the procedure laid down in Article 41.
28.2. The national central banks shall be the sole subscribers to and holders of the capital of the ECB. The subscription of capital shall be according to the key established in accordance with Article 29.
28.3. The Governing Council, acting by the qualified majority provided for in Article 10.3, shall determine the extent to which and the form in which the capital shall be paid up.
28.4. Subject to Article 28.5, the shares of the national central banks in the subscribed capital of the ECB may not be transferred, pledged or attached.
28.5. If the key referred to in Article 29 is adjusted, the national central banks shall transfer among themselves capital shares to the extent necessary to ensure that the distribution of capital shares corresponds to the adjusted key. The Governing Council shall determine the terms and conditions of such transfers.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/241
Article 29
Key for capital subscription
29.1. The key for subscription of the ECB's capital, fixed for the first time in 1998 when the ESCB was established, shall be determined by assigning to each national central bank a weighting in this key equal to the sum of:
— 50 % of the share of its respective Member State in the population of the Union in the penultimate year preceding the establishment of the ESCB;
— 50 % of the share of its respective Member State in the gross domestic product at market prices of the Union as recorded in the last five years preceding the penultimate year before the establishment of the ESCB.
The percentages shall be rounded up or down to the nearest multiple of 0,0001 percentage points.
29.2. The statistical data to be used for the application of this Article shall be provided by the Commission in accordance with the rules adopted by the Council under the procedure provided for in Article 41.
29.3. The weightings assigned to the national central banks shall be adjusted every five years after the establishment of the ESCB by analogy with the provisions laid down in Article 29.1. The adjusted key shall apply with effect from the first day of the following year.
29.4. The Governing Council shall take all other measures necessary for the application of this Article.
Article 30
Transfer of foreign reserve assets to the ECB
30.1. Without prejudice to Article 28, the ECB shall be provided by the national central banks with foreign reserve assets, other than Member States' currencies, euro, IMF reserve positions and SDRs, up to an amount equivalent to euro 50 000 million. The Governing Council shall decide upon the proportion to be called up by the ECB following its establishment and the amounts called up at later dates. The ECB shall have the full right to hold and manage the foreign reserves that are transferred to it and to use them for the purposes set out in this Statute.
30.2. The contributions of each national central bank shall be fixed in proportion to its share in the subscribed capital of the ECB.
30.3. Each national central bank shall be credited by the ECB with a claim equivalent to its contribution. The Governing Council shall determine the denomination and remuneration of such claims.
30.4. Further calls of foreign reserve assets beyond the limit set in Article 30.1 may be effected by the ECB, in accordance with Article 30.2, within the limits and under the conditions set by the Council in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 41.
ENC 83/242 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
30.5. The ECB may hold and manage IMF reserve positions and SDRs and provide for the pooling of such assets.
30.6. The Governing Council shall take all other measures necessary for the application of this Article.
Article 31
Foreign reserve assets held by national central banks
31.1. The national central banks shall be allowed to perform transactions in fulfilment of their obligations towards international organisations in accordance with Article 23.
31.2. All other operations in foreign reserve assets remaining with the national central banks after the transfers referred to in Article 30, and Member States' transactions with their foreign exchange working balances shall, above a certain limit to be established within the framework of Article 31.3, be subject to approval by the ECB in order to ensure consistency with the exchange rate and monetary policies of the Union.
31.3. The Governing Council shall issue guidelines with a view to facilitating such operations.
Article 32
Allocation of monetary income of national central banks
32.1. The income accruing to the national central banks in the performance of the ESCB's monetary policy function (hereinafter referred to as ‘monetary income’) shall be allocated at the end of each financial year in accordance with the provisions of this Article.
32.2. The amount of each national central bank's monetary income shall be equal to its annual income derived from its assets held against notes in circulation and deposit liabilities to credit institutions. These assets shall be earmarked by national central banks in accordance with guidelines to be established by the Governing Council.
32.3. If, after the introduction of the euro, the balance sheet structures of the national central banks do not, in the judgment of the Governing Council, permit the application of Article 32.2, the Governing Council, acting by a qualified majority, may decide that, by way of derogation from Article 32.2, monetary income shall be measured according to an alternative method for a period of not more than five years.
32.4. The amount of each national central bank's monetary income shall be reduced by an amount equivalent to any interest paid by that central bank on its deposit liabilities to credit institutions in accordance with Article 19.
The Governing Council may decide that national central banks shall be indemnified against costs incurred in connection with the issue of banknotes or in exceptional circumstances for specific losses arising from monetary policy operations undertaken for the ESCB. Indemnification shall be in a form deemed appropriate in the judgment of the Governing Council; these amounts may be offset against the national central banks' monetary income.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/243
32.5. The sum of the national central banks' monetary income shall be allocated to the national central banks in proportion to their paid up shares in the capital of the ECB, subject to any decision taken by the Governing Council pursuant to Article 33.2.
32.6. The clearing and settlement of the balances arising from the allocation of monetary income shall be carried out by the ECB in accordance with guidelines established by the Governing Council.
32.7. The Governing Council shall take all other measures necessary for the application of this Article.
Article 33
Allocation of net profits and losses of the ECB
33.1. The net profit of the ECB shall be transferred in the following order:
(a) an amount to be determined by the Governing Council, which may not exceed 20 % of the net profit, shall be transferred to the general reserve fund subject to a limit equal to 100 % of the capital;
(b) the remaining net profit shall be distributed to the shareholders of the ECB in proportion to their paid-up shares.
33.2. In the event of a loss incurred by the ECB, the shortfall may be offset against the general reserve fund of the ECB and, if necessary, following a decision by the Governing Council, against the monetary income of the relevant financial year in proportion and up to the amounts allocated to the national central banks in accordance with Article 32.5.
CHAPTER VII
GENERAL PROVISIONS
Article 34
Legal acts
34.1. In accordance with Article 132 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the ECB shall:
— make regulations to the extent necessary to implement the tasks defined in Article 3.1, first indent, Articles 19.1, 22 or 25.2 and in cases which shall be laid down in the acts of the Council referred to in Article 41;
— take decisions necessary for carrying out the tasks entrusted to the ESCB under these Treaties and this Statute;
— make recommendations and deliver opinions.
34.2. The ECB may decide to publish its decisions, recommendations and opinions.
ENC 83/244 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
34.3. Within the limits and under the conditions adopted by the Council under the procedure laid down in Article 41, the ECB shall be entitled to impose fines or periodic penalty payments on undertakings for failure to comply with obligations under its regulations and decisions.
Article 35
Judicial control and related matters
35.1. The acts or omissions of the ECB shall be open to review or interpretation by the Court of Justice of the European Union in the cases and under the conditions laid down in the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union. The ECB may institute proceedings in the cases and under the conditions laid down in the Treaties.
35.2. Disputes between the ECB, on the one hand, and its creditors, debtors or any other person, on the other, shall be decided by the competent national courts, save where jurisdiction has been conferred upon the Court of Justice of the European Union.
35.3. The ECB shall be subject to the liability regime provided for in Article 340 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union. The national central banks shall be liable according to their respective national laws.
35.4. The Court of Justice of the European Union shall have jurisdiction to give judgment pursuant to any arbitration clause contained in a contract concluded by or on behalf of the ECB, whether that contract be governed by public or private law.
35.5. A decision of the ECB to bring an action before the Court of Justice of the European Union shall be taken by the Governing Council.
35.6. The Court of Justice of the European Union shall have jurisdiction in disputes concerning the fulfilment by a national central bank of obligations under the Treaties and this Statute. If the ECB considers that a national central bank has failed to fulfil an obligation under the Treaties and this Statute, it shall deliver a reasoned opinion on the matter after giving the national central bank concerned the opportunity to submit its observations. If the national central bank concerned does not comply with the opinion within the period laid down by the ECB, the latter may bring the matter before the Court of Justice of the European Union.
Article 36
Staff
36.1. The Governing Council, on a proposal from the Executive Board, shall lay down the conditions of employment of the staff of the ECB.
36.2. The Court of Justice of the European Union shall have jurisdiction in any dispute between the ECB and its servants within the limits and under the conditions laid down in the conditions of employment.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/245
Article 37 (ex Article 38)
Professional secrecy
37.1. Members of the governing bodies and the staff of the ECB and the national central banks shall be required, even after their duties have ceased, not to disclose information of the kind covered by the obligation of professional secrecy.
37.2. Persons having access to data covered by Union legislation imposing an obligation of secrecy shall be subject to such legislation.
Article 38 (ex Article 39)
Signatories
The ECB shall be legally committed to third parties by the President or by two members of the Executive Board or by the signatures of two members of the staff of the ECB who have been duly authorised by the President to sign on behalf of the ECB.
Article 39 (ex Article 40)
Privileges and immunities
The ECB shall enjoy in the territories of the Member States such privileges and immunities as are necessary for the performance of its tasks, under the conditions laid down in the Protocol on the privileges and immunities of the European Union.
CHAPTER VIII
AMENDMENT OF THE STATUTE AND COMPLEMENTARY LEGISLATION
Article 40 (ex Article 41)
Simplified amendment procedure
40.1. In accordance with Article 129(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, Articles 5.1, 5.2, 5.3, 17, 18, 19.1, 22, 23, 24, 26, 32.2, 32.3, 32.4, 32.6, 33.1(a) and 36 of this Statute may be amended by the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure either on a recommendation from the ECB and after consulting the Commission, or on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the ECB.
40.2. Article 10.2 may be amended by a decision of the European Council, acting unanimously, either on a recommendation from the European Central Bank and after consulting the European Parliament and the Commission, or on a recommendation from the Commission and after consulting the European Parliament and the European Central Bank. These amendments shall not enter into force until they are approved by the Member States in accordance with their respective constitutional requirements.
ENC 83/246 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
40.3. A recommendation made by the ECB under this Article shall require a unanimous decision by the Governing Council.
Article 41 (ex Article 42)
Complementary legislation
In accordance with Article 129(4) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the Council, either on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Parliament and the ECB or on a recommendation from the ECB and after consulting the European Parliament and the Commission, shall adopt the provisions referred to in Articles 4, 5.4, 19.2, 20, 28.1, 29.2, 30.4 and 34.3 of this Statute.
CHAPTER IX
TRANSITIONAL AND OTHER PROVISIONS FOR THE ESCB
Article 42 (ex Article 43)
General provisions
42.1. A derogation as referred to in Article 139 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union shall entail that the following Articles of this Statute shall not confer any rights or impose any obligations on the Member State concerned: 3, 6, 9.2, 12.1, 14.3, 16, 18, 19, 20, 22, 23, 26.2, 27, 30, 31, 32, 33, 34, and 49.
42.2. The central banks of Member States with a derogation as specified in Article 139(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union shall retain their powers in the field of monetary policy according to national law.
42.3. In accordance with Article 139 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, ‘Member States’ shall be read as ‘Member States whose currency is the euro’ in the following Articles of this Statute: 3,11.2 and 19.
42.4. ‘National central banks’ shall be read as ‘central banks of Member States whose currency is the euro’ in the following Articles of this Statute: 9.2, 10.2, 10.3, 12.1, 16, 17, 18, 22, 23, 27, 30, 31, 32, 33.2 and 49.
42.5. ‘Shareholders’ shall be read as ‘central banks of Member States whose currency is the euro’ in Articles 10.3 and 33.1.
42.6. ‘Subscribed capital of the ECB’ shall be read as ‘capital of the ECB subscribed by the central banks of Member States whose currency is the euro’ in Articles 10.3 and 30.2.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/247
Article 43 (ex Article 44)
Transitional tasks of the ECB
The ECB shall take over the former tasks of the EMI referred to in Article 141(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union which, because of the derogations of one or more Member States, still have to be performed after the introduction of the euro.
The ECB shall give advice in the preparations for the abrogation of the derogations specified in Article 140 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
Article 44 (ex Article 45)
The General Council of the ECB
44.1. Without prejudice to Article 129(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the General Council shall be constituted as a third decision-making body of the ECB.
44.2. The General Council shall comprise the President and Vice-President of the ECB and the Governors of the national central banks. The other members of the Executive Board may participate, without having the right to vote, in meetings of the General Council.
44.3. The responsibilities of the General Council are listed in full in Article 46 of this Statute.
Article 45 (ex Article 46)
Rules of Procedure of the General Council
45.1. The President or, in his absence, the Vice-President of the ECB shall chair the General Council of the ECB.
45.2. The President of the Council and a Member of the Commission may participate, without having the right to vote, in meetings of the General Council.
45.3. The President shall prepare the meetings of the General Council.
45.4. By way of derogation from Article 12.3, the General Council shall adopt its Rules of Procedure.
45.5. The Secretariat of the General Council shall be provided by the ECB.
Article 46 (ex Article 47)
Responsibilities of the General Council
46.1. The General Council shall:
— perform the tasks referred to in Article 43;
— contribute to the advisory functions referred to in Articles 4 and 25.1.
ENC 83/248 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
46.2. The General Council shall contribute to:
— the collection of statistical information as referred to in Article 5;
— the reporting activities of the ECB as referred to in Article 15;
— the establishment of the necessary rules for the application of Article 26 as referred to in Article 26.4;
— the taking of all other measures necessary for the application of Article 29 as referred to in Article 29.4;
— the laying down of the conditions of employment of the staff of the ECB as referred to in Article 36.
46.3. The General Council shall contribute to the necessary preparations for irrevocably fixing the exchange rates of the currencies of Member States with a derogation against the euro as referred to in Article 140(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
46.4. The General Council shall be informed by the President of the ECB of decisions of the Governing Council.
Article 47 (ex Article 48)
Transitional provisions for the capital of the ECB
In accordance with Article 29.1, each national central bank shall be assigned a weighting in the key for subscription of the ECB's capital. By way of derogation from Article 28.3, central banks of Member States with a derogation shall not pay up their subscribed capital unless the General Council, acting by a majority representing at least two thirds of the subscribed capital of the ECB and at least half of the shareholders, decides that a minimal percentage has to be paid up as a contribution to the operational costs of the ECB.
Article 48 (ex Article 49)
Deferred payment of capital, reserves and provisions of the ECB
48.1. The central bank of a Member State whose derogation has been abrogated shall pay up its subscribed share of the capital of the ECB to the same extent as the central banks of other Member States whose currency is the euro, and shall transfer to the ECB foreign reserve assets in accordance with Article 30.1. The sum to be transferred shall be determined by multiplying the euro value at current exchange rates of the foreign reserve assets which have already been transferred to the ECB in accordance with Article 30.1, by the ratio between the number of shares subscribed by the national central bank concerned and the number of shares already paid up by the other national central banks.
48.2. In addition to the payment to be made in accordance with Article 48.1, the central bank concerned shall contribute to the reserves of the ECB, to those provisions equivalent to reserves, and to the amount still to be appropriated to the reserves and provisions corresponding to the balance of the profit and loss account as at 31 December of the year prior to the abrogation of the derogation.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/249
The sum to be contributed shall be determined by multiplying the amount of the reserves, as defined above and as stated in the approved balance sheet of the ECB, by the ratio between the number of shares subscribed by the central bank concerned and the number of shares already paid up by the other central banks.
48.3. Upon one or more countries becoming Member States and their respective national central banks becoming part of the ESCB, the subscribed capital of the ECB and the limit on the amount of foreign reserve assets that may be transferred to the ECB shall be automatically increased. The increase shall be determined by multiplying the respective amounts then prevailing by the ratio, within the expanded capital key, between the weighting of the entering national central banks concerned and the weighting of the national central banks already members of the ESCB. Each national central bank's weighting in the capital key shall be calculated by analogy with Article 29.1 and in compliance with Article 29.2. The reference periods to be used for the statistical data shall be identical to those applied for the latest quinquennial adjustment of the weightings under Article 29.3.
Article 49 (ex Article 52)
Exchange of banknotes in the currencies of the Member States
Following the irrevocable fixing of exchange rates in accordance with Article 140 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the Governing Council shall take the necessary measures to ensure that banknotes denominated in currencies with irrevocably fixed exchange rates are exchanged by the national central banks at their respective par values.
Article 50 (ex Article 53)
Applicability of the transitional provisions
If and as long as there are Member States with a derogation, Articles 42 to 47 shall be applicable.
ENC 83/250 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
PROTOCOL (No 5) ON THE STATUTE OF THE EUROPEAN INVESTMENT
BANK
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
DESIRING to lay down the Statute of the European Investment Bank provided for in Article 308 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
HAVE AGREED upon the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Article 1
The European Investment Bank established by Article 308 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union (hereinafter called the ‘Bank’) is hereby constituted; it shall perform its functions and carry on its activities in accordance with the provisions of the Treaties and of this Statute.
Article 2
The task of the Bank shall be that defined in Article 309 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
Article 3
In accordance with Article 308 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the Bank's members shall be the Member States.
Article 4
1. The capital of the Bank shall be EUR 232 392 989 000, subscribed by the Member States as follows:
Germany 37 578 019 000
France 37 578 019 000
Italy 37 578 019 000
United Kingdom 37 578 019 000
Spain 22 546 811 500
Belgium 10 416 365 500
Netherlands 10 416 365 500
Sweden 6 910 226 000
Denmark 5 274 105 000
Austria 5 170 732 500
Poland 4 810 160 500
Finland 2 970 783 000
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/251
Greece 2 825 416 500
Portugal 1 820 820 000
Czech Republic 1 774 990 500
Hungary 1 679 222 000
Ireland 1 318 525 000
Romania 1 217 626 000
Slovakia 604 206 500
Slovenia 560 951 500
Bulgaria 410 217 500
Lithuania 351 981 000
Luxembourg 263 707 000
Cyprus 258 583 500
Latvia 214 805 000
Estonia 165 882 000
Malta 98 429 500
The Member States shall be liable only up to the amount of their share of the capital subscribed and not paid up.
2. The admission of a new member shall entail an increase in the subscribed capital corresponding to the capital brought in by the new member.
3. The Board of Governors may, acting unanimously, decide to increase the subscribed capital.
4. The share of a member in the subscribed capital may not be transferred, pledged or attached.
Article 5
1. The subscribed capital shall be paid in by Member States to the extent of 5 % on average of the amounts laid down in Article 4(1).
2. In the event of an increase in the subscribed capital, the Board of Governors, acting unanimously, shall fix the percentage to be paid up and the arrangements for payment. Cash payments shall be made exclusively in euro.
3. The Board of Directors may require payment of the balance of the subscribed capital, to such extent as may be required for the Bank to meet its obligations.
Each Member State shall make this payment in proportion to its share of the subscribed capital.
ENC 83/252 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Article 6 (ex Article 8)
The Bank shall be directed and managed by a Board of Governors, a Board of Directors and a Management Committee.
Article 7 (ex Article 9)
1. The Board of Governors shall consist of the ministers designated by the Member States.
2. The Board of Governors shall lay down general directives for the credit policy of the Bank, in accordance with the Union's objectives. The Board of Governors shall ensure that these directives are implemented.
3. The Board of Governors shall in addition:
(a) decide whether to increase the subscribed capital in accordance with Article 4(3) and Article 5(2);
(b) for the purposes of Article 9(1), determine the principles applicable to financing operations undertaken within the framework of the Bank's task;
(c) exercise the powers provided in Articles 9 and 11 in respect of the appointment and the compulsory retirement of the members of the Board of Directors and of the Management Committee, and those powers provided in the second subparagraph of Article 11(1);
(d) take decisions in respect of the granting of finance for investment operations to be carried out, in whole or in part, outside the territories of the Member States in accordance with Article 16(1);
(e) approve the annual report of the Board of Directors;
(f) approve the annual balance sheet and profit and loss account;
(g) exercise the other powers and functions conferred by this Statute;
(h) approve the rules of procedure of the Bank.
4. Within the framework of the Treaty and this Statute, the Board of Governors shall be competent to take, acting unanimously, any decisions concerning the suspension of the operations of the Bank and, should the event arise, its liquidation.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/253
Article 8 (ex Article 10)
Save as otherwise provided in this Statute, decisions of the Board of Governors shall be taken by a majority of its members. This majority must represent at least 50 % of the subscribed capital.
A qualified majority shall require eighteen votes in favour and 68 % of the subscribed capital.
Abstentions by members present in person or represented shall not prevent the adoption of decisions requiring unanimity.
Article 9 (ex Article 11)
1. The Board of Directors shall take decisions in respect of granting finance, in particular in the form of loans and guarantees, and raising loans; it shall fix the interest rates on loans granted and the commission and other charges. It may, on the basis of a decision taken by a qualified majority, delegate some of its functions to the Management Committee. It shall determine the terms and conditions for such delegation and shall supervise its execution.
The Board of Directors shall see that the Bank is properly run; it shall ensure that the Bank is managed in accordance with the provisions of the Treaties and of this Statute and with the general directives laid down by the Board of Governors.
At the end of the financial year the Board of Directors shall submit a report to the Board of Governors and shall publish it when approved.
2. The Board of Directors shall consist of twenty-eight directors and eighteen alternate directors.
The directors shall be appointed by the Board of Governors for five years, one nominated by each Member State, and one nominated by the Commission.
The alternate directors shall be appointed by the Board of Governors for five years as shown below:
— two alternates nominated by the Federal Republic of Germany,
— two alternates nominated by the French Republic,
— two alternates nominated by the Italian Republic,
— two alternates nominated by the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland,
— one alternate nominated by common accord of the Kingdom of Spain and the Portuguese Republic,
ENC 83/254 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
— one alternate nominated by common accord of the Kingdom of Belgium, the Grand Duchy of Luxembourg and the Kingdom of the Netherlands,
— two alternates nominated by common accord of the Kingdom of Denmark, the Hellenic Republic, Ireland and Romania,
— two alternates nominated by common accord of the Republic of Estonia, the Republic of Latvia, the Republic of Lithuania, the Republic of Austria, the Republic of Finland and the Kingdom of Sweden,
— three alternates nominated by common accord of the Republic of Bulgaria, the Czech Republic, the Republic of Cyprus, the Republic of Hungary, the Republic of Malta, the Republic of Poland, the Republic of Slovenia and the Slovak Republic,
— one alternate nominated by the Commission.
The Board of Directors shall co-opt six non-voting experts: three as members and three as alternates.
The appointments of the directors and the alternates shall be renewable.
The Rules of Procedure shall lay down arrangements for participating in the meetings of the Board of Directors and the provisions applicable to alternates and co-opted experts.
The President of the Management Committee or, in his absence, one of the Vice-Presidents, shall preside over meetings of the Board of Directors but shall not vote.
Members of the Board of Directors shall be chosen from persons whose independence and competence are beyond doubt; they shall be responsible only to the Bank.
3. A director may be compulsorily retired by the Board of Governors only if he no longer fulfils the conditions required for the performance of his duties; the Board must act by a qualified majority.
If the annual report is not approved, the Board of Directors shall resign.
4. Any vacancy arising as a result of death, voluntary resignation, compulsory retirement or collective resignation shall be filled in accordance with paragraph 2. A member shall be replaced for the remainder of his term of office, save where the entire Board of Directors is being replaced.
5. The Board of Governors shall determine the remuneration of members of the Board of Directors. The Board of Governors shall lay down what activities are incompatible with the duties of a director or an alternate.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/255
Article 10 (ex Article 12)
1. Each director shall have one vote on the Board of Directors. He may delegate his vote in all cases, according to procedures to be laid down in the Rules of Procedure of the Bank.
2. Save as otherwise provided in this Statute, decisions of the Board of Directors shall be taken by at least one third of the members entitled to vote representing at least fifty per cent of the subscribed capital. A qualified majority shall require eighteen votes in favour and sixty-eight per cent of the subscribed capital. The rules of procedure of the Bank shall lay down the quorum required for the decisions of the Board of Directors to be valid.
Article 11 (ex Article 13)
1. The Management Committee shall consist of a President and eight Vice-Presidents appointed for a period of six years by the Board of Governors on a proposal from the Board of Directors.
Their appointments shall be renewable. The Board of Governors, acting unanimously, may vary the number of members on the Management Committee.
2. On a proposal from the Board of Directors adopted by a qualified majority, the Board of Governors may, acting in its turn by a qualified majority, compulsorily retire a member of the Management Committee.
3. The Management Committee shall be responsible for the current business of the Bank, under the authority of the President and the supervision of the Board of Directors.
It shall prepare the decisions of the Board of Directors, in particular decisions on the raising of loans and the granting of finance, in particular in the form of loans and guarantees; it shall ensure that these decisions are implemented.
4. The Management Committee shall act by a majority when delivering opinions on proposals for raising loans or granting of finance, in particular in the form of loans and guarantees.
5. The Board of Governors shall determine the remuneration of members of the Management Committee and shall lay down what activities are incompatible with their duties.
6. The President or, if he is prevented, a Vice-President shall represent the Bank in judicial and other matters.
7. The staff of the Bank shall be under the authority of the President. They shall be engaged and discharged by him. In the selection of staff, account shall be taken not only of personal ability and qualifications but also of an equitable representation of nationals of Member States. The Rules of Procedure shall determine which organ is competent to adopt the provisions applicable to staff.
ENC 83/256 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
8. The Management Committee and the staff of the Bank shall be responsible only to the Bank and shall be completely independent in the performance of their duties.
Article 12 (ex Article 14)
1. A Committee consisting of six members, appointed on the grounds of their competence by the Board of Governors, shall verify that the activities of the Bank conform to best banking practice and shall be responsible for the auditing of its accounts.
2. The Committee referred to in paragraph 1 shall annually ascertain that the operations of the Bank have been conducted and its books kept in a proper manner. To this end, it shall verify that the Bank's operations have been carried out in compliance with the formalities and procedures laid down by this Statute and the Rules of Procedure.
3. The Committee referred to in paragraph 1 shall confirm that the financial statements, as well as any other financial information contained in the annual accounts drawn up by the Board of Directors, give a true and fair view of the financial position of the Bank in respect of its assets and liabilities, and of the results of its operations and its cash flows for the financial year under review.
4. The Rules of Procedure shall specify the qualifications required of the members of the Committee and lay down the terms and conditions for the Committee's activity.
Article 13 (ex Article 15)
The Bank shall deal with each Member State through the authority designated by that State. In the conduct of financial operations the Bank shall have recourse to the national central bank of the Member State concerned or to other financial institutions approved by that State.
Article 14 (ex Article 16)
1. The Bank shall cooperate with all international organisations active in fields similar to its own.
2. The Bank shall seek to establish all appropriate contacts in the interests of cooperation with banking and financial institutions in the countries to which its operations extend.
Article 15 (ex Article 17)
At the request of a Member State or of the Commission, or on its own initiative, the Board of Governors shall, in accordance with the same provisions as governed their adoption, interpret or supplement the directives laid down by it under Article 7 of this Statute.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/257
Article 16 (ex Article 18)
1. Within the framework of the task set out in Article 309 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the Bank shall grant finance, in particular in the form of loans and guarantees to its members or to private or public undertakings for investments to be carried out in the territories of Member States, to the extent that funds are not available from other sources on reasonable terms.
However, by decision of the Board of Governors, acting by a qualified majority on a proposal from the Board of Directors, the Bank may grant financing for investment to be carried out, in whole or in part, outside the territories of Member States.
2. As far as possible, loans shall be granted only on condition that other sources of finance are also used.
3. When granting a loan to an undertaking or to a body other than a Member State, the Bank shall make the loan conditional either on a guarantee from the Member State in whose territory the investment will be carried out or on other adequate guarantees, or on the financial strength of the debtor.
Furthermore, in accordance with the principles established by the Board of Governors pursuant to Article 7(3)(b), and where the implementation of projects provided for in Article 309 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union so requires, the Board of Directors shall, acting by a qualified majority, lay down the terms and conditions of any financing operation presenting a specific risk profile and thus considered to be a special activity.
4. The Bank may guarantee loans contracted by public or private undertakings or other bodies for the purpose of carrying out projects provided for in Article 309 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
5. The aggregate amount outstanding at any time of loans and guarantees granted by the Bank shall not exceed 250 % of its subscribed capital, reserves, non-allocated provisions and profit and loss account surplus. The latter aggregate amount shall be reduced by an amount equal to the amount subscribed (whether or not paid in) for any equity participation of the Bank.
The amount of the Bank's disbursed equity participations shall not exceed at any time an amount corresponding to the total of its paid-in subscribed capital, reserves, non-allocated provisions and profit and loss account surplus.
By way of exception, the special activities of the Bank, as decided by the Board of Governors and the Board of Directors in accordance with paragraph 3, will have a specific allocation of reserve.
This paragraph shall also apply to the consolidated accounts of the Bank.
6. The Bank shall protect itself against exchange risks by including in contracts for loans and guarantees such clauses as it considers appropriate.
ENC 83/258 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Article 17 (ex Article 19)
1. Interest rates on loans to be granted by the Bank and commission and other charges shall be adjusted to conditions prevailing on the capital market and shall be calculated in such a way that the income therefrom shall enable the Bank to meet its obligations, to cover its expenses and risks and to build up a reserve fund as provided for in Article 22.
2. The Bank shall not grant any reduction in interest rates. Where a reduction in the interest rate appears desirable in view of the nature of the investment to be financed, the Member State concerned or some other agency may grant aid towards the payment of interest to the extent that this is compatible with Article 107 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
Article 18 (ex Article 20)
In its financing operations, the Bank shall observe the following principles:
1. It shall ensure that its funds are employed as rationally as possible in the interests of the Union.
It may grant loans or guarantees only:
(a) where, in the case of investments by undertakings in the production sector, interest and amortisation payments are covered out of operating profits or, in the case of other investments, either by a commitment entered into by the State in which the investment is made or by some other means; and
(b) where the execution of the investment contributes to an increase in economic productivity in general and promotes the attainment of the internal market.
2. It shall neither acquire any interest in an undertaking nor assume any responsibility in its management unless this is required to safeguard the rights of the Bank in ensuring recovery of funds lent.
However, in accordance with the principles determined by the Board of Governors pursuant to Article 7(3)(b), and where the implementation of operations provided for in Article 309 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union so requires, the Board of Directors shall, acting by a qualified majority, lay down the terms and conditions for taking an equity participation in a commercial undertaking, normally as a complement to a loan or a guarantee, in so far as this is required to finance an investment or programme.
3. It may dispose of its claims on the capital market and may, to this end, require its debtors to issue bonds or other securities.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/259
4. Neither the Bank nor the Member States shall impose conditions requiring funds lent by the Bank to be spent within a specified Member State.
5. The Bank may make its loans conditional on international invitations to tender being arranged.
6. The Bank shall not finance, in whole or in part, any investment opposed by the Member State in whose territory it is to be carried out.
7. As a complement to its lending activity, the Bank may provide technical assistance services in accordance with the terms and conditions laid down by the Board of Governors, acting by a qualified majority, and in compliance with this Statute.
Article 19 (ex Article 21)
1. Any undertaking or public or private entity may apply directly to the Bank for financing. Applications to the Bank may also be made either through the Commission or through the Member State on whose territory the investment will be carried out.
2. Applications made through the Commission shall be submitted for an opinion to the Member State in whose territory the investment will be carried out. Applications made through a Member State shall be submitted to the Commission for an opinion. Applications made direct by an undertaking shall be submitted to the Member State concerned and to the Commission.
The Member State concerned and the Commission shall deliver their opinions within two months. If no reply is received within this period, the Bank may assume that there is no objection to the investment in question.
3. The Board of Directors shall rule on financing operations submitted to it by the Management Committee.
4. The Management Committee shall examine whether financing operations submitted to it comply with the provisions of this Statute, in particular with Articles 16 and 18. Where the Management Committee is in favour of the financing operation, it shall submit the corresponding proposal to the Board of Directors; the Committee may make its favourable opinion subject to such conditions, as it considers essential. Where the Management Committee is against granting the finance, it shall submit the relevant documents together with its opinion to the Board of Directors.
5. Where the Management Committee delivers an unfavourable opinion, the Board of Directors may not grant the finance concerned unless its decision is unanimous.
6. Where the Commission delivers an unfavourable opinion, the Board of Directors may not grant the finance concerned unless its decision is unanimous, the director nominated by the Commission abstaining.
ENC 83/260 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
7. Where both the Management Committee and the Commission deliver an unfavourable opinion, the Board of Directors may not grant the finance.
8. In the event that a financing operation relating to an approved investment has to be restructured in order to safeguard the Bank's rights and interests, the Management Committee shall take without delay the emergency measures which it deems necessary, subject to immediate reporting thereon to the Board of Directors.
Article 20 (ex Article 22)
1. The Bank shall borrow on the capital markets the funds necessary for the performance of its tasks.
2. The Bank may borrow on the capital markets of the Member States in accordance with the legal provisions applying to those markets.
The competent authorities of a Member State with a derogation within the meaning of Article 139(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union may oppose this only if there is reason to fear serious disturbances on the capital market of that State.
Article 21 (ex Article 23)
1. The Bank may employ any available funds which it does not immediately require to meet its obligations in the following ways:
(a) it may invest on the money markets;
(b) it may, subject to the provisions of Article 18(2), buy and sell securities;
(c) it may carry out any other financial operation linked with its objectives.
2. Without prejudice to the provisions of Article 23, the Bank shall not, in managing its investments, engage in any currency arbitrage not directly required to carry out its lending operations or fulfil commitments arising out of loans raised or guarantees granted by it.
3. The Bank shall, in the fields covered by this Article, act in agreement with the competent authorities or with the national central bank of the Member State concerned.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/261
Article 22 (ex Article 24)
1. A reserve fund of up to 10 % of the subscribed capital shall be built up progressively. If the state of the liabilities of the Bank should so justify, the Board of Directors may decide to set aside additional reserves. Until such time as the reserve fund has been fully built up, it shall be fed by:
(a) interest received on loans granted by the Bank out of sums to be paid up by the Member States pursuant to Article 5;
(b) interest received on loans granted by the Bank out of funds derived from repayment of the loans referred to in (a);
to the extent that this income is not required to meet the obligations of the Bank or to cover its expenses.
2. The resources of the reserve fund shall be so invested as to be available at any time to meet the purpose of the fund.
Article 23 (ex Article 25)
1. The Bank shall at all times be entitled to transfer its assets in the currency of a Member State whose currency is not the euro in order to carry out financial operations corresponding to the task set out in Article 309 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, taking into account the provisions of Article 21 of this Statute. The Bank shall, as far as possible, avoid making such transfers if it has cash or liquid assets in the currency required.
2. The Bank may not convert its assets in the currency of a Member State whose currency is not the euro into the currency of a third country without the agreement of the Member State concerned.
3. The Bank may freely dispose of that part of its capital which is paid up and of any currency borrowed on markets outside the Union.
4. The Member States undertake to make available to the debtors of the Bank the currency needed to repay the capital and pay the interest on loans or commission on guarantees granted by the Bank for investments to be carried out in their territory.
ENC 83/262 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Article 24 (ex Article 26)
If a Member State fails to meet the obligations of membership arising from this Statute, in particular the obligation to pay its share of the subscribed capital or to service its borrowings, the granting of loans or guarantees to that Member State or its nationals may be suspended by a decision of the Board of Governors, acting by a qualified majority.
Such decision shall not release either the State or its nationals from their obligations towards the Bank.
Article 25 (ex Article 27)
1. If the Board of Governors decides to suspend the operations of the Bank, all its activities shall cease forthwith, except those required to ensure the due realisation, protection and preservation of its assets and the settlement of its liabilities.
2. In the event of liquidation, the Board of Governors shall appoint the liquidators and give them instructions for carrying out the liquidation. It shall ensure that the rights of the members of staff are safeguarded.
Article 26 (ex Article 28)
1. In each of the Member States, the Bank shall enjoy the most extensive legal capacity accorded to legal persons under their laws; it may, in particular, acquire or dispose of movable or immovable property and may be a party to legal proceedings.
2. The property of the Bank shall be exempt from all forms of requisition or expropriation.
Article 27 (ex Article 29)
Disputes between the Bank on the one hand, and its creditors, debtors or any other person on the other, shall be decided by the competent national courts, save where jurisdiction has been conferred on the Court of Justice of the European Union. The Bank may provide for arbitration in any contract.
The Bank shall have an address for service in each Member State. It may, however, in any contract, specify a particular address for service.
The property and assets of the Bank shall not be liable to attachment or to seizure by way of execution except by decision of a court.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/263
Article 28 (ex Article 30)
1. The Board of Governors may, acting unanimously, decide to establish subsidiaries or other entities, which shall have legal personality and financial autonomy.
2. The Board of Governors shall establish the Statutes of the bodies referred to in paragraph 1. The Statutes shall define, in particular, their objectives, structure, capital, membership, the location of their seat, their financial resources, means of intervention and auditing arrangements, as well as their relationship with the organs of the Bank.
3. The Bank shall be entitled to participate in the management of these bodies and contribute to their subscribed capital up to the amount determined by the Board of Governors, acting unanimously.
4. The Protocol on the privileges and immunities of the European Union shall apply to the bodies referred to in paragraph 1 in so far as they are incorporated under the law of the Union, to the members of their organs in the performance of their duties as such and to their staff, under the same terms and conditions as those applicable to the Bank.
Those dividends, capital gains or other forms of revenue stemming from such bodies to which the members, other than the European Union and the Bank, are entitled, shall however remain subject to the fiscal provisions of the applicable legislation.
5. The Court of Justice of the European Union shall, within the limits hereinafter laid down, have jurisdiction in disputes concerning measures adopted by organs of a body incorporated under Union law. Proceedings against such measures may be instituted by any member of such a body in its capacity as such or by Member States under the conditions laid down in Article 263 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
6. The Board of Governors may, acting unanimously, decide to admit the staff of bodies incorporated under Union law to joint schemes with the Bank, in compliance with the respective internal procedures.
ENC 83/264 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
PROTOCOL (No 6) ON THE LOCATION OF THE SEATS OF THE
INSTITUTIONS AND OF CERTAIN BODIES, OFFICES, AGENCIES AND DEPARTMENTS OF THE EUROPEAN
UNION
THE REPRESENTATIVES OF THE GOVERNMENTS OF THE MEMBER STATES,
HAVING REGARD to Article 341 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and Article 189 of the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy Community,
RECALLING AND CONFIRMING the Decision of 8 April 1965, and without prejudice to the decisions concerning the seat of future institutions, bodies, offices, agencies and departments,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, and to the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy Community:
Sole Article
(a) The European Parliament shall have its seat in Strasbourg where the 12 periods of monthly plenary sessions, including the budget session, shall be held. The periods of additional plenary sessions shall be held in Brussels. The committees of the European Parliament shall meet in Brussels. The General Secretariat of the European Parliament and its departments shall remain in Luxembourg.
(b) The Council shall have its seat in Brussels. During the months of April, June and October, the Council shall hold its meetings in Luxembourg.
(c) The Commission shall have its seat in Brussels. The departments listed in Articles 7, 8 and 9 of the Decision of 8 April 1965 shall be established in Luxembourg.
(d) The Court of Justice of the European Union shall have its seat in Luxembourg.
(e) The Court of Auditors shall have its seat in Luxembourg.
(f) The Economic and Social Committee shall have its seat in Brussels.
(g) The Committee of the Regions shall have its seat in Brussels.
(h) The European Investment Bank shall have its seat in Luxembourg.
(i) The European Central Bank shall have its seat in Frankfurt.
(j) The European Police Office (Europol) shall have its seat in The Hague.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/265
PROTOCOL (No 7) ON THE PRIVILEGES AND IMMUNITIES OF THE EUROPEAN UNION
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
CONSIDERING that, in accordance with Article 343 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and Article 191 of the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy Community (‘EAEC’), the European Union and the EAEC shall enjoy in the territories of the Member States such privileges and immunities as are necessary for the performance of their tasks,
HAVE AGREED upon the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union, the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy Community:
CHAPTER I
PROPERTY, FUNDS, ASSETS AND OPERATIONS OF THE EUROPEAN UNION
Article 1
The premises and buildings of the Union shall be inviolable. They shall be exempt from search, requisition, confiscation or expropriation. The property and assets of the Union shall not be the subject of any administrative or legal measure of constraint without the authorisation of the Court of Justice.
Article 2
The archives of the Union shall be inviolable.
Article 3
The Union, its assets, revenues and other property shall be exempt from all direct taxes.
The governments of the Member States shall, wherever possible, take the appropriate measures to remit or refund the amount of indirect taxes or sales taxes included in the price of movable or immovable property, where the Union makes, for its official use, substantial purchases the price of which includes taxes of this kind. These provisions shall not be applied, however, so as to have the effect of distorting competition within the Union.
No exemption shall be granted in respect of taxes and dues which amount merely to charges for public utility services.
ENC 83/266 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Article 4
The Union shall be exempt from all customs duties, prohibitions and restrictions on imports and exports in respect of articles intended for its official use: articles so imported shall not be disposed of, whether or not in return for payment, in the territory of the country into which they have been imported, except under conditions approved by the government of that country.
The Union shall also be exempt from any customs duties and any prohibitions and restrictions on import and exports in respect of its publications.
CHAPTER II
COMMUNICATIONS AND LAISSEZ-PASSER
Article 5 (ex Article 6)
For their official communications and the transmission of all their documents, the institutions of the Union shall enjoy in the territory of each Member State the treatment accorded by that State to diplomatic missions.
Official correspondence and other official communications of the institutions of the Union shall not be subject to censorship.
Article 6 (ex Article 7)
Laissez-passer in a form to be prescribed by the Council, acting by a simple majority, which shall be recognised as valid travel documents by the authorities of the Member States, may be issued to members and servants of the institutions of the Union by the Presidents of these institutions. These laissez-passer shall be issued to officials and other servants under conditions laid down in the Staff Regulations of Officials and the Conditions of Employment of other servants of the Union.
The Commission may conclude agreements for these laissez-passer to be recognised as valid travel documents within the territory of third countries.
CHAPTER III
MEMBERS OF THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT
Article 7 (ex Article 8)
No administrative or other restriction shall be imposed on the free movement of Members of the European Parliament travelling to or from the place of meeting of the European Parliament.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/267
Members of the European Parliament shall, in respect of customs and exchange control, be accorded:
(a) by their own government, the same facilities as those accorded to senior officials travelling abroad on temporary official missions;
(b) by the government of other Member States, the same facilities as those accorded to representatives of foreign governments on temporary official missions.
Article 8 (ex Article 9)
Members of the European Parliament shall not be subject to any form of inquiry, detention or legal proceedings in respect of opinions expressed or votes cast by them in the performance of their duties.
Article 9 (ex Article 10)
During the sessions of the European Parliament, its Members shall enjoy:
(a) in the territory of their own State, the immunities accorded to members of their parliament;
(b) in the territory of any other Member State, immunity from any measure of detention and from legal proceedings.
Immunity shall likewise apply to Members while they are travelling to and from the place of meeting of the European Parliament.
Immunity cannot be claimed when a Member is found in the act of committing an offence and shall not prevent the European Parliament from exercising its right to waive the immunity of one of its Members.
CHAPTER IV
REPRESENTATIVES OF MEMBER STATES TAKING PART IN THE WORK OF THE INSTITUTIONS OF THE EUROPEAN UNION
Article 10 (ex Article 11)
Representatives of Member States taking part in the work of the institutions of the Union, their advisers and technical experts shall, in the performance of their duties and during their travel to and from the place of meeting, enjoy the customary privileges, immunities and facilities.
This Article shall also apply to members of the advisory bodies of the Union.
ENC 83/268 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
CHAPTER V
OFFICIALS AND OTHER SERVANTS OF THE EUROPEAN UNION
Article 11 (ex Article 12)
In the territory of each Member State and whatever their nationality, officials and other servants of the Union shall:
(a) subject to the provisions of the Treaties relating, on the one hand, to the rules on the liability of officials and other servants towards the Union and, on the other hand, to the jurisdiction of the Court of Justice of the European Union in disputes between the Union and its officials and other servants, be immune from legal proceedings in respect of acts performed by them in their official capacity, including their words spoken or written. They shall continue to enjoy this immunity after they have ceased to hold office;
(b) together with their spouses and dependent members of their families, not be subject to immigration restrictions or to formalities for the registration of aliens;
(c) in respect of currency or exchange regulations, be accorded the same facilities as are customarily accorded to officials of international organisations;
(d) enjoy the right to import free of duty their furniture and effects at the time of first taking up their post in the country concerned, and the right to re-export free of duty their furniture and effects, on termination of their duties in that country, subject in either case to the conditions considered to be necessary by the government of the country in which this right is exercised;
(e) have the right to import free of duty a motor car for their personal use, acquired either in the country of their last residence or in the country of which they are nationals on the terms ruling in the home market in that country, and to re-export it free of duty, subject in either case to the conditions considered to be necessary by the government of the country concerned.
Article 12 (ex Article 13)
Officials and other servants of the Union shall be liable to a tax for the benefit of the Union on salaries, wages and emoluments paid to them by the Union, in accordance with the conditions and procedure laid down by the European Parliament and the Council, acting by means of regulations in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consultation of the institutions concerned.
They shall be exempt from national taxes on salaries, wages and emoluments paid by the Union.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/269
Article 13 (ex Article 14)
In the application of income tax, wealth tax and death duties and in the application of conventions on the avoidance of double taxation concluded between Member States of the Union, officials and other servants of the Union who, solely by reason of the performance of their duties in the service of the Union, establish their residence in the territory of a Member State other than their country of domicile for tax purposes at the time of entering the service of the Union, shall be considered, both in the country of their actual residence and in the country of domicile for tax purposes, as having maintained their domicile in the latter country provided that it is a member of the Union. This provision shall also apply to a spouse, to the extent that the latter is not separately engaged in a gainful occupation, and to children dependent on and in the care of the persons referred to in this Article.
Movable property belonging to persons referred to in the preceding paragraph and situated in the territory of the country where they are staying shall be exempt from death duties in that country; such property shall, for the assessment of such duty, be considered as being in the country of domicile for tax purposes, subject to the rights of third countries and to the possible application of provisions of international conventions on double taxation.
Any domicile acquired solely by reason of the performance of duties in the service of other international organisations shall not be taken into consideration in applying the provisions of this Article.
Article 14 (ex Article 15)
The European Parliament and the Council, acting by means of regulations in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure and after consultation of the institutions concerned, shall lay down the scheme of social security benefits for officials and other servants of the Union.
Article 15 (ex Article 16)
The European Parliament and the Council, acting by means of regulations in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, and after consulting the other institutions concerned, shall determine the categories of officials and other servants of the Union to whom the provisions of Article 11, the second paragraph of Article 12, and Article 13 shall apply, in whole or in part.
The names, grades and addresses of officials and other servants included in such categories shall be communicated periodically to the governments of the Member States.
ENC 83/270 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
CHAPTER VI
PRIVILEGES AND IMMUNITIES OF MISSIONS OF THIRD COUNTRIES ACCREDITED TO THE EUROPEAN UNION
Article 16 (ex Article 17)
The Member State in whose territory the Union has its seat shall accord the customary diplomatic immunities and privileges to missions of third countries accredited to the Union.
CHAPTER VII
GENERAL PROVISIONS
Article 17 (ex Article 18)
Privileges, immunities and facilities shall be accorded to officials and other servants of the Union solely in the interests of the Union.
Each institution of the Union shall be required to waive the immunity accorded to an official or other servant wherever that institution considers that the waiver of such immunity is not contrary to the interests of the Union.
Article 18 (ex Article 19)
The institutions of the Union shall, for the purpose of applying this Protocol, cooperate with the responsible authorities of the Member States concerned.
Article 19 (ex Article 20)
Articles 11 to 14 and Article 17 shall apply to the President of the European Council.
They shall also apply to Members of the Commission.
Article 20 (ex Article 21)
Articles 11 to 14 and Article 17 shall apply to the Judges, the Advocates-General, the Registrars and the Assistant Rapporteurs of the Court of Justice of the European Union, without prejudice to the provisions of Article 3 of the Protocol on the Statute of the Court of Justice of the European Union relating to immunity from legal proceedings of Judges and Advocates-General.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/271
Article 21 (ex Article 22)
This Protocol shall also apply to the European Investment Bank, to the members of its organs, to its staff and to the representatives of the Member States taking part in its activities, without prejudice to the provisions of the Protocol on the Statute of the Bank.
The European Investment Bank shall in addition be exempt from any form of taxation or imposition of a like nature on the occasion of any increase in its capital and from the various formalities which may be connected therewith in the State where the Bank has its seat. Similarly, its dissolution or liquidation shall not give rise to any imposition. Finally, the activities of the Bank and of its organs carried on in accordance with its Statute shall not be subject to any turnover tax.
Article 22 (ex Article 23)
This Protocol shall also apply to the European Central Bank, to the members of its organs and to its staff, without prejudice to the provisions of the Protocol on the Statute of the European System of Central Banks and the European Central Bank.
The European Central Bank shall, in addition, be exempt from any form of taxation or imposition of a like nature on the occasion of any increase in its capital and from the various formalities which may be connected therewith in the State where the bank has its seat. The activities of the Bank and of its organs carried on in accordance with the Statute of the European System of Central Banks and of the European Central Bank shall not be subject to any turnover tax.
ENC 83/272 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
PROTOCOL (No 8) RELATING TO ARTICLE 6(2) OF THE TREATY ON EUROPEAN UNION ON THE ACCESSION OF THE
UNION TO THE EUROPEAN CONVENTION ON THE PROTECTION OF HUMAN RIGHTS AND
FUNDAMENTAL FREEDOMS
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Article 1
The agreement relating to the accession of the Union to the European Convention on the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms (hereinafter referred to as the ‘European Convention’) provided for in Article 6(2) of the Treaty on European Union shall make provision for preserving the specific characteristics of the Union and Union law, in particular with regard to:
(a) the specific arrangements for the Union's possible participation in the control bodies of the European Convention;
(b) the mechanisms necessary to ensure that proceedings by non-Member States and individual applications are correctly addressed to Member States and/or the Union as appropriate.
Article 2
The agreement referred to in Article 1 shall ensure that accession of the Union shall not affect the competences of the Union or the powers of its institutions. It shall ensure that nothing therein affects the situation of Member States in relation to the European Convention, in particular in relation to the Protocols thereto, measures taken by Member States derogating from the European Convention in accordance with Article 15 thereof and reservations to the European Convention made by Member States in accordance with Article 57 thereof.
Article 3
Nothing in the agreement referred to in Article 1 shall affect Article 344 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/273
PROTOCOL (No 9) ON THE DECISION OF THE COUNCIL RELATING
TO THE IMPLEMENTATION OF ARTICLE 16(4) OF THE TREATY ON EUROPEAN UNION AND ARTICLE 238(2)
OF THE TREATY ON THE FUNCTIONING OF THE EUROPEAN UNION BETWEEN 1 NOVEMBER 2014
AND 31 MARCH 2017 ON THE ONE HAND, AND AS FROM 1 APRIL 2017 ON THE OTHER
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
TAKING INTO ACCOUNT the fundamental importance that agreeing on the Decision of the Council relating to the implementation of Article 16(4) of the Treaty on European Union and Article 238(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union between 1 November 2014 and 31 March 2017 on the one hand, and as from 1 April 2017 on the other (hereinafter ‘the Decision’), had when approving the Treaty of Lisbon,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Sole Article
Before the examination by the Council of any draft which would aim either at amending or abrogating the Decision or any of its provisions, or at modifying indirectly its scope or its meaning through the modification of another legal act of the Union, the European Council shall hold a preliminary deliberation on the said draft, acting by consensus in accordance with Article 15(4) of the Treaty on European Union.
ENC 83/274 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
PROTOCOL (No 10) ON PERMANENT STRUCTURED COOPERATION
ESTABLISHED BY ARTICLE 42 OF THE TREATY ON EUROPEAN UNION
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
HAVING REGARD TO Article 42(6) and Article 46 of the Treaty on European Union,
RECALLING that the Union is pursuing a common foreign and security policy based on the achievement of growing convergence of action by Member States,
RECALLING that the common security and defence policy is an integral part of the common foreign and security policy; that it provides the Union with operational capacity drawing on civil and military assets; that the Union may use such assets in the tasks referred to in Article 43 of the Treaty on European Union outside the Union for peace-keeping, conflict prevention and strengthening international security in accordance with the principles of the United Nations Charter; that the performance of these tasks is to be undertaken using capabilities provided by the Member States in accordance with the principle of a single set of forces,
RECALLING that the common security and defence policy of the Union does not prejudice the specific character of the security and defence policy of certain Member States,
RECALLING that the common security and defence policy of the Union respects the obligations under the North Atlantic Treaty of those Member States which see their common defence realised in the North Atlantic Treaty Organisation, which remains the foundation of the collective defence of its members, and is compatible with the common security and defence policy established within that framework,
CONVINCED that a more assertive Union role in security and defence matters will contribute to the vitality of a renewed Atlantic Alliance, in accordance with the Berlin Plus arrangements,
DETERMINED to ensure that the Union is capable of fully assuming its responsibilities within the international community,
RECOGNISING that the United Nations Organisation may request the Union's assistance for the urgent implementation of missions undertaken under Chapters VI and VII of the United Nations Charter,
RECOGNISING that the strengthening of the security and defence policy will require efforts by Member States in the area of capabilities,
CONSCIOUS that embarking on a new stage in the development of the European security and defence policy involves a determined effort by the Member States concerned,
RECALLING the importance of the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy being fully involved in proceedings relating to permanent structured cooperation,
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/275
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Article 1
The permanent structured cooperation referred to in Article 42(6) of the Treaty on European Union shall be open to any Member State which undertakes, from the date of entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon, to:
(a) proceed more intensively to develop its defence capacities through the development of its national contributions and participation, where appropriate, in multinational forces, in the main European equipment programmes, and in the activity of the Agency in the field of defence capabilities development, research, acquisition and armaments (European Defence Agency), and
(b) have the capacity to supply by 2010 at the latest, either at national level or as a component of multinational force groups, targeted combat units for the missions planned, structured at a tactical level as a battle group, with support elements including transport and logistics, capable of carrying out the tasks referred to in Article 43 of the Treaty on European Union, within a period of five to 30 days, in particular in response to requests from the United Nations Organisation, and which can be sustained for an initial period of 30 days and be extended up to at least 120 days.
Article 2
To achieve the objectives laid down in Article 1, Member States participating in permanent structured cooperation shall undertake to:
(a) cooperate, as from the entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon, with a view to achieving approved objectives concerning the level of investment expenditure on defence equipment, and regularly review these objectives, in the light of the security environment and of the Union's international responsibilities;
(b) bring their defence apparatus into line with each other as far as possible, particularly by harmonising the identification of their military needs, by pooling and, where appropriate, specialising their defence means and capabilities, and by encouraging cooperation in the fields of training and logistics;
(c) take concrete measures to enhance the availability, interoperability, flexibility and deployability of their forces, in particular by identifying common objectives regarding the commitment of forces, including possibly reviewing their national decision-making procedures;
(d) work together to ensure that they take the necessary measures to make good, including through multinational approaches, and without prejudice to undertakings in this regard within the North Atlantic Treaty Organisation, the shortfalls perceived in the framework of the ‘Capability Development Mechanism’;
ENC 83/276 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
(e) take part, where appropriate, in the development of major joint or European equipment programmes in the framework of the European Defence Agency.
Article 3
The European Defence Agency shall contribute to the regular assessment of participating Member States' contributions with regard to capabilities, in particular contributions made in accordance with the criteria to be established, inter alia, on the basis of Article 2, and shall report thereon at least once a year. The assessment may serve as a basis for Council recommendations and decisions adopted in accordance with Article 46 of the Treaty on European Union.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/277
PROTOCOL (No 11) ON ARTICLE 42 OF THE TREATY ON EUROPEAN
UNION
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
BEARING IN MIND the need to implement fully the provisions of Article 42(2) of the Treaty on European Union,
BEARING IN MIND that the policy of the Union in accordance with Article 42 shall not prejudice the specific character of the security and defence policy of certain Member States and shall respect the obligations of certain Member States, which see their common defence realised in NATO, under the North Atlantic Treaty and be compatible with the common security and defence policy established within that framework,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provision, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
The European Union shall draw up, together with the Western European Union, arrangements for enhanced cooperation between them.
ENC 83/278 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
PROTOCOL (No 12) ON THE EXCESSIVE DEFICIT PROCEDURE
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
DESIRING TO lay down the details of the excessive deficit procedure referred to in Article 126 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
HAVE AGREED upon the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Article 1
The reference values referred to in Article 126(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union are:
— 3 % for the ratio of the planned or actual government deficit to gross domestic product at market prices;
— 60 % for the ratio of government debt to gross domestic product at market prices.
Article 2
In Article 126 of the said Treaty and in this Protocol:
— ‘government’ means general government, that is central government, regional or local government and social security funds, to the exclusion of commercial operations, as defined in the European System of Integrated Economic Accounts;
— ‘deficit’ means net borrowing as defined in the European System of Integrated Economic Accounts;
— ‘investment’ means gross fixed capital formation as defined in the European System of Integrated Economic Accounts;
— ‘debt’ means total gross debt at nominal value outstanding at the end of the year and consolidated between and within the sectors of general government as defined in the first indent.
Article 3
In order to ensure the effectiveness of the excessive deficit procedure, the governments of the Member States shall be responsible under this procedure for the deficits of general government as
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/279
defined in the first indent of Article 2. The Member States shall ensure that national procedures in the budgetary area enable them to meet their obligations in this area deriving from these Treaties. The Member States shall report their planned and actual deficits and the levels of their debt promptly and regularly to the Commission.
Article 4
The statistical data to be used for the application of this Protocol shall be provided by the Commission.
ENC 83/280 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
PROTOCOL (No 13) ON THE CONVERGENCE CRITERIA
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
DESIRING to lay down the details of the convergence criteria which shall guide the Union in taking decisions to end the derogations of those Member States with a derogation, referred to in Article 140 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
HAVE AGREED upon the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Article 1
The criterion on price stability referred to in the first indent of Article 140(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union shall mean that a Member State has a price performance that is sustainable and an average rate of inflation, observed over a period of one year before the examination, that does not exceed by more than 1 ½ percentage points that of, at most, the three best performing Member States in terms of price stability. Inflation shall be measured by means of the consumer price index on a comparable basis taking into account differences in national definitions.
Article 2
The criterion on the government budgetary position referred to in the second indent of Article 140(1) of the said Treaty shall mean that at the time of the examination the Member State is not the subject of a Council decision under Article 126(6) of the said Treaty that an excessive deficit exists.
Article 3
The criterion on participation in the Exchange Rate mechanism of the European Monetary System referred to in the third indent of Article 140(1) of the said Treaty shall mean that a Member State has respected the normal fluctuation margins provided for by the exchange-rate mechanism on the European Monetary System without severe tensions for at least the last two years before the examination. In particular, the Member State shall not have devalued its currency's bilateral central rate against the euro on its own initiative for the same period.
Article 4
The criterion on the convergence of interest rates referred to in the fourth indent of Article 140(1) of the said Treaty shall mean that, observed over a period of one year before the examination, a Member State has had an average nominal long-term interest rate that does not exceed by more
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/281
than two percentage points that of, at most, the three best performing Member States in terms of price stability. Interest rates shall be measured on the basis of long-term government bonds or comparable securities, taking into account differences in national definitions.
Article 5
The statistical data to be used for the application of this Protocol shall be provided by the Commission.
Article 6
The Council shall, acting unanimously on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Parliament, the ECB and the Economic and Financial Committee, adopt appropriate provisions to lay down the details of the convergence criteria referred to in Article 140(1) of the said Treaty, which shall then replace this Protocol.
ENC 83/282 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
PROTOCOL (No 14) ON THE EURO GROUP
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
DESIRING to promote conditions for stronger economic growth in the European Union and, to that end, to develop ever-closer coordination of economic policies within the euro area,
CONSCIOUS of the need to lay down special provisions for enhanced dialogue between the Member States whose currency is the euro, pending the euro becoming the currency of all Member States of the Union,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Article 1
The Ministers of the Member States whose currency is the euro shall meet informally. Such meetings shall take place, when necessary, to discuss questions related to the specific responsibilities they share with regard to the single currency. The Commission shall take part in the meetings. The European Central Bank shall be invited to take part in such meetings, which shall be prepared by the representatives of the Ministers with responsibility for finance of the Member States whose currency is the euro and of the Commission.
Article 2
The Ministers of the Member States whose currency is the euro shall elect a president for two and a half years, by a majority of those Member States.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/283
PROTOCOL (No 15) ON CERTAIN PROVISIONS RELATING TO THE UNITED KINGDOM OF GREAT BRITAIN AND
NORTHERN IRELAND
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
RECOGNISING that the United Kingdom shall not be obliged or committed to adopt the euro without a separate decision to do so by its government and parliament,
GIVEN that on 16 October 1996 and 30 October 1997 the United Kingdom government notified the Council of its intention not to participate in the third stage of economic and monetary union,
NOTING the practice of the government of the United Kingdom to fund its borrowing requirement by the sale of debt to the private sector,
HAVE AGREED upon the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
1. Unless the United Kingdom notifies the Council that it intends to adopt the euro, it shall be under no obligation to do so.
2. In view of the notice given to the Council by the United Kingdom government on 16 October 1996 and 30 October 1997, paragraphs 3 to 8 and 10 shall apply to the United Kingdom.
3. The United Kingdom shall retain its powers in the field of monetary policy according to national law.
4. Articles 119, second paragraph, 126(1), (9) and (11), 127(1) to (5), 128, 130, 131, 132, 133, 138, 140(3), 219, 282(2), with the exception of the first and last sentences thereof, 282(5), and 283 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union shall not apply to the United Kingdom. The same applies to Article 121(2) of this Treaty as regards the adoption of the parts of the broad economic policy guidelines which concern the euro area generally. In these provisions references to the Union or the Member States shall not include the United Kingdom and references to national central banks shall not include the Bank of England.
5. The United Kingdom shall endeavour to avoid an excessive government deficit.
Articles 143 and 144 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union shall continue to apply to the United Kingdom. Articles 134(4) and 142 shall apply to the United Kingdom as if it had a derogation.
ENC 83/284 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
6. The voting rights of the United Kingdom shall be suspended in respect of acts of the Council referred to in the Articles listed in paragraph 4 and in the instances referred to in the first subparagraph of Article 139(4) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union. For this purpose the second subparagraph of Article 139(4) of the Treaty shall apply.
The United Kingdom shall also have no right to participate in the appointment of the President, the Vice-President and the other members of the Executive Board of the ECB under the second subparagraph of Article 283(2) of the said Treaty.
7. Articles 3, 4, 6, 7, 9.2, 10.1, 10.3, 11.2, 12.1, 14, 16, 18 to 20, 22, 23, 26, 27, 30 to 34 and 49 of the Protocol on the Statute of the European System of Central Banks and of the European Central Bank (‘the Statute’) shall not apply to the United Kingdom.
In those Articles, references to the Union or the Member States shall not include the United Kingdom and references to national central banks or shareholders shall not include the Bank of England.
References in Articles 10.3 and 30.2 of the Statute to ‘subscribed capital of the ECB’ shall not include capital subscribed by the Bank of England.
8. Article 141(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and Articles 43 to 47 of the Statute shall have effect, whether or not there is any Member State with a derogation, subject to the following amendments:
(a) References in Article 43 to the tasks of the ECB and the EMI shall include those tasks that still need to be performed in the third stage owing to any decision of the United Kingdom not to adopt the euro.
(b) In addition to the tasks referred to in Article 46, the ECB shall also give advice in relation to and contribute to the preparation of any decision of the Council with regard to the United Kingdom taken in accordance with paragraphs 9(a) and 9(c).
(c) The Bank of England shall pay up its subscription to the capital of the ECB as a contribution to its operational costs on the same basis as national central banks of Member States with a derogation.
9. The United Kingdom may notify the Council at any time of its intention to adopt the euro. In that event:
(a) The United Kingdom shall have the right to adopt the euro provided only that it satisfies the necessary conditions. The Council, acting at the request of the United Kingdom and under the conditions and in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 140(1) and (2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, shall decide whether it fulfils the necessary conditions.
(b) The Bank of England shall pay up its subscribed capital, transfer to the ECB foreign reserve assets and contribute to its reserves on the same basis as the national central bank of a Member State whose derogation has been abrogated.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/285
(c) The Council, acting under the conditions and in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 140(3) of the said Treaty, shall take all other necessary decisions to enable the United Kingdom to adopt the euro.
If the United Kingdom adopts the euro pursuant to the provisions of this Protocol, paragraphs 3 to 8 shall cease to have effect.
10. Notwithstanding Article 123 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and Article 21.1 of the Statute, the Government of the United Kingdom may maintain its ‘ways and means’ facility with the Bank of England if and so long as the United Kingdom does not adopt the euro.
ENC 83/286 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
PROTOCOL (No 16) ON CERTAIN PROVISIONS RELATING TO DENMARK
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
TAKING INTO ACCOUNT that the Danish Constitution contains provisions which may imply a referendum in Denmark prior to Denmark renouncing its exemption,
GIVEN THAT, on 3 November 1993, the Danish Government notified the Council of its intention not to participate in the third stage of economic and monetary union,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
1. In view of the notice given to the Council by the Danish Government on 3 November 1993, Denmark shall have an exemption. The effect of the exemption shall be that all Articles and provisions of the Treaties and the Statute of the ESCB referring to a derogation shall be applicable to Denmark.
2. As for the abrogation of the exemption, the procedure referred to in Article 140 shall only be initiated at the request of Denmark.
3. In the event of abrogation of the exemption status, the provisions of this Protocol shall cease to apply.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/287
PROTOCOL (No 17) ON DENMARK
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
DESIRING to settle certain particular problems relating to Denmark,
HAVE AGREED upon the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
The provisions of Article 14 of the Protocol on the Statute of the European System of Central Banks and of the European Central Bank shall not affect the right of the National Bank of Denmark to carry out its existing tasks concerning those parts of the Kingdom of Denmark which are not part of the Union.
ENC 83/288 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
PROTOCOL (No 18) ON FRANCE
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
DESIRING to take into account a particular point relating to France,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
France will keep the privilege of monetary emission in New Caledonia, French Polynesia and Wallis and Futuna under the terms established by its national laws, and will be solely entitled to determine the parity of the CFP franc.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/289
PROTOCOL (No 19) ON THE SCHENGEN ACQUIS INTEGRATED INTO THE
FRAMEWORK OF THE EUROPEAN UNION
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
NOTING that the Agreements on the gradual abolition of checks at common borders signed by some Member States of the European Union in Schengen on 14 June 1985 and on 19 June 1990, as well as related agreements and the rules adopted on the basis of these agreements, have been integrated into the framework of the European Union by the Treaty of Amsterdam of 2 October 1997,
DESIRING to preserve the Schengen acquis, as developed since the entry into force of the Treaty of Amsterdam, and to develop this acquis in order to contribute towards achieving the objective of offering citizens of the Union an area of freedom, security and justice without internal borders,
TAKING INTO ACCOUNT the special position of Denmark,
TAKING INTO ACCOUNT the fact that Ireland and the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland do not participate in all the provisions of the Schengen acquis; that provision should, however, be made to allow those Member States to accept other provisions of this acquis in full or in part,
RECOGNISING that, as a consequence, it is necessary to make use of the provisions of the Treaties concerning closer cooperation between some Member States,
TAKING INTO ACCOUNT the need to maintain a special relationship with the Republic of Iceland and the Kingdom of Norway, both States being bound by the provisions of the Nordic passport union, together with the Nordic States which are members of the European Union,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Article 1
The Kingdom of Belgium, the Republic of Bulgaria, the Czech Republic, the Kingdom of Denmark, the Federal Republic of Germany, the Republic of Estonia, the Hellenic Republic, the Kingdom of Spain, the French Republic, the Italian Republic, the Republic of Cyprus, the Republic of Latvia, the Republic of Lithuania, the Grand Duchy of Luxembourg, the Republic of Hungary, Malta, the Kingdom of the Netherlands, the Republic of Austria, the Republic of Poland, the Portuguese Republic, Romania, the Republic of Slovenia, the Slovak Republic, the Republic of Finland and the Kingdom of Sweden shall be authorised to establish closer cooperation among themselves in areas covered by provisions defined by the Council which constitute the Schengen acquis. This cooperation shall be conducted within the institutional and legal framework of the European Union and with respect for the relevant provisions of the Treaties.
ENC 83/290 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Article 2
The Schengen acquis shall apply to the Member States referred to in Article 1, without prejudice to Article 3 of the Act of Accession of 16 April 2003 or to Article 4 of the Act of Accession of 25 April 2005. The Council will substitute itself for the Executive Committee established by the Schengen agreements.
Article 3
The participation of Denmark in the adoption of measures constituting a development of the Schengen acquis, as well as the implementation of these measures and their application to Denmark, shall be governed by the relevant provisions of the Protocol on the position of Denmark.
Article 4
Ireland and the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland may at any time request to take part in some or all of the provisions of the Schengen acquis.
The Council shall decide on the request with the unanimity of its members referred to in Article 1 and of the representative of the Government of the State concerned.
Article 5
1. Proposals and initiatives to build upon the Schengen acquis shall be subject to the relevant provisions of the Treaties.
In this context, where either Ireland or the United Kingdom has not notified the Council in writing within a reasonable period that it wishes to take part, the authorisation referred to in Article 329 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union shall be deemed to have been granted to the Member States referred to in Article 1 and to Ireland or the United Kingdom where either of them wishes to take part in the areas of cooperation in question.
2. Where either Ireland or the United Kingdom is deemed to have given notification pursuant to a decision under Article 4, it may nevertheless notify the Council in writing, within three months, that it does not wish to take part in such a proposal or initiative. In that case, Ireland or the United Kingdom shall not take part in its adoption. As from the latter notification, the procedure for adopting the measure building upon the Schengen acquis shall be suspended until the end of the procedure set out in paragraphs 3 or 4 or until the notification is withdrawn at any moment during that procedure.
3. For the Member State having made the notification referred to in paragraph 2, any decision taken by the Council pursuant to Article 4 shall, as from the date of entry into force of the proposed measure, cease to apply to the extent considered necessary by the Council and under the conditions to be determined in a decision of the Council acting by a qualified majority on a proposal from the Commission. That decision shall be taken in accordance with the following criteria: the Council shall
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/291
seek to retain the widest possible measure of participation of the Member State concerned without seriously affecting the practical operability of the various parts of the Schengen acquis, while respecting their coherence. The Commission shall submit its proposal as soon as possible after the notification referred to in paragraph 2. The Council shall, if needed after convening two successive meetings, act within four months of the Commission proposal.
4. If, by the end of the period of four months, the Council has not adopted a decision, a Member State may, without delay, request that the matter be referred to the European Council. In that case, the European Council shall, at its next meeting, acting by a qualified majority on a proposal from the Commission, take a decision in accordance with the criteria referred to in paragraph 3.
5. If, by the end of the procedure set out in paragraphs 3 or 4, the Council or, as the case may be, the European Council has not adopted its decision, the suspension of the procedure for adopting the measure building upon the Schengen acquis shall be terminated. If the said measure is subsequently adopted any decision taken by the Council pursuant to Article 4 shall, as from the date of entry into force of that measure, cease to apply for the Member State concerned to the extent and under the conditions decided by the Commission, unless the said Member State has withdrawn its notification referred to in paragraph 2 before the adoption of the measure. The Commission shall act by the date of this adoption. When taking its decision, the Commission shall respect the criteria referred to in paragraph 3.
Article 6
The Republic of Iceland and the Kingdom of Norway shall be associated with the implementation of the Schengen acquis and its further development. Appropriate procedures shall be agreed to that effect in an Agreement to be concluded with those States by the Council, acting by the unanimity of its Members mentioned in Article 1. Such Agreement shall include provisions on the contribution of Iceland and Norway to any financial consequences resulting from the implementation of this Protocol.
A separate Agreement shall be concluded with Iceland and Norway by the Council, acting unanimously, for the establishment of rights and obligations between Ireland and the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland on the one hand, and Iceland and Norway on the other, in domains of the Schengen acquis which apply to these States.
Article 7
For the purposes of the negotiations for the admission of new Member States into the European Union, the Schengen acquis and further measures taken by the institutions within its scope shall be regarded as an acquis which must be accepted in full by all States candidates for admission.
ENC 83/292 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
PROTOCOL (No 20) ON THE APPLICATION OF CERTAIN ASPECTS OF
ARTICLE 26 OF THE TREATY ON THE FUNCTIONING OF THE EUROPEAN UNION TO THE UNITED
KINGDOM AND TO IRELAND
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
DESIRING to settle certain questions relating to the United Kingdom and Ireland,
HAVING REGARD to the existence for many years of special travel arrangements between the United Kingdom and Ireland,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Article 1
The United Kingdom shall be entitled, notwithstanding Articles 26 and 77 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, any other provision of that Treaty or of the Treaty on European Union, any measure adopted under those Treaties, or any international agreement concluded by the Union or by the Union and its Member States with one or more third States, to exercise at its frontiers with other Member States such controls on persons seeking to enter the United Kingdom as it may consider necessary for the purpose:
(a) of verifying the right to enter the United Kingdom of citizens of Member States and of their dependants exercising rights conferred by Union law, as well as citizens of other States on whom such rights have been conferred by an agreement by which the United Kingdom is bound; and
(b) of determining whether or not to grant other persons permission to enter the United Kingdom.
Nothing in Articles 26 and 77 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union or in any other provision of that Treaty or of the Treaty on European Union or in any measure adopted under them shall prejudice the right of the United Kingdom to adopt or exercise any such controls. References to the United Kingdom in this Article shall include territories for whose external relations the United Kingdom is responsible.
Article 2
The United Kingdom and Ireland may continue to make arrangements between themselves relating to the movement of persons between their territories (‘the Common Travel Area’), while fully respecting the rights of persons referred to in Article 1, first paragraph, point (a) of this Protocol.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/293
Accordingly, as long as they maintain such arrangements, the provisions of Article 1 of this Protocol shall apply to Ireland under the same terms and conditions as for the United Kingdom. Nothing in Articles 26 and 77 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, in any other provision of that Treaty or of the Treaty on European Union or in any measure adopted under them, shall affect any such arrangements.
Article 3
The other Member States shall be entitled to exercise at their frontiers or at any point of entry into their territory such controls on persons seeking to enter their territory from the United Kingdom or any territories whose external relations are under its responsibility for the same purposes stated in Article 1 of this Protocol, or from Ireland as long as the provisions of Article 1 of this Protocol apply to Ireland.
Nothing in Articles 26 and 77 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union or in any other provision of that Treaty or of the Treaty on European Union or in any measure adopted under them shall prejudice the right of the other Member States to adopt or exercise any such controls.
ENC 83/294 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
PROTOCOL (No 21) ON THE POSITION OF THE UNITED KINGDOM AND IRELAND IN RESPECT OF THE AREA OF FREEDOM,
SECURITY AND JUSTICE
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
DESIRING to settle certain questions relating to the United Kingdom and Ireland,
HAVING REGARD to the Protocol on the application of certain aspects of Article 26 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union to the United Kingdom and to Ireland,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Article 1
Subject to Article 3, the United Kingdom and Ireland shall not take part in the adoption by the Council of proposed measures pursuant to Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union. The unanimity of the members of the Council, with the exception of the representatives of the governments of the United Kingdom and Ireland, shall be necessary for decisions of the Council which must be adopted unanimously.
For the purposes of this Article, a qualified majority shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
Article 2
In consequence of Article 1 and subject to Articles 3, 4 and 6, none of the provisions of Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, no measure adopted pursuant to that Title, no provision of any international agreement concluded by the Union pursuant to that Title, and no decision of the Court of Justice interpreting any such provision or measure shall be binding upon or applicable in the United Kingdom or Ireland; and no such provision, measure or decision shall in any way affect the competences, rights and obligations of those States; and no such provision, measure or decision shall in any way affect the Community or Union acquis nor form part of Union law as they apply to the United Kingdom or Ireland.
Article 3
1. The United Kingdom or Ireland may notify the President of the Council in writing, within three months after a proposal or initiative has been presented to the Council pursuant to Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, that it wishes to take part in the adoption and application of any such proposed measure, whereupon that State shall be entitled to do so.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/295
The unanimity of the members of the Council, with the exception of a member which has not made such a notification, shall be necessary for decisions of the Council which must be adopted unanimously. A measure adopted under this paragraph shall be binding upon all Member States which took part in its adoption.
Measures adopted pursuant to Article 70 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union shall lay down the conditions for the participation of the United Kingdom and Ireland in the evaluations concerning the areas covered by Title V of Part Three of that Treaty.
For the purposes of this Article, a qualified majority shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
2. If after a reasonable period of time a measure referred to in paragraph 1 cannot be adopted with the United Kingdom or Ireland taking part, the Council may adopt such measure in accordance with Article 1 without the participation of the United Kingdom or Ireland. In that case Article 2 applies.
Article 4
The United Kingdom or Ireland may at any time after the adoption of a measure by the Council pursuant to Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union notify its intention to the Council and to the Commission that it wishes to accept that measure. In that case, the procedure provided for in Article 331(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union shall apply mutatis mutandis.
Article 4a
1. The provisions of this Protocol apply for the United Kingdom and Ireland also to measures proposed or adopted pursuant to Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union amending an existing measure by which they are bound.
2. However, in cases where the Council, acting on a proposal from the Commission, determines that the non-participation of the United Kingdom or Ireland in the amended version of an existing measure makes the application of that measure inoperable for other Member States or the Union, it may urge them to make a notification under Article 3 or 4. For the purposes of Article 3, a further period of two months starts to run as from the date of such determination by the Council.
If at the expiry of that period of two months from the Council’s determination the United Kingdom or Ireland has not made a notification under Article 3 or Article 4, the existing measure shall no longer be binding upon or applicable to it, unless the Member State concerned has made a notification under Article 4 before the entry into force of the amending measure. This shall take effect from the date of entry into force of the amending measure or of expiry of the period of two months, whichever is the later.
ENC 83/296 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
For the purpose of this paragraph, the Council shall, after a full discussion of the matter, act by a qualified majority of its members representing the Member States participating or having participated in the adoption of the amending measure. A qualified majority of the Council shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3)(a) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
3. The Council, acting by a qualified majority on a proposal from the Commission, may determine that the United Kingdom or Ireland shall bear the direct financial consequences, if any, necessarily and unavoidably incurred as a result of the cessation of its participation in the existing measure.
4. This Article shall be without prejudice to Article 4.
Article 5
A Member State which is not bound by a measure adopted pursuant to Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union shall bear no financial consequences of that measure other than administrative costs entailed for the institutions, unless all members of the Council, acting unanimously after consulting the European Parliament, decide otherwise.
Article 6
Where, in cases referred to in this Protocol, the United Kingdom or Ireland is bound by a measure adopted by the Council pursuant to Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the relevant provisions of the Treaties shall apply to that State in relation to that measure.
Article 6a
The United Kingdom and Ireland shall not be bound by the rules laid down on the basis of Article 16 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union which relate to the processing of personal data by the Member States when carrying out activities which fall within the scope of Chapter 4 or Chapter 5 of Title V of Part Three of that Treaty where the United Kingdom and Ireland are not bound by the rules governing the forms of judicial cooperation in criminal matters or police cooperation which require compliance with the provisions laid down on the basis of Article 16.
Article 7
Articles 3, 4 and 4a shall be without prejudice to the Protocol on the Schengen acquis integrated into the framework of the European Union.
Article 8
Ireland may notify the Council in writing that it no longer wishes to be covered by the terms of this Protocol. In that case, the normal treaty provisions will apply to Ireland.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/297
Article 9
With regard to Ireland, this Protocol shall not apply to Article 75 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
ENC 83/298 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
PROTOCOL (No 22) ON THE POSITION OF DENMARK
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
RECALLING the Decision of the Heads of State or Government, meeting within the European Council at Edinburgh on 12 December 1992, concerning certain problems raised by Denmark on the Treaty on European Union,
HAVING NOTED the position of Denmark with regard to Citizenship, Economic and Monetary Union, Defence Policy and Justice and Home Affairs as laid down in the Edinburgh Decision,
CONSCIOUS of the fact that a continuation under the Treaties of the legal regime originating in the Edinburgh decision will significantly limit Denmark’s participation in important areas of cooperation of the Union, and that it would be in the best interest of the Union to ensure the integrity of the acquis in the area of freedom, security and justice,
WISHING therefore to establish a legal framework that will provide an option for Denmark to participate in the adoption of measures proposed on the basis of Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and welcoming the intention of Denmark to avail itself of this option when possible in accordance with its constitutional requirements,
NOTING that Denmark will not prevent the other Member States from further developing their cooperation with respect to measures not binding on Denmark,
BEARING IN MIND Article 3 of the Protocol on the Schengen acquis integrated into the framework of the European Union,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
PART I
Article 1
Denmark shall not take part in the adoption by the Council of proposed measures pursuant to Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union. The unanimity of the members of the Council, with the exception of the representative of the government of Denmark, shall be necessary for the decisions of the Council which must be adopted unanimously.
For the purposes of this Article, a qualified majority shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/299
Article 2
None of the provisions of Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, no measure adopted pursuant to that Title, no provision of any international agreement concluded by the Union pursuant to that Title, and no decision of the Court of Justice of the European Union interpreting any such provision or measure or any measure amended or amendable pursuant to that Title shall be binding upon or applicable in Denmark; and no such provision, measure or decision shall in any way affect the competences, rights and obligations of Denmark; and no such provision, measure or decision shall in any way affect the Community or Union acquis nor form part of Union law as they apply to Denmark. In particular, acts of the Union in the field of police cooperation and judicial cooperation in criminal matters adopted before the entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon which are amended shall continue to be binding upon and applicable to Denmark unchanged.
Article 2a
Article 2 of this Protocol shall also apply in respect of those rules laid down on the basis of Article 16 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union which relate to the processing of personal data by the Member States when carrying out activities which fall within the scope of Chapter 4 or Chapter 5 of Title V of Part Three of that Treaty.
Article 3
Denmark shall bear no financial consequences of measures referred to in Article 1, other than administrative costs entailed for the institutions.
Article 4
1. Denmark shall decide within a period of six months after the Council has decided on a proposal or initiative to build upon the Schengen acquis covered by this Part, whether it will implement this measure in its national law. If it decides to do so, this measure will create an obligation under international law between Denmark and the other Member States bound by the measure.
2. If Denmark decides not to implement a measure of the Council as referred to in paragraph 1, the Member States bound by that measure and Denmark will consider appropriate measures to be taken.
PART II
Article 5
With regard to measures adopted by the Council pursuant to Article 26(1), Article 42 and Articles 43 to 46 of the Treaty on European Union, Denmark does not participate in the elaboration and the implementation of decisions and actions of the Union which have defence implications. Therefore
ENC 83/300 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Denmark shall not participate in their adoption. Denmark will not prevent the other Member States from further developing their cooperation in this area. Denmark shall not be obliged to contribute to the financing of operational expenditure arising from such measures, nor to make military capabilities available to the Union.
The unanimity of the members of the Council, with the exception of the representative of the government of Denmark, shall be necessary for the acts of the Council which must be adopted unanimously.
For the purposes of this Article, a qualified majority shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
PART III
Article 6
Articles 1, 2 and 3 shall not apply to measures determining the third countries whose nationals must be in possession of a visa when crossing the external borders of the Member States, or measures relating to a uniform format for visas.
PART IV
Article 7
At any time Denmark may, in accordance with its constitutional requirements, inform the other Member States that it no longer wishes to avail itself of all or part of this Protocol. In that event, Denmark will apply in full all relevant measures then in force taken within the framework of the European Union.
Article 8
1. At any time and without prejudice to Article 7, Denmark may, in accordance with its constitutional requirements, notify the other Member States that, with effect from the first day of the month following the notification, Part I shall consist of the provisions in the Annex. In that case Articles 5 to 8 shall be renumbered in consequence.
2. Six months after the date on which the notification referred to in paragraph 1 takes effect all Schengen acquis and measures adopted to build upon this acquis, which until then have been binding on Denmark as obligations under international law, shall be binding upon Denmark as Union law.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/301
ANNEX
Article 1
Subject to Article 3, Denmark shall not take part in the adoption by the Council of measures proposed pursuant to Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union. The unanimity of the members of the Council, with the exception of the representative of the government of Denmark, shall be necessary for the acts of the Council which must be adopted unanimously.
For the purposes of this Article, a qualified majority shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
Article 2
Pursuant to Article 1 and subject to Articles 3, 4 and 8, none of the provisions in Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, no measure adopted pursuant to that Title, no provision of any international agreements concluded by the Union pursuant to that Title, no decision of the Court of Justice of the European Union interpreting any such provision or measure shall be binding upon or applicable in Denmark; and no such provision, measure or decision shall in any way affect the competences, rights and obligations of Denmark; and no such provision, measure or decision shall in any way affect the Community or Union acquis nor form part of Union law as they apply to Denmark.
Article 3
1. Denmark may notify the President of the Council in writing, within three months after a proposal or initiative has been presented to the Council pursuant to Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, that it wishes to take part in the adoption and application of any such proposed measure, whereupon Denmark shall be entitled to do so.
2. If after a reasonable period of time a measure referred to in paragraph 1 cannot be adopted with Denmark taking part, the Council may adopt that measure referred to in paragraph 1 in accordance with Article 1 without the participation of Denmark. In that case Article 2 applies.
Article 4
Denmark may at any time after the adoption of a measure pursuant to Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union notify its intention to the Council and the Commission that it wishes to accept that measure. In that case, the procedure provided for in Article 331(1) of that Treaty shall apply mutatis mutandis.
Article 5
1. The provisions of this Protocol apply for Denmark also to measures proposed or adopted pursuant to Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union amending an existing measure by which it is bound.
2. However, in cases where the Council, acting on a proposal from the Commission, determines that the non- participation of Denmark in the amended version of an existing measure makes the application of that measure inoperable for other Member States or the Union, it may urge it to make a notification under Article 3 or 4. For the purposes of Article 3 a further period of two months starts to run as from the date of such determination by the Council.
ENC 83/302 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
If, at the expiry of that period of two months from the Council’s determination, Denmark has not made a notification under Article 3 or Article 4, the existing measure shall no longer be binding upon or applicable to it, unless it has made a notification under Article 4 before the entry into force of the amending measure. This shall take effect from the date of entry into force of the amending measure or of expiry of the period of two months, whichever is the later.
For the purpose of this paragraph, the Council shall, after a full discussion of the matter, act by a qualified majority of its members representing the Member States participating or having participated in the adoption of the amending measure. A qualified majority of the Council shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3)(a) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
3. The Council, acting by a qualified majority on a proposal from the Commission, may determine that Denmark shall bear the direct financial consequences, if any, necessarily and unavoidably incurred as a result of the cessation of its participation in the existing measure.
4. This Article shall be without prejudice to Article 4.
Article 6
1. Notification pursuant to Article 4 shall be submitted no later than six months after the final adoption of a measure if this measure builds upon the Schengen acquis.
If Denmark does not submit a notification in accordance with Articles 3 or 4 regarding a measure building upon the Schengen acquis, the Member States bound by that measure and Denmark will consider appropriate measures to be taken.
2. A notification pursuant to Article 3 with respect to a measure building upon the Schengen acquis shall be deemed irrevocably to be a notification pursuant to Article 3 with respect to any further proposal or initiative aiming to build upon that measure to the extent that such proposal or initiative builds upon the Schengen acquis.
Article 7
Denmark shall not be bound by the rules laid down on the basis of Article 16 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union which relate to the processing of personal data by the Member States when carrying out activities which fall within the scope of Chapter 4 or Chapter 5 of Title V of Part Three of that Treaty where Denmark is not bound by the rules governing the forms of judicial cooperation in criminal matters or police cooperation which require compliance with the provisions laid down on the basis of Article 16.
Article 8
Where, in cases referred to in this Part, Denmark is bound by a measure adopted by the Council pursuant to Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the relevant provisions of the Treaties shall apply to Denmark in relation to that measure.
Article 9
Where Denmark is not bound by a measure adopted pursuant to Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, it shall bear no financial consequences of that measure other than administrative costs entailed for the institutions unless the Council, with all its Members acting unanimously after consulting the European Parliament, decides otherwise.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/303
PROTOCOL (No 23) ON EXTERNAL RELATIONS OF THE MEMBER STATES
WITH REGARD TO THE CROSSING OF EXTERNAL BORDERS
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
TAKING INTO ACCOUNT the need of the Member States to ensure effective controls at their external borders, in cooperation with third countries where appropriate,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
The provisions on the measures on the crossing of external borders included in Article 77(2)(b) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union shall be without prejudice to the competence of Member States to negotiate or conclude agreements with third countries as long as they respect Union law and other relevant international agreements.
ENC 83/304 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
PROTOCOL (No 24) ON ASYLUM FOR NATIONALS OF MEMBER STATES
OF THE EUROPEAN UNION
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
WHEREAS, in accordance with Article 6(1) of the Treaty on European Union, the Union recognises the rights, freedoms and principles set out in the Charter of Fundamental Rights,
WHEREAS pursuant to Article 6(3) of the Treaty on European Union, fundamental rights, as guaranteed by the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms, constitute part of the Union’s law as general principles,
WHEREAS the Court of Justice of the European Union has jurisdiction to ensure that in the interpretation and application of Article 6, paragraphs (1) and (3) of the Treaty on European Union the law is observed by the European Union,
WHEREAS pursuant to Article 49 of the Treaty on European Union any European State, when applying to become a Member of the Union, must respect the values set out in Article 2 of the Treaty on European Union,
BEARING IN MIND that Article 7 of the Treaty on European Union establishes a mechanism for the suspension of certain rights in the event of a serious and persistent breach by a Member State of those values,
RECALLING that each national of a Member State, as a citizen of the Union, enjoys a special status and protection which shall be guaranteed by the Member States in accordance with the provisions of Part Two of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
BEARING IN MIND that the Treaties establish an area without internal frontiers and grant every citizen of the Union the right to move and reside freely within the territory of the Member States,
WISHING to prevent the institution of asylum being resorted to for purposes alien to those for which it is intended,
WHEREAS this Protocol respects the finality and the objectives of the Geneva Convention of 28 July 1951 relating to the status of refugees,
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/305
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Sole Article
Given the level of protection of fundamental rights and freedoms by the Member States of the European Union, Member States shall be regarded as constituting safe countries of origin in respect of each other for all legal and practical purposes in relation to asylum matters. Accordingly, any application for asylum made by a national of a Member State may be taken into consideration or declared admissible for processing by another Member State only in the following cases:
(a) if the Member State of which the applicant is a national proceeds after the entry into force of the Treaty of Amsterdam, availing itself of the provisions of Article 15 of the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms, to take measures derogating in its territory from its obligations under that Convention;
(b) if the procedure referred to Article 7(1) of the Treaty on European Union has been initiated and until the Council, or, where appropriate, the European Council, takes a decision in respect thereof with regard to the Member State of which the applicant is a national;
(c) if the Council has adopted a decision in accordance with Article 7(1) of the Treaty on European Union in respect of the Member State of which the applicant is a national or if the European Council has adopted a decision in accordance with Article 7(2) of that Treaty in respect of the Member State of which the applicant is a national;
(d) if a Member State should so decide unilaterally in respect of the application of a national of another Member State; in that case the Council shall be immediately informed; the application shall be dealt with on the basis of the presumption that it is manifestly unfounded without affecting in any way, whatever the cases may be, the decision-making power of the Member State.
ENC 83/306 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
PROTOCOL (No 25) ON THE EXERCISE OF SHARED COMPETENCE
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Sole Article
With reference to Article 2(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union on shared competence, when the Union has taken action in a certain area, the scope of this exercise of competence only covers those elements governed by the Union act in question and therefore does not cover the whole area.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/307
PROTOCOL (No 26) ON SERVICES OF GENERAL INTEREST
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
WISHING to emphasise the importance of services of general interest,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following interpretative provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Article 1
The shared values of the Union in respect of services of general economic interest within the meaning of Article 14 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union include in particular:
— the essential role and the wide discretion of national, regional and local authorities in providing, commissioning and organising services of general economic interest as closely as possible to the needs of the users;
— the diversity between various services of general economic interest and the differences in the needs and preferences of users that may result from different geographical, social or cultural situations;
— a high level of quality, safety and affordability, equal treatment and the promotion of universal access and of user rights.
Article 2
The provisions of the Treaties do not affect in any way the competence of Member States to provide, commission and organise non-economic services of general interest.
ENC 83/308 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
PROTOCOL (No 27) ON THE INTERNAL MARKET AND COMPETITION
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
CONSIDERING that the internal market as set out in Article 3 of the Treaty on European Union includes a system ensuring that competition is not distorted,
HAVE AGREED that:
To this end, the Union shall, if necessary, take action under the provisions of the Treaties, including under Article 352 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
This protocol shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/309
PROTOCOL (No 28) ON ECONOMIC, SOCIAL AND TERRITORIAL
COHESION
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
RECALLING that Article 3 of the Treaty on European Union includes the objective of promoting economic, social and territorial cohesion and solidarity between Member States and that the said cohesion figures among the areas of shared competence of the Union listed in Article 4(2)(c) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union,
RECALLING that the provisions of Part Three, Title XVIII, on economic, social and territorial cohesion as a whole provide the legal basis for consolidating and further developing the Union’s action in the field of economic, social and territorial cohesion, including the creation of a new fund,
RECALLING that the provisions of Article 177 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union envisage setting up a Cohesion Fund,
NOTING that the European Investment Bank is lending large and increasing amounts for the benefit of the poorer regions,
NOTING the desire for greater flexibility in the arrangements for allocations from the Structural Funds,
NOTING the desire for modulation of the levels of Union participation in programmes and projects in certain countries,
NOTING the proposal to take greater account of the relative prosperity of Member States in the system of own resources,
REAFFIRM that the promotion of economic, social and territorial cohesion is vital to the full development and enduring success of the Union,
REAFFIRM their conviction that the Structural Funds should continue to play a considerable part in the achievement of Union objectives in the field of cohesion,
REAFFIRM their conviction that the European Investment Bank should continue to devote the majority of its resources to the promotion of economic, social and territorial cohesion, and declare their willingness to review the capital needs of the European Investment Bank as soon as this is necessary for that purpose,
AGREE that the Cohesion Fund will provide Union financial contributions to projects in the fields of environment and trans-European networks in Member States with a per capita GNP of less than 90 % of the Union average which have a programme leading to the fulfilment of the conditions of economic convergence as set out in Article 126,
ENC 83/310 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
DECLARE their intention of allowing a greater margin of flexibility in allocating financing from the Structural Funds to specific needs not covered under the present Structural Funds regulations,
DECLARE their willingness to modulate the levels of Union participation in the context of programmes and projects of the Structural Funds, with a view to avoiding excessive increases in budgetary expenditure in the less prosperous Member States,
RECOGNISE the need to monitor regularly the progress made towards achieving economic, social and territorial cohesion and state their willingness to study all necessary measures in this respect,
DECLARE their intention of taking greater account of the contributive capacity of individual Member States in the system of own resources, and of examining means of correcting, for the less prosperous Member States, regressive elements existing in the present own resources system,
AGREE to annex this Protocol to the Treaty on European Union and the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/311
PROTOCOL (No 29) ON THE SYSTEM OF PUBLIC BROADCASTING IN THE
MEMBER STATES
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
CONSIDERING that the system of public broadcasting in the Member States is directly related to the democratic, social and cultural needs of each society and to the need to preserve media pluralism,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following interpretive provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
The provisions of the Treaties shall be without prejudice to the competence of Member States to provide for the funding of public service broadcasting and in so far as such funding is granted to broadcasting organisations for the fulfilment of the public service remit as conferred, defined and organised by each Member State, and in so far as such funding does not affect trading conditions and competition in the Union to an extent which would be contrary to the common interest, while the realisation of the remit of that public service shall be taken into account.
ENC 83/312 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
PROTOCOL (No 30) ON THE APPLICATION OF THE CHARTER OF
FUNDAMENTAL RIGHTS OF THE EUROPEAN UNION TO POLAND AND TO THE UNITED KINGDOM
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
WHEREAS in Article 6 of the Treaty on European Union, the Union recognises the rights, freedoms and principles set out in the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union,
WHEREAS the Charter is to be applied in strict accordance with the provisions of the aforementioned Article 6 and Title VII of the Charter itself,
WHEREAS the aforementioned Article 6 requires the Charter to be applied and interpreted by the courts of Poland and of the United Kingdom strictly in accordance with the explanations referred to in that Article,
WHEREAS the Charter contains both rights and principles,
WHEREAS the Charter contains both provisions which are civil and political in character and those which are economic and social in character,
WHEREAS the Charter reaffirms the rights, freedoms and principles recognised in the Union and makes those rights more visible, but does not create new rights or principles,
RECALLING the obligations devolving upon Poland and the United Kingdom under the Treaty on European Union, the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, and Union law generally,
NOTING the wish of Poland and the United Kingdom to clarify certain aspects of the application of the Charter,
DESIROUS therefore of clarifying the application of the Charter in relation to the laws and administrative action of Poland and of the United Kingdom and of its justiciability within Poland and within the United Kingdom,
REAFFIRMING that references in this Protocol to the operation of specific provisions of the Charter are strictly without prejudice to the operation of other provisions of the Charter,
REAFFIRMING that this Protocol is without prejudice to the application of the Charter to other Member States,
REAFFIRMING that this Protocol is without prejudice to other obligations devolving upon Poland and the United Kingdom under the Treaty on European Union, the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, and Union law generally,
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/313
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Article 1
1. The Charter does not extend the ability of the Court of Justice of the European Union, or any court or tribunal of Poland or of the United Kingdom, to find that the laws, regulations or administrative provisions, practices or action of Poland or of the United Kingdom are inconsistent with the fundamental rights, freedoms and principles that it reaffirms.
2. In particular, and for the avoidance of doubt, nothing in Title IV of the Charter creates justiciable rights applicable to Poland or the United Kingdom except in so far as Poland or the United Kingdom has provided for such rights in its national law.
Article 2
To the extent that a provision of the Charter refers to national laws and practices, it shall only apply to Poland or the United Kingdom to the extent that the rights or principles that it contains are recognised in the law or practices of Poland or of the United Kingdom.
ENC 83/314 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
PROTOCOL (No 31) CONCERNING IMPORTS INTO THE EUROPEAN UNION OF
PETROLEUM PRODUCTS REFINED IN THE NETHERLANDS ANTILLES
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
BEING DESIROUS of giving fuller details about the system of trade applicable to imports into the European Union of petroleum products refined in the Netherlands Antilles,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Article 1
This Protocol is applicable to petroleum products coming under the Brussels Nomenclature numbers 27.10, 27.11, 27.12, ex 27.13 (paraffin wax, petroleum or shale wax and paraffin residues) and 27.14, imported for use in Member States.
Article 2
Member States shall undertake to grant to petroleum products refined in the Netherlands Antilles the tariff preferences resulting from the association of the latter with the Union, under the conditions provided for in this Protocol. These provisions shall hold good whatever may be the rules of origin applied by the Member States.
Article 3
1. When the Commission, at the request of a Member State or on its own initiative, establishes that imports into the Union of petroleum products refined in the Netherlands Antilles under the system provided for in Article 2 above are giving rise to real difficulties on the market of one or more Member States, it shall decide that customs duties on the said imports shall be introduced, increased or re-introduced by the Member States in question, to such an extent and for such a period as may be necessary to meet that situation. The rates of the customs duties thus introduced, increased or re-introduced may not exceed the customs duties applicable to third countries for these same products.
2. The provisions of paragraph 1 can in any case be applied when imports into the Union of petroleum products refined in the Netherlands Antilles reach two million metric tons a year.
3. The Council shall be informed of decisions taken by the Commission in pursuance of paragraphs 1 and 2, including those directed at rejecting the request of a Member State. The Council shall, at the request of any Member State, assume responsibility for the matter and may at any time amend or revoke them.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/315
Article 4
1. If a Member State considers that imports of petroleum products refined in the Netherlands Antilles, made either directly or through another Member State under the system provided for in Article 2 above, are giving rise to real difficulties on its market and that immediate action is necessary to meet them, it may on its own initiative decide to apply customs duties to such imports, the rate of which may not exceed those of the customs duties applicable to third countries in respect of the same products. It shall notify its decision to the Commission which shall decide within one month whether the measures taken by the State should be maintained or must be amended or cancelled. The provisions of Article 3(3) shall be applicable to such decision of the Commission.
2. When the quantities of petroleum products refined in the Netherlands Antilles imported either directly or through another Member State, under the system provided for in Article 2 above, into a Member State or States of the European Union exceed during a calendar year the tonnage shown in the Annex to this Protocol, the measures taken in pursuance of paragraph 1 by that or those Member States for the current year shall be considered to be justified; the Commission shall, after assuring itself that the tonnage fixed has been reached, formally record the measures taken. In such a case the other Member States shall abstain from formally placing the matter before the Council.
Article 5
If the Union decides to apply quantitative restrictions to petroleum products, no matter whence they are imported, these restrictions may also be applied to imports of such products from the Netherlands Antilles. In such a case preferential treatment shall be granted to the Netherlands Antilles as compared with third countries.
Article 6
1. The provisions of Articles 2 to 5 shall be reviewed by the Council, by unanimous decision, after consulting the European Parliament and the Commission, when a common definition of origin for petroleum products from third countries and associated countries is adopted, or when decisions are taken within the framework of a common commercial policy for the products in question or when a common energy policy is established.
2. When such revision is made, however, equivalent preferences must in any case be maintained in favour of the Netherlands Antilles in a suitable form and for a minimum quantity of 21½ million metric tons of petroleum products.
3. The Union’s commitments in regard to equivalent preferences as mentioned in paragraph 2 of this Article may, if necessary, be broken down country by country taking into account the tonnage indicated in the Annex to this Protocol.
ENC 83/316 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Article 7
For the implementation of this Protocol, the Commission is responsible for following the pattern of imports into the Member States of petroleum products refined in the Netherlands Antilles. Member States shall communicate to the Commission, which shall see that it is circulated, all useful information to that end in accordance with the administrative conditions recommended by it.
ANNEX TO THE PROTOCOL
For the implementation of Article 4(2) of the Protocol concerning imports into the European Union of petroleum products refined in the Netherlands Antilles, the High Contracting Parties have decided that the quantity of 2 million metric tons of petroleum products from the Antilles shall be allocated among the Member States as follows:
Germany . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 625 000 metric tons
Belgo-Luxembourg Economic Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 200 000 metric tons
France . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 75 000 metric tons
Italy . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 100 000 metric tons
Netherlands . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1 000 000 metric tons
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/317
PROTOCOL (No 32) ON THE ACQUISITION OF PROPERTY IN DENMARK
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
DESIRING to settle certain particular problems relating to Denmark,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Notwithstanding the provisions of the Treaties, Denmark may maintain the existing legislation on the acquisition of second homes.
ENC 83/318 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
PROTOCOL (No 33) CONCERNING ARTICLE 157 OF THE TREATY ON THE
FUNCTIONING OF THE EUROPEAN UNION
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
HAVE AGREED upon the following provision, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
For the purposes of Article 157 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, benefits under occupational social security schemes shall not be considered as remuneration if and in so far as they are attributable to periods of employment prior to 17 May 1990, except in the case of workers or those claiming under them who have before that date initiated legal proceedings or introduced an equivalent claim under the applicable national law.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/319
PROTOCOL (No 34) ON SPECIAL ARRANGEMENTS FOR GREENLAND
Sole Article
1. The treatment on import into the Union of products subject to the common organisation of the market in fishery products, originating in Greenland, shall, while complying with the mechanisms of the internal market organisation, involve exemption from customs duties and charges having equivalent effect and the absence of quantitative restrictions or measures having equivalent effect if the possibilities for access to Greenland fishing zones granted to the Union pursuant to an agreement between the Union and the authority responsible for Greenland are satisfactory to the Union.
2. All measures relating to the import arrangements for such products, including those relating to the adoption of such measures, shall be adopted in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 43 of the Treaty establishing the European Union.
ENC 83/320 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
PROTOCOL (No 35) ON ARTICLE 40.3.3 OF THE CONSTITUTION OF IRELAND
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
HAVE AGREED upon the following provision, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and to the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy Community:
Nothing in the Treaties, or in the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy Community, or in the Treaties or Acts modifying or supplementing those Treaties, shall affect the application in Ireland of Article 40.3.3 of the Constitution of Ireland.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/321
PROTOCOL (No 36) ON TRANSITIONAL PROVISIONS
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
WHEREAS, in order to organise the transition from the institutional provisions of the Treaties applicable prior to the entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon to the provisions contained in that Treaty, it is necessary to lay down transitional provisions,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union, to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and to the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy Community:
Article 1
In this Protocol, the words ‘the Treaties’ shall mean the Treaty on European Union, the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy Community.
TITLE I
PROVISIONS CONCERNING THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT
Article 2
In accordance with the second subparagraph of Article 14(2) of the Treaty on European Union, the European Council shall adopt a decision determining the composition of the European Parliament in good time before the 2009 European Parliament elections.
Until the end of the 2004-2009 parliamentary term, the composition and the number of representatives elected to the European Parliament shall remain the same as on the date of the entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon.
TITLE II
PROVISIONS CONCERNING THE QUALIFIED MAJORITY
Article 3
1. In accordance with Article 16(4) of the Treaty on European Union, the provisions of that paragraph and of Article 238(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union relating to the definition of the qualified majority in the European Council and the Council shall take effect on 1 November 2014.
2. Between 1 November 2014 and 31 March 2017, when an act is to be adopted by qualified majority, a member of the Council may request that it be adopted in accordance with the qualified majority as defined in paragraph 3. In that case, paragraphs 3 and 4 shall apply.
ENC 83/322 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
3. Until 31 October 2014, the following provisions shall remain in force, without prejudice to the second subparagraph of Article 235(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
For acts of the European Council and of the Council requiring a qualified majority, members’ votes shall be weighted as follows:
Belgium 12 Bulgaria 10 Czech Republic 12 Denmark 7 Germany 29 Estonia 4 Ireland 7 Greece 12 Spain 27 France 29 Italy 29 Cyprus 4 Latvia 4 Lithuania 7
Luxembourg 4 Hungary 12 Malta 3 Netherlands 13 Austria 10 Poland 27 Portugal 12 Romania 14 Slovenia 4 Slovakia 7 Finland 7 Sweden 10 United Kingdom 29
Acts shall be adopted if there are at least 255 votes in favour representing a majority of the members where, under the Treaties, they must be adopted on a proposal from the Commission. In other cases decisions shall be adopted if there are at least 255 votes in favour representing at least two thirds of the members.
A member of the European Council or the Council may request that, where an act is adopted by the European Council or the Council by a qualified majority, a check is made to ensure that the Member States comprising the qualified majority represent at least 62 % of the total population of the Union. If that proves not to be the case, the act shall not be adopted.
4. Until 31 October 2014, the qualified majority shall, in cases where, under the Treaties, not all the members of the Council participate in voting, namely in the cases where reference is made to the qualified majority as defined in Article 238(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, be defined as the same proportion of the weighted votes and the same proportion of the number of the Council members and, if appropriate, the same percentage of the population of the Member States concerned as laid down in paragraph 3 of this Article.
TITLE III
PROVISIONS CONCERNING THE CONFIGURATIONS OF THE COUNCIL
Article 4
Until the entry into force of the decision referred to in the first subparagraph of Article 16(6) of the Treaty on European Union, the Council may meet in the configurations laid down in the second and third subparagraphs of that paragraph and in the other configurations on the list established by a decision of the General Affairs Council, acting by a simple majority.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/323
TITLE IV
PROVISIONS CONCERNING THE COMMISSION, INCLUDING THE HIGH REPRESENTATIVE OF THE UNION FOR FOREIGN AFFAIRS AND SECURITY POLICY
Article 5
The members of the Commission in office on the date of entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon shall remain in office until the end of their term of office. However, on the day of the appointment of the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy, the term of office of the member having the same nationality as the High Representative shall end.
TITLE V
PROVISIONS CONCERNING THE SECRETARY-GENERAL OF THE COUNCIL, HIGH REPRESENTATIVE FOR THE COMMON FOREIGN AND SECURITY POLICY, AND
THE DEPUTY SECRETARY-GENERAL OF THE COUNCIL
Article 6
The terms of office of the Secretary-General of the Council, High Representative for the common foreign and security policy, and the Deputy Secretary-General of the Council shall end on the date of entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon. The Council shall appoint a Secretary-General in conformity with Article 240(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
TITLE VI
PROVISIONS CONCERNING ADVISORY BODIES
Article 7
Until the entry into force of the decision referred to in Article 301 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the allocation of members of the Economic and Social Committee shall be as follows:
Belgium 12 Bulgaria 12 Czech Republic 12 Denmark 9 Germany 24 Estonia 7 Ireland 9 Greece 12
Spain 21 France 24 Italy 24 Cyprus 6 Latvia 7 Lithuania 9 Luxembourg 6 Hungary 12
ENC 83/324 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Malta 5 Netherlands 12 Austria 12 Poland 21 Portugal 12 Romania 15
Slovenia 7 Slovakia 9 Finland 9 Sweden 12 United Kingdom 24
Article 8
Until the entry into force of the decision referred to in Article 305 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the allocation of members of the Committee of the Regions shall be as follows:
Belgium 12 Bulgaria 12 Czech Republic 12 Denmark 9 Germany 24 Estonia 7 Ireland 9 Greece 12 Spain 21 France 24 Italy 24 Cyprus 6 Latvia 7 Lithuania 9 Luxembourg 6
Hungary 12 Malta 5 Netherlands 12 Austria 12 Poland 21 Portugal 12 Romania 15 Slovenia 7 Slovakia 9 Finland 9 Sweden 12 United Kingdom 24
TITLE VII
TRANSITIONAL PROVISIONS CONCERNING ACTS ADOPTED ON THE BASIS OF TITLES V AND VI OF THE TREATY ON EUROPEAN UNION PRIOR TO THE ENTRY
INTO FORCE OF THE TREATY OF LISBON
Article 9
The legal effects of the acts of the institutions, bodies, offices and agencies of the Union adopted on the basis of the Treaty on European Union prior to the entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon shall be preserved until those acts are repealed, annulled or amended in implementation of the Treaties. The same shall apply to agreements concluded between Member States on the basis of the Treaty on European Union.
Article 10
1. As a transitional measure, and with respect to acts of the Union in the field of police cooperation and judicial cooperation in criminal matters which have been adopted before the entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon, the powers of the institutions shall be the following at
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/325
the date of entry into force of that Treaty: the powers of the Commission under Article 258 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union shall not be applicable and the powers of the Court of Justice of the European Union under Title VI of the Treaty on European Union, in the version in force before the entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon, shall remain the same, including where they have been accepted under Article 35(2) of the said Treaty on European Union.
2. The amendment of an act referred to in paragraph 1 shall entail the applicability of the powers of the institutions referred to in that paragraph as set out in the Treaties with respect to the amended act for those Member States to which that amended act shall apply.
3. In any case, the transitional measure mentioned in paragraph 1 shall cease to have effect five years after the date of entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon.
4. At the latest six months before the expiry of the transitional period referred to in paragraph 3, the United Kingdom may notify to the Council that it does not accept, with respect to the acts referred to in paragraph 1, the powers of the institutions referred to in paragraph 1 as set out in the Treaties. In case the United Kingdom has made that notification, all acts referred to in paragraph 1 shall cease to apply to it as from the date of expiry of the transitional period referred to in paragraph 3. This subparagraph shall not apply with respect to the amended acts which are applicable to the United Kingdom as referred to in paragraph 2.
The Council, acting by a qualified majority on a proposal from the Commission, shall determine the necessary consequential and transitional arrangements. The United Kingdom shall not participate in the adoption of this decision. A qualified majority of the Council shall be defined in accordance with Article 238(3)(a) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
The Council, acting by a qualified majority on a proposal from the Commission, may also adopt a decision determining that the United Kingdom shall bear the direct financial consequences, if any, necessarily and unavoidably incurred as a result of the cessation of its participation in those acts.
5. The United Kingdom may, at any time afterwards, notify the Council of its wish to participate in acts which have ceased to apply to it pursuant to paragraph 4, first subparagraph. In that case, the relevant provisions of the Protocol on the Schengen acquis integrated into the framework of the European Union or of the Protocol on the position of the United Kingdom and Ireland in respect of the area of freedom, security and justice, as the case may be, shall apply. The powers of the institutions with regard to those acts shall be those set out in the Treaties. When acting under the relevant Protocols, the Union institutions and the United Kingdom shall seek to re-establish the widest possible measure of participation of the United Kingdom in the acquis of the Union in the area of freedom, security and justice without seriously affecting the practical operability of the various parts thereof, while respecting their coherence.
ENC 83/326 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
PROTOCOL (No 37) ON THE FINANCIAL CONSEQUENCES OF THE EXPIRY
OF THE ECSC TREATY AND ON THE RESEARCH FUND FOR COAL AND STEEL
THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
RECALLING that all assets and liabilities of the European Coal and Steel Community, as they existed on 23 July 2002, were transferred to the European Community on 24 July 2002,
TAKING ACCOUNT of the desire to use these funds for research in sectors related to the coal and steel industry and therefore the necessity to provide for certain special rules in this regard,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to the Treaty on European Union and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union:
Article 1
1. The net worth of these assets and liabilities, as they appear in the balance sheet of the ECSC of 23 July 2002, subject to any increase or decrease which may occur as a result of the liquidation operations, shall be considered as assets intended for research in the sectors related to the coal and steel industry, referred to as the ‘ECSC in liquidation’. On completion of the liquidation they shall be referred to as the ‘assets of the Research Fund for Coal and Steel’.
2. The revenue from these assets, referred to as the ‘Research Fund for Coal and Steel’, shall be used exclusively for research, outside the research framework programme, in the sectors related to the coal and steel industry in accordance with the provisions of this Protocol and of acts adopted on the basis hereof.
Article 2
The Council, acting in accordance with a special legislative procedure and after obtaining the consent of the European Parliament, shall adopt all the necessary provisions for the implementation of this Protocol, including essential principles.
The Council shall adopt, on a proposal from the Commission and after consulting the European Parliament, measures establishing multiannual financial guidelines for managing the assets of the Research Fund for Coal and Steel and technical guidelines for the research programme of the Research Fund for Coal and Steel.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/327
Article 3
Except as otherwise provided in this Protocol and in the acts adopted on the basis hereof, the provisions of the Treaties shall apply.
ENC 83/328 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
ANNEXES
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/329
ANNEX I LIST REFERRED TO IN ARTICLE 38 OF THE TREATY ON THE FUNCTIONING OF THE
EUROPEAN UNION
(1) (2)
No in the Brussels nomenclature
Description of products
Chapter 1 Live animals
Chapter 2 Meat and edible meat offal
Chapter 3 Fish, crustaceans and molluscs
Chapter 4 Dairy produce; birds’ eggs; natural honey
Chapter 5
05.04 Guts, bladders and stomachs of animals (other than fish), whole and pieces thereof
05.15 Animal products not elsewhere specified or included; dead animals of Chapter 1 or Chapter 3, unfit for human consumption
Chapter 6 Live trees and other plants; bulbs, roots and the like; cut flowers and ornamental foliage
Chapter 7 Edible vegetables and certain roots and tubers
Chapter 8 Edible fruit and nuts; peel of melons or citrus fruit
Chapter 9 Coffee, tea and spices, excluding maté (heading No 09.03)
Chapter 10 Cereals
Chapter 11 Products of the milling industry; malt and starches; gluten; inulin
Chapter 12 Oil seeds and oleaginous fruit; miscellaneous grains, seeds and fruit; industrial and medical plants; straw and fodder
Chapter 13
ex 13.03 Pectin
Chapter 15
15.01 Lard and other rendered pig fat; rendered poultry fat
15.02 Unrendered fats of bovine cattle, sheep or goats; tallow (including ‘premier jus’) produced from those fats
15.03 Lard stearin, oleostearin and tallow stearin; lard oil, oleo-oil and tallow oil, not emulsified or mixed or prepared in any way
15.04 Fats and oil, of fish and marine mammals, whether or not refined
15.07 Fixed vegetable oils, fluid or solid, crude, refined or purified
15.12 Animal or vegetable fats and oils, hydrogenated, whether or not refined, but not further prepared
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/331
(1) (2)
No in the Brussels nomenclature
Description of products
15.13 Margarine, imitation lard and other prepared edible fats
15.17 Residues resulting from the treatment of fatty substances or animal or vegetable waxes
Chapter 16 Preparations of meat, of fish, of crustaceans or molluscs
Chapter 17
17.01 Beet sugar and cane sugar, solid
17.02 Other sugars; sugar syrups; artificial honey (whether or not mixed with natural honey); caramel
17.03 Molasses, whether or not decolourised
17.05 (*) Flavoured or coloured sugars, syrups and molasses (including vanilla sugar or vanillin), with the exception of fruit juice containing added sugar in any proportion
Chapter 18
18.01 Cocoa beans, whole or broken, raw or roasted
18.02 Cocoa shells, husks, skins and waste
Chapter 20 Preparations of vegetables, fruit or other parts of plants
Chapter 22
22.04 Grape must, in fermentation or with fermentation arrested otherwise than by the addition of alcohol
22.05 Wine of fresh grapes; grape must with fermentation arrested by the addition of alcohol
22.07 Other fermented beverages (for example, cider, perry and mead)
ex 22.08 (*)
ex 22.09 (*)
Ethyl alcohol or neutral spirits, whether or not denatured, of any strength, obtained from agricultural products listed in Annex I, excluding liqueurs and other spirituous beverages and compound alcoholic preparations (known as ‘concentrated extracts’) for the manufacture of beverages
22.10 (*) Vinegar and substitutes for vinegar
Chapter 23 Residues and waste from the food industries; prepared animal fodder
Chapter 24
24.01 Unmanufactured tobacco, tobacco refuse
Chapter 45
45.01 Natural cork, unworked, crushed, granulated or ground; waste cork
ENC 83/332 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
(1) (2)
No in the Brussels nomenclature
Description of products
Chapter 54
54.01 Flax, raw or processed but not spun; flax tow and waste (including pulled or garnetted rags)
Chapter 57
57.01 True hemp (Cannabis sativa), raw or processed but not spun; tow and waste of true hemp (including pulled or garnetted rags or ropes)
(*) Entry added by Article 1 of Regulation No 7a of the Council of the European Economic Community of 18 December 1959 (OJ No 7, 30.1.1961, p. 71/61).
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/333
ANNEX II OVERSEAS COUNTRIES AND TERRITORIES TO WHICH THE PROVISIONS OF PART FOUR OF THE TREATY ON THE FUNCTIONING OF THE EUROPEAN UNION APPLY
— Greenland,
— New Caledonia and Dependencies,
— French Polynesia,
— French Southern and Antarctic Territories,
— Wallis and Futuna Islands,
— Mayotte,
— Saint Pierre and Miquelon,
— Aruba,
— Netherlands Antilles:
— Bonaire,
— Curaçao,
— Saba,
— Sint Eustatius,
— Sint Maarten,
— Anguilla,
— Cayman Islands,
— Falkland Islands,
— South Georgia and the South Sandwich Islands,
— Montserrat,
— Pitcairn,
— Saint Helena and Dependencies,
— British Antarctic Territory,
— British Indian Ocean Territory,
— Turks and Caicos Islands,
— British Virgin Islands,
— Bermuda.
ENC 83/334 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
DECLARATIONS ANNEXED TO THE FINAL ACT OF THE INTERGOVERNMENTAL
CONFERENCE WHICH ADOPTED THE TREATY OF LISBON,
signed on 13 December 2007
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/335
A. DECLARATIONS CONCERNING PROVISIONS OF THE TREATIES
1. Declaration concerning the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union
The Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union, which has legally binding force, confirms the fundamental rights guaranteed by the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms and as they result from the constitutional traditions common to the Member States.
The Charter does not extend the field of application of Union law beyond the powers of the Union or establish any new power or task for the Union, or modify powers and tasks as defined by the Treaties.
2. Declaration on Article 6(2) of the Treaty on European Union
The Conference agrees that the Union's accession to the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms should be arranged in such a way as to preserve the specific features of Union law. In this connection, the Conference notes the existence of a regular dialogue between the Court of Justice of the European Union and the European Court of Human Rights; such dialogue could be reinforced when the Union accedes to that Convention.
3. Declaration on Article 8 of the Treaty on European Union
The Union will take into account the particular situation of small-sized countries which maintain specific relations of proximity with it.
4. Declaration on the composition of the European Parliament
The additional seat in the European Parliament will be attributed to Italy.
5. Declaration on the political agreement by the European Council concerning the draft Decision on the composition of the European
Parliament
The European Council will give its political agreement on the revised draft Decision on the composition of the European Parliament for the legislative period 2009-2014, based on the proposal from the European Parliament.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/337
6. Declaration on Article 15(5) and (6), Article 17(6) and (7) and Article 18 of the Treaty on European Union
In choosing the persons called upon to hold the offices of President of the European Council, President of the Commission and High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy, due account is to be taken of the need to respect the geographical and demographic diversity of the Union and its Member States.
7. Declaration on Article 16(4) of the Treaty on European Union and Article 238(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
The Conference declares that the decision relating to the implementation of Article 16(4) of the Treaty on European Union and Article 238(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union will be adopted by the Council on the date of the signature of the Treaty of Lisbon and will enter into force on the day that Treaty enters into force. The draft decision is set out below:
Draft decision of the Council
relating to the implementation of Article 16(4) of the Treaty on European Union and Article 238(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
between 1 November 2014 and 31 March 2017 on the one hand, and as from 1 April 2017 on the other
THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Whereas:
(1) Provisions should be adopted allowing for a smooth transition from the system for decision- making in the Council by a qualified majority as defined in Article 3(3) of the Protocol on the transitional provisions, which will continue to apply until 31 October 2014, to the voting system provided for in Article 16(4) of the Treaty on European Union and Article 238(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, which will apply with effect from 1 November 2014, including, during a transitional period until 31 March 2017, specific provisions laid down in Article 3(2) of that Protocol.
(2) It is recalled that it is the practice of the Council to devote every effort to strengthening the democratic legitimacy of decisions taken by a qualified majority,
ENC 83/338 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
HAS DECIDED AS FOLLOWS:
Section 1
Provisions to be applied from 1 November 2014 to 31 March 2017
Article 1
From 1 November 2014 to 31 March 2017, if members of the Council, representing:
(a) at least three quarters of the population, or
(b) at least three quarters of the number of Member States
necessary to constitute a blocking minority resulting from the application of Article 16(4), first subparagraph, of the Treaty on European Union or Article 238(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, indicate their opposition to the Council adopting an act by a qualified majority, the Council shall discuss the issue.
Article 2
The Council shall, in the course of these discussions, do all in its power to reach, within a reasonable time and without prejudicing obligatory time limits laid down by Union law, a satisfactory solution to address concerns raised by the members of the Council referred to in Article 1.
Article 3
To this end, the President of the Council, with the assistance of the Commission and in compliance with the Rules of Procedure of the Council, shall undertake any initiative necessary to facilitate a wider basis of agreement in the Council. The members of the Council shall lend him or her their assistance.
Section 2
Provisions to be applied as from 1 April 2017
Article 4
As from 1 April 2017, if members of the Council, representing:
(a) at least 55 % of the population, or
(b) at least 55 % of the number of Member States
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/339
necessary to constitute a blocking minority resulting from the application of Article 16(4), first subparagraph, of the Treaty on European Union or Article 238(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, indicate their opposition to the Council adopting an act by a qualified majority, the Council shall discuss the issue.
Article 5
The Council shall, in the course of these discussions, do all in its power to reach, within a reasonable time and without prejudicing obligatory time limits laid down by Union law, a satisfactory solution to address concerns raised by the members of the Council referred to in Article 4.
Article 6
To this end, the President of the Council, with the assistance of the Commission and in compliance with the Rules of Procedure of the Council, shall undertake any initiative necessary to facilitate a wider basis of agreement in the Council. The members of the Council shall lend him or her their assistance.
Section 3
Entry into force
Article 7
This Decision shall enter into force on the date of the entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon.
8. Declaration on practical measures to be taken upon the entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon as regards the Presidency of the European
Council and of the Foreign Affairs Council
In the event that the Treaty of Lisbon enters into force later than 1 January 2009, the Conference requests the competent authorities of the Member State holding the six-monthly Presidency of the Council at that time, on the one hand, and the person elected President of the European Council and the person appointed High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy, on the other hand, to take the necessary specific measures, in consultation with the following six- monthly Presidency, to allow an efficient handover of the material and organisational aspects of the Presidency of the European Council and of the Foreign Affairs Council.
ENC 83/340 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
9. Declaration on Article 16(9) of the Treaty on European Union concerning the European Council decision on the exercise of the Presidency
of the Council
The Conference declares that the Council should begin preparing the decision establishing the procedures for implementing the decision on the exercise of the Presidency of the Council as soon as the Treaty of Lisbon is signed, and should give its political approval within six months. A draft decision of the European Council, which will be adopted on the date of entry into force of the said Treaty, is set out below:
Draft decision of the European Council
on the exercise of the Presidency of the Council
Article 1
1. The Presidency of the Council, with the exception of the Foreign Affairs configuration, shall be held by pre-established groups of three Member States for a period of 18 months. The groups shall be made up on a basis of equal rotation among the Member States, taking into account their diversity and geographical balance within the Union.
2. Each member of the group shall in turn chair for a six-month period all configurations of the Council, with the exception of the Foreign Affairs configuration. The other members of the group shall assist the Chair in all its responsibilities on the basis of a common programme. Members of the team may decide alternative arrangements among themselves.
Article 2
The Committee of Permanent Representatives of the Governments of the Member States shall be chaired by a representative of the Member State chairing the General Affairs Council.
The Chair of the Political and Security Committee shall be held by a representative of the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy.
The chair of the preparatory bodies of the various Council configurations, with the exception of the Foreign Affairs configuration, shall fall to the member of the group chairing the relevant configuration, unless decided otherwise in accordance with Article 4.
Article 3
The General Affairs Council shall ensure consistency and continuity in the work of the different Council configurations in the framework of multiannual programmes in cooperation with the Commission. The Member States holding the Presidency shall take all necessary measures for the organisation and smooth operation of the Council's work, with the assistance of the General Secretariat of the Council.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/341
Article 4
The Council shall adopt a decision establishing the measures for the implementation of this decision.
10. Declaration on Article 17 of the Treaty on European Union
The Conference considers that when the Commission no longer includes nationals of all Member States, the Commission should pay particular attention to the need to ensure full transparency in relations with all Member States. Accordingly, the Commission should liaise closely with all Member States, whether or not they have a national serving as member of the Commission, and in this context pay special attention to the need to share information and consult with all Member States.
The Conference also considers that the Commission should take all the necessary measures to ensure that political, social and economic realities in all Member States, including those which have no national serving as member of the Commission, are fully taken into account. These measures should include ensuring that the position of those Member States is addressed by appropriate organisational arrangements.
11. Declaration on Article 17(6) and (7) of the Treaty on European Union
The Conference considers that, in accordance with the provisions of the Treaties, the European Parliament and the European Council are jointly responsible for the smooth running of the process leading to the election of the President of the European Commission. Prior to the decision of the European Council, representatives of the European Parliament and of the European Council will thus conduct the necessary consultations in the framework deemed the most appropriate. These consultations will focus on the backgrounds of the candidates for President of the Commission, taking account of the elections to the European Parliament, in accordance with the first subparagraph of Article 17(7). The arrangements for such consultations may be determined, in due course, by common accord between the European Parliament and the European Council.
12. Declaration on Article 18 of the Treaty on European Union
1. The Conference declares that, in the course of the preparatory work preceding the appointment of the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy which is due to take place on the date of entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon in accordance with Article 18 of the Treaty on European Union and Article 5 of the Protocol on transitional provisions and whose term of office will be from that date until the end of the term of office of the Commission in office on that date, appropriate contacts will be made with the European Parliament.
2. Furthermore, the Conference recalls that, as regards the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy whose term of office will start in November 2009 at the same time and for the same duration as the next Commission, he or she will be appointed in accordance with the provisions of Articles 17 and 18 of the Treaty on European Union.
ENC 83/342 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
13. Declaration concerning the common foreign and security policy
The Conference underlines that the provisions in the Treaty on European Union covering the Common Foreign and Security Policy, including the creation of the office of High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy and the establishment of an External Action Service, do not affect the responsibilities of the Member States, as they currently exist, for the formulation and conduct of their foreign policy nor of their national representation in third countries and international organisations.
The Conference also recalls that the provisions governing the Common Security and Defence Policy do not prejudice the specific character of the security and defence policy of the Member States.
It stresses that the European Union and its Member States will remain bound by the provisions of the Charter of the United Nations and, in particular, by the primary responsibility of the Security Council and of its Members for the maintenance of international peace and security.
14. Declaration concerning the common foreign and security policy
In addition to the specific rules and procedures referred to in paragraph 1 of Article 24 of the Treaty on European Union, the Conference underlines that the provisions covering the Common Foreign and Security Policy including in relation to the High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy and the External Action Service will not affect the existing legal basis, responsibilities, and powers of each Member State in relation to the formulation and conduct of its foreign policy, its national diplomatic service, relations with third countries and participation in international organisations, including a Member State's membership of the Security Council of the United Nations.
The Conference also notes that the provisions covering the Common Foreign and Security Policy do not give new powers to the Commission to initiate decisions nor do they increase the role of the European Parliament.
The Conference also recalls that the provisions governing the Common Security and Defence Policy do not prejudice the specific character of the security and defence policy of the Member States.
15. Declaration on Article 27 of the Treaty on European Union
The Conference declares that, as soon as the Treaty of Lisbon is signed, the Secretary-General of the Council, High Representative for the common foreign and security policy, the Commission and the Member States should begin preparatory work on the European External Action Service.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/343
16. Declaration on Article 55(2) of the Treaty on European Union
The Conference considers that the possibility of producing translations of the Treaties in the languages mentioned in Article 55(2) contributes to fulfilling the objective of respecting the Union's rich cultural and linguistic diversity as set forth in the fourth subparagraph of Article 3(3). In this context, the Conference confirms the attachment of the Union to the cultural diversity of Europe and the special attention it will continue to pay to these and other languages.
The Conference recommends that those Member States wishing to avail themselves of the possibility recognised in Article 55(2) communicate to the Council, within six months from the date of the signature of the Treaty of Lisbon, the language or languages into which translations of the Treaties will be made.
17. Declaration concerning primacy
The Conference recalls that, in accordance with well settled case law of the Court of Justice of the European Union, the Treaties and the law adopted by the Union on the basis of the Treaties have primacy over the law of Member States, under the conditions laid down by the said case law.
The Conference has also decided to attach as an Annex to this Final Act the Opinion of the Council Legal Service on the primacy of EC law as set out in 11197/07 (JUR 260):
‘Opinion of the Council Legal Service
of 22 June 2007
It results from the case-law of the Court of Justice that primacy of EC law is a cornerstone principle of Community law. According to the Court, this principle is inherent to the specific nature of the European Community. At the time of the first judgment of this established case law (Costa/ENEL,15 July 1964, Case 6/641 (1) there was no mention of primacy in the treaty. It is still the case today. The fact that the principle of primacy will not be included in the future treaty shall not in any way change the existence of the principle and the existing case-law of the Court of Justice.
___________
(1) “It follows (…) that the law stemming from the treaty, an independent source of law, could not, because of its special and original nature, be overridden by domestic legal provisions, however framed, without being deprived of its character as Community law and without the legal basis of the Community itself being called into question.” ’
18. Declaration in relation to the delimitation of competences
The Conference underlines that, in accordance with the system of division of competences between the Union and the Member States as provided for in the Treaty on European Union and the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, competences not conferred upon the Union in the Treaties remain with the Member States.
ENC 83/344 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
When the Treaties confer on the Union a competence shared with the Member States in a specific area, the Member States shall exercise their competence to the extent that the Union has not exercised, or has decided to cease exercising, its competence. The latter situation arises when the relevant EU institutions decide to repeal a legislative act, in particular better to ensure constant respect for the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality. The Council may, at the initiative of one or several of its members (representatives of Member States) and in accordance with Article 241 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, request the Commission to submit proposals for repealing a legislative act. The Conference welcomes the Commission's declaration that it will devote particular attention to these requests.
Equally, the representatives of the governments of the Member States, meeting in an Intergovernmental Conference, in accordance with the ordinary revision procedure provided for in Article 48(2) to (5) of the Treaty on European Union, may decide to amend the Treaties upon which the Union is founded, including either to increase or to reduce the competences conferred on the Union in the said Treaties.
19. Declaration on Article 8 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
The Conference agrees that, in its general efforts to eliminate inequalities between women and men, the Union will aim in its different policies to combat all kinds of domestic violence. The Member States should take all necessary measures to prevent and punish these criminal acts and to support and protect the victims.
20. Declaration on Article 16 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
The Conference declares that, whenever rules on protection of personal data to be adopted on the basis of Article 16 could have direct implications for national security, due account will have to be taken of the specific characteristics of the matter. It recalls that the legislation presently applicable (see in particular Directive 95/46/EC) includes specific derogations in this regard.
21. Declaration on the protection of personal data in the fields of judicial cooperation in criminal matters and police cooperation
The Conference acknowledges that specific rules on the protection of personal data and the free movement of such data in the fields of judicial cooperation in criminal matters and police cooperation based on Article 16 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union may prove necessary because of the specific nature of these fields.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/345
22. Declaration on Articles 48 and 79 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
The Conference considers that in the event that a draft legislative act based on Article 79(2) would affect important aspects of the social security system of a Member State, including its scope, cost or financial structure, or would affect the financial balance of that system as set out in the second paragraph of Article 48, the interests of that Member State will be duly taken into account.
23. Declaration on the second paragraph of Article 48 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
The Conference recalls that in that case, in accordance with Article 15(4) of the Treaty on European Union, the European Council acts by consensus.
24. Declaration concerning the legal personality of the European Union
The Conference confirms that the fact that the European Union has a legal personality will not in any way authorise the Union to legislate or to act beyond the competences conferred upon it by the Member States in the Treaties.
25. Declaration on Articles 75 and 215 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
The Conference recalls that the respect for fundamental rights and freedoms implies, in particular, that proper attention is given to the protection and observance of the due process rights of the individuals or entities concerned. For this purpose and in order to guarantee a thorough judicial review of decisions subjecting an individual or entity to restrictive measures, such decisions must be based on clear and distinct criteria. These criteria should be tailored to the specifics of each restrictive measure.
26. Declaration on non-participation by a Member State in a measure based on Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the
European Union
The Conference declares that, where a Member State opts not to participate in a measure based on Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the Council will hold a full discussion on the possible implications and effects of that Member State's non-participation in the measure.
In addition, any Member State may ask the Commission to examine the situation on the basis of Article 116 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
The above paragraphs are without prejudice to the entitlement of a Member State to refer the matter to the European Council.
ENC 83/346 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
27. Declaration on Article 85(1), second subparagraph, of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
The Conference considers that the regulations referred to in the second subparagraph of Article 85(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union should take into account national rules and practices relating to the initiation of criminal investigations.
28. Declaration on Article 98 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
The Conference notes that the provisions of Article 98 shall be applied in accordance with the current practice. The terms ‘such measures are required in order to compensate for the economic disadvantages caused by the division of Germany to the economy of certain areas of the Federal Republic affected by that division’ shall be interpreted in accordance with the existing case law of the Court of Justice of the European Union.
29. Declaration on Article 107(2)(c) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
The Conference notes that Article 107(2)(c) shall be interpreted in accordance with the existing case law of the Court of Justice of the European Union regarding the applicability of the provisions to aid granted to certain areas of the Federal Republic of Germany affected by the former division of Germany.
30. Declaration on Article 126 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
With regard to Article 126, the Conference confirms that raising growth potential and securing sound budgetary positions are the two pillars of the economic and fiscal policy of the Union and the Member States. The Stability and Growth Pact is an important tool to achieve these goals.
The Conference reaffirms its commitment to the provisions concerning the Stability and Growth Pact as the framework for the coordination of budgetary policies in the Member States.
The Conference confirms that a rule-based system is the best guarantee for commitments to be enforced and for all Member States to be treated equally.
Within this framework, the Conference also reaffirms its commitment to the goals of the Lisbon Strategy: job creation, structural reforms, and social cohesion.
The Union aims at achieving balanced economic growth and price stability. Economic and budgetary policies thus need to set the right priorities towards economic reforms, innovation, competitiveness and strengthening of private investment and consumption in phases of weak economic growth. This should be reflected in the orientations of budgetary decisions at the national and Union level in
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/347
particular through restructuring of public revenue and expenditure while respecting budgetary discipline in accordance with the Treaties and the Stability and Growth Pact.
Budgetary and economic challenges facing the Member States underline the importance of sound budgetary policy throughout the economic cycle.
The Conference agrees that Member States should use periods of economic recovery actively to consolidate public finances and improve their budgetary positions. The objective is to gradually achieve a budgetary surplus in good times which creates the necessary room to accommodate economic downturns and thus contribute to the long-term sustainability of public finances.
The Member States look forward to possible proposals of the Commission as well as further contributions of Member States with regard to strengthening and clarifying the implementation of the Stability and Growth Pact. The Member States will take all necessary measures to raise the growth potential of their economies. Improved economic policy coordination could support this objective. This Declaration does not prejudge the future debate on the Stability and Growth Pact.
31. Declaration on Article 156 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
The Conference confirms that the policies described in Article 156 fall essentially within the competence of the Member States. Measures to provide encouragement and promote coordination to be taken at Union level in accordance with this Article shall be of a complementary nature. They shall serve to strengthen cooperation between Member States and not to harmonise national systems. The guarantees and practices existing in each Member State as regards the responsibility of the social partners will not be affected.
This Declaration is without prejudice to the provisions of the Treaties conferring competence on the Union, including in social matters.
32. Declaration on Article 168(4)(c) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
The Conference declares that the measures to be adopted pursuant to Article 168(4)(c) must meet common safety concerns and aim to set high standards of quality and safety where national standards affecting the internal market would otherwise prevent a high level of human health protection being achieved.
ENC 83/348 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
33. Declaration on Article 174 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
The Conference considers that the reference in Article 174 to island regions can include island States in their entirety, subject to the necessary criteria being met.
34. Declaration on Article 179 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
The Conference agrees that the Union's action in the area of research and technological development will pay due respect to the fundamental orientations and choices of the research policies of the Member States.
35. Declaration on Article 194 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
The Conference believes that Article 194 does not affect the right of the Member States to take the necessary measures to ensure their energy supply under the conditions provided for in Article 347.
36. Declaration on Article 218 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union concerning the negotiation and conclusion of international agreements by Member States relating to the area of freedom, security and
justice
The Conference confirms that Member States may negotiate and conclude agreements with third countries or international organisations in the areas covered by Chapters 3, 4 and 5 of Title V of Part Three in so far as such agreements comply with Union law.
37. Declaration on Article 222 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
Without prejudice to the measures adopted by the Union to comply with its solidarity obligation towards a Member State which is the object of a terrorist attack or the victim of natural or man- made disaster, none of the provisions of Article 222 is intended to affect the right of another Member State to choose the most appropriate means to comply with its own solidarity obligation towards that Member State.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/349
38. Declaration on Article 252 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union regarding the number of Advocates-General in the Court of
Justice
The Conference declares that if, in accordance with Article 252, first paragraph, of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the Court of Justice requests that the number of Advocates- General be increased by three (eleven instead of eight), the Council will, acting unanimously, agree on such an increase.
In that case, the Conference agrees that Poland will, as is already the case for Germany, France, Italy, Spain and the United Kingdom, have a permanent Advocate-General and no longer take part in the rotation system, while the existing rotation system will involve the rotation of five Advocates-General instead of three.
39. Declaration on Article 290 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
The Conference takes note of the Commission's intention to continue to consult experts appointed by the Member States in the preparation of draft delegated acts in the financial services area, in accordance with its established practice.
40. Declaration on Article 329 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
The Conference declares that Member States may indicate, when they make a request to establish enhanced cooperation, if they intend already at that stage to make use of Article 333 providing for the extension of qualified majority voting or to have recourse to the ordinary legislative procedure.
41. Declaration on Article 352 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
The Conference declares that the reference in Article 352(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union to objectives of the Union refers to the objectives as set out in Article 3(2) and (3) of the Treaty on European Union and to the objectives of Article 3(5) of the said Treaty with respect to external action under Part Five of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union. It is therefore excluded that an action based on Article 352 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union would only pursue objectives set out in Article 3(1) of the Treaty on European Union. In this connection, the Conference notes that in accordance with Article 31(1) of the Treaty on European Union, legislative acts may not be adopted in the area of the Common Foreign and Security Policy.
ENC 83/350 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
42. Declaration on Article 352 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
The Conference underlines that, in accordance with the settled case law of the Court of Justice of the European Union, Article 352 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, being an integral part of an institutional system based on the principle of conferred powers, cannot serve as a basis for widening the scope of Union powers beyond the general framework created by the provisions of the Treaties as a whole and, in particular, by those that define the tasks and the activities of the Union. In any event, this Article cannot be used as a basis for the adoption of provisions whose effect would, in substance, be to amend the Treaties without following the procedure which they provide for that purpose.
43. Declaration on Article 355(6) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
The High Contracting Parties agree that the European Council, pursuant to Article 355(6), will take a decision leading to the modification of the status of Mayotte with regard to the Union in order to make this territory an outermost region within the meaning of Article 355(1) and Article 349, when the French authorities notify the European Council and the Commission that the evolution currently under way in the internal status of the island so allows.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/351
B. DECLARATIONS CONCERNING PROTOCOLS ANNEXED TO THE TREATIES
44. Declaration on Article 5 of the Protocol on the Schengen acquis integrated into the framework of the European Union
The Conference notes that where a Member State has made a notification under Article 5(2) of the Protocol on the Schengen acquis integrated into the framework of the European Union that it does not wish to take part in a proposal or initiative, that notification may be withdrawn at any moment before the adoption of the measure building upon the Schengen acquis.
45. Declaration on Article 5(2) of the Protocol on the Schengen acquis integrated into the framework of the European Union
The Conference declares that whenever the United Kingdom or Ireland indicates to the Council its intention not to participate in a measure building upon a part of the Schengen acquis in which it participates, the Council will have a full discussion on the possible implications of the non- participation of that Member State in that measure. The discussion within the Council should be conducted in the light of the indications given by the Commission concerning the relationship between the proposal and the Schengen acquis.
46. Declaration on Article 5(3) of the Protocol on the Schengen acquis ntegrated into the framework of the European Union
The Conference recalls that if the Council does not take a decision after a first substantive discussion of the matter, the Commission may present an amended proposal for a further substantive re- examination by the Council within the deadline of 4 months.
47. Declaration on Article 5(3), (4) and (5) of the Protocol on the Schengen acquis integrated into the framework of the European Union
The Conference notes that the conditions to be determined in the decision referred to in paragraphs 3, 4 or 5 of Article 5 of the Protocol on the Schengen acquis integrated into the framework of the European Union may determine that the Member State concerned shall bear the direct financial consequences, if any, necessarily and unavoidably incurred as a result of the cessation of its participation in some or all of the acquis referred to in any decision taken by the Council pursuant to Article 4 of the said Protocol.
ENC 83/352 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
48. Declaration concerning the Protocol on the position of Denmark
The Conference notes that with respect to legal acts to be adopted by the Council acting alone or jointly with the European Parliament and containing provisions applicable to Denmark as well as provisions not applicable to Denmark because they have a legal basis to which Part I of the Protocol on the position of Denmark applies, Denmark declares that it will not use its voting right to prevent the adoption of the provisions which are not applicable to Denmark.
Furthermore, the Conference notes that on the basis of the Declaration by the Conference on Article 222, Denmark declares that Danish participation in actions or legal acts pursuant to Article 222 will take place in accordance with Part I and Part II of the Protocol on the position of Denmark.
49. Declaration concerning Italy
The Conference notes that the Protocol on Italy annexed in 1957 to the Treaty establishing the European Economic Community, as amended upon adoption of the Treaty on European Union, stated that:
‘THE HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES,
DESIRING to settle certain particular problems relating to Italy,
HAVE AGREED UPON the following provisions, which shall be annexed to this Treaty:
THE MEMBER STATES OF THE COMMUNITY
TAKE NOTE of the fact that the Italian Government is carrying out a ten-year programme of economic expansion designed to rectify the disequilibria in the structure of the Italian economy, in particular by providing an infrastructure for the less developed areas in Southern Italy and in the Italian islands and by creating new jobs in order to eliminate unemployment;
RECALL that the principles and objectives of this programme of the Italian Government have been considered and approved by organisations for international cooperation of which the Member States are members;
RECOGNISE that it is in their common interest that the objectives of the Italian programme should be attained;
AGREE, in order to facilitate the accomplishment of this task by the Italian Government, to recommend to the institutions of the Community that they should employ all the methods and procedures provided in this Treaty and, in particular, make appropriate use of the resources of the European Investment Bank and the European Social Fund;
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/353
ARE OF THE OPINION that the institutions of the Community should, in applying this Treaty, take account of the sustained effort to be made by the Italian economy in the coming years and of the desirability of avoiding dangerous stresses in particular within the balance of payments or the level of employment, which might jeopardise the application of this Treaty in Italy;
RECOGNISE that in the event of Articles 109 H and 109 I being applied it will be necessary to take care that any measures required of the Italian Government do not prejudice the completion of its programme for economic expansion and for raising the standard of living of the population.’.
50. Declaration concerning Article 10 of the Protocol on transitional provisions
The Conference invites the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission, within their respective powers, to seek to adopt, in appropriate cases and as far as possible within the five- year period referred to in Article 10(3) of the Protocol on transitional provisions, legal acts amending or replacing the acts referred to in Article 10(1) of that Protocol.
ENC 83/354 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
C. DECLARATIONS BY MEMBER STATES
51. Declaration by the Kingdom of Belgium on national Parliaments
Belgium wishes to make clear that, in accordance with its constitutional law, not only the Chamber of Representatives and Senate of the Federal Parliament but also the parliamentary assemblies of the Communities and the Regions act, in terms of the competences exercised by the Union, as components of the national parliamentary system or chambers of the national Parliament.
52. Declaration by the Kingdom of Belgium, the Republic of Bulgaria, the Federal Republic of Germany, the Hellenic Republic, the Kingdom of Spain, the Italian Republic, the Republic of Cyprus, the Republic of Lithuania, the
Grand-Duchy of Luxembourg, the Republic of Hungary, the Republic of Malta, the Republic of Austria, the Portuguese Republic, Romania, the Republic of Slovenia and the Slovak Republic on the symbols of the
European Union
Belgium, Bulgaria, Germany, Greece, Spain, Italy, Cyprus, Lithuania, Luxemburg, Hungary, Malta, Austria, Portugal, Romania, Slovenia and the Slovak Republic declare that the flag with a circle of twelve golden stars on a blue background, the anthem based on the ‘Ode to Joy’ from the Ninth Symphony by Ludwig van Beethoven, the motto ‘United in diversity’, the euro as the currency of the European Union and Europe Day on 9 May will for them continue as symbols to express the sense of community of the people in the European Union and their allegiance to it.
53. Declaration by the Czech Republic on the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union
1. The Czech Republic recalls that the provisions of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union are addressed to the institutions and bodies of the European Union with due regard for the principle of subsidiarity and division of competences between the European Union and its Member States, as reaffirmed in Declaration (No 18) in relation to the delimitation of competences. The Czech Republic stresses that its provisions are addressed to the Member States only when they are implementing Union law, and not when they are adopting and implementing national law independently from Union law.
2. The Czech Republic also emphasises that the Charter does not extend the field of application of Union law and does not establish any new power for the Union. It does not diminish the field of application of national law and does not restrain any current powers of the national authorities in this field.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/355
3. The Czech Republic stresses that, in so far as the Charter recognises fundamental rights and principles as they result from constitutional traditions common to the Member States, those rights and principles are to be interpreted in harmony with those traditions.
4. The Czech Republic further stresses that nothing in the Charter may be interpreted as restricting or adversely affecting human rights and fundamental freedoms as recognised, in their respective field of application, by Union law and by international agreements to which the Union or all the Member States are party, including the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms, and by the Member States' Constitutions.
54. Declaration by the Federal Republic of Germany, Ireland, the Republic of Hungary, the Republic of Austria and the Kingdom of Sweden
Germany, Ireland, Hungary, Austria and Sweden note that the core provisions of the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy Community have not been substantially amended since its entry into force and need to be brought up to date. They therefore support the idea of a Conference of the Representatives of the Governments of the Member States, which should be convened as soon as possible.
55. Declaration by the Kingdom of Spain and the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland
The Treaties apply to Gibraltar as a European territory for whose external relations a Member State is responsible. This shall not imply changes in the respective positions of the Member States concerned.
56. Declaration by Ireland on Article 3 of the Protocol on the position of the United Kingdom and Ireland in respect of the area of freedom, security
and justice
Ireland affirms its commitment to the Union as an area of freedom, security and justice respecting fundamental rights and the different legal systems and traditions of the Member States within which citizens are provided with a high level of safety.
Accordingly, Ireland declares its firm intention to exercise its right under Article 3 of the Protocol on the position of the United Kingdom and Ireland in respect of the area of freedom, security and justice to take part in the adoption of measures pursuant to Title V of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union to the maximum extent it deems possible.
Ireland will, in particular, participate to the maximum possible extent in measures in the field of police cooperation.
ENC 83/356 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Furthermore, Ireland recalls that in accordance with Article 8 of the Protocol it may notify the Council in writing that it no longer wishes to be covered by the terms of the Protocol. Ireland intends to review the operation of these arrangements within three years of the entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon.
57. Declaration by the Italian Republic on the composition of the European Parliament
Italy notes that, pursuant to Articles 10 and 14 of the Treaty on European Union, the European Parliament is to be composed of representatives of the Union's citizens; this representation is to be degressively proportional.
Italy likewise notes that on the basis of Article 9 of the Treaty on European Union and Article 20 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, every national of a Member State is a citizen of the Union.
Italy therefore considers that, without prejudice to the decision on the 2009-2014 legislative period, any decision adopted by the European Council, at the initiative of the European Parliament and with its consent, establishing the composition of the European Parliament, must abide by the principles laid down out in the first subparagraph of Article 14.
58. Declaration by the Republic of Latvia, the Republic of Hungary and the Republic of Malta on the spelling of the name of the single currency in
the Treaties
Without prejudice to the unified spelling of the name of the single currency of the European Union referred to in the Treaties as displayed on the banknotes and on the coins, Latvia, Hungary and Malta declare that the spelling of the name of the single currency, including its derivatives as applied throughout the Latvian, Hungarian and Maltese text of the Treaties, has no effect on the existing rules of the Latvian, Hungarian or Maltese languages.
59. Declaration by the Kingdom of the Netherlands on Article 312 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
The Kingdom of the Netherlands will agree to a decision as referred to in the second subparagraph of Article 312(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union once a revision of the decision referred to in the third paragraph of Article 311 of that Treaty has provided the Netherlands with a satisfactory solution for its excessive negative net payment position vis-à-vis the Union budget.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/357
60. Declaration by the Kingdom of the Netherlands on Article 355 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
The Kingdom of the Netherlands declares that an initiative for a decision, as referred to in Article 355(6) aimed at amending the status of the Netherlands Antilles and/or Aruba with regard to the Union, will be submitted only on the basis of a decision taken in conformity with the Charter for the Kingdom of the Netherlands.
61. Declaration by the Republic of Poland on the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union
The Charter does not affect in any way the right of Member States to legislate in the sphere of public morality, family law, as well as the protection of human dignity and respect for human physical and moral integrity.
62. Declaration by the Republic of Poland concerning the Protocol on the application of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union
in relation to Poland and the United Kingdom
Poland declares that, having regard to the tradition of social movement of ‘Solidarity’ and its significant contribution to the struggle for social and labour rights, it fully respects social and labour rights, as established by European Union law, and in particular those reaffirmed in Title IV of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union.
63. Declaration by the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland on the definition of the term ‘nationals’
In respect of the Treaties and the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy Community, and in any of the acts deriving from those Treaties or continued in force by those Treaties, the United Kingdom reiterates the Declaration it made on 31 December 1982 on the definition of the term ‘nationals’ with the exception that the reference to ‘British Dependent Territories Citizens’ shall be read as meaning ‘British overseas territories citizens’.
64. Declaration by the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland on the franchise for elections to the European Parliament
The United Kingdom notes that Article 14 of the Treaty on European Union and other provisions of the Treaties are not intended to change the basis for the franchise for elections to the European Parliament.
ENC 83/358 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
65. Declaration by the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland on Article 75 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the
European Union
The United Kingdom fully supports robust action with regard to adopting financial sanctions designed to prevent and combat terrorism and related activities. Therefore, the United Kingdom declares that it intends to exercise its right under Article 3 of the Protocol on the position of the United Kingdom and Ireland in respect of the area of freedom, security and justice to take part in the adoption of all proposals made under Article 75 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/359
TABLES OF EQUIVALENCES (*)
Treaty on European Union
Old numbering of the Treaty on European Union
New numbering of the Treaty on European Union
TITLE I — COMMON PROVISIONS TITLE I — COMMON PROVISIONS
Article 1 Article 1
Article 2
Article 2 Article 3
Article 3 (repealed) (1)
Article 4
Article 5 (2)
Article 4 (repealed) (3)
Article 5 (repealed) (4)
Article 6 Article 6
Article 7 Article 7
Article 8
TITLE II — PROVISIONS AMENDING THE TREATY ESTABLISHING THE EUROPEAN ECONOMIC COMMUNITY WITH A VIEW TO ESTABLISHING THE EUROPEAN COMMUNITY
TITLE II — PROVISIONS ON DEMOCRATIC PRINCIPLES
Article 8 (repealed) (5) Article 9
Article 10 (6)
(1) Replaced, in substance, by Article 7 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union (‘TFEU’) and by Articles 13(1) and 21, paragraph 3, second subparagraph of the Treaty on European Union (‘TEU’).
(2) Replaces Article 5 of the Treaty establishing the European Community (‘TEC’). (3) Replaced, in substance, by Article 15. (4) Replaced, in substance, by Article 13, paragraph 2. (5) Article 8 TEU, which was in force until the entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon (hereinafter
‘current’), amended the TEC. Those amendments are incorporated into the latter Treaty and Article 8 is repealed. Its number is used to insert a new provision.
(6) Paragraph 4 replaces, in substance, the first subparagraph of Article 191 TEC.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/361
(*) Tables of equivalences as referred to in Article 5 of the Treaty of Lisbon. The original centre column, which set out the intermediate numbering as used in that Treaty, has been omitted.
Old numbering of the Treaty on European Union
New numbering of the Treaty on European Union
Article 11
Article 12
TITLE III — PROVISIONS AMENDING THE TREATY ESTABLISHING THE EUROPEAN COAL AND STEEL COMMUNITY
TITLE III — PROVISIONS ON THE INSTITUTIONS
Article 9 (repealed) (7) Article 13
Article 14 (8)
Article 15 (9)
Article 16 (10)
Article 17 (11)
Article 18
Article 19 (12)
TITLE IV — PROVISIONS AMENDING THE TREATY ESTABLISHING THE EUROPEAN ATOMIC ENERGY COMMUNITY
TITLE IV — PROVISIONS ON ENHANCED COOPERATION
Article 10 (repealed) (13) Articles 27a to 27e (replaced) Articles 40 to 40b (replaced) Articles 43 to 45 (replaced)
Article 20 (14)
(7) The current Article 9 TEU amended the Treaty establishing the European Coal and Steel Community. This latter expired on 23 July 2002. Article 9 is repealed and the number thereof is used to insert another provision.
(8) — Paragraphs 1 and 2 replace, in substance, Article 189 TEC; — paragraphs 1 to 3 replace, in substance, paragraphs 1 to 3 of Article 190 TEC; — paragraph 1 replaces, in substance, the first subparagraph of Article 192 TEC; — paragraph 4 replaces, in substance, the first subparagraph of Article 197 TEC.
(9) Replaces, in substance, Article 4. (10) — Paragraph 1 replaces, in substance, the first and second indents of Article 202 TEC;
— paragraphs 2 and 9 replace, in substance, Article 203 TEC; — paragraphs 4 and 5 replace, in substance, paragraphs 2 and 4 of Article 205 TEC.
(11) — Paragraph 1 replaces, in substance, Article 211 TEC; — paragraphs 3 and 7 replace, in substance, Article 214 TEC. — paragraph 6 replaces, in substance, paragraphs 1, 3 and 4 of Article 217 TEC.
(12) — Replaces, in substance, Article 220 TEC. — the first subparagraph of paragraph 2 replaces, in substance, the first subparagraph of Article 221
TEC. (13) The current Article 10 TEU amended the Treaty establishing the European Atomic Energy Community.
Those amendments are incorporated into the Treaty of Lisbon. Article 10 is repealed and the number thereof is used to insert another provision.
(14) Also replaces Articles 11 and 11a TEC.
ENC 83/362 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Old numbering of the Treaty on European Union
New numbering of the Treaty on European Union
TITLE V — PROVISIONS ON A COMMON FOREIGN AND SECURITY POLICY
TITLE V — GENERAL PROVISIONS ON THE UNION’S EXTERNAL ACTION AND SPECIFIC PROVISIONS ON THE COMMON FOREIGN AND SECURITY POLICY
Chapter 1 — General provisions on the Union’s external action
Article 21
Article 22
Chapter 2 — Specific provisions on the common foreign and security policy
Section 1 — Common provisions
Article 23
Article 11 Article 24
Article 12 Article 25
Article 13 Article 26
Article 27
Article 14 Article 28
Article 15 Article 29
Article 22 (moved) Article 30
Article 23 (moved) Article 31
Article 16 Article 32
Article 17 (moved) Article 42
Article 18 Article 33
Article 19 Article 34
Article 20 Article 35
Article 21 Article 36
Article 22 (moved) Article 30
Article 23 (moved) Article 31
Article 24 Article 37
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/363
Old numbering of the Treaty on European Union
New numbering of the Treaty on European Union
Article 25 Article 38
Article 39
Article 47 (moved) Article 40
Article 26 (repealed)
Article 27 (repealed)
Article 27a (replaced) (15) Article 20
Article 27b (replaced) (15) Article 20
Article 27c (replaced) (15) Article 20
Article 27d (replaced) (15) Article 20
Article 27e (replaced) (15) Article 20
Article 28 Article 41
Section 2 — Provisions on the common security and defence policy
Article 17 (moved) Article 42
Article 43
Article 44
Article 45
Article 46
TITLE VI — PROVISIONS ON POLICE AND JUDICIAL COOPERATION IN CRIMINAL MATTERS (repealed) (16)
Article 29 (replaced) (17)
Article 30 (replaced) (18)
Article 31 (replaced) (19)
(15) The current Articles 27a to 27e, on enhanced cooperation, are also replaced by Articles 326 to 334 TFEU.
(16) The current provisions of Title VI of the TEU, on police and judicial cooperation in criminal matters, are replaced by the provisions of Chapters 1, 4 and 5 of Title IV (renumbered V) of Part Three of the TFEU.
(17) Replaced by Article 67 TFEU. (18) Replaced by Articles 87 and 88 TFEU. (19) Replaced by Articles 82, 83 and 85 TFEU.
ENC 83/364 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Old numbering of the Treaty on European Union
New numbering of the Treaty on European Union
Article 32 (replaced) (20)
Article 33 (replaced) (21)
Article 34 (repealed)
Article 35 (repealed)
Article 36 (replaced) (22)
Article 37 (repealed)
Article 38 (repealed)
Article 39 (repealed)
Article 40 (replaced) (23) Article 20
Article 40 A (replaced) (23) Article 20
Article 40 B (replaced) (23) Article 20
Article 41 (repealed)
Article 42 (repealed)
TITLE VII — PROVISIONS ON ENHANCED COOPERATION (replaced) (24)
TITLE IV — PROVISIONS ON ENHANCED COOPERATION
Article 43 (replaced) (24) Article 20
Article 43 A (replaced) (24) Article 20
Article 43 B (replaced) (24) Article 20
Article 44 (replaced) (24) Article 20
Article 44 A (replaced) (24) Article 20
Article 45 (replaced) (24) Article 20
TITRE VIII — FINAL PROVISIONS TITLE VI — FINAL PROVISIONS
Article 46 (repealed)
Article 47
(20) Replaced by Article 89 TFEU. (21) Replaced by Article 72 TFEU. (22) Replaced by Article 71 TFEU. (23) The current Articles 40 to 40 B TEU, on enhanced cooperation, are also replaced by Articles 326 to
334 TFEU. (24) The current Articles 43 to 45 and Title VII of the TEU, on enhanced cooperation, are also replaced by
Articles 326 to 334 TFEU.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/365
Old numbering of the Treaty on European Union
New numbering of the Treaty on European Union
Article 47 (replaced) Article 40
Article 48 Article 48
Article 49 Article 49
Article 50
Article 51
Article 52
Article 50 (repealed)
Article 51 Article 53
Article 52 Article 54
Article 53 Article 55
Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
Old numbering of the Treaty establishing the European Community
New numbering of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
PART ONE — PRINCIPLES PART ONE — PRINCIPLES
Article 1 (repealed)
Article 1
Article 2 (repealed) (25)
Title I — Categories and areas of union competence
Article 2
Article 3
Article 4
Article 5
Article 6
Title II — Provisions having general application
(25) Replaced, in substance, by Article 3 TEU.
ENC 83/366 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Old numbering of the Treaty establishing the European Community
New numbering of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
Article 7
Article 3, paragraph 1 (repealed) (26)
Article 3, paragraph 2 Article 8
Article 4 (moved) Article 119
Article 5 (replaced) (27)
Article 9
Article 10
Article 6 Article 11
Article 153, paragraph 2 (moved) Article 12
Article 13 (28)
Article 7 (repealed) (29)
Article 8 (repealed) (30)
Article 9 (repealed)
Article 10 (repealed) (31)
Article 11 (replaced) (32) Articles 326 to 334
Article 11a (replaced) (32) Articles 326 to 334
Article 12 (moved) Article 18
Article 13 (moved) Article 19
Article 14 (moved) Article 26
Article 15 (moved) Article 27
Article 16 Article 14
Article 255 (moved) Article 15
Article 286 (moved) Article 16
(26) Replaced, in substance, by Articles 3 to 6 TFEU. (27) Replaced by Article 5 TEU. (28) Insertion of the operative part of the protocol on protection and welfare of animals. (29) Replaced, in substance, by Article 13 TEU. (30) Replaced, in substance, by Article 13 TEU and Article 282, paragraph 1, TFEU. (31) Replaced, in substance, by Article 4, paragraph 3, TEU. (32) Also replaced by Article 20 TEU.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/367
Old numbering of the Treaty establishing the European Community
New numbering of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
Article 17
PART TWO — CITIZENSHIP OF THE UNION PART TWO — NON-DISCRIMINATION AND CITIZENSHIP OF THE UNION
Article 12 (moved) Article 18
Article 13 (moved) Article 19
Article 17 Article 20
Article 18 Article 21
Article 19 Article 22
Article 20 Article 23
Article 21 Article 24
Article 22 Article 25
PART THREE — COMMUNITY POLICIES PART THREE — POLICIES AND INTERNAL ACTIONS OF THE UNION
Title I — The internal market
Article 14 (moved) Article 26
Article 15 (moved) Article 27
Title I — Free movement of goods Title II — Free movement of goods
Article 23 Article 28
Article 24 Article 29
Chapter 1 — The customs union Chapter 1 — The customs union
Article 25 Article 30
Article 26 Article 31
Article 27 Article 32
Part Three, Title X, Customs cooperation (moved) Chapter 2 — Customs cooperation
Article 135 (moved) Article 33
Chapter 2 — Prohibition of quantitative restrictions between Member States
Chapter 3 — Prohibition of quantitative restrictions between Member States
Article 28 Article 34
ENC 83/368 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Old numbering of the Treaty establishing the European Community
New numbering of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
Article 29 Article 35
Article 30 Article 36
Article 31 Article 37
Title II — Agriculture Title III — Agriculture and fisheries
Article 32 Article 38
Article 33 Article 39
Article 34 Article 40
Article 35 Article 41
Article 36 Article 42
Article 37 Article 43
Article 38 Article 44
Title III — Free movement of persons, services and capital
Title IV — Free movement of persons, services and capital
Chapter 1 — Workers Chapter 1 — Workers
Article 39 Article 45
Article 40 Article 46
Article 41 Article 47
Article 42 Article 48
Chapter 2 — Right of establishment Chapter 2 — Right of establishment
Article 43 Article 49
Article 44 Article 50
Article 45 Article 51
Article 46 Article 52
Article 47 Article 53
Article 48 Article 54
Article 294 (moved) Article 55
Chapter 3 — Services Chapter 3 — Services
Article 49 Article 56
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/369
Old numbering of the Treaty establishing the European Community
New numbering of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
Article 50 Article 57
Article 51 Article 58
Article 52 Article 59
Article 53 Article 60
Article 54 Article 61
Article 55 Article 62
Chapter 4 — Capital and payments Chapter 4 — Capital and payments
Article 56 Article 63
Article 57 Article 64
Article 58 Article 65
Article 59 Article 66
Article 60 (moved) Article 75
Title IV — Visas, asylum, immigration and other policies related to free movement of persons
Title V — Area of freedom, security and justice
Chapter 1 — General provisions
Article 61 Article 67 (33)
Article 68
Article 69
Article 70
Article 71 (34)
Article 64, paragraph 1 (replaced) Article 72 (35)
Article 73
Article 66 (replaced) Article 74
Article 60 (moved) Article 75
Article 76
(33) Also replaces the current Article 29 TEU. (34) Replaces the current Article 36 TEU. (35) Also replaces the current Article 33 TEU.
ENC 83/370 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Old numbering of the Treaty establishing the European Community
New numbering of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
Chapter 2 — Policies on border checks, asylum and immigration
Article 62 Article 77
Article 63, points 1 et 2, and Article 64, paragraph 2 (36)
Article 78
Article 63, points 3 and 4 Article 79
Article 80
Article 64, paragraph 1 (replaced) Article 72
Chapter 3 — Judicial cooperation in civil matters
Article 65 Article 81
Article 66 (replaced) Article 74
Article 67 (repealed)
Article 68 (repealed)
Article 69 (repealed)
Chapter 4 — Judicial cooperation in criminal matters
Article 82 (37)
Article 83 (37)
Article 84
Article 85 (37)
Article 86
Chapter 5 — Police cooperation
Article 87 (38)
Article 88 (38)
Article 89 (39)
(36) Points 1 and 2 of Article 63 EC are replaced by paragraphs 1 and 2 of Article 78 TFEU, and paragraph 2 of Article 64 is replaced by paragraph 3 of Article 78 TFEU.
(37) Replaces the current Article 31 TEU. (38) Replaces the current Article 30 TEU. (39) Replaces the current Article 32 TEU.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/371
Old numbering of the Treaty establishing the European Community
New numbering of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
Title V — Transport Title VI — Transport
Article 70 Article 90
Article 71 Article 91
Article 72 Article 92
Article 73 Article 93
Article 74 Article 94
Article 75 Article 95
Article 76 Article 96
Article 77 Article 97
Article 78 Article 98
Article 79 Article 99
Article 80 Article 100
Title VI — Common rules on competition, taxation and approximation of laws
Title VII — Common rules on competition, taxation and approximation of laws
Chapter 1 — Rules on competition Chapter 1 — Rules on competition
Section 1 — Rules applying to undertakings Section 1 — Rules applying to undertakings
Article 81 Article 101
Article 82 Article 102
Article 83 Article 103
Article 84 Article 104
Article 85 Article 105
Article 86 Article 106
Section 2 — Aids granted by States Section 2 — Aids granted by States
Article 87 Article 107
Article 88 Article 108
Article 89 Article 109
Chapter 2 — Tax provisions Chapter 2 — Tax provisions
ENC 83/372 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Old numbering of the Treaty establishing the European Community
New numbering of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
Article 90 Article 110
Article 91 Article 111
Article 92 Article 112
Article 93 Article 113
Chapter 3 — Approximation of laws Chapter 3 — Approximation of laws
Article 95 (moved) Article 114
Article 94 (moved) Article 115
Article 96 Article 116
Article 97 Article 117
Article 118
Title VII — Economic and monetary policy Title VIII — Economic and monetary policy
Article 4 (moved) Article 119
Chapter 1 — Economic policy Chapter 1 — Economic policy
Article 98 Article 120
Article 99 Article 121
Article 100 Article 122
Article 101 Article 123
Article 102 Article 124
Article 103 Article 125
Article 104 Article 126
Chapter 2 — monetary policy Chapter 2 — monetary policy
Article 105 Article 127
Article 106 Article 128
Article 107 Article 129
Article 108 Article 130
Article 109 Article 131
Article 110 Article 132
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/373
Old numbering of the Treaty establishing the European Community
New numbering of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
Article 111, paragraphs 1 to 3 and 5 (moved) Article 219
Article 111, paragraph 4 (moved) Article 138
Article 133
Chapter 3 — Institutional provisions Chapter 3 — Institutional provisions
Article 112 (moved) Article 283
Article 113 (moved) Article 284
Article 114 Article 134
Article 115 Article 135
Chapter 4 — Provisions specific to Member States whose currency is the euro
Article 136
Article 137
Article 111, paragraph 4 (moved) Article 138
Chapter 4 — Transitional provisions Chapter 5 — Transitional provisions
Article 116 (repealed)
Article 139
Article 117, paragraphs 1, 2, sixth indent, and 3 to 9 (repealed)
Article 117, paragraph 2, first five indents (moved)
Article 141, paragraph 2
Article 121, paragraph 1 (moved) Article 122, paragraph 2, second sentence (moved) Article 123, paragraph 5 (moved)
Article 140 (40)
Article 118 (repealed)
Article 123, paragraph 3 (moved) Article 117, paragraph 2, first five indents (moved)
Article 141 (41)
(40) — Article 140, paragraph 1 takes over the wording of paragraph 1 of Article 121. — Article 140, paragraph 2 takes over the second sentence of paragraph 2 of Article 122. — Article 140, paragraph 3 takes over paragraph 5 of Article 123.
(41) — Article 141, paragraph 1 takes over paragraph 3 of Article 123. — Article 141, paragraph 2 takes over the first five indents of paragraph 2 of Article 117.
ENC 83/374 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Old numbering of the Treaty establishing the European Community
New numbering of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
Article 124, paragraph 1 (moved) Article 142
Article 119 Article 143
Article 120 Article 144
Article 121, paragraph 1 (moved) Article 140, paragraph 1
Article 121, paragraphs 2 to 4 (repealed)
Article 122, paragraphs 1, 2, first sentence, 3, 4, 5 and 6 (repealed)
Article 122, paragraph 2, second sentence (moved)
Article 140, paragraph 2, first subparagraph
Article 123, paragraphs 1, 2 and 4 (repealed)
Article 123, paragraph 3 (moved) Article 141, paragraph 1
Article 123, paragraph 5 (moved) Article 140, paragraph 3
Article 124, paragraph 1 (moved) Article 142
Article 124, paragraph 2 (repealed)
Title VIII — Employment Title IX — Employment
Article 125 Article 145
Article 126 Article 146
Article 127 Article 147
Article 128 Article 148
Article 129 Article 149
Article 130 Article 150
Title IX — Common commercial policy (moved)
Part Five, Title II, common commercial policy
Article 131 (moved) Article 206
Article 132 (repealed)
Article 133 (moved) Article 207
Article 134 (repealed)
Title X — Customs cooperation (moved) Part Three, Title II, Chapter 2, Customs cooperation
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/375
Old numbering of the Treaty establishing the European Community
New numbering of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
Article 135 (moved) Article 33
Title XI — Social policy, education, vocational training and youth
Title X — Social policy
Chapter 1 — social provisions (repealed)
Article 136 Article 151
Article 152
Article 137 Article 153
Article 138 Article 154
Article 139 Article 155
Article 140 Article 156
Article 141 Article 157
Article 142 Article 158
Article 143 Article 159
Article 144 Article 160
Article 145 Article 161
Chapter 2 — The European Social Fund Title XI — The European Social Fund
Article 146 Article 162
Article 147 Article 163
Article 148 Article 164
Chapter 3 — Education, vocational training and youth
Title XII — Education, vocational training, youth and sport
Article 149 Article 165
Article 150 Article 166
Title XII — Culture Title XIII — Culture
Article 151 Article 167
Title XIII — Public health Title XIV — Public health
Article 152 Article 168
Title XIV — Consumer protection Title XV — Consumer protection
ENC 83/376 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Old numbering of the Treaty establishing the European Community
New numbering of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
Article 153, paragraphs 1, 3, 4 and 5 Article 169
Article 153, paragraph 2 (moved) Article 12
Title XV — Trans–European networks Title XVI — Trans–European networks
Article 154 Article 170
Article 155 Article 171
Article 156 Article 172
Title XVI — Industry Title XVII — Industry
Article 157 Article 173
Title XVII — Economic and social cohesion Title XVIII — Economic, social and territorial cohesion
Article 158 Article 174
Article 159 Article 175
Article 160 Article 176
Article 161 Article 177
Article 162 Article 178
Title XVIII — Research and technological development
Title XIX — Research and technological development and space
Article 163 Article 179
Article 164 Article 180
Article 165 Article 181
Article 166 Article 182
Article 167 Article 183
Article 168 Article 184
Article 169 Article 185
Article 170 Article 186
Article 171 Article 187
Article 172 Article 188
Article 189
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/377
Old numbering of the Treaty establishing the European Community
New numbering of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
Article 173 Article 190
Title XIX — Environment Title XX — Environment
Article 174 Article 191
Article 175 Article 192
Article 176 Article 193
Titre XXI — Energy
Article 194
Title XXII — Tourism
Article 195
Title XXIII — Civil protection
Article 196
Title XXIV — Administrative cooperation
Article 197
Title XX — Development cooperation (moved) Part Five, Title III, Chapter 1, Development cooperation
Article 177 (moved) Article 208
Article 178 (repealed) (42)
Article 179 (moved) Article 209
Article 180 (moved) Article 210
Article 181 (moved) Article 211
Title XXI — Economic, financial and technical cooperation with third countries (moved)
Part Five, Title III, Chapter 2, Economic, financial and technical cooperation with third countries
Article 181a (moved) Article 212
PART FOUR — ASSOCIATION OF THE OVERSEAS COUNTRIES AND TERRITORIES
PART FOUR — ASSOCIATION OF THE OVERSEAS COUNTRIES AND TERRITORIES
Article 182 Article 198
Article 183 Article 199
(42) Replaced, in substance, by the second sentence of the second subparagraph of paragraph 1 of Article 208 TFEU.
ENC 83/378 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Old numbering of the Treaty establishing the European Community
New numbering of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
Article 184 Article 200
Article 185 Article 201
Article 186 Article 202
Article 187 Article 203
Article 188 Article 204
PART FIVE — THE UNION’S EXTERNAL ACTION
Title I — General provisions on the Union’s external action
Article 205
Part Three, Title IX, Common commercial policy (moved)
Title II — Common commercial policy
Article 131 (moved) Article 206
Article 133 (moved) Article 207
Title III — Cooperation with third countries and humanitarian aid
Part Three, Title XX, Development cooperation (moved)
Chapter 1 — development cooperation
Article 177 (moved) Article 208 (43)
Article 179 (moved) Article 209
Article 180 (moved) Article 210
Article 181 (moved) Article 211
Part Three, Title XXI, Economic, financial and technical cooperation with third countries (moved)
Chapter 2 — Economic, financial and technical cooperation with third countries
Article 181a (moved) Article 212
Article 213
Chapter 3 — Humanitarian aid
Article 214
Title IV — Restrictive measures
(43) The second sentence of the second subparagraph of paragraph 1 replaces, in substance, Article 178 TEC.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/379
Old numbering of the Treaty establishing the European Community
New numbering of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
Article 301 (replaced) Article 215
Title V — International agreements
Article 216
Article 310 (moved) Article 217
Article 300 (replaced) Article 218
Article 111, paragraphs 1 to 3 and 5 (moved) Article 219
Title VI — The Union’s relations with international organisations and third countries and the Union delegations
Articles 302 to 304 (replaced) Article 220
Article 221
Title VII — Solidarity clause
Article 222
PART FIVE — INSTITUTIONS OF THE COMMUNITY
PART SIX — INSTITUTIONAL AND FINANCIAL PROVISIONS
Title I — Institutional provisions Title I — Institutional provisions
Chapter 1 — The institutions Chapter 1 — The institutions
Section 1 — The European Parliament Section 1 — The European Parliament
Article 189 (repealed) (44)
Article 190, paragraphs 1 to 3 (repealed) (45)
Article 190, paragraphs 4 and 5 Article 223
Article 191, first paragraph (repealed) (46)
Article 191, second paragraph Article 224
Article 192, first paragraph (repealed) (47)
Article 192, second paragraph Article 225
Article 193 Article 226
(44) Replaced, in substance, by Article 14, paragraphs 1 and 2, TEU. (45) Replaced, in substance, by Article 14, paragraphs 1 to 3, TEU. (46) Replaced, in substance, by Article 11, paragraph 4, TEU. (47) Replaced, in substance, by Article 14, paragraph 1, TEU.
ENC 83/380 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Old numbering of the Treaty establishing the European Community
New numbering of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
Article 194 Article 227
Article 195 Article 228
Article 196 Article 229
Article 197, first paragraph (repealed) (48)
Article 197, second, third and fourth paragraphs
Article 230
Article 198 Article 231
Article 199 Article 232
Article 200 Article 233
Article 201 Article 234
Section 2 — The European Council
Article 235
Article 236
Section 2 — The Council Section 3 — The Council
Article 202 (repealed) (49)
Article 203 (repealed) (50)
Article 204 Article 237
Article 205, paragraphs 2 and 4 (repealed) (51)
Article 205, paragraphs 1 and 3 Article 238
Article 206 Article 239
Article 207 Article 240
Article 208 Article 241
Article 209 Article 242
Article 210 Article 243
Section 3 — The Commission Section 4 — The Commission
(48) Replaced, in substance, by Article 14, paragraph 4, TEU. (49) Replaced, in substance, by Article 16, paragraph 1, TEU and by Articles 290 and 291 TFEU. (50) Replaced, in substance, by Article 16, paragraphs 2 and 9 TEU. (51) Replaced, in substance, by Article 16, paragraphs 4 and 5 TEU.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/381
Old numbering of the Treaty establishing the European Community
New numbering of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
Article 211 (repealed) (52)
Article 244
Article 212 (moved) Article 249, paragraph 2
Article 213 Article 245
Article 214 (repealed) (53)
Article 215 Article 246
Article 216 Article 247
Article 217, paragraphs 1, 3 and 4 (repealed) (54)
Article 217, paragraph 2 Article 248
Article 218, paragraph 1 (repealed) (55)
Article 218, paragraph 2 Article 249
Article 219 Article 250
Section 4 — The Court of Justice Section 5 — The Court of Justice of the European Union
Article 220 (repealed) (56)
Article 221, first paragraph (repealed) (57)
Article 221, second and third paragraphs Article 251
Article 222 Article 252
Article 223 Article 253
Article 224 (58) Article 254
Article 255
Article 225 Article 256
Article 225a Article 257
(52) Replaced, in substance, by Article 17, paragraph 1 TEU. (53) Replaced, in substance, by Article 17, paragraphs 3 and 7 TEU. (54) Replaced, in substance, by Article 17, paragraph 6, TEU. (55) Replaced, in substance, by Article 295 TFEU. (56) Replaced, in substance, by Article 19 TEU. (57) Replaced, in substance, by Article 19, paragraph 2, first subparagraph, of the TEU. (58) The first sentence of the first subparagraph is replaced, in substance, by Article 19, paragraph 2,
second subparagraph of the TEU.
ENC 83/382 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Old numbering of the Treaty establishing the European Community
New numbering of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
Article 226 Article 258
Article 227 Article 259
Article 228 Article 260
Article 229 Article 261
Article 229a Article 262
Article 230 Article 263
Article 231 Article 264
Article 232 Article 265
Article 233 Article 266
Article 234 Article 267
Article 235 Article 268
Article 269
Article 236 Article 270
Article 237 Article 271
Article 238 Article 272
Article 239 Article 273
Article 240 Article 274
Article 275
Article 276
Article 241 Article 277
Article 242 Article 278
Article 243 Article 279
Article 244 Article 280
Article 245 Article 281
Section 6 — The European Central Bank
Article 282
Article 112 (moved) Article 283
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/383
Old numbering of the Treaty establishing the European Community
New numbering of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
Article 113 (moved) Article 284
Section 5 — The Court of Auditors Section 7 — The Court of Auditors
Article 246 Article 285
Article 247 Article 286
Article 248 Article 287
Chapter 2 — Provisions common to several institutions
Chapter 2 — Legal acts of the Union, adoption procedures and other provisions
Section 1 — The legal acts of the Union
Article 249 Article 288
Article 289
Article 290 (59)
Article 291 (59)
Article 292
Section 2 — Procedures for the adoption of acts and other provisions
Article 250 Article 293
Article 251 Article 294
Article 252 (repealed)
Article 295
Article 253 Article 296
Article 254 Article 297
Article 298
Article 255 (moved) Article 15
Article 256 Article 299
Chapter 3 — The Union’s advisory bodies
Article 300
Chapter 3 — The Economic and Social Committee
Section 1 — The Economic and Social Committee
(59) Replaces, in substance, the third indent of Article 202 TEC.
ENC 83/384 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Old numbering of the Treaty establishing the European Community
New numbering of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
Article 257 (repealed) (60)
Article 258, first, second and fourth paragraphs Article 301
Article 258, third paragraph (repealed) (61)
Article 259 Article 302
Article 260 Article 303
Article 261 (repealed)
Article 262 Article 304
Chapter 4 — The Committee of the Regions Section 2 — The Committee of the Regions
Article 263, first and fifth paragraphs (repealed) (62)
Article 263, second to fourth paragraphs Article 305
Article 264 Article 306
Article 265 Article 307
Chapter 5 — The European Investment Bank Chapter 4 — The European Investment Bank
Article 266 Article 308
Article 267 Article 309
Title II — Financial provisions Title II — Financial provisions
Article 268 Article 310
Chapter 1 — The Union’s own resources
Article 269 Article 311
Article 270 (repealed) (63)
Chapter 2 — The multiannual financial framework
Article 312
Chapter 3 — The Union’s annual budget
(60) Replaced, in substance, by Article 300, paragraph 2 of the TFEU. (61) Replaced, in substance, by Article 300, paragraph 4 of the TFEU. (62) Replaced, in substance, by Article 300, paragraphs 3 and 4, TFEU. (63) Replaced, in substance, by Article 310, paragraph 4, TFEU.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/385
Old numbering of the Treaty establishing the European Community
New numbering of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
Article 272, paragraph 1 (moved) Article 313
Article 271 (moved) Article 316
Article 272, paragraph 1 (moved) Article 313
Article 272, paragraphs 2 to 10 Article 314
Article 273 Article 315
Article 271 (moved) Article 316
Chapter 4 — Implementation of the budget and discharge
Article 274 Article 317
Article 275 Article 318
Article 276 Article 319
Chapter 5 — Common provisions
Article 277 Article 320
Article 278 Article 321
Article 279 Article 322
Article 323
Article 324
Chapter 6 — Combating fraud
Article 280 Article 325
Title III — Enhanced cooperation
Articles 11 and 11a (replaced) Article 326 (64)
Articles 11 and 11a (replaced) Article 327 (64)
Articles 11 and 11a (replaced) Article 328 (64)
Articles 11 and 11a (replaced) Article 329 (64)
Articles 11 and 11a (replaced) Article 330 (64)
Articles 11 and 11a (replaced) Article 331 (64)
Articles 11 and 11a (replaced) Article 332 (64)
(64) Also replaces the current Articles 27a to 27e, 40 to 40b, and 43 to 45 TEU.
ENC 83/386 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Old numbering of the Treaty establishing the European Community
New numbering of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
Articles 11 and 11a (replaced) Article 333 (64)
Articles 11 and 11a (replaced) Article 334 (64)
PART SIX — GENERAL AND FINAL PROVISIONS
PART SEVEN — GENERAL AND FINAL PROVISIONS
Article 281 (repealed) (65)
Article 282 Article 335
Article 283 Article 336
Article 284 Article 337
Article 285 Article 338
Article 286 (replaced) Article 16
Article 287 Article 339
Article 288 Article 340
Article 289 Article 341
Article 290 Article 342
Article 291 Article 343
Article 292 Article 344
Article 293 (repealed)
Article 294 (moved) Article 55
Article 295 Article 345
Article 296 Article 346
Article 297 Article 347
Article 298 Article 348
Article 299, paragraph 1 (repealed) (66)
Article 299, paragraph 2, second, third and fourth subparagraphs
Article 349
Article 299, paragraph 2, first subparagraph, and paragraphs 3 to 6 (moved)
Article 355
(64) Also replaces the current Articles 27a to 27e, 40 to 40b, and 43 to 45 TEU. (65) Replaced, in substance, by Article 47 TEU. (66) Replaced, in substance by Article 52 TEU.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/387
Old numbering of the Treaty establishing the European Community
New numbering of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
Article 300 (replaced) Article 218
Article 301 (replaced) Article 215
Article 302 (replaced) Article 220
Article 303 (replaced) Article 220
Article 304 (replaced) Article 220
Article 305 (repealed)
Article 306 Article 350
Article 307 Article 351
Article 308 Article 352
Article 353
Article 309 Article 354
Article 310 (moved) Article 217
Article 311 (repealed) (67)
Article 299, paragraph 2,first subparagraph, and paragraphs 3 to 6 (moved)
Article 355
Article 312 Article 356
Final Provisions
Article 313 Article 357
Article 358
Article 314 (repealed) (68)
(67) Replaced, in substance by Article 51 TEU. (68) Replaced, in substance by Article 55 TEU.
ENC 83/388 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
CHARTER OF FUNDAMENTAL RIGHTS OF THE EUROPEAN UNION
(2010/C 83/02)
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/389
The European Parliament, the Council and the Commission solemnly proclaim the following text as the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union.
CHARTER OF FUNDAMENTAL RIGHTS OF THE EUROPEAN UNION
Preamble
The peoples of Europe, in creating an ever closer union among them, are resolved to share a peaceful future based on common values.
Conscious of its spiritual and moral heritage, the Union is founded on the indivisible, universal values of human dignity, freedom, equality and solidarity; it is based on the principles of democracy and the rule of law. It places the individual at the heart of its activities, by establishing the citizenship of the Union and by creating an area of freedom, security and justice.
The Union contributes to the preservation and to the development of these common values while respecting the diversity of the cultures and traditions of the peoples of Europe as well as the national identities of the Member States and the organisation of their public authorities at national, regional and local levels; it seeks to promote balanced and sustainable development and ensures free movement of persons, services, goods and capital, and the freedom of establishment.
To this end, it is necessary to strengthen the protection of fundamental rights in the light of changes in society, social progress and scientific and technological developments by making those rights more visible in a Charter.
This Charter reaffirms, with due regard for the powers and tasks of the Union and for the principle of subsidiarity, the rights as they result, in particular, from the constitutional traditions and international obligations common to the Member States, the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms, the Social Charters adopted by the Union and by the Council of Europe and the case-law of the Court of Justice of the European Union and of the European Court of Human Rights. In this context the Charter will be interpreted by the courts of the Union and the Member States with due regard to the explanations prepared under the authority of the Praesidium of the Convention which drafted the Charter and updated under the responsibility of the Praesidium of the European Convention.
Enjoyment of these rights entails responsibilities and duties with regard to other persons, to the human community and to future generations.
The Union therefore recognises the rights, freedoms and principles set out hereafter.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/391
TITLE I
DIGNITY
Article 1
Human dignity
Human dignity is inviolable. It must be respected and protected.
Article 2
Right to life
1. Everyone has the right to life.
2. No one shall be condemned to the death penalty, or executed.
Article 3
Right to the integrity of the person
1. Everyone has the right to respect for his or her physical and mental integrity.
2. In the fields of medicine and biology, the following must be respected in particular:
(a) the free and informed consent of the person concerned, according to the procedures laid down by law;
(b) the prohibition of eugenic practices, in particular those aiming at the selection of persons;
(c) the prohibition on making the human body and its parts as such a source of financial gain;
(d) the prohibition of the reproductive cloning of human beings.
Article 4
Prohibition of torture and inhuman or degrading treatment or punishment
No one shall be subjected to torture or to inhuman or degrading treatment or punishment.
Article 5
Prohibition of slavery and forced labour
1. No one shall be held in slavery or servitude.
2. No one shall be required to perform forced or compulsory labour.
3. Trafficking in human beings is prohibited.
ENC 83/392 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
TITLE II
FREEDOMS
Article 6
Right to liberty and security
Everyone has the right to liberty and security of person.
Article 7
Respect for private and family life
Everyone has the right to respect for his or her private and family life, home and communications.
Article 8
Protection of personal data
1. Everyone has the right to the protection of personal data concerning him or her.
2. Such data must be processed fairly for specified purposes and on the basis of the consent of the person concerned or some other legitimate basis laid down by law. Everyone has the right of access to data which has been collected concerning him or her, and the right to have it rectified.
3. Compliance with these rules shall be subject to control by an independent authority.
Article 9
Right to marry and right to found a family
The right to marry and the right to found a family shall be guaranteed in accordance with the national laws governing the exercise of these rights.
Article 10
Freedom of thought, conscience and religion
1. Everyone has the right to freedom of thought, conscience and religion. This right includes freedom to change religion or belief and freedom, either alone or in community with others and in public or in private, to manifest religion or belief, in worship, teaching, practice and observance.
2. The right to conscientious objection is recognised, in accordance with the national laws governing the exercise of this right.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/393
Article 11
Freedom of expression and information
1. Everyone has the right to freedom of expression. This right shall include freedom to hold opinions and to receive and impart information and ideas without interference by public authority and regardless of frontiers.
2. The freedom and pluralism of the media shall be respected.
Article 12
Freedom of assembly and of association
1. Everyone has the right to freedom of peaceful assembly and to freedom of association at all levels, in particular in political, trade union and civic matters, which implies the right of everyone to form and to join trade unions for the protection of his or her interests.
2. Political parties at Union level contribute to expressing the political will of the citizens of the Union.
Article 13
Freedom of the arts and sciences
The arts and scientific research shall be free of constraint. Academic freedom shall be respected.
Article 14
Right to education
1. Everyone has the right to education and to have access to vocational and continuing training.
2. This right includes the possibility to receive free compulsory education.
3. The freedom to found educational establishments with due respect for democratic principles and the right of parents to ensure the education and teaching of their children in conformity with their religious, philosophical and pedagogical convictions shall be respected, in accordance with the national laws governing the exercise of such freedom and right.
Article 15
Freedom to choose an occupation and right to engage in work
1. Everyone has the right to engage in work and to pursue a freely chosen or accepted occupation.
2. Every citizen of the Union has the freedom to seek employment, to work, to exercise the right of establishment and to provide services in any Member State.
3. Nationals of third countries who are authorised to work in the territories of the Member States are entitled to working conditions equivalent to those of citizens of the Union.
ENC 83/394 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Article 16
Freedom to conduct a business
The freedom to conduct a business in accordance with Union law and national laws and practices is recognised.
Article 17
Right to property
1. Everyone has the right to own, use, dispose of and bequeath his or her lawfully acquired possessions. No one may be deprived of his or her possessions, except in the public interest and in the cases and under the conditions provided for by law, subject to fair compensation being paid in good time for their loss. The use of property may be regulated by law in so far as is necessary for the general interest.
2. Intellectual property shall be protected.
Article 18
Right to asylum
The right to asylum shall be guaranteed with due respect for the rules of the Geneva Convention of 28 July 1951 and the Protocol of 31 January 1967 relating to the status of refugees and in accordance with the Treaty on European Union and the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union (hereinafter referred to as ‘the Treaties’).
Article 19
Protection in the event of removal, expulsion or extradition
1. Collective expulsions are prohibited.
2. No one may be removed, expelled or extradited to a State where there is a serious risk that he or she would be subjected to the death penalty, torture or other inhuman or degrading treatment or punishment.
TITLE III
EQUALITY
Article 20
Equality before the law
Everyone is equal before the law.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/395
Article 21
Non-discrimination
1. Any discrimination based on any ground such as sex, race, colour, ethnic or social origin, genetic features, language, religion or belief, political or any other opinion, membership of a national minority, property, birth, disability, age or sexual orientation shall be prohibited.
2. Within the scope of application of the Treaties and without prejudice to any of their specific provisions, any discrimination on grounds of nationality shall be prohibited.
Article 22
Cultural, religious and linguistic diversity
The Union shall respect cultural, religious and linguistic diversity.
Article 23
Equality between women and men
Equality between women and men must be ensured in all areas, including employment, work and pay.
The principle of equality shall not prevent the maintenance or adoption of measures providing for specific advantages in favour of the under-represented sex.
Article 24
The rights of the child
1. Children shall have the right to such protection and care as is necessary for their well-being. They may express their views freely. Such views shall be taken into consideration on matters which concern them in accordance with their age and maturity.
2. In all actions relating to children, whether taken by public authorities or private institutions, the child's best interests must be a primary consideration.
3. Every child shall have the right to maintain on a regular basis a personal relationship and direct contact with both his or her parents, unless that is contrary to his or her interests.
Article 25
The rights of the elderly
The Union recognises and respects the rights of the elderly to lead a life of dignity and independence and to participate in social and cultural life.
ENC 83/396 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Article 26
Integration of persons with disabilities
The Union recognises and respects the right of persons with disabilities to benefit from measures designed to ensure their independence, social and occupational integration and participation in the life of the community.
TITLE IV
SOLIDARITY
Article 27
Workers' right to information and consultation within the undertaking
Workers or their representatives must, at the appropriate levels, be guaranteed information and consultation in good time in the cases and under the conditions provided for by Union law and national laws and practices.
Article 28
Right of collective bargaining and action
Workers and employers, or their respective organisations, have, in accordance with Union law and national laws and practices, the right to negotiate and conclude collective agreements at the appropriate levels and, in cases of conflicts of interest, to take collective action to defend their interests, including strike action.
Article 29
Right of access to placement services
Everyone has the right of access to a free placement service.
Article 30
Protection in the event of unjustified dismissal
Every worker has the right to protection against unjustified dismissal, in accordance with Union law and national laws and practices.
Article 31
Fair and just working conditions
1. Every worker has the right to working conditions which respect his or her health, safety and dignity.
2. Every worker has the right to limitation of maximum working hours, to daily and weekly rest periods and to an annual period of paid leave.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/397
Article 32
Prohibition of child labour and protection of young people at work
The employment of children is prohibited. The minimum age of admission to employment may not be lower than the minimum school-leaving age, without prejudice to such rules as may be more favourable to young people and except for limited derogations.
Young people admitted to work must have working conditions appropriate to their age and be protected against economic exploitation and any work likely to harm their safety, health or physical, mental, moral or social development or to interfere with their education.
Article 33
Family and professional life
1. The family shall enjoy legal, economic and social protection.
2. To reconcile family and professional life, everyone shall have the right to protection from dismissal for a reason connected with maternity and the right to paid maternity leave and to parental leave following the birth or adoption of a child.
Article 34
Social security and social assistance
1. The Union recognises and respects the entitlement to social security benefits and social services providing protection in cases such as maternity, illness, industrial accidents, dependency or old age, and in the case of loss of employment, in accordance with the rules laid down by Union law and national laws and practices.
2. Everyone residing and moving legally within the European Union is entitled to social security benefits and social advantages in accordance with Union law and national laws and practices.
3. In order to combat social exclusion and poverty, the Union recognises and respects the right to social and housing assistance so as to ensure a decent existence for all those who lack sufficient resources, in accordance with the rules laid down by Union law and national laws and practices.
Article 35
Health care
Everyone has the right of access to preventive health care and the right to benefit from medical treatment under the conditions established by national laws and practices. A high level of human health protection shall be ensured in the definition and implementation of all the Union's policies and activities.
ENC 83/398 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Article 36
Access to services of general economic interest
The Union recognises and respects access to services of general economic interest as provided for in national laws and practices, in accordance with the Treaties, in order to promote the social and territorial cohesion of the Union.
Article 37
Environmental protection
A high level of environmental protection and the improvement of the quality of the environment must be integrated into the policies of the Union and ensured in accordance with the principle of sustainable development.
Article 38
Consumer protection
Union policies shall ensure a high level of consumer protection.
TITLE V
CITIZENS' RIGHTS
Article 39
Right to vote and to stand as a candidate at elections to the European Parliament
1. Every citizen of the Union has the right to vote and to stand as a candidate at elections to the European Parliament in the Member State in which he or she resides, under the same conditions as nationals of that State.
2. Members of the European Parliament shall be elected by direct universal suffrage in a free and secret ballot.
Article 40
Right to vote and to stand as a candidate at municipal elections
Every citizen of the Union has the right to vote and to stand as a candidate at municipal elections in the Member State in which he or she resides under the same conditions as nationals of that State.
Article 41
Right to good administration
1. Every person has the right to have his or her affairs handled impartially, fairly and within a reasonable time by the institutions, bodies, offices and agencies of the Union.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/399
2. This right includes:
(a) the right of every person to be heard, before any individual measure which would affect him or her adversely is taken;
(b) the right of every person to have access to his or her file, while respecting the legitimate interests of confidentiality and of professional and business secrecy;
(c) the obligation of the administration to give reasons for its decisions.
3. Every person has the right to have the Union make good any damage caused by its institutions or by its servants in the performance of their duties, in accordance with the general principles common to the laws of the Member States.
4. Every person may write to the institutions of the Union in one of the languages of the Treaties and must have an answer in the same language.
Article 42
Right of access to documents
Any citizen of the Union, and any natural or legal person residing or having its registered office in a Member State, has a right of access to documents of the institutions, bodies, offices and agencies of the Union, whatever their medium.
Article 43
European Ombudsman
Any citizen of the Union and any natural or legal person residing or having its registered office in a Member State has the right to refer to the European Ombudsman cases of maladministration in the activities of the institutions, bodies, offices or agencies of the Union, with the exception of the Court of Justice of the European Union acting in its judicial role.
Article 44
Right to petition
Any citizen of the Union and any natural or legal person residing or having its registered office in a Member State has the right to petition the European Parliament.
Article 45
Freedom of movement and of residence
1. Every citizen of the Union has the right to move and reside freely within the territory of the Member States.
2. Freedom of movement and residence may be granted, in accordance with the Treaties, to nationals of third countries legally resident in the territory of a Member State.
ENC 83/400 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
Article 46
Diplomatic and consular protection
Every citizen of the Union shall, in the territory of a third country in which the Member State of which he or she is a national is not represented, be entitled to protection by the diplomatic or consular authorities of any Member State, on the same conditions as the nationals of that Member State.
TITLE VI
JUSTICE
Article 47
Right to an effective remedy and to a fair trial
Everyone whose rights and freedoms guaranteed by the law of the Union are violated has the right to an effective remedy before a tribunal in compliance with the conditions laid down in this Article.
Everyone is entitled to a fair and public hearing within a reasonable time by an independent and impartial tribunal previously established by law. Everyone shall have the possibility of being advised, defended and represented.
Legal aid shall be made available to those who lack sufficient resources in so far as such aid is necessary to ensure effective access to justice.
Article 48
Presumption of innocence and right of defence
1. Everyone who has been charged shall be presumed innocent until proved guilty according to law.
2. Respect for the rights of the defence of anyone who has been charged shall be guaranteed.
Article 49
Principles of legality and proportionality of criminal offences and penalties
1. No one shall be held guilty of any criminal offence on account of any act or omission which did not constitute a criminal offence under national law or international law at the time when it was committed. Nor shall a heavier penalty be imposed than the one that was applicable at the time the criminal offence was committed. If, subsequent to the commission of a criminal offence, the law provides for a lighter penalty, that penalty shall be applicable.
2. This Article shall not prejudice the trial and punishment of any person for any act or omission which, at the time when it was committed, was criminal according to the general principles recognised by the community of nations.
3. The severity of penalties must not be disproportionate to the criminal offence.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/401
Article 50
Right not to be tried or punished twice in criminal proceedings for the same criminal offence
No one shall be liable to be tried or punished again in criminal proceedings for an offence for which he or she has already been finally acquitted or convicted within the Union in accordance with the law.
TITLE VII
GENERAL PROVISIONS GOVERNING THE INTERPRETATION AND APPLICATION OF THE CHARTER
Article 51
Field of application
1. The provisions of this Charter are addressed to the institutions, bodies, offices and agencies of the Union with due regard for the principle of subsidiarity and to the Member States only when they are implementing Union law. They shall therefore respect the rights, observe the principles and promote the application thereof in accordance with their respective powers and respecting the limits of the powers of the Union as conferred on it in the Treaties.
2. The Charter does not extend the field of application of Union law beyond the powers of the Union or establish any new power or task for the Union, or modify powers and tasks as defined in the Treaties.
Article 52
Scope and interpretation of rights and principles
1. Any limitation on the exercise of the rights and freedoms recognised by this Charter must be provided for by law and respect the essence of those rights and freedoms. Subject to the principle of proportionality, limitations may be made only if they are necessary and genuinely meet objectives of general interest recognised by the Union or the need to protect the rights and freedoms of others.
2. Rights recognised by this Charter for which provision is made in the Treaties shall be exercised under the conditions and within the limits defined by those Treaties.
3. In so far as this Charter contains rights which correspond to rights guaranteed by the Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms, the meaning and scope of those rights shall be the same as those laid down by the said Convention. This provision shall not prevent Union law providing more extensive protection.
4. In so far as this Charter recognises fundamental rights as they result from the constitutional traditions common to the Member States, those rights shall be interpreted in harmony with those traditions.
ENC 83/402 Official Journal of the European Union 30.3.2010
5. The provisions of this Charter which contain principles may be implemented by legislative and executive acts taken by institutions, bodies, offices and agencies of the Union, and by acts of Member States when they are implementing Union law, in the exercise of their respective powers. They shall be judicially cognisable only in the interpretation of such acts and in the ruling on their legality.
6. Full account shall be taken of national laws and practices as specified in this Charter.
7. The explanations drawn up as a way of providing guidance in the interpretation of this Charter shall be given due regard by the courts of the Union and of the Member States.
Article 53
Level of protection
Nothing in this Charter shall be interpreted as restricting or adversely affecting human rights and fundamental freedoms as recognised, in their respective fields of application, by Union law and international law and by international agreements to which the Union or all the Member States are party, including the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms, and by the Member States' constitutions.
Article 54
Prohibition of abuse of rights
Nothing in this Charter shall be interpreted as implying any right to engage in any activity or to perform any act aimed at the destruction of any of the rights and freedoms recognised in this Charter or at their limitation to a greater extent than is provided for herein.
° ° °
The above text adapts the wording of the Charter proclaimed on 7 December 2000, and will replace it as from the date of entry into force of the Treaty of Lisbon.
EN30.3.2010 Official Journal of the European Union C 83/403
2010 SUBSCRIPTION PRICES (excluding VAT, including normal transport charges)
EU Official Journal, L + C series, paper edition only 22 official EU languages EUR 1 100 per year
EU Official Journal, L + C series, paper + annual CD-ROM 22 official EU languages EUR 1 200 per year
EU Official Journal, L series, paper edition only 22 official EU languages EUR 770 per year
EU Official Journal, L + C series, monthly CD-ROM (cumulative) 22 official EU languages EUR 400 per year
Supplement to the Official Journal (S series), tendering procedures for public contracts, CD-ROM, two editions per week
multilingual: 23 official EU languages
EUR 300 per year
EU Official Journal, C series — recruitment competitions Language(s) according to competition(s)
EUR 50 per year
Subscriptions to the Official Journal of the European Union, which is published in the official languages of the European Union, are available for 22 language versions. The Official Journal comprises two series, L (Legislation) and C (Information and Notices).
A separate subscription must be taken out for each language version. In accordance with Council Regulation (EC) No 920/2005, published in Official Journal L 156 of 18 June 2005, the institutions of the European Union are temporarily not bound by the obligation to draft all acts in Irish and publish them in that language. Irish editions of the Official Journal are therefore sold separately. Subscriptions to the Supplement to the Official Journal (S Series — tendering procedures for public contracts) cover all 23 official language versions on a single multilingual CD-ROM. On request, subscribers to the Official Journal of the European Union can receive the various Annexes to the Official Journal. Subscribers are informed of the publication of Annexes by notices inserted in the Official Journal of the European Union. CD-Rom formats will be replaced by DVD formats during 2010.
Sales and subscriptions
Subscriptions to various priced periodicals, such as the subscription to the Official Journal of the European Union, are available from our commercial distributors. The list of commercial distributors is available at: http://publications.europa.eu/others/agents/index_en.htm
EUR-Lex (http://eur-lex.europa.eu) offers direct access to European Union legislation free of charge. The Official Journal of the European Union can be consulted on this website, as can the Treaties,
legislation, case-law and preparatory acts.
For further information on the European Union, see: http://europa.eu
EN
2010/C 83/01 Versiones consolidadas del Tratado de la Unión Europea y del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
Versión consolidada del Tratado de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 13
Versión consolidada del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 47
Protocolos . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 201
Anexos . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 329
Declaraciones anejas al Acta Final de la Conferencia intergubernamental que ha adoptado el Tratado de Lisboa 335
Tablas de correspondencias . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 361
2010/C 83/02 Carta de los Derechos Fundamentales de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 389
Nota al lector (véase página 2 de cubierta)
ISSN 1725-244X
C 83
53° año
30 de marzo de 2010Comunicaciones e informaciones
Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea
Edición en lengua española
Número de información Sumario
Precio: 10 EUR
ES
Página
AVISO AL LECTOR
En la presente publicación se recogen las versiones consolidadas del Tratado de la Unión Europea y del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, así como sus Protocolos y Anexos, resultado de las modificaciones introducidas por el Tratado de Lisboa firmado el 13 de diciembre de 2007 en Lisboa y que entró en vigor el 1 de diciembre de 2009. Contiene asimismo las Declaraciones anejas al Acta Final de la Conferencia interguberna mental que ha adoptado el Tratado de Lisboa.
Como se decía en el «aviso al lector» de la precedente publicación de las versiones consolidadas (DO C 115 de 9.5.2008, p. 1), la presente publicación incluye las correc ciones de errores que han sido adoptadas desde entonces.
Esta publicación contiene asimismo la Carta de los Derechos Fundamentales de la Unión Europea proclamada en Estrasburgo el 12 de diciembre de 2007 por el Parlamento Europeo, el Consejo y la Comisión (DO C 303 de 14.12.2007, p. 1). Este texto recoge, adaptándolo, la Carta proclamada el 7 de diciembre de 2000, y la sustituye desde el 1 de diciembre de 2009, fecha de la entrada en vigor del Tratado de Lisboa. En virtud del artículo 6, apartado 1, párrafo primero, del Tratado de la Unión Europea, la Carta proclamada en 2007 tiene el mismo valor jurídico que los Tratados.
Este texto constituye un instrumento de documentación y no compromete la responsa bilidad de las instituciones de la Unión Europea.
VERSIONES CONSOLIDADAS
DEL TRATADO DE LA UNIÓN EUROPEA
Y
DEL TRATADO DE FUNCIONAMIENTO DE LA UNIÓN EUROPEA
(2010/C 83/01)
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/1
Índice de referencia
Página
TRATADO DE LA UNIÓN EUROPEA . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
PREÁMBULO . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 15
TÍTULO I DISPOSICIONES COMUNES . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 16
TÍTULO II DISPOSICIONES SOBRE LOS PRINCIPIOS DEMOCRÁTICOS . . . . . . . . 20
TÍTULO III DISPOSICIONES SOBRE LAS INSTITUCIONES . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 22
TÍTULO IV DISPOSICIONES SOBRE LAS COOPERACIONES REFORZADAS . . . . . . 27
TÍTULO V DISPOSICIONES GENERALES RELATIVAS A LA ACCIÓN EXTERIOR DE LA UNIÓN Y DISPOSICIONES ESPECÍFICAS RELATIVAS A LA POLÍTICA EXTERIOR Y DE SEGURIDAD COMÚN . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 28
Capítulo 1 Disposiciones generales relativas a la acción exterior de la Unión . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 28
Capítulo 2 Disposiciones específicas sobre la política exterior y de seguridad común . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 30
Sección 1 Disposiciones comunes . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 30
Sección 2 Disposiciones sobre la política común de seguridad y defensa 38
TÍTULO VI DISPOSICIONES FINALES . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 41
TRATADO DE FUNCIONAMIENTO DE LA UNIÓN EUROPEA . . . . . . . . . . . . . 47
PREÁMBULO . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 49
PRIMERA PARTE PRINCIPIOS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 50
TÍTULO I CATEGORÍAS Y ÁMBITOS DE COMPETENCIAS DE LA UNIÓN 50
TÍTULO II DISPOSICIONES DE APLICACIÓN GENERAL . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 53
SEGUNDA PARTE NO DISCRIMINACIÓN Y CIUDADANÍA DE LA UNIÓN . . . . . . 56
TERCERA PARTE POLÍTICAS Y ACCIONES INTERNAS DE LA UNIÓN . . . . . . . . . 59
TÍTULO I MERCADO INTERIOR . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 59
TÍTULO II LIBRE CIRCULACIÓN DE MERCANCÍAS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 59
Capítulo 1 Unión aduanera . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 60
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/3
Página
Capítulo 2 Cooperación aduanera . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 61
Capítulo 3 Prohibición de las restricciones cuantitativas entre los Estados miembros . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 61
TÍTULO III AGRICULTURA Y PESCA . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 62
TÍTULO IV LIBRE CIRCULACIÓN DE PERSONAS, SERVICIOS Y CAPITALES 65
Capítulo 1 Trabajadores . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 65
Capítulo 2 Derecho de establecimiento . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 67
Capítulo 3 Servicios . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 70
Capítulo 4 Capital y pagos . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 71
TÍTULO V ESPACIO DE LIBERTAD, SEGURIDAD Y JUSTICIA . . . . . . . . . 73
Capítulo 1 Disposiciones generales . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 73
Capítulo 2 Políticas sobre controles en las fronteras, asilo e inmigración 75
Capítulo 3 Cooperación judicial en materia civil . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 78
Capítulo 4 Cooperación judicial en materia penal . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 79
Capítulo 5 Cooperación policial . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 83
TÍTULO VI TRANSPORTES . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 85
TÍTULO VII NORMAS COMUNES SOBRE COMPETENCIA, FISCALIDAD Y APROXIMACIÓN DE LAS LEGISLACIONES . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 88
Capítulo 1 Normas sobre competencia . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 88
Sección primera Disposiciones aplicables a las empresas . . . . . . . . 88
Sección segunda Ayudas otorgadas por los Estados . . . . . . . . . . . 91
Capítulo 2 Disposiciones fiscales . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 93
Capítulo 3 Aproximación de las legislaciones . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 94
TÍTULO VIII POLÍTICA ECONÓMICA Y MONETARIA . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 96
Capítulo 1 Política económica . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 97
Capítulo 2 Política monetaria . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 102
Capítulo 3 Disposiciones institucionales . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 105
ESC 83/4 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Página
Capítulo 4 Disposiciones específicas para los Estados miembros cuya moneda es el euro . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 106
Capítulo 5 Disposiciones transitorias . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 107
TÍTULO IX EMPLEO . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 112
TÍTULO X POLÍTICA SOCIAL . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 114
TÍTULO XI EL FONDO SOCIAL EUROPEO . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 119
TÍTULO XII EDUCACIÓN, FORMACIÓN PROFESIONAL, JUVENTUD Y DEPORTE . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 120
TÍTULO XIII CULTURA . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 121
TÍTULO XIV SALUD PÚBLICA . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 122
TÍTULO XV PROTECCIÓN DE LOS CONSUMIDORES . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 124
TÍTULO XVI REDES TRANSEUROPEAS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 124
TÍTULO XVII INDUSTRIA . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 126
TÍTULO XVIII COHESIÓN ECONÓMICA, SOCIAL Y TERRITORIAL . . . . . . . . 127
TÍTULO XIX INVESTIGACIÓN Y DESARROLLO TECNOLÓGICO Y ESPACIO 128
TÍTULO XX MEDIO AMBIENTE . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 132
TÍTULO XXI ENERGÍA . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 134
TÍTULO XXII TURISMO . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 135
TÍTULO XXIII PROTECCIÓN CIVIL . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 135
TÍTULO XXIV COOPERACIÓN ADMINISTRATIVA . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 136
CUARTA PARTE ASOCIACIÓN DE LOS PAÍSES Y TERRITORIOS DE ULTRAMAR 137
QUINTA PARTE ACCIÓN EXTERIOR DE LA UNIÓN . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 139
TÍTULO I DISPOSICIONES GENERALES RELATIVAS A LA ACCIÓN EXTERIOR DE LA UNIÓN . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 139
TÍTULO II POLÍTICA COMERCIAL COMÚN . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 139
TÍTULO III COOPERACIÓN CON TERCEROS PAÍSES Y AYUDA HUMANITARIA . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 141
Capítulo 1 Cooperación para el desarrollo . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 141
Capítulo 2 Cooperación económica, financiera y técnica con terceros países 142
Capítulo 3 Ayuda humanitaria . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 143
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/5
Página
TÍTULO IV MEDIDAS RESTRICTIVAS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 144
TÍTULO V ACUERDOS INTERNACIONALES . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 144
TÍTULO VI RELACIONES DE LA UNIÓN CON LAS ORGANIZACIONES INTERNACIONALES Y CON TERCEROS PAÍSES Y DELEGACIONES DE LA UNIÓN . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 147
TÍTULO VII CLÁUSULA DE SOLIDARIDAD . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 148
SEXTA PARTE DISPOSICIONES INSTITUCIONALES Y FINANCIERAS . . . . . . . . 149
TÍTULO I DISPOSICIONES INSTITUCIONALES . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 149
Capítulo 1 Instituciones . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 149
Sección primera El Parlamento Europeo . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 149
Sección segunda El Consejo Europeo . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 152
Sección tercera El Consejo . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 153
Sección cuarta La Comisión . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 155
Sección quinta El Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . 157
Sección sexta El Banco Central Europeo . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 167
Sección séptima El Tribunal de Cuentas . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 169
Capítulo 2 Actos jurídicos de la Unión, procedimientos de adopción y otras disposiciones . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 171
Sección primera Actos jurídicos de la Unión . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 171
Sección segunda Procedimientos de adopción de los actos y otras disposiciones . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 173
Capítulo 3 Órganos consultivos de la Unión . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 177
Sección primera El Comité Económico y Social . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 177
Sección segunda El Comité de las Regiones . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 178
Capítulo 4 El Banco Europeo de Inversiones . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 180
TÍTULO II DISPOSICIONES FINANCIERAS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 181
Capítulo 1 Recursos propios de la Unión . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 181
Capítulo 2 Marco financiero plurianual . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 182
Capítulo 3 Presupuesto anual de la Unión . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 183
Capítulo 4 Ejecución del presupuesto y aprobación de la gestión . . . . . . 186
ESC 83/6 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Página
Capítulo 5 Disposiciones comunes . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 187
Capítulo 6 Lucha contra el fraude . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 188
TÍTULO III COOPERACIONES REFORZADAS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 189
SÉPTIMA PARTE DISPOSICIONES GENERALES Y FINALES . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 192
PROTOCOLOS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 201
Protocolo (no 1) sobre el cometido de los Parlamentos nacionales en la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 203
Protocolo (no 2) sobre la aplicación de los principios de subsidiariedad y proporcionalidad . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 206
Protocolo (no 3) sobre el Estatuto del Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea 210
Protocolo (no 4) sobre los Estatutos del Sistema Europeo de Bancos Centrales y del Banco Central Europeo . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 230
Protocolo (no 5) sobre los Estatutos del Banco Europeo de Inversiones . . . . . . . 251
Protocolo (no 6) sobre la fijación de las sedes de las instituciones y de determinados órganos, organismos y servicios de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 265
Protocolo (no 7) sobre los privilegios y las inmunidades de la Unión Europea 266
Protocolo (no 8) sobre el apartado 2 del artículo 6 del Tratado de la Unión Europea relativo a la adhesión de la Unión al Convenio Europeo para la Protección de los Derechos Humanos y de las Libertades Fundamentales . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 273
Protocolo (no 9) sobre la Decisión del Consejo relativa a la aplicacion del apartado 4 del articulo 16 del Tratado de la Unión Europea y del apartado 2 del articulo 238 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea entre el 1 de noviembre de 2014 y el 31 de marzo de 2017, por una parte, y a partir del 1 de abril de 2017, por otra 274
Protocolo (no 10) sobre la cooperación estructurada permanente establecida por el artículo 42 del Tratado de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . . . . 275
Protocolo (no 11) sobre el artículo 42 del Tratado de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . 278
Protocolo (no 12) sobre el procedimiento aplicable en caso de déficit excesivo . . . 279
Protocolo (no 13) sobre los criterios de convergencia . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 281
Protocolo (no 14) sobre el Eurogrupo . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 283
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/7
Página
Protocolo (no 15) sobre determinadas disposiciones relativas al Reino Unido de Gran Bretaña e Irlanda del Norte . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 284
Protocolo (no 16) sobre determinadas disposiciones relativas a Dinamarca . . . . . . 287
Protocolo (no 17) sobre Dinamarca . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 288
Protocolo (no 18) sobre Francia . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 289
Protocolo (no 19) sobre el acervo de Schengen integrado en el marco de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 290
Protocolo (no 20) sobre la aplicación de determinados aspectos del artículo 26 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea al Reino Unido y a Irlanda . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 293
Protocolo (no 21) sobre la posición del Reino Unido y de Irlanda respecto del espacio de libertad, seguridad y justicia . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 295
Protocolo (no 22) sobre la posición de Dinamarca . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 299
Protocolo (no 23) sobre las relaciones exteriores de los Estados miembros con respecto al cruce de fronteras exteriores . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 304
Protocolo (no 24) sobre asilo a nacionales de los Estados miembros de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 305
Protocolo (no 25) sobre el ejercicio de las competencias compartidas . . . . . . . . . 307
Protocolo (no 26) sobre los servicios de interés general . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 308
Protocolo (no 27) sobre mercado interior y competencia . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 309
Protocolo (no 28) sobre la cohesión económica, social y territorial . . . . . . . . . . . 310
Protocolo (no 29) sobre el sistema de radiodifusión pública de los Estados miembros . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 312
Protocolo (no 30) sobre la aplicación de la Carta de los Derechos Fundamentales de la Unión Europea a Polonia y al Reino Unido . . . . . . . . . . . . 313
Protocolo (no 31) sobre las importaciones en la Unión Europea de productos petrolíferos refinados en las Antillas Neerlandesas . . . . . . . . . . 315
Protocolo (no 32) relativo a determinadas disposiciones sobre adquisición de bienes inmuebles en Dinamarca . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 318
Protocolo (no 33) sobre el artículo 157 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 319
ESC 83/8 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Página
Protocolo (no 34) sobre el régimen especial aplicable a Groenlandia . . . . . . . . . . 320
Protocolo (no 35) sobre el artículo 40.3.3 de la Constitución Irlandesa . . . . . . . . 321
Protocolo (no 36) sobre las disposiciones transitorias . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 322
Protocolo (no 37) sobre las consecuencias financieras de la expiración del Tratado CECA y el Fondo de Investigación del Carbón y del Acero . . . 327
ANEXOS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 329
Anexo I Lista prevista en el artículo 38 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 331
Anexo II Países y territorios de ultramar a los que se aplicarán las disposiciones de la cuarta parte del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . 334
DECLARACIONES anejas al Acta Final de la Conferencia intergubernamental que ha adoptado el Tratado de Lisboa firmado el 13 de diciembre de 2007 . . . . . . . . . . . . . 335
A. DECLARACIONES RELATIVAS A DISPOSICIONES DE LOS TRATADOS . . . . . . . 337
1. Declaración relativa a la Carta de los Derechos Fundamentales de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 337
2. Declaración relativa al apartado 2 del artículo 6 del Tratado de la Unión Europea 337
3. Declaración relativa al artículo 8 del Tratado de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . 337
4. Declaración relativa a la composición del Parlamento Europeo . . . . . . . . . . . . 337
5. Declaración relativa al acuerdo político del Consejo Europeo sobre el proyecto de Decisión relativa a la composición del Parlamento Europeo . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 337
6. Declaración relativa a los apartados 5 y 6 del artículo 15, a los apartados 6 y 7 del artículo 17 y al artículo 18 del Tratado de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . 338
7. Declaración relativa al apartado 4 del artículo 16 del Tratado de la Unión Europea y al apartado 2 del artículo 238 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 338
8. Declaración relativa a las medidas prácticas que deberán adoptarse al entrar en vigor el Tratado de Lisboa por lo que respecta a la Presidencia del Consejo Europeo y del Consejo de Asuntos Exteriores . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 340
9. Declaración relativa al apartado 9 del artículo 16 del Tratado de la Unión Europea sobre la Decisión del Consejo Europeo relativa al ejercicio de la Presidencia del Consejo . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 341
10. Declaración relativa al artículo 17 del Tratado de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . 342
11. Declaración relativa a los apartados 6 y 7 del artículo 17 del Tratado de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 342
12. Declaración relativa al artículo 18 del Tratado de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . 342
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/9
Página
13. Declaración relativa a la política exterior y de seguridad común . . . . . . . . . . . 343
14. Declaración relativa a la política exterior y de seguridad común . . . . . . . . . . . 343
15. Declaración relativa al artículo 27 del Tratado de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . 343
16. Declaración relativa al apartado 2 del artículo 55 del Tratado de la Unión Europea 344
17. Declaración relativa a la primacía . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 344
18. Declaración relativa a la delimitación de las competencias . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 344
19. Declaración relativa al artículo 8 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 345
20. Declaración relativa al artículo 16 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 345
21. Declaración relativa a la protección de datos de carácter personal en el ámbito de la cooperación judicial en materia penal y de la cooperación policial . . . . . . . 345
22. Declaración relativa a los artículos 48 y 79 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 346
23. Declaración relativa al párrafo segundo del artículo 48 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 346
24. Declaración relativa a la personalidad jurídica de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . 346
25. Declaración relativa a los artículos 75 y 215 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 346
26. Declaración relativa a la no participación de un Estado miembro en una medida basada en el título IV de la tercera parte del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 346
27. Declaración relativa al párrafo segundo del apartado 1 del artículo 85 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 347
28. Declaración relativa al artículo 98 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 347
29. Declaración relativa a la letra c) del apartado 2 del artículo 107 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 347
30. Declaración relativa al artículo 126 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 347
31. Declaración relativa al artículo 156 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 348
32. Declaración relativa a la letra c) del apartado 4 del artículo 168 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 348
33. Declaración relativa al artículo 174 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 349
34. Declaración relativa al artículo 179 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 349
35. Declaración relativa al artículo 194 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 349
ESC 83/10 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Página
36. Declaración relativa al artículo 218 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea sobre la negociación y celebración de acuerdos internacionales por los Estados miembros en relación con el espacio de libertad, seguridad y justicia . . . 349
37. Declaración relativa al artículo 222 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 349
38. Declaración relativa al artículo 252 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea sobre el número de abogados generales del Tribunal de Justicia . . . . . 350
39. Declaración relativa al artículo 290 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 350
40. Declaración relativa al artículo 329 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 350
41. Declaración relativa al artículo 352 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 350
42. Declaración relativa al artículo 352 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 351
43. Declaración relativa al apartado 6 del artículo 355 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 351
B. DECLARACIONES RELATIVAS A PROTOCOLOS ANEJOS A LOS TRATADOS . . 352
44. Declaración relativa al artículo 5 del Protocolo sobre el acervo de Schengen integrado en el marco de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 352
45. Declaración relativa al apartado 2 del artículo 5 del Protocolo sobre el acervo de Schengen integrado en el marco de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 352
46. Declaración relativa al apartado 3 del artículo 5 del Protocolo sobre el acervo de Schengen integrado en el marco de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 352
47. Declaración relativa a los apartados 3, 4 y 5 del artículo 5 del Protocolo sobre el acervo de Schengen integrado en el marco de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . . 352
48. Declaración relativa al Protocolo sobre la posición de Dinamarca . . . . . . . . . . 353
49. Declaración relativa a Italia . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 353
50. Declaración relativa al artículo 10 del Protocolo sobre las disposiciones transitorias . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 354
C. DECLARACIONES DE ESTADOS MIEMBROS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 355
51. Declaración del Reino de Bélgica relativa a los Parlamentos nacionales . . . . . . 355
52. Declaración del Reino de Bélgica, de la República de Bulgaria, de la República Federal de Alemania, de la República Helénica, del Reino de España, de la República Italiana, de la República de Chipre, de la República de Lituania, del Gran Ducado de Luxemburgo, de la República de Hungría, de la República de Malta, de la República de Austria, de la República Portuguesa, de Rumanía, de la República de Eslovenia y de la República Eslovaca relativa a los símbolos de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 355
53. Declaración de la República Checa relativa a la Carta de los Derechos Fundamentales de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 355
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/11
Página
54. Declaración de la República Federal de Alemania, de Irlanda, de la República de Hungría, de la República de Austria y del Reino de Suecia . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 356
55. Declaración del Reino de España y del Reino Unido de Gran Bretaña e Irlanda del Norte . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 356
56. Declaración de Irlanda relativa al artículo 3 del Protocolo sobre la posición del Reino Unido y de Irlanda respecto del espacio de libertad, seguridad y justicia 356
57. Declaración de la República Italiana relativa a la composición del Parlamento Europeo . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 357
58. Declaración de la República de Letonia, de la República de Hungría y de la República de Malta relativa a la ortografía del nombre de la moneda única en los Tratados . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 357
59. Declaración del Reino de los Países Bajos relativa al artículo 312 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 357
60. Declaración del Reino de los Países Bajos relativa al artículo 355 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 358
61. Declaración de la República de Polonia relativa a la Carta de los Derechos Fundamentales de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 358
62. Declaración de la República de Polonia relativa al Protocolo sobre la aplicación de la Carta de los Derechos Fundamentales de la Unión Europea a Polonia y al Reino Unido . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 358
63. Declaración del Reino Unido de Gran Bretaña e Irlanda del Norte relativa a la definición del término «nacionales» . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 358
64. Declaración del Reino Unido de Gran Bretaña e Irlanda del Norte relativa al derecho de voto en las elecciones al Parlamento Europeo . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 358
65. Declaración del Reino Unido de Gran Bretaña e Irlanda del Norte relativa al artículo 75 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . 359
Tablas de correspondencias . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 361
Tratado de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 361
Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 366
ESC 83/12 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
VERSIÓN CONSOLIDADA DEL
TRATADO DE LA UNIÓN EUROPEA
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/13
PREÁMBULO
SU MAJESTAD EL REY DE LOS BELGAS, SU MAJESTAD LA REINA DE DINAMARCA, EL PRESIDENTE DE LA REPÚBLICA FEDERAL DE ALEMANIA, EL PRESIDENTE DE IRLANDA, EL PRESIDENTE DE LA REPÚBLICA HELÉNICA, SU MAJESTAD EL REY DE ESPAÑA, EL PRESIDENTE DE LA REPÚBLICA FRANCESA, EL PRESIDENTE DE LA REPÚ BLICA ITALIANA, SU ALTEZA REAL EL GRAN DUQUE DE LUXEMBURGO, SU MAJESTAD LA REINA DE LOS PAÍSES BAJOS, EL PRESIDENTE DE LA REPÚBLICA PORTUGUESA, SU MAJESTAD LA REINA DEL REINO UNIDO DE GRAN BRETAÑA E IRLANDA DEL NORTE (1),
RESUELTOS a salvar una nueva etapa en el proceso de integración europea emprendido con la cons titución de las Comunidades Europeas,
INSPIRÁNDOSE en la herencia cultural, religiosa y humanista de Europa, a partir de la cual se han desarrollado los valores universales de los derechos inviolables e inalienables de la persona, así como la libertad, la democracia, la igualdad y el Estado de Derecho,
RECORDANDO la importancia histórica de que la división del continente europeo haya tocado a su fin y la necesidad de sentar unas bases firmes para la construcción de la futura Europa,
CONFIRMANDO su adhesión a los principios de libertad, democracia y respeto de los derechos huma nos y de las libertades fundamentales y del Estado de Derecho,
CONFIRMANDO su adhesión a los derechos sociales fundamentales tal y como se definen en la Carta Social Europea firmada en Turín el 18 de octubre de 1961 y en la Carta comunitaria de los derechos sociales fundamentales de los trabajadores, de 1989,
DESEANDO acrecentar la solidaridad entre sus pueblos, dentro del respeto de su historia, de su cultura y de sus tradiciones,
DESEANDO fortalecer el funcionamiento democrático y eficaz de las instituciones, con el fin de que puedan desempeñar mejor las misiones que les son encomendadas, dentro de un marco institucional único,
RESUELTOS a lograr el refuerzo y la convergencia de sus economías y a crear una unión económica y monetaria que incluya, de conformidad con lo dispuesto en el presente Tratado y en el Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, una moneda estable única,
DECIDIDOS a promover el progreso social y económico de sus pueblos, teniendo en cuenta el principio de desarrollo sostenible, dentro de la realización del mercado interior y del fortalecimiento de la cohesión y de la protección del medio ambiente, y a desarrollar políticas que garanticen que los avances en la integración económica vayan acompañados de progresos paralelos en otros ámbitos,
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/15
(1) Posteriormente, la República de Bulgaria, la República Checa, la República de Estonia, la República de Chipre, la República de Letonia, la República de Lituania, la República de Hungría, la República de Malta, la República de Austria, la República de Polonia, Rumanía, la República de Eslovenia, la República Eslovaca, la República de Finlandia y el Reino de Suecia pasaron a ser miembros de la Unión Europea.
RESUELTOS a crear una ciudadanía común a los nacionales de sus países,
RESUELTOS a desarrollar una política exterior y de seguridad común que incluya la definición pro gresiva de una política de defensa común que podría conducir a una defensa común de acuerdo con las disposiciones del artículo 42, reforzando así la identidad y la independencia europeas con el fin de fomentar la paz, la seguridad y el progreso en Europa y en el mundo,
RESUELTOS a facilitar la libre circulación de personas, garantizando al mismo tiempo la seguridad y la protección de sus pueblos, mediante el establecimiento de un espacio de libertad, seguridad y justicia, de conformidad con las disposiciones del presente Tratado y del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea,
RESUELTOS a continuar el proceso de creación de una unión cada vez más estrecha entre los pueblos de Europa, en la que las decisiones se tomen de la forma más próxima posible a los ciudadanos, de acuerdo con el principio de subsidiariedad,
ANTE LA PERSPECTIVA de las ulteriores etapas que habrá que salvar para avanzar en la vía de la integración europea,
HAN DECIDIDO crear una Unión Europea y han designado con tal fin como plenipotenciarios:
(no se reproduce la lista de los plenipotenciarios)
QUIENES, después de haber intercambiado sus plenos poderes, reconocidos en buena y debida forma, han convenido las disposiciones siguientes.
TÍTULO I
DISPOSICIONES COMUNES
Artículo 1 (antiguo artículo 1 TUE) (1)
Por el presente Tratado, las ALTAS PARTES CONTRATANTES constituyen entre sí una UNIÓN EUROPEA, en lo sucesivo denominada «Unión», a la que los Estados miembros atribuyen competencias para alcanzar sus objetivos comunes.
El presente Tratado constituye una nueva etapa en el proceso creador de una unión cada vez más estrecha entre los pueblos de Europa, en la cual las decisiones serán tomadas de la forma más abierta y próxima a los ciudadanos que sea posible.
La Unión se fundamenta en el presente Tratado y en el Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea (en lo sucesivo denominados «los Tratados»). Ambos Tratados tienen el mismo valor jurí dico. La Unión sustituirá y sucederá a la Comunidad Europea.
ESC 83/16 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
(1) Esta referencia es indicativa. Para una más amplia información, véanse las tablas de correspondencias entre la antigua y la nueva numeración de los Tratados.
Artículo 2
La Unión se fundamenta en los valores de respeto de la dignidad humana, libertad, democracia, igualdad, Estado de Derecho y respeto de los derechos humanos, incluidos los derechos de las personas pertenecientes a minorías. Estos valores son comunes a los Estados miembros en una sociedad caracterizada por el pluralismo, la no discriminación, la tolerancia, la justicia, la solidaridad y la igualdad entre mujeres y hombres.
Artículo 3 (antiguo artículo 2 TUE)
1. La Unión tiene como finalidad promover la paz, sus valores y el bienestar de sus pueblos.
2. La Unión ofrecerá a sus ciudadanos un espacio de libertad, seguridad y justicia sin fronteras interiores, en el que esté garantizada la libre circulación de personas conjuntamente con medidas adecuadas en materia de control de las fronteras exteriores, asilo, inmigración y de prevención y lucha contra la delincuencia.
3. La Unión establecerá un mercado interior. Obrará en pro del desarrollo sostenible de Europa basado en un crecimiento económico equilibrado y en la estabilidad de los precios, en una economía social de mercado altamente competitiva, tendente al pleno empleo y al progreso social, y en un nivel elevado de protección y mejora de la calidad del medio ambiente. Asimismo, promoverá el progreso científico y técnico.
La Unión combatirá la exclusión social y la discriminación y fomentará la justicia y la protección sociales, la igualdad entre mujeres y hombres, la solidaridad entre las generaciones y la protección de los derechos del niño.
La Unión fomentará la cohesión económica, social y territorial y la solidaridad entre los Estados miembros.
La Unión respetará la riqueza de su diversidad cultural y lingüística y velará por la conservación y el desarrollo del patrimonio cultural europeo.
4. La Unión establecerá una unión económica y monetaria cuya moneda es el euro.
5. En sus relaciones con el resto del mundo, la Unión afirmará y promoverá sus valores e intereses y contribuirá a la protección de sus ciudadanos. Contribuirá a la paz, la seguridad, el desarrollo sostenible del planeta, la solidaridad y el respeto mutuo entre los pueblos, el comercio libre y justo, la erradicación de la pobreza y la protección de los derechos humanos, especialmente los derechos del niño, así como al estricto respeto y al desarrollo del Derecho internacional, en particular el respeto de los principios de la Carta de las Naciones Unidas.
6. La Unión perseguirá sus objetivos por los medios apropiados, de acuerdo con las competencias que se le atribuyen en los Tratados.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/17
Artículo 4
1. De conformidad con lo dispuesto en el artículo 5, toda competencia no atribuida a la Unión en los Tratados corresponde a los Estados miembros.
2. La Unión respetará la igualdad de los Estados miembros ante los Tratados, así como su identidad nacional, inherente a las estructuras fundamentales políticas y constitucionales de éstos, también en lo referente a la autonomía local y regional. Respetará las funciones esenciales del Estado, especialmente las que tienen por objeto garantizar su integridad territorial, mantener el orden público y salvaguardar la seguridad nacional. En particular, la seguridad nacional seguirá siendo responsabi lidad exclusiva de cada Estado miembro.
3. Conforme al principio de cooperación leal, la Unión y los Estados miembros se respetarán y asistirán mutuamente en el cumplimiento de las misiones derivadas de los Tratados.
Los Estados miembros adoptarán todas las medidas generales o particulares apropiadas para asegurar el cumplimiento de las obligaciones derivadas de los Tratados o resultantes de los actos de las instituciones de la Unión.
Los Estados miembros ayudarán a la Unión en el cumplimiento de su misión y se abstendrán de toda medida que pueda poner en peligro la consecución de los objetivos de la Unión.
Artículo 5 (antiguo artículo 5 TCE)
1. La delimitación de las competencias de la Unión se rige por el principio de atribución. El ejercicio de las competencias de la Unión se rige por los principios de subsidiariedad y proporcio nalidad.
2. En virtud del principio de atribución, la Unión actúa dentro de los límites de las competencias que le atribuyen los Estados miembros en los Tratados para lograr los objetivos que éstos determi nan. Toda competencia no atribuida a la Unión en los Tratados corresponde a los Estados miembros.
3. En virtud del principio de subsidiariedad, en los ámbitos que no sean de su competencia exclusiva, la Unión intervendrá sólo en caso de que, y en la medida en que, los objetivos de la acción pretendida no puedan ser alcanzados de manera suficiente por los Estados miembros, ni a nivel central ni a nivel regional y local, sino que puedan alcanzarse mejor, debido a la dimensión o a los efectos de la acción pretendida, a escala de la Unión.
Las instituciones de la Unión aplicarán el principio de subsidiariedad de conformidad con el Proto colo sobre la aplicación de los principios de subsidiariedad y proporcionalidad. Los Parlamentos nacionales velarán por el respeto del principio de subsidiariedad con arreglo al procedimiento establecido en el mencionado Protocolo.
4. En virtud del principio de proporcionalidad, el contenido y la forma de la acción de la Unión no excederán de lo necesario para alcanzar los objetivos de los Tratados.
Las instituciones de la Unión aplicarán el principio de proporcionalidad de conformidad con el Protocolo sobre la aplicación de los principios de subsidiariedad y proporcionalidad.
ESC 83/18 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Artículo 6 (antiguo artículo 6 TUE)
1. La Unión reconoce los derechos, libertades y principios enunciados en la Carta de los Derechos Fundamentales de la Unión Europea de 7 de diciembre de 2000, tal como fue adaptada el 12 de diciembre de 2007 en Estrasburgo, la cual tendrá el mismo valor jurídico que los Tratados.
Las disposiciones de la Carta no ampliarán en modo alguno las competencias de la Unión tal como se definen en los Tratados.
Los derechos, libertades y principios enunciados en la Carta se interpretarán con arreglo a las disposiciones generales del título VII de la Carta por las que se rige su interpretación y aplicación y teniendo debidamente en cuenta las explicaciones a que se hace referencia en la Carta, que indican las fuentes de dichas disposiciones.
2 La Unión se adherirá al Convenio Europeo para la Protección de los Derechos Humanos y de las Libertades Fundamentales. Esta adhesión no modificará las competencias de la Unión que se definen en los Tratados.
3. Los derechos fundamentales que garantiza el Convenio Europeo para la Protección de los Derechos Humanos y de las Libertades Fundamentales y los que son fruto de las tradiciones cons titucionales comunes a los Estados miembros formarán parte del Derecho de la Unión como principios generales.
Artículo 7 (antiguo artículo 7 TUE)
1. A propuesta motivada de un tercio de los Estados miembros, del Parlamento Europeo o de la Comisión, el Consejo, por mayoría de cuatro quintos de sus miembros y previa aprobación del Parlamento Europeo, podrá constatar la existencia de un riesgo claro de violación grave por parte de un Estado miembro de los valores contemplados en el artículo 2. Antes de proceder a esta cons tatación, el Consejo oirá al Estado miembro de que se trate y por el mismo procedimiento podrá dirigirle recomendaciones.
El Consejo comprobará de manera periódica si los motivos que han llevado a tal constatación siguen siendo válidos.
2. El Consejo Europeo, por unanimidad y a propuesta de un tercio de los Estados miembros o de la Comisión y previa aprobación del Parlamento Europeo, podrá constatar la existencia de una violación grave y persistente por parte de un Estado miembro de los valores contemplados en el artículo 2 tras invitar al Estado miembro de que se trate a que presente sus observaciones.
3. Cuando se haya efectuado la constatación contemplada en el apartado 2, el Consejo podrá decidir, por mayoría cualificada, que se suspendan determinados derechos derivados de la aplicación de los Tratados al Estado miembro de que se trate, incluidos los derechos de voto del representante del Gobierno de dicho Estado miembro en el Consejo. Al proceder a dicha suspensión, el Consejo tendrá en cuenta las posibles consecuencias de la misma para los derechos y obligaciones de las personas físicas y jurídicas.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/19
Las obligaciones del Estado miembro de que se trate derivadas de los Tratados continuarán, en cualquier caso, siendo vinculantes para dicho Estado.
4. El Consejo podrá decidir posteriormente, por mayoría cualificada, la modificación o revocación de las medidas adoptadas de conformidad con el apartado 3 como respuesta a cambios en la situación que motivó su imposición.
5. Las modalidades de voto que, a los efectos del presente artículo, serán de aplicación para el Parlamento Europeo, el Consejo Europeo y el Consejo se establecen en el artículo 354 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea.
Artículo 8
1. La Unión desarrollará con los países vecinos relaciones preferentes, con el objetivo de establecer un espacio de prosperidad y de buena vecindad basado en los valores de la Unión y caracterizado por unas relaciones estrechas y pacíficas fundadas en la cooperación.
2. A efectos del apartado 1, la Unión podrá celebrar acuerdos específicos con dichos países. Estos acuerdos podrán incluir derechos y obligaciones recíprocos, así como la posibilidad de realizar acciones en común. Su aplicación será objeto de una concertación periódica.
TÍTULO II
DISPOSICIONES SOBRE LOS PRINCIPIOS DEMOCRÁTICOS
Artículo 9
La Unión respetará en todas sus actividades el principio de la igualdad de sus ciudadanos, que se beneficiarán por igual de la atención de sus instituciones, órganos y organismos. Será ciudadano de la Unión toda persona que tenga la nacionalidad de un Estado miembro. La ciudadanía de la Unión se añade a la ciudadanía nacional sin sustituirla.
Artículo 10
1. El funcionamiento de la Unión se basa en la democracia representativa.
2. Los ciudadanos estarán directamente representados en la Unión a través del Parlamento Euro peo.
Los Estados miembros estarán representados en el Consejo Europeo por su Jefe de Estado o de Gobierno y en el Consejo por sus Gobiernos, que serán democráticamente responsables, bien ante sus Parlamentos nacionales, bien ante sus ciudadanos.
3. Todo ciudadano tiene derecho a participar en la vida democrática de la Unión. Las decisiones serán tomadas de la forma más abierta y próxima posible a los ciudadanos.
4. Los partidos políticos a escala europea contribuirán a formar la conciencia política europea y a expresar la voluntad de los ciudadanos de la Unión.
ESC 83/20 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Artículo 11
1. Las instituciones darán a los ciudadanos y a las asociaciones representativas, por los cauces apropiados, la posibilidad de expresar e intercambiar públicamente sus opiniones en todos los ámbitos de actuación de la Unión.
2. Las instituciones mantendrán un diálogo abierto, transparente y regular con las asociaciones representativas y la sociedad civil.
3. Con objeto de garantizar la coherencia y la transparencia de las acciones de la Unión, la Comisión Europea mantendrá amplias consultas con las partes interesadas.
4. Un grupo de al menos un millón de ciudadanos de la Unión, que sean nacionales de un número significativo de Estados miembros, podrá tomar la iniciativa de invitar a la Comisión Europea, en el marco de sus atribuciones, a que presente una propuesta adecuada sobre cuestiones que estos ciudadanos estimen que requieren un acto jurídico de la Unión para los fines de la aplicación de los Tratados.
Los procedimientos y las condiciones preceptivos para la presentación de una iniciativa de este tipo se fijarán de conformidad con el párrafo primero del artículo 24 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea.
Artículo 12
Los Parlamentos nacionales contribuirán activamente al buen funcionamiento de la Unión, para lo cual:
a) serán informados por las instituciones de la Unión y recibirán notificación de los proyectos de actos legislativos de la Unión de conformidad con el Protocolo sobre el cometido de los Parla mentos nacionales en la Unión Europea;
b) velarán por que se respete el principio de subsidiariedad de conformidad con los procedimientos establecidos en el Protocolo sobre la aplicación de los principios de subsidiariedad y proporcio nalidad;
c) participarán, en el marco del espacio de libertad, seguridad y justicia, en los mecanismos de evaluación de la aplicación de las políticas de la Unión en dicho espacio, de conformidad con el artículo 70 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, y estarán asociados al control político de Europol y a la evaluación de las actividades de Eurojust, de conformidad con los artículos 88 y 85 de dicho Tratado;
d) participarán en los procedimientos de revisión de los Tratados, de conformidad con el artículo 48 del presente Tratado;
e) serán informados de las solicitudes de adhesión a la Unión, de conformidad con el artículo 49 del presente Tratado;
f) participarán en la cooperación interparlamentaria entre los Parlamentos nacionales y con el Parlamento Europeo, de conformidad con el Protocolo sobre el cometido de los Parlamentos nacionales en la Unión Europea.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/21
TÍTULO III
DISPOSICIONES SOBRE LAS INSTITUCIONES
Artículo 13
1. La Unión dispone de un marco institucional que tiene como finalidad promover sus valores, perseguir sus objetivos, defender sus intereses, los de sus ciudadanos y los de los Estados miembros, así como garantizar la coherencia, eficacia y continuidad de sus políticas y acciones.
Las instituciones de la Unión son:
— El Parlamento Europeo,
— El Consejo Europeo,
— El Consejo,
— La Comisión Europea (denominada en lo sucesivo «Comisión»),
— El Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea,
— El Banco Central Europeo,
— El Tribunal de Cuentas.
2. Cada institución actuará dentro de los límites de las atribuciones que le confieren los Tratados, con arreglo a los procedimientos, condiciones y fines establecidos en los mismos. Las instituciones mantendrán entre sí una cooperación leal.
3. Las disposiciones relativas al Banco Central Europeo y al Tribunal de Cuentas, así como las disposiciones detalladas sobre las demás instituciones, figuran en el Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea.
4. El Parlamento Europeo, el Consejo y la Comisión estarán asistidos por un Comité Económico y Social y por un Comité de las Regiones que ejercerán funciones consultivas.
Artículo 14
1. El Parlamento Europeo ejercerá conjuntamente con el Consejo la función legislativa y la función presupuestaria. Ejercerá funciones de control político y consultivas, en las condiciones establecidas en los Tratados. Elegirá al Presidente de la Comisión.
2. El Parlamento Europeo estará compuesto por representantes de los ciudadanos de la Unión. Su número no excederá de setecientos cincuenta, más el Presidente. La representación de los ciudadanos será decrecientemente proporcional, con un mínimo de seis diputados por Estado miembro. No se asignará a ningún Estado miembro más de noventa y seis escaños.
ESC 83/22 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
El Consejo Europeo adoptará por unanimidad, a iniciativa del Parlamento Europeo y con su apro bación, una decisión por la que se fije la composición del Parlamento Europeo conforme a los principios a que se refiere el párrafo primero.
3. Los diputados al Parlamento Europeo serán elegidos por sufragio universal directo, libre y secreto, para un mandato de cinco años.
4. El Parlamento Europeo elegirá a su Presidente y a la Mesa de entre sus diputados.
Artículo 15
1. El Consejo Europeo dará a la Unión los impulsos necesarios para su desarrollo y definirá sus orientaciones y prioridades políticas generales. No ejercerá función legislativa alguna.
2. El Consejo Europeo estará compuesto por los Jefes de Estado o de Gobierno de los Estados miembros, así como por su Presidente y por el Presidente de la Comisión. Participará en sus trabajos el Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad.
3. El Consejo Europeo se reunirá dos veces por semestre por convocatoria de su Presidente. Cuando el orden del día lo exija, los miembros del Consejo Europeo podrán decidir contar, cada uno de ellos, con la asistencia de un ministro y, en el caso del Presidente de la Comisión, con la de un miembro de la Comisión. Cuando la situación lo exija, el Presidente convocará una reunión extraordinaria del Consejo Europeo.
4. El Consejo Europeo se pronunciará por consenso, excepto cuando los Tratados dispongan otra cosa.
5. El Consejo Europeo elegirá a su Presidente por mayoría cualificada para un mandato de dos años y medio, que podrá renovarse una sola vez. En caso de impedimento o falta grave, el Consejo Europeo podrá poner fin a su mandato por el mismo procedimiento.
6. El Presidente del Consejo Europeo:
a) presidirá e impulsará los trabajos del Consejo Europeo;
b) velará por la preparación y continuidad de los trabajos del Consejo Europeo, en cooperación con el Presidente de la Comisión y basándose en los trabajos del Consejo de Asuntos Generales;
c) se esforzará por facilitar la cohesión y el consenso en el seno del Consejo Europeo;
d) al término de cada reunión del Consejo Europeo, presentará un informe al Parlamento Europeo.
El Presidente del Consejo Europeo asumirá, en su rango y condición, la representación exterior de la Unión en los asuntos de política exterior y de seguridad común, sin perjuicio de las atribuciones del Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/23
El Presidente del Consejo Europeo no podrá ejercer mandato nacional alguno.
Artículo 16
1. El Consejo ejercerá conjuntamente con el Parlamento Europeo la función legislativa y la función presupuestaria. Ejercerá funciones de definición de políticas y de coordinación, en las condiciones establecidas en los Tratados.
2. El Consejo estará compuesto por un representante de cada Estado miembro, de rango minis terial, facultado para comprometer al Gobierno del Estado miembro al que represente y para ejercer el derecho de voto.
3. El Consejo se pronunciará por mayoría cualificada, excepto cuando los Tratados dispongan otra cosa.
4. A partir del 1 de noviembre de 2014, la mayoría cualificada se definirá como un mínimo del 55 % de los miembros del Consejo que incluya al menos a quince de ellos y represente a Estados miembros que reúnan como mínimo el 65 % de la población de la Unión.
Una minoría de bloqueo estará compuesta por al menos cuatro miembros del Consejo, a falta de lo cual la mayoría cualificada se considerará alcanzada.
Las demás modalidades reguladoras del voto por mayoría cualificada se establecen en el apartado 2 del artículo 238 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea.
5. Las disposiciones transitorias relativas a la definición de la mayoría cualificada que serán de aplicación hasta el 31 de octubre de 2014, así como las aplicables entre el 1 de noviembre de 2014 y el 31 de marzo de 2017, se establecerán en el Protocolo sobre las disposiciones transitorias.
6. El Consejo se reunirá en diferentes formaciones, cuya lista se adoptará de conformidad con el artículo 236 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea.
El Consejo de Asuntos Generales velará por la coherencia de los trabajos de las diferentes forma ciones del Consejo. Preparará las reuniones del Consejo Europeo y garantizará su actuación subsi guiente, en contacto con el Presidente del Consejo Europeo y la Comisión.
El Consejo de Asuntos Exteriores elaborará la acción exterior de la Unión atendiendo a las líneas estratégicas definidas por el Consejo Europeo y velará por la coherencia de la acción de la Unión.
7. Un Comité de Representantes Permanentes de los Gobiernos de los Estados miembros se encargará de preparar los trabajos del Consejo.
8. El Consejo se reunirá en público cuando delibere y vote sobre un proyecto de acto legislativo. Con este fin, cada sesión del Consejo se dividirá en dos partes, dedicadas respectivamente a las deliberaciones sobre los actos legislativos de la Unión y a las actividades no legislativas.
9. La presidencia de las formaciones del Consejo, con excepción de la de Asuntos Exteriores, será desempeñada por los representantes de los Estados miembros en el Consejo mediante un sistema de rotación igual, de conformidad con las condiciones establecidas en el artículo 236 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea.
ESC 83/24 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Artículo 17
1. La Comisión promoverá el interés general de la Unión y tomará las iniciativas adecuadas con este fin. Velará por que se apliquen los Tratados y las medidas adoptadas por las instituciones en virtud de éstos. Supervisará la aplicación del Derecho de la Unión bajo el control del Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea. Ejecutará el presupuesto y gestionará los programas. Ejercerá asimismo funciones de coordinación, ejecución y gestión, de conformidad con las condiciones establecidas en los Tratados. Con excepción de la política exterior y de seguridad común y de los demás casos previstos por los Tratados, asumirá la representación exterior de la Unión. Adoptará las iniciativas de la programación anual y plurianual de la Unión con el fin de alcanzar acuerdos interinstitucionales.
2. Los actos legislativos de la Unión sólo podrán adoptarse a propuesta de la Comisión, excepto cuando los Tratados dispongan otra cosa. Los demás actos se adoptarán a propuesta de la Comisión cuando así lo establezcan los Tratados.
3. El mandato de la Comisión será de cinco años.
Los miembros de la Comisión serán elegidos en razón de su competencia general y de su com promiso europeo, de entre personalidades que ofrezcan plenas garantías de independencia.
La Comisión ejercerá sus responsabilidades con plena independencia. Sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en el apartado 2 del artículo 18, los miembros de la Comisión no solicitarán ni aceptarán instrucciones de ningún gobierno, institución, órgano u organismo. Se abstendrán de todo acto incompatible con sus obligaciones o con el desempeño de sus funciones.
4. La Comisión nombrada entre la fecha de entrada en vigor del Tratado de Lisboa y el 31 de octubre de 2014 estará compuesta por un nacional de cada Estado miembro, incluidos su Presidente y el Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad, que será uno de sus Vicepresidentes.
5. A partir del 1 de noviembre de 2014, la Comisión estará compuesta por un número de miembros correspondiente a los dos tercios del número de Estados miembros, que incluirá a su Presidente y al Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad, a menos que el Consejo Europeo decida por unanimidad modificar dicho número.
Los miembros de la Comisión serán seleccionados de entre los nacionales de los Estados miembros mediante un sistema de rotación estrictamente igual entre los Estados miembros que permita tener en cuenta la diversidad demográfica y geográfica del conjunto de dichos Estados. Este sistema será establecido por unanimidad por el Consejo Europeo de conformidad con el artículo 244 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea.
6. El Presidente de la Comisión:
a) definirá las orientaciones con arreglo a las cuales la Comisión desempeñará sus funciones;
b) determinará la organización interna de la Comisión velando por la coherencia, eficacia y colegia lidad de su actuación;
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/25
c) nombrará Vicepresidentes, distintos del Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad, de entre los miembros de la Comisión.
Un miembro de la Comisión presentará su dimisión si se lo pide el Presidente. El Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad presentará su dimisión, con arreglo al procedimiento establecido en el apartado 1 del artículo 18, si se lo pide el Presidente.
7. Teniendo en cuenta el resultado de las elecciones al Parlamento Europeo y tras mantener las consultas apropiadas, el Consejo Europeo propondrá al Parlamento Europeo, por mayoría cualificada, un candidato al cargo de Presidente de la Comisión. El Parlamento Europeo elegirá al candidato por mayoría de los miembros que lo componen. Si el candidato no obtiene la mayoría necesaria, el Consejo Europeo propondrá en el plazo de un mes, por mayoría cualificada, un nuevo candidato, que será elegido por el Parlamento Europeo por el mismo procedimiento.
El Consejo, de común acuerdo con el Presidente electo, adoptará la lista de las demás personalidades que se proponga nombrar miembros de la Comisión. Éstas serán seleccionadas, a partir de las propuestas presentadas por los Estados miembros, de acuerdo con los criterios enunciados en el párrafo segundo del apartado 3 y en el párrafo segundo del apartado 5.
El Presidente, el Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad y los demás miembros de la Comisión se someterán colegiadamente al voto de aprobación del Parlamento Europeo. Sobre la base de dicha aprobación, la Comisión será nombrada por el Consejo Europeo, por mayoría cualificada.
8. La Comisión tendrá una responsabilidad colegiada ante el Parlamento Europeo. El Parlamento Europeo podrá votar una moción de censura contra la Comisión de conformidad con el artículo 234 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea. Si se aprueba dicha moción, los miembros de la Comisión deberán dimitir colectivamente de sus cargos y el Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad deberá dimitir del cargo que ejerce en la Comisión.
Artículo 18
1. El Consejo Europeo nombrará por mayoría cualificada, con la aprobación del Presidente de la Comisión, al Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad. El Consejo Europeo podrá poner fin a su mandato por el mismo procedimiento.
2. El Alto Representante estará al frente de la política exterior y de seguridad común de la Unión. Contribuirá con sus propuestas a elaborar dicha política y la ejecutará como mandatario del Consejo. Actuará del mismo modo en relación con la política común de seguridad y defensa.
3. El Alto Representante presidirá el Consejo de Asuntos Exteriores.
ESC 83/26 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
4. El Alto Representante será uno de los Vicepresidentes de la Comisión. Velará por la coherencia de la acción exterior de la Unión. Se encargará, dentro de la Comisión, de las responsabilidades que incumben a la misma en el ámbito de las relaciones exteriores y de la coordinación de los demás aspectos de la acción exterior de la Unión. En el ejercicio de estas responsabilidades dentro de la Comisión, y exclusivamente por lo que respecta a las mismas, el Alto Representante estará sujeto a los procedimientos por los que se rige el funcionamiento de la Comisión en la medida en que ello sea compatible con los apartados 2 y 3.
Artículo 19
1. El Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea comprenderá el Tribunal de Justicia, el Tribunal General y los tribunales especializados. Garantizará el respeto del Derecho en la interpretación y aplicación de los Tratados.
Los Estados miembros establecerán las vías de recurso necesarias para garantizar la tutela judicial efectiva en los ámbitos cubiertos por el Derecho de la Unión.
2. El Tribunal de Justicia estará compuesto por un juez por Estado miembro. Estará asistido por abogados generales.
El Tribunal General dispondrá al menos de un juez por Estado miembro.
Los jueces y abogados generales del Tribunal de Justicia y los jueces del Tribunal General serán elegidos de entre personalidades que ofrezcan plenas garantías de independencia y que reúnan las condiciones contempladas en los artículos 253 y 254 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea. Serán nombrados de común acuerdo por los Gobiernos de los Estados miembros para un período de seis años. Los jueces y abogados generales salientes podrán ser nombrados de nuevo.
3. El Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea se pronunciará, de conformidad con los Tratados:
a) sobre los recursos interpuestos por un Estado miembro, por una institución o por personas físicas o jurídicas;
b) con carácter prejudicial, a petición de los órganos jurisdiccionales nacionales, sobre la interpre tación del Derecho de la Unión o sobre la validez de los actos adoptados por las instituciones;
c) en los demás casos previstos por los Tratados.
TÍTULO IV
DISPOSICIONES SOBRE LAS COOPERACIONES REFORZADAS
Artículo 20 (antiguos artículos 27 A a 27 E, 40 a 40 B y 43 a 45 TUE y antiguos artículos 11 y 11 A TCE)
1. Los Estados miembros que deseen instaurar entre sí una cooperación reforzada en el marco de las competencias no exclusivas de la Unión podrán hacer uso de las instituciones de ésta y ejercer dichas competencias aplicando las disposiciones pertinentes de los Tratados, dentro de los límites y con arreglo a las modalidades contempladas en el presente artículo y en los artículos 326 a 334 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/27
La finalidad de las cooperaciones reforzadas será impulsar los objetivos de la Unión, proteger sus intereses y reforzar su proceso de integración. Las cooperaciones reforzadas estarán abiertas perma nentemente a todos los Estados miembros, de conformidad con el artículo 328 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea.
2. La decisión de autorizar una cooperación reforzada será adoptada por el Consejo como último recurso, cuando haya llegado a la conclusión de que los objetivos perseguidos por dicha cooperación no pueden ser alcanzados en un plazo razonable por la Unión en su conjunto, y a condición de que participen en ella al menos nueve Estados miembros. El Consejo se pronunciará con arreglo al procedimiento establecido en el artículo 329 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea.
3. Todos los miembros del Consejo podrán participar en sus deliberaciones, pero únicamente participarán en la votación los miembros del Consejo que representen a los Estados miembros que participan en una cooperación reforzada. Las modalidades de la votación se establecen en el artículo 330 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea.
4. Los actos adoptados en el marco de una cooperación reforzada vincularán únicamente a los Estados miembros participantes. Dichos actos no se considerarán acervo que deban aceptar los Estados candidatos a la adhesión a la Unión.
TÍTULO V
DISPOSICIONES GENERALES RELATIVAS A LA ACCIÓN EXTERIOR DE LA UNIÓN Y DISPOSICIONES ESPECÍFICAS RELATIVAS A LA POLÍTICA EXTERIOR Y DE SEGURIDAD COMÚN
CAPÍTULO 1
DISPOSICIONES GENERALES RELATIVAS A LA ACCIÓN EXTERIOR DE LA UNIÓN
Artículo 21
1. La acción de la Unión en la escena internacional se basará en los principios que han inspirado su creación, desarrollo y ampliación y que pretende fomentar en el resto del mundo: la democracia, el Estado de Derecho, la universalidad e indivisibilidad de los derechos humanos y de las libertades fundamentales, el respeto de la dignidad humana, los principios de igualdad y solidaridad y el respeto de los principios de la Carta de las Naciones Unidas y del Derecho internacional.
La Unión procurará desarrollar relaciones y crear asociaciones con los terceros países y con las organizaciones internacionales, regionales o mundiales que compartan los principios mencionados en el párrafo primero. Propiciará soluciones multilaterales a los problemas comunes, en particular en el marco de las Naciones Unidas.
2. La Unión definirá y ejecutará políticas comunes y acciones y se esforzará por lograr un alto grado de cooperación en todos los ámbitos de las relaciones internacionales con el fin de:
a) defender sus valores, intereses fundamentales, seguridad, independencia e integridad;
ESC 83/28 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
b) consolidar y respaldar la democracia, el Estado de Derecho, los derechos humanos y los principios del Derecho internacional;
c) mantener la paz, prevenir los conflictos y fortalecer la seguridad internacional, conforme a los propósitos y principios de la Carta de las Naciones Unidas, así como a los principios del Acta Final de Helsinki y a los objetivos de la Carta de París, incluidos los relacionados con las fronteras exteriores;
d) apoyar el desarrollo sostenible en los planos económico, social y medioambiental de los países en desarrollo, con el objetivo fundamental de erradicar la pobreza;
e) fomentar la integración de todos los países en la economía mundial, entre otras cosas mediante la supresión progresiva de los obstáculos al comercio internacional;
f) contribuir a elaborar medidas internacionales de protección y mejora de la calidad del medio ambiente y de la gestión sostenible de los recursos naturales mundiales, para lograr el desarrollo sostenible;
g) ayudar a las poblaciones, países y regiones que se enfrenten a catástrofes naturales o de origen humano; y
h) promover un sistema internacional basado en una cooperación multilateral sólida y en una buena gobernanza mundial.
3. La Unión respetará los principios y perseguirá los objetivos mencionados en los apartados 1 y 2 al formular y llevar a cabo su acción exterior en los distintos ámbitos cubiertos por el presente título y por la quinta parte del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, así como los aspectos exteriores de sus demás políticas.
La Unión velará por mantener la coherencia entre los distintos ámbitos de su acción exterior y entre éstos y sus demás políticas. El Consejo y la Comisión, asistidos por el Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad, garantizarán dicha coherencia y cooperarán a tal efecto.
Artículo 22
1. Basándose en los principios y objetivos enumerados en el artículo 21, el Consejo Europeo determinará los intereses y objetivos estratégicos de la Unión.
Las decisiones del Consejo Europeo sobre los intereses y objetivos estratégicos de la Unión tratarán de la política exterior y de seguridad común y de otros ámbitos de la acción exterior de la Unión. Podrán referirse a las relaciones de la Unión con un país o una región, o tener un planteamiento temático. Definirán su duración y los medios que deberán facilitar la Unión y los Estados miembros.
El Consejo Europeo se pronunciará por unanimidad, basándose en una recomendación del Consejo adoptada por éste según las modalidades previstas para cada ámbito. Las decisiones del Consejo Europeo se ejecutarán con arreglo a los procedimientos establecidos en los Tratados.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/29
2. El Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad, en el ámbito de la política exterior y de seguridad común, y la Comisión, en los demás ámbitos de la acción exterior, podrán presentar propuestas conjuntas al Consejo.
CAPÍTULO 2
DISPOSICIONES ESPECÍFICAS SOBRE LA POLÍTICA EXTERIOR Y DE SEGURIDAD COMÚN
SECCIÓN 1
DISPOSICIONES COMUNES
Artículo 23
La acción de la Unión en la escena internacional, en virtud del presente capítulo, se basará en los principios, perseguirá los objetivos y se realizará de conformidad con las disposiciones generales contempladas en el capítulo 1.
Artículo 24 (antiguo artículo 11 TUE)
1. La competencia de la Unión en materia de política exterior y de seguridad común abarcará todos los ámbitos de la política exterior y todas las cuestiones relativas a la seguridad de la Unión, incluida la definición progresiva de una política común de defensa que podrá conducir a una defensa común.
La política exterior y de seguridad común se regirá por reglas y procedimientos específicos. La definirán y aplicarán el Consejo Europeo y el Consejo, que deberán pronunciarse por unanimidad salvo cuando los Tratados dispongan otra cosa. Queda excluida la adopción de actos legislativos. La política exterior y de seguridad común será ejecutada por el Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad y por los Estados miembros, de conformidad con los Tratados. La función específica del Parlamento Europeo y de la Comisión en este ámbito se define en los Tratados. El Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea no tendrá competencia respecto de estas disposiciones, con la salvedad de su competencia para controlar el respeto del artículo 40 del presente Tratado y para controlar la legalidad de determinadas decisiones contempladas en el párrafo segundo del artículo 275 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea.
2. En el marco de los principios y de los objetivos de su acción exterior, la Unión dirigirá, definirá y ejecutará una política exterior y de seguridad común basada en el desarrollo de la solidaridad política mutua de los Estados miembros, en la identificación de los asuntos que presenten un interés general y en la consecución de una convergencia cada vez mayor de la actuación de los Estados miembros.
3. Los Estados miembros apoyarán activamente y sin reservas la política exterior y de seguridad de la Unión, con espíritu de lealtad y solidaridad mutua y respetarán la acción de la Unión en este ámbito.
ESC 83/30 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Los Estados miembros trabajarán conjuntamente para intensificar y desarrollar su solidaridad política mutua. Se abstendrán de toda acción contraria a los intereses de la Unión o que pueda perjudicar su eficacia como fuerza de cohesión en las relaciones internacionales.
El Consejo y el Alto Representante velarán por que se respeten estos principios.
Artículo 25 (antiguo artículo 12 TUE)
La Unión dirigirá la política exterior y de seguridad común:
a) definiendo sus orientaciones generales;
b) adoptando decisiones por las que se establezcan:
i) las acciones que va a realizar la Unión;
ii) las posiciones que va a adoptar la Unión,
iii) las modalidades de ejecución de las decisiones contempladas en los incisos i) y ii);
y
c) fortaleciendo la cooperación sistemática entre los Estados miembros para llevar a cabo sus políticas.
Artículo 26 (antiguo artículo 13 TUE)
1. El Consejo Europeo determinará los intereses estratégicos de la Unión, fijará los objetivos y definirá las orientaciones generales de la política exterior y de seguridad común, incluidos los asuntos que tengan repercusiones en el ámbito de la defensa. Adoptará las decisiones que resulten necesarias.
Si un acontecimiento internacional así lo exige, el Presidente del Consejo Europeo convocará una reunión extraordinaria del Consejo Europeo para definir las líneas estratégicas de la política de la Unión ante dicho acontecimiento.
2. Basándose en las orientaciones generales y en las líneas estratégicas definidas por el Consejo Europeo, el Consejo elaborará la política exterior y de seguridad común y adoptará las decisiones necesarias para definir y aplicar dicha política.
El Consejo y el Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad velarán por la unidad, la coherencia y la eficacia de la acción de la Unión.
3. La política exterior y de seguridad común será ejecutada por el Alto Representante y por los Estados miembros, utilizando los medios nacionales y los de la Unión.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/31
Artículo 27
1. El Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad, que presidirá el Consejo de Asuntos Exteriores, contribuirá con sus propuestas a elaborar la política exterior y de seguridad común y se encargará de ejecutar las decisiones adoptadas por el Consejo Europeo y el Consejo.
2. El Alto Representante representará a la Unión en las materias concernientes a la política exterior y de seguridad común. Dirigirá el diálogo político con terceros en nombre de la Unión y expresará la posición de la Unión en las organizaciones internacionales y en las conferencias inter nacionales.
3. En el ejercicio de su mandato, el Alto Representante se apoyará en un servicio europeo de acción exterior. Este servicio trabajará en colaboración con los servicios diplomáticos de los Estados miembros y estará compuesto por funcionarios de los servicios competentes de la Secretaría General del Consejo y de la Comisión y por personal en comisión de servicios de los servicios diplomáticos nacionales. La organización y el funcionamiento del servicio europeo de acción exterior se estable cerán mediante decisión del Consejo, que se pronunciará a propuesta del Alto Representante, previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo y previa aprobación de la Comisión.
Artículo 28 (antiguo artículo 14 TUE)
1. Cuando una situación internacional exija una acción operativa de la Unión, el Consejo adoptará las decisiones necesarias. Éstas fijarán los objetivos, el alcance, los medios que haya que facilitar a la Unión, las condiciones de su ejecución y, en caso necesario, su duración.
Si se produjera un cambio de circunstancias con clara incidencia sobre un asunto objeto de tal decisión, el Consejo revisará los principios y objetivos de dicha decisión y adoptará las decisiones necesarias.
2. Las decisiones contempladas en el apartado 1 serán vinculantes para los Estados miembros en las posiciones que adopten y en el desarrollo de su acción.
3. Cuando exista cualquier plan para adoptar una posición nacional o emprender una acción nacional en aplicación de una de las decisiones contempladas en el apartado 1, el Estado miembro de que se trate proporcionará información en un plazo que permita, en caso necesario, una con certación previa en el seno del Consejo. La obligación de información previa no se aplicará a las medidas que constituyan una mera transposición al ámbito nacional de las decisiones del Consejo.
4. En caso de imperiosa necesidad derivada de la evolución de la situación y a falta de revisión de una de las decisiones del Consejo a que se refiere el apartado 1, los Estados miembros podrán adoptar con carácter de urgencia las medidas necesarias, teniendo en cuenta los objetivos generales de dicha decisión. El Estado miembro de que se trate informará al Consejo inmediatamente de tales medidas.
5. En caso de que un Estado miembro tenga dificultades importantes para aplicar una decisión contemplada en el presente artículo, solicitará al Consejo que delibere al respecto y busque las soluciones adecuadas. Estas soluciones no podrán ser contrarias a los objetivos de la decisión contemplada en el apartado 1 ni mermar su eficacia.
ESC 83/32 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Artículo 29 (antiguo artículo 15 TUE)
El Consejo adoptará decisiones que definirán el enfoque de la Unión sobre un asunto concreto de carácter geográfico o temático. Los Estados miembros velarán por la conformidad de sus políticas nacionales con las posiciones de la Unión.
Artículo 30 (antiguo artículo 22 TUE)
1. Cualquier Estado miembro, el Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad, o el Alto Representante con el apoyo de la Comisión, podrá plantear al Consejo cualquier cuestión relacionada con la política exterior y de seguridad común y presentar, respecti vamente, iniciativas o propuestas al Consejo.
2. En los casos que requieran una decisión rápida, el Alto Representante convocará, de oficio o a petición de un Estado miembro, una reunión extraordinaria del Consejo, en un plazo de cuarenta y ocho horas o, en caso de necesidad absoluta, en un plazo más breve.
Artículo 31 (antiguo artículo 23 TUE)
1. El Consejo Europeo y el Consejo adoptarán por unanimidad las decisiones de que trata el presente capítulo, salvo en los casos en que el presente capítulo disponga otra cosa. Se excluye la adopción de actos legislativos.
En caso de que un miembro del Consejo se abstuviera en una votación, podrá acompañar su abstención de una declaración formal efectuada de conformidad con el presente párrafo. En ese caso, no estará obligado a aplicar la decisión, pero admitirá que ésta sea vinculante para la Unión. En aras de la solidaridad mutua, el Estado miembro de que se trate se abstendrá de cualquier acción que pudiera obstaculizar o impedir la acción de la Unión basada en dicha decisión y los demás Estados miembros respetarán su posición. En caso de que el número de miembros del Consejo que acom pañara su abstención de tal declaración representara al menos un tercio de los Estados miembros que reúnen como mínimo un tercio de la población de la Unión, no se adoptará la decisión.
2. Como excepción a lo dispuesto en el apartado 1, el Consejo adoptará por mayoría cualificada:
— una decisión que establezca una acción o una posición de la Unión a partir de una decisión del Consejo Europeo relativa a los intereses y objetivos estratégicos de la Unión prevista en el apartado 1 del artículo 22;
— una decisión que establezca una acción o una posición de la Unión a partir de una propuesta presentada por el Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad en respuesta a una petición específica que el Consejo Europeo le haya dirigido bien por propia iniciativa, bien por iniciativa del Alto Representante;
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/33
— cualquier decisión por la que se aplique una decisión que establezca una acción o una posición de la Unión;
— la designación de un representante especial de conformidad con el artículo 33.
Si un miembro del Consejo declarase que, por motivos vitales y explícitos de política nacional, tiene la intención de oponerse a la adopción de una decisión que se deba adoptar por mayoría cualificada, no se procederá a la votación. El Alto Representante intentará hallar, en estrecho contacto con el Estado miembro de que se trate, una solución aceptable para éste. De no hallarse dicha solución, el Consejo, por mayoría cualificada, podrá pedir que el asunto se remita al Consejo Europeo para que adopte al respecto una decisión por unanimidad.
3. El Consejo Europeo podrá adoptar por unanimidad una decisión que establezca que el Consejo se pronuncie por mayoría cualificada en casos distintos de los previstos en el apartado 2.
4. Los apartados 2 y 3 no se aplicarán a las decisiones que tengan repercusiones en el ámbito militar o de la defensa.
5. En lo que se refiere a cuestiones de procedimiento, el Consejo se pronunciará por mayoría de los miembros que lo componen.
Artículo 32 (antiguo artículo 16 TUE)
Los Estados miembros se consultarán en el seno del Consejo Europeo y del Consejo sobre cualquier cuestión de política exterior y de seguridad que revista un interés general, a fin de definir un enfoque común. Antes de emprender cualquier actuación en la escena internacional o de asumir cualquier compromiso que pueda afectar a los intereses de la Unión, cada Estado miembro consultará a los demás en el seno del Consejo Europeo o del Consejo. Los Estados miembros garantizarán, mediante la convergencia de su actuación, que la Unión pueda defender sus intereses y valores en la escena internacional. Los Estados miembros serán solidarios entre sí.
Cuando el Consejo Europeo o el Consejo haya establecido un enfoque común de la Unión en el sentido del párrafo primero, el Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad y los Ministros de Asuntos Exteriores de los Estados miembros coordinarán su actuación en el seno del Consejo.
Las misiones diplomáticas de los Estados miembros y las delegaciones de la Unión en los terceros países y ante las organizaciones internacionales cooperarán entre sí y contribuirán a la formulación y puesta en práctica del enfoque común.
Artículo 33 (antiguo artículo 18 TUE)
A propuesta del Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad, el Consejo podrá designar un representante especial provisto de un mandato en relación con cuestiones políticas concretas. El representante especial ejercerá su mandato bajo la autoridad del Alto Repre sentante.
ESC 83/34 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Artículo 34 (antiguo artículo 19 TUE)
1. Los Estados miembros coordinarán su acción en las organizaciones internacionales y con ocasión de las conferencias internacionales. Los Estados miembros defenderán en esos foros las posiciones de la Unión. El Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad organizará dicha coordinación.
En las organizaciones internacionales y en las conferencias internacionales en las que no participen todos los Estados miembros, aquellos que participen defenderán las posiciones de la Unión.
2. De conformidad con el apartado 3 del artículo 24, los Estados miembros representados en organizaciones internacionales o en conferencias internacionales en las que no participen todos los Estados miembros mantendrán informados a los demás, así como al Alto Representante, sobre cualquier cuestión de interés común.
Los Estados miembros que también son miembros del Consejo de Seguridad de las Naciones Unidas se concertarán entre sí y tendrán cabalmente informados a los demás Estados miembros y al Alto Representante. Los Estados miembros que son miembros del Consejo de Seguridad defenderán, en el desempeño de sus funciones, las posiciones e intereses de la Unión, sin perjuicio de las responsa bilidades que les incumban en virtud de las disposiciones de la Carta de las Naciones Unidas.
Cuando la Unión haya definido una posición sobre un tema incluido en el orden del día del Consejo de Seguridad de las Naciones Unidas, los Estados miembros que sean miembros de éste pedirán que se invite al Alto Representante a presentar la posición de la Unión.
Artículo 35 (antiguo artículo 20 TUE)
Las misiones diplomáticas y consulares de los Estados miembros y las delegaciones de la Unión en los terceros países y en las conferencias internacionales, así como sus representaciones ante las organizaciones internacionales, cooperarán para garantizar el respeto y la ejecución de las decisiones que establezcan posiciones o acciones de la Unión adoptadas en virtud del presente capítulo.
Intensificarán su cooperación intercambiando información y procediendo a valoraciones comunes.
Contribuirán a la aplicación del derecho de los ciudadanos de la Unión a gozar de protección en el territorio de terceros países, establecido en la letra c) del apartado 2 del artículo 20 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, así como de las medidas adoptadas en aplicación del artículo 23 de dicho Tratado.
Artículo 36 (antiguo artículo 21 TUE)
El Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad consultará periódicamente al Parlamento Europeo sobre los aspectos principales y las opciones fundamentales de la política exterior y de seguridad común y de la política común de seguridad y defensa y le informará de la evolución de dichas políticas. Velará por que se tengan debidamente en cuenta las opiniones del Parlamento Europeo. Los representantes especiales podrán estar asociados a la infor mación al Parlamento Europeo.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/35
El Parlamento Europeo podrá dirigir preguntas o formular recomendaciones al Consejo y al Alto Representante. Dos veces al año procederá a un debate sobre los progresos realizados en el desarrollo de la política exterior y de seguridad común, incluida la política común de seguridad y defensa.
Artículo 37 (antiguo artículo 24 TUE)
La Unión podrá celebrar acuerdos con uno o varios Estados u organizaciones internacionales en los ámbitos comprendidos en el presente capítulo.
Artículo 38 (antiguo artículo 25 TUE)
Sin perjuicio de las disposiciones del artículo 240 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, un Comité Político y de Seguridad seguirá la situación internacional en los ámbitos con cernientes a la política exterior y de seguridad común y contribuirá a definir la política mediante la emisión de dictámenes dirigidos al Consejo, bien a instancia de éste, del Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad o por propia iniciativa. Asimismo supervisará la ejecución de las políticas acordadas, sin perjuicio de las competencias del Alto Representante.
En el marco del presente capítulo, el Comité Político y de Seguridad ejercerá, bajo la responsabilidad del Consejo y del Alto Representante, el control político y la dirección estratégica de las operaciones de gestión de crisis contempladas en el artículo 43.
A efectos de una operación de gestión de crisis y para el tiempo que dure dicha operación, según determine el Consejo, éste podrá autorizar al Comité a que adopte las decisiones adecuadas en lo que se refiere al control político y a la dirección estratégica de la operación.
Artículo 39
De conformidad con el artículo 16 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, y no obstante lo dispuesto en su apartado 2, el Consejo adoptará una decisión que fije las normas sobre protección de las personas físicas respecto del tratamiento de datos de carácter personal por los Estados miembros en el ejercicio de las actividades comprendidas en el ámbito de aplicación del presente capítulo, y sobre la libre circulación de dichos datos. El respeto de dichas normas estará sometido al control de autoridades independientes.
ESC 83/36 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Artículo 40 (antiguo artículo 47 TUE)
La ejecución de la política exterior y de seguridad común no afectará a la aplicación de los proce dimientos y al alcance respectivo de las atribuciones de las instituciones establecidos en los Tratados para el ejercicio de las competencias de la Unión mencionadas en los artículos 3 a 6 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea.
Asimismo, la ejecución de las políticas mencionadas en dichos artículos no afectará a la aplicación de los procedimientos y al alcance respectivo de las atribuciones de las instituciones establecidos en los Tratados para el ejercicio de las competencias de la Unión en virtud del presente capítulo.
Artículo 41 (antiguo artículo 28 TUE)
1. Los gastos administrativos que la aplicación del presente capítulo ocasione a las instituciones correrán a cargo del presupuesto de la Unión.
2. Los gastos operativos derivados de la aplicación del presente capítulo también correrán a cargo del presupuesto de la Unión, excepto los relativos a las operaciones que tengan repercusiones en el ámbito militar o de la defensa y los casos en que el Consejo decida, por unanimidad, otra cosa.
Cuando los gastos no corran a cargo del presupuesto de la Unión, correrán a cargo de los Estados miembros con arreglo a una clave de reparto basada en el producto nacional bruto, a menos que el Consejo decida otra cosa por unanimidad. En cuanto a los gastos derivados de las operaciones que tengan repercusiones en el ámbito militar o de la defensa, los Estados miembros cuyos representantes en el Consejo hayan efectuado una declaración formal con arreglo al párrafo segundo del apartado 1 del artículo 31 no estarán obligados a contribuir a su financiación.
3. El Consejo adoptará una decisión por la que se establezcan los procedimientos específicos para garantizar el acceso rápido a los créditos del presupuesto de la Unión destinados a la financiación urgente de iniciativas en el marco de la política exterior y de seguridad común, en particular los preparativos de una de las misiones contempladas en el apartado 1 del artículo 42 y en el artículo 43. El Consejo se pronunciará previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo.
Los preparativos de las misiones contempladas en el apartado 1 del artículo 42 y en el artículo 43 que no se imputen al presupuesto de la Unión se financiarán mediante un fondo inicial constituido por contribuciones de los Estados miembros.
El Consejo adoptará por mayoría cualificada, a propuesta del Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad, las decisiones que establezcan:
a) las modalidades de constitución y de financiación del fondo inicial, en particular los importes financieros asignados al mismo;
b) las modalidades de gestión del fondo inicial;
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/37
c) las modalidades de control financiero.
Cuando la misión prevista de conformidad con el apartado 1 del artículo 42 y el artículo 43 no pueda imputarse al presupuesto de la Unión, el Consejo autorizará al Alto Representante a utilizar dicho fondo. El Alto Representante informará al Consejo acerca de la ejecución de este mandato.
SECCIÓN 2
DISPOSICIONES SOBRE LA POLÍTICA COMÚN DE SEGURIDAD Y DEFENSA
Artículo 42 (antiguo artículo 17 TUE)
1. La política común de seguridad y defensa forma parte integrante de la política exterior y de seguridad común. Ofrecerá a la Unión una capacidad operativa basada en medios civiles y militares. La Unión podrá recurrir a dichos medios en misiones fuera de la Unión que tengan por objetivo garantizar el mantenimiento de la paz, la prevención de conflictos y el fortalecimiento de la seguridad internacional, conforme a los principios de la Carta de las Naciones Unidas. La ejecución de estas tareas se apoyará en las capacidades proporcionadas por los Estados miembros.
2. La política común de seguridad y defensa incluirá la definición progresiva de una política común de defensa de la Unión. Ésta conducirá a una defensa común una vez que el Consejo Europeo lo haya decidido por unanimidad. En este caso, el Consejo Europeo recomendará a los Estados miembros que adopten una decisión en este sentido de conformidad con sus respectivas normas constitucionales.
La política de la Unión con arreglo a la presente sección no afectará al carácter específico de la política de seguridad y de defensa de determinados Estados miembros, respetará las obligaciones derivadas del Tratado del Atlántico Norte para determinados Estados miembros que consideran que su defensa común se realiza dentro de la Organización del Tratado del Atlántico Norte (OTAN) y será compatible con la política común de seguridad y de defensa establecida en dicho marco.
3. Los Estados miembros pondrán a disposición de la Unión, a efectos de la aplicación de la política común de seguridad y defensa, capacidades civiles y militares para contribuir a los objetivos definidos por el Consejo. Los Estados miembros que constituyan entre ellos fuerzas multinacionales podrán asimismo ponerlas a disposición de la política común de seguridad y defensa.
Los Estados miembros se comprometen a mejorar progresivamente sus capacidades militares. La Agencia en el ámbito del desarrollo de las capacidades de defensa, la investigación, la adquisición y el armamento (en lo sucesivo denominada «Agencia Europea de Defensa») determinará las necesi dades operativas, fomentará medidas para satisfacerlas, contribuirá a definir y, en su caso, a aplicar cualquier medida oportuna para reforzar la base industrial y tecnológica del sector de la defensa, participará en la definición de una política europea de capacidades y de armamento y asistirá al Consejo en la evaluación de la mejora de las capacidades militares.
ESC 83/38 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
4. El Consejo adoptará por unanimidad, a propuesta del Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad o a iniciativa de un Estado miembro, las decisiones relativas a la política común de seguridad y defensa, incluidas las relativas al inicio de una misión contemplada en el presente artículo. El Alto Representante podrá proponer que se recurra a medios nacionales y a los instrumentos de la Unión, en su caso conjuntamente con la Comisión.
5. El Consejo podrá encomendar la realización de una misión, en el marco de la Unión, a un grupo de Estados miembros a fin de defender los valores y favorecer los intereses de la Unión. La realización de esta misión se regirá por el artículo 44.
6. Los Estados miembros que cumplan criterios más elevados de capacidades militares y que hayan suscrito compromisos más vinculantes en la materia para realizar las misiones más exigentes esta blecerán una cooperación estructurada permanente en el marco de la Unión. Esta cooperación se regirá por el artículo 46 y no afectará a lo dispuesto en el artículo 43.
7. Si un Estado miembro es objeto de una agresión armada en su territorio, los demás Estados miembros le deberán ayuda y asistencia con todos los medios a su alcance, de conformidad con el artículo 51 de la Carta de las Naciones Unidas. Ello se entiende sin perjuicio del carácter específico de la política de seguridad y defensa de determinados Estados miembros.
Los compromisos y la cooperación en este ámbito seguirán ajustándose a los compromisos adqui ridos en el marco de la Organización del Tratado del Atlántico Norte, que seguirá siendo, para los Estados miembros que forman parte de la misma, el fundamento de su defensa colectiva y el organismo de ejecución de ésta.
Artículo 43
1. Las misiones contempladas en el apartado 1 del artículo 42, en las que la Unión podrá recurrir a medios civiles y militares, abarcarán las actuaciones conjuntas en materia de desarme, las misiones humanitarias y de rescate, las misiones de asesoramiento y asistencia en cuestiones militares, las misiones de prevención de conflictos y de mantenimiento de la paz, las misiones en las que intervengan fuerzas de combate para la gestión de crisis, incluidas las misiones de restablecimiento de la paz y las operaciones de estabilización al término de los conflictos. Todas estas misiones podrán contribuir a la lucha contra el terrorismo, entre otras cosas mediante el apoyo prestado a terceros países para combatirlo en su territorio.
2. El Consejo adoptará las decisiones relativas a las misiones contempladas en el apartado 1, y en ellas definirá el objetivo y el alcance de estas misiones y las normas generales de su ejecución. El Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad, bajo la autoridad del Consejo y en contacto estrecho y permanente con el Comité Político y de Seguridad, se hará cargo de la coordinación de los aspectos civiles y militares de dichas misiones.
Artículo 44
1. En el marco de las decisiones adoptadas de conformidad con el artículo 43, el Consejo podrá encomendar la realización de una misión a un grupo de Estados miembros que lo deseen y que dispongan de las capacidades necesarias para tal misión. La gestión de la misión se acordará entre dichos Estados miembros, en asociación con el Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/39
2. Los Estados miembros que participen en la realización de la misión informarán periódicamente al Consejo acerca del desarrollo de la misma, por propia iniciativa o a petición de un Estado miembro. Los Estados miembros participantes comunicarán de inmediato al Consejo si la realización de la misión acarrea consecuencias importantes o exige una modificación del objetivo, alcance o condiciones de la misión establecidos en las decisiones a que se refiere el apartado 1. En tales casos, el Consejo adoptará las decisiones necesarias.
Artículo 45
1. La Agencia Europea de Defensa a que se refiere el apartado 3 del artículo 42 estará bajo la autoridad del Consejo y tendrá como misión:
a) contribuir a definir los objetivos de capacidades militares de los Estados miembros y a evaluar el respeto de los compromisos de capacidades contraídos por los Estados miembros;
b) fomentar la armonización de las necesidades operativas y la adopción de métodos de adquisición eficaces y compatibles;
c) proponer proyectos multilaterales para cumplir los objetivos de capacidades militares y coordinar los programas ejecutados por los Estados miembros y la gestión de programas de cooperación específicos;
d) apoyar la investigación sobre tecnología de defensa y coordinar y planificar actividades de inves tigación conjuntas y estudios de soluciones técnicas que respondan a las futuras necesidades operativas;
e) contribuir a definir y, en su caso, aplicar cualquier medida oportuna para reforzar la base indus trial y tecnológica del sector de la defensa y para mejorar la eficacia de los gastos militares.
2. Podrán participar en la Agencia Europea de Defensa todos los Estados miembros que lo deseen. El Consejo adoptará por mayoría cualificada una decisión en la que se determinará el estatuto, la sede y la forma de funcionamiento de la Agencia. La decisión tendrá en cuenta el grado de participación efectiva en las actividades de la Agencia. Dentro de ésta se constituirán grupos específicos, formados por los Estados miembros que realicen proyectos conjuntos. La Agencia desempeñará sus funciones manteniéndose, en caso necesario, en contacto con la Comisión.
Artículo 46
1. Los Estados miembros que deseen participar en la cooperación estructurada permanente men cionada en el apartado 6 del artículo 42 y que reúnan los criterios y asuman los compromisos en materia de capacidades militares que figuran en el Protocolo sobre la cooperación estructurada permanente notificarán su intención al Consejo y al Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad.
2. En un plazo de tres meses a partir de la notificación mencionada en el apartado 1, el Consejo adoptará una decisión por la que se establezca la cooperación estructurada permanente y se fije la lista de los Estados miembros participantes. El Consejo, tras consultar al Alto Representante, se pronunciará por mayoría cualificada.
ESC 83/40 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
3. Cualquier Estado miembro que, con posterioridad, desee participar en la cooperación estruc turada permanente, notificará su intención al Consejo y al Alto Representante.
El Consejo adoptará una decisión por la que se confirme la participación del Estado miembro de que se trate, que cumpla los criterios y asuma los compromisos contemplados en los artículos 1 y 2 del Protocolo sobre la cooperación estructurada permanente. El Consejo, tras consultar al Alto Repre sentante, se pronunciará por mayoría cualificada. Únicamente participarán en la votación los miem bros del Consejo que representen a los Estados miembros participantes.
La mayoría cualificada se definirá de conformidad con la letra a) del apartado 3 del artículo 238 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea.
4. Si un Estado miembro participante ya no cumple los criterios o ya no puede asumir los compromisos contemplados en los artículos 1 y 2 del Protocolo sobre la cooperación estructurada permanente, el Consejo podrá adoptar una decisión por la que se suspenda la participación de dicho Estado.
El Consejo se pronunciará por mayoría cualificada. Únicamente participarán en la votación los miembros del Consejo que representen a los Estados miembros participantes, con excepción del Estado miembro de que se trate.
La mayoría cualificada se definirá de conformidad con la letra a) del apartado 3 del artículo 238 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea.
5. Si un Estado miembro participante decide abandonar la cooperación estructurada permanente, notificará su decisión al Consejo, que tomará nota de que ha finalizado la participación de ese Estado miembro.
6. Las decisiones y las recomendaciones del Consejo en el marco de la cooperación estructurada permanente, distintas de las contempladas en los apartados 2 a 5, se adoptarán por unanimidad. A efectos de la aplicación del presente apartado, la unanimidad estará constituida únicamente por los votos de los representantes de los Estados miembros participantes.
TÍTULO VI
DISPOSICIONES FINALES
Artículo 47
La Unión tiene personalidad jurídica.
Artículo 48 (antiguo artículo 48 TUE)
1. Los Tratados podrán modificarse con arreglo a un procedimiento de revisión ordinario. Tam bién podrán modificarse con arreglo a procedimientos de revisión simplificados.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/41
Procedimiento de revisión ordinario
2. El Gobierno de cualquier Estado miembro, el Parlamento Europeo o la Comisión podrán presentar al Consejo proyectos de revisión de los Tratados. Estos proyectos podrán tener por finalidad, entre otras cosas, la de aumentar o reducir las competencias atribuidas a la Unión en los Tratados. El Consejo remitirá dichos proyectos al Consejo Europeo y los notificará a los Parla mentos nacionales.
3. Si el Consejo Europeo, previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo y a la Comisión, adopta por mayoría simple una decisión favorable al examen de las modificaciones propuestas, el Presidente del Consejo Europeo convocará una Convención compuesta por representantes de los Parlamentos nacionales, de los Jefes de Estado o de Gobierno de los Estados miembros, del Parlamento Europeo y de la Comisión. Cuando se trate de modificaciones institucionales en el ámbito monetario, se consultará también al Banco Central Europeo. La Convención examinará los proyectos de revisión y adoptará por consenso una recomendación dirigida a una Conferencia de representantes de los Gobiernos de los Estados miembros según lo dispuesto en el apartado 4.
El Consejo Europeo podrá decidir por mayoría simple, previa aprobación del Parlamento Europeo, no convocar una Convención cuando la importancia de las modificaciones no lo justifique. En este último caso, el Consejo Europeo establecerá un mandato para una Conferencia de representantes de los Gobiernos de los Estados miembros.
4. El Presidente del Consejo convocará una Conferencia de representantes de los Gobiernos de los Estados miembros con el fin de que se aprueben de común acuerdo las modificaciones que deban introducirse en los Tratados.
Las modificaciones entrarán en vigor después de haber sido ratificadas por todos los Estados miem bros de conformidad con sus respectivas normas constitucionales.
5. Si, transcurrido un plazo de dos años desde la firma de un tratado modificativo de los Tratados, las cuatro quintas partes de los Estados miembros lo han ratificado y uno o varios Estados miembros han encontrado dificultades para proceder a dicha ratificación, el Consejo Europeo examinará la cuestión.
Procedimientos de revisión simplificados
6. El Gobierno de cualquier Estado miembro, el Parlamento Europeo o la Comisión podrán presentar al Consejo Europeo proyectos de revisión de la totalidad o parte de las disposiciones de la tercera parte del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, relativas a las políticas y acciones internas de la Unión.
El Consejo Europeo podrá adoptar una decisión que modifique la totalidad o parte de las disposi ciones de la tercera parte del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea. El Consejo Europeo se pronunciará por unanimidad previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo y a la Comisión, así como al Banco Central Europeo en el caso de modificaciones institucionales en el ámbito monetario. Dicha decisión sólo entrará en vigor una vez que haya sido aprobada por los Estados miembros, de conformidad con sus respectivas normas constitucionales.
La decisión contemplada en el párrafo segundo no podrá aumentar las competencias atribuidas a la Unión por los Tratados.
ESC 83/42 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
7. Cuando el Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea o el título V del presente Tratado dispongan que el Consejo se pronuncie por unanimidad en un ámbito o en un caso determinado, el Consejo Europeo podrá adoptar una decisión que autorice al Consejo a pronunciarse por mayoría cualificada en dicho ámbito o en dicho caso. El presente párrafo no se aplicará a las decisiones que tengan repercusiones militares o en el ámbito de la defensa.
Cuando el Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea disponga que el Consejo adopte actos legislativos con arreglo a un procedimiento legislativo especial, el Consejo Europeo podrá adoptar una decisión que autorice a adoptar dichos actos con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario.
Cualquier iniciativa tomada por el Consejo Europeo en virtud de los párrafos primero o segundo se transmitirá a los Parlamentos nacionales. En caso de oposición de un Parlamento nacional notificada en un plazo de seis meses a partir de esta transmisión, no se adoptará la decisión contemplada en los párrafos primero o segundo. A falta de oposición, el Consejo Europeo podrá adoptar la citada decisión.
Para la adopción de las decisiones contempladas en los párrafos primero o segundo, el Consejo Europeo se pronunciará por unanimidad, previa aprobación del Parlamento Europeo, que se pro nunciará por mayoría de los miembros que lo componen.
Artículo 49 (antiguo artículo 49 TUE)
Cualquier Estado europeo que respete los valores mencionados en el artículo 2 y se comprometa a promoverlos podrá solicitar el ingreso como miembro en la Unión. Se informará de esta solicitud al Parlamento Europeo y a los Parlamentos nacionales. El Estado solicitante dirigirá su solicitud al Consejo, que se pronunciará por unanimidad después de haber consultado a la Comisión y previa aprobación del Parlamento Europeo, el cual se pronunciará por mayoría de los miembros que lo componen. Se tendrán en cuenta los criterios de elegibilidad acordados por el Consejo Europeo.
Las condiciones de admisión y las adaptaciones que esta admisión supone en lo relativo a los Tratados sobre los que se funda la Unión serán objeto de un acuerdo entre los Estados miembros y el Estado solicitante. Dicho acuerdo se someterá a la ratificación de todos los Estados contratantes, de conformidad con sus respectivas normas constitucionales.
Artículo 50
1. Todo Estado miembro podrá decidir, de conformidad con sus normas constitucionales, retirarse de la Unión.
2. El Estado miembro que decida retirarse notificará su intención al Consejo Europeo. A la luz de las orientaciones del Consejo Europeo, la Unión negociará y celebrará con ese Estado un acuerdo que establecerá la forma de su retirada, teniendo en cuenta el marco de sus relaciones futuras con la Unión. Este acuerdo se negociará con arreglo al apartado 3 del artículo 218 del Tratado de Funcio namiento de la Unión Europea. El Consejo lo celebrará en nombre de la Unión por mayoría cualificada, previa aprobación del Parlamento Europeo.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/43
3. Los Tratados dejarán de aplicarse al Estado de que se trate a partir de la fecha de entrada en vigor del acuerdo de retirada o, en su defecto, a los dos años de la notificación a que se refiere el apartado 2, salvo si el Consejo Europeo, de acuerdo con dicho Estado, decide por unanimidad prorrogar dicho plazo.
4. A efectos de los apartados 2 y 3, el miembro del Consejo Europeo y del Consejo que represente al Estado miembro que se retire no participará ni en las deliberaciones ni en las decisiones del Consejo Europeo o del Consejo que le afecten.
La mayoría cualificada se definirá de conformidad con la letra b) del apartado 3 del artículo 238 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea.
5. Si el Estado miembro que se ha retirado de la Unión solicita de nuevo la adhesión, su solicitud se someterá al procedimiento establecido en el artículo 49.
Artículo 51
Los Protocolos y Anexos de los Tratados forman parte integrante de los mismos.
Artículo 52
1. Los Tratados se aplicarán al Reino de Bélgica, a la República de Bulgaria, a la República Checa, al Reino de Dinamarca, a la República Federal de Alemania, a la República de Estonia, a Irlanda, a la República Helénica, al Reino de España, a la República Francesa, a la República Italiana, a la República de Chipre, a la República de Letonia, a la República de Lituania, al Gran Ducado de Luxemburgo, a la República de Hungría, a la República de Malta, al Reino de los Países Bajos, a la República de Austria, a la República de Polonia, a la República Portuguesa, a Rumanía, a la República de Eslovenia, a la República Eslovaca, a la República de Finlandia, al Reino de Suecia y al Reino Unido de Gran Bretaña e Irlanda del Norte.
2. El ámbito de aplicación territorial de los Tratados se especifica en el artículo 355 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea.
Artículo 53 (antiguo artículo 51 TUE)
El presente Tratado se concluye por un período de tiempo ilimitado.
Artículo 54 (antiguo artículo 52 TUE)
1. El presente Tratado será ratificado por las Altas Partes Contratantes, de conformidad con sus respectivas normas constitucionales. Los instrumentos de ratificación serán depositados ante el Go bierno de la República Italiana.
ESC 83/44 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
2. El presente Tratado entrará en vigor el 1 de enero de 1993, siempre que se hayan depositado todos los instrumentos de ratificación o, en su defecto, el primer día del mes siguiente al depósito del instrumento de ratificación del último Estado signatario que cumpla dicha formalidad.
Artículo 55 (antiguo artículo 53 TUE)
1. El presente Tratado, redactado en un ejemplar único, en lenguas alemana, búlgara, checa, danesa, eslovaca, eslovena, española, estonia, finesa, francesa, griega, húngara, inglesa, irlandesa, italiana, letona, lituana, maltesa, neerlandesa, polaca, portuguesa, rumana y sueca, cuyos textos en cada una de estas lenguas son igualmente auténticos, será depositado en los archivos del Gobierno de la República Italiana, que remitirá una copia autenticada a cada uno de los Gobiernos de los restantes Estados signatarios.
2. El presente Tratado podrá asimismo traducirse a cualquier otra lengua que determinen los Estados miembros entre aquellas que, de conformidad con sus ordenamientos constitucionales, tengan estatuto de lengua oficial en la totalidad o en parte de su territorio. El Estado miembro de que se trate facilitará una copia certificada de estas traducciones, que se depositará en los archivos del Consejo.
EN FE DE LO CUAL, los plenipotenciarios abajo firmantes suscriben el presente Tratado.
Hecho en Maastricht, el siete de febrero de mil novecientos noventa y dos.
(no se reproduce la lista de signatarios)
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/45
VERSIÓN CONSOLIDADA DEL TRATADO
DE FUNCIONAMIENTO DE LA UNIÓN EUROPEA
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/47
PREÁMBULO
SU MAJESTAD EL REY DE LOS BELGAS, EL PRESIDENTE DE LA REPÚBLICA FEDERAL DE ALEMANIA, EL PRESI DENTE DE LA REPÚBLICA FRANCESA, EL PRESIDENTE DE LA REPÚBLICA ITALIANA, SU ALTEZA REAL LA GRAN DUQUESA DE LUXEMBURGO, SU MAJESTAD LA REINA DE LOS PAÍSES BAJOS (1),
RESUELTOS a sentar las bases de una unión cada vez más estrecha entre los pueblos europeos,
DECIDIDOS a asegurar, mediante una acción común, el progreso económico y social de sus respectivos Estados, eliminando las barreras que dividen Europa,
FIJANDO como fin esencial de sus esfuerzos la constante mejora de las condiciones de vida y de trabajo de sus pueblos,
RECONOCIENDO que la eliminación de los obstáculos existentes exige una acción concertada para garantizar un desarrollo económico estable, un intercambio comercial equilibrado y una competencia leal,
PREOCUPADOS por reforzar la unidad de sus economías y asegurar su desarrollo armonioso, redu ciendo las diferencias entre las diversas regiones y el retraso de las menos favorecidas,
DESEOSOS de contribuir, mediante una política comercial común, a la progresiva supresión de las restricciones a los intercambios internacionales,
PRETENDIENDO reforzar la solidaridad de Europa con los países de ultramar y deseando asegurar el desarrollo de su prosperidad, de conformidad con los principios de la Carta de las Naciones Unidas,
RESUELTOS a consolidar, mediante la constitución de este conjunto de recursos, la defensa de la paz y la libertad e invitando a los demás pueblos de Europa que participan de dicho ideal a asociarse a su esfuerzo,
DECIDIDOS a promover el desarrollo del nivel de conocimiento más elevado posible para sus pueblos mediante un amplio acceso a la educación y mediante su continua actualización,
HAN DESIGNADO con tal fin como plenipotenciarios:
(no se reproduce la lista de los plenipotenciarios)
QUIENES, después de haber intercambiado sus plenos poderes, reconocidos en buena y debida forma, han convenido las disposiciones siguientes.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/49
(1) Posteriormente, la República de Bulgaria, la República Checa, el Reino de Dinamarca, la República de Estonia, Irlanda, la República Helénica, el Reino de España, la República de Chipre, la República de Letonia, la República de Lituania, la República de Hungría, la República de Malta, la República de Austria, la República de Polonia, la República Portuguesa, Rumanía, la República de Eslovenia, la República de Eslovaquia, la República de Finlandia, el Reino de Suecia y el Reino Unido de Gran Bretaña e Irlanda del Norte pasaron a ser miembros de la Unión Europea.
PRIMERA PARTE PRINCIPIOS
Artículo 1
1. El presente Tratado organiza el funcionamiento de la Unión y determina los ámbitos, la delimitación y las condiciones de ejercicio de sus competencias.
2. El presente Tratado y el Tratado de la Unión Europea constituyen los Tratados sobre los que se fundamenta la Unión. Estos dos Tratados, que tienen el mismo valor jurídico, se designarán con la expresión «los Tratados».
TÍTULO I
CATEGORÍAS Y ÁMBITOS DE COMPETENCIAS DE LA UNIÓN
Artículo 2
1. Cuando los Tratados atribuyan a la Unión una competencia exclusiva en un ámbito determi nado, sólo la Unión podrá legislar y adoptar actos jurídicamente vinculantes, mientras que los Estados miembros, en cuanto tales, únicamente podrán hacerlo si son facultados por la Unión o para aplicar actos de la Unión.
2. Cuando los Tratados atribuyan a la Unión una competencia compartida con los Estados miembros en un ámbito determinado, la Unión y los Estados miembros podrán legislar y adoptar actos jurídicamente vinculantes en dicho ámbito. Los Estados miembros ejercerán su competencia en la medida en que la Unión no haya ejercido la suya. Los Estados miembros ejercerán de nuevo su competencia en la medida en que la Unión haya decidido dejar de ejercer la suya.
3. Los Estados miembros coordinarán sus políticas económicas y de empleo según las modalida des establecidas en el presente Tratado, para cuya definición la Unión dispondrá de competencia.
4. La Unión dispondrá de competencia, de conformidad con lo dispuesto en el Tratado de la Unión Europea, para definir y aplicar una política exterior y de seguridad común, incluida la definición progresiva de una política común de defensa.
5. En determinados ámbitos y en las condiciones establecidas en los Tratados, la Unión dispondrá de competencia para llevar a cabo acciones con el fin de apoyar, coordinar o complementar la acción de los Estados miembros, sin por ello sustituir la competencia de éstos en dichos ámbitos.
Los actos jurídicamente vinculantes de la Unión adoptados en virtud de las disposiciones de los Tratados relativas a esos ámbitos no podrán conllevar armonización alguna de las disposiciones legales y reglamentarias de los Estados miembros.
6. El alcance y las condiciones de ejercicio de las competencias de la Unión se determinarán en las disposiciones de los Tratados relativas a cada ámbito.
ESC 83/50 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Artículo 3
1. La Unión dispondrá de competencia exclusiva en los ámbitos siguientes:
a) la unión aduanera;
b) el establecimiento de las normas sobre competencia necesarias para el funcionamiento del mer cado interior;
c) la política monetaria de los Estados miembros cuya moneda es el euro;
d) la conservación de los recursos biológicos marinos dentro de la política pesquera común;
e) la política comercial común.
2. La Unión dispondrá también de competencia exclusiva para la celebración de un acuerdo internacional cuando dicha celebración esté prevista en un acto legislativo de la Unión, cuando sea necesaria para permitirle ejercer su competencia interna o en la medida en que pueda afectar a normas comunes o alterar el alcance de las mismas.
Artículo 4
1. La Unión dispondrá de competencia compartida con los Estados miembros cuando los Tratados le atribuyan una competencia que no corresponda a los ámbitos mencionados en los artículos 3 y 6.
2. Las competencias compartidas entre la Unión y los Estados miembros se aplicarán a los siguientes ámbitos principales:
a) el mercado interior;
b) la política social, en los aspectos definidos en el presente Tratado;
c) la cohesión económica, social y territorial;
d) la agricultura y la pesca, con exclusión de la conservación de los recursos biológicos marinos;
e) el medio ambiente;
f) la protección de los consumidores;
g) los transportes;
h) las redes transeuropeas;
i) la energía;
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/51
j) el espacio de libertad, seguridad y justicia;
k) los asuntos comunes de seguridad en materia de salud pública, en los aspectos definidos en el presente Tratado.
3. En los ámbitos de la investigación, el desarrollo tecnológico y el espacio, la Unión dispondrá de competencia para llevar a cabo acciones, en particular destinadas a definir y realizar programas, sin que el ejercicio de esta competencia pueda tener por efecto impedir a los Estados miembros ejercer la suya.
4. En los ámbitos de la cooperación para el desarrollo y de la ayuda humanitaria, la Unión dispondrá de competencia para llevar a cabo acciones y una política común, sin que el ejercicio de esta competencia pueda tener por efecto impedir a los Estados miembros ejercer la suya.
Artículo 5
1. Los Estados miembros coordinarán sus políticas económicas en el seno de la Unión. Con este fin, el Consejo adoptará medidas, en particular las orientaciones generales de dichas políticas.
Se aplicarán disposiciones particulares a los Estados miembros cuya moneda es el euro.
2. La Unión tomará medidas para garantizar la coordinación de las políticas de empleo de los Estados miembros, en particular definiendo las orientaciones de dichas políticas.
3. La Unión podrá tomar iniciativas para garantizar la coordinación de las políticas sociales de los Estados miembros.
Artículo 6
La Unión dispondrá de competencia para llevar a cabo acciones con el fin de apoyar, coordinar o complementar la acción de los Estados miembros. Los ámbitos de estas acciones serán, en su finalidad europea:
a) la protección y mejora de la salud humana;
b) la industria;
c) la cultura;
d) el turismo;
e) la educación, la formación profesional, la juventud y el deporte;
ESC 83/52 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
f) la protección civil;
g) la cooperación administrativa.
TÍTULO II
DISPOSICIONES DE APLICACIÓN GENERAL
Artículo 7
La Unión velará por la coherencia entre sus diferentes políticas y acciones, teniendo en cuenta el conjunto de sus objetivos y observando el principio de atribución de competencias.
Artículo 8 (antiguo artículo 3, apartado 2, TCE) (1)
En todas sus acciones, la Unión se fijará el objetivo de eliminar las desigualdades entre el hombre y la mujer y promover su igualdad.
Artículo 9
En la definición y ejecución de sus políticas y acciones, la Unión tendrá en cuenta las exigencias relacionadas con la promoción de un nivel de empleo elevado, con la garantía de una protección social adecuada, con la lucha contra la exclusión social y con un nivel elevado de educación, formación y protección de la salud humana.
Artículo 10
En la definición y ejecución de sus políticas y acciones, la Unión tratará de luchar contra toda discriminación por razón de sexo, raza u origen étnico, religión o convicciones, discapacidad, edad u orientación sexual.
Artículo 11 (antiguo artículo 6 TCE)
Las exigencias de la protección del medio ambiente deberán integrarse en la definición y en la realización de las políticas y acciones de la Unión, en particular con objeto de fomentar un desarrollo sostenible.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/53
(1) Esta referencia es indicativa. Para una más amplia información, véanse las tablas de correspondencias entre la antigua y la nueva numeración de los Tratados.
Artículo 12 (antiguo artículo 153, apartado 2, TCE)
Al definirse y ejecutarse otras políticas y acciones de la Unión se tendrán en cuenta las exigencias de la protección de los consumidores.
Artículo 13
Al formular y aplicar las políticas de la Unión en materia de agricultura, pesca, transporte, mercado interior, investigación y desarrollo tecnológico y espacio, la Unión y los Estados miembros tendrán plenamente en cuenta las exigencias en materia de bienestar de los animales como seres sensibles, respetando al mismo tiempo las disposiciones legales o administrativas y las costumbres de los Estados miembros relativas, en particular, a ritos religiosos, tradiciones culturales y patrimonio regional.
Artículo 14 (antiguo artículo 16 TCE)
Sin perjuicio del artículo 4 del Tratado de la Unión Europea y de los artículos 93, 106 y 107 del presente Tratado, y a la vista del lugar que los servicios de interés económico general ocupan entre los valores comunes de la Unión, así como de su papel en la promoción de la cohesión social y territorial, la Unión y los Estados miembros, con arreglo a sus competencias respectivas y en el ámbito de aplicación de los Tratados, velarán por que dichos servicios actúen con arreglo a principios y condiciones, en particular económicas y financieras, que les permitan cumplir su cometido. El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo establecerán dichos principios y condiciones mediante reglamentos, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario, sin perjuicio de la competencia que incumbe a los Estados miembros, dentro del respeto a los Tratados, para prestar, encargar y financiar dichos servicios.
Artículo 15 (antiguo artículo 255 TCE)
1. A fin de fomentar una buena gobernanza y de garantizar la participación de la sociedad civil, las instituciones, órganos y organismos de la Unión actuarán con el mayor respeto posible al principio de apertura.
2. Las sesiones del Parlamento Europeo serán públicas, así como las del Consejo en las que éste delibere y vote sobre un proyecto de acto legislativo.
3. Todo ciudadano de la Unión, así como toda persona física o jurídica que resida o tenga su domicilio social en un Estado miembro, tendrá derecho a acceder a los documentos de las institu ciones, órganos y organismos de la Unión, cualquiera que sea su soporte, con arreglo a los principios y las condiciones que se establecerán de conformidad con el presente apartado.
ESC 83/54 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
El Parlamento Europeo y Consejo, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario, determinarán mediante reglamentos los principios generales y los límites, por motivos de interés público o privado, que regulan el ejercicio de este derecho de acceso a los documentos.
Cada una de las instituciones, órganos u organismos garantizará la transparencia de sus trabajos y elaborará en su reglamento interno disposiciones específicas sobre el acceso a sus documentos, de conformidad con los reglamentos contemplados en el párrafo segundo.
El Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea, el Banco Central Europeo y el Banco Europeo de Inversiones sólo estarán sujetos al presente apartado cuando ejerzan funciones administrativas.
El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo garantizarán la publicidad de los documentos relativos a los procedimientos legislativos en las condiciones establecidas por los reglamentos contemplados en el párrafo segundo.
Artículo 16 (antiguo artículo 286 TCE)
1. Toda persona tiene derecho a la protección de los datos de carácter personal que le conciernan.
2. El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo establecerán, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario, las normas sobre protección de las personas físicas respecto del tratamiento de datos de carácter personal por las instituciones, órganos y organismos de la Unión, así como por los Estados miembros en el ejercicio de las actividades comprendidas en el ámbito de aplicación del Derecho de la Unión, y sobre la libre circulación de estos datos. El respeto de dichas normas estará sometido al control de autoridades independientes.
Las normas que se adopten en virtud del presente artículo se entenderán sin perjuicio de las normas específicas previstas en el artículo 39 del Tratado de la Unión Europea.
Artículo 17
1. La Unión respetará y no prejuzgará el estatuto reconocido en los Estados miembros, en virtud del Derecho interno, a las iglesias y las asociaciones o comunidades religiosas.
2. La Unión respetará asimismo el estatuto reconocido, en virtud del Derecho interno, a las organizaciones filosóficas y no confesionales.
3. Reconociendo su identidad y su aportación específica, la Unión mantendrá un diálogo abierto, transparente y regular con dichas iglesias y organizaciones.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/55
SEGUNDA PARTE NO DISCRIMINACIÓN Y CIUDADANÍA DE LA UNIÓN
Artículo 18 (antiguo artículo 12 TCE)
En el ámbito de aplicación de los Tratados, y sin perjuicio de las disposiciones particulares previstas en los mismos, se prohibirá toda discriminación por razón de la nacionalidad.
El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario, podrán establecer la regulación necesaria para prohibir dichas discriminaciones.
Artículo 19 (antiguo artículo 13 TCE)
1. Sin perjuicio de las demás disposiciones de los Tratados y dentro de los límites de las com petencias atribuidas a la Unión por los mismos, el Consejo, por unanimidad con arreglo a un procedimiento legislativo especial, y previa aprobación del Parlamento Europeo, podrá adoptar acciones adecuadas para luchar contra la discriminación por motivos de sexo, de origen racial o étnico, religión o convicciones, discapacidad, edad u orientación sexual.
2. No obstante lo dispuesto en el apartado 1, el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo podrán adoptar, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario, los principios básicos de las medidas de la Unión de estímulo, con exclusión de toda armonización de las disposiciones legales y reglamentarias de los Estados miembros, para apoyar las acciones de los Estados miembros emprendidas con el fin de contribuir a la consecución de los objetivos enunciados en el apartado 1.
Artículo 20 (antiguo artículo 17 TCE)
1. Se crea una ciudadanía de la Unión. Será ciudadano de la Unión toda persona que ostente la nacionalidad de un Estado miembro. La ciudadanía de la Unión se añade a la ciudadanía nacional sin sustituirla.
2. Los ciudadanos de la Unión son titulares de los derechos y están sujetos a los deberes esta blecidos en los Tratados. Tienen, entre otras cosas, el derecho:
a) de circular y residir libremente en el territorio de los Estados miembros;
b) de sufragio activo y pasivo en las elecciones al Parlamento Europeo y en las elecciones munici pales del Estado miembro en el que residan, en las mismas condiciones que los nacionales de dicho Estado;
ESC 83/56 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
c) de acogerse, en el territorio de un tercer país en el que no esté representado el Estado miembro del que sean nacionales, a la protección de las autoridades diplomáticas y consulares de cualquier Estado miembro en las mismas condiciones que los nacionales de dicho Estado;
d) de formular peticiones al Parlamento Europeo, de recurrir al Defensor del Pueblo Europeo, así como de dirigirse a las instituciones y a los órganos consultivos de la Unión en una de las lenguas de los Tratados y de recibir una contestación en esa misma lengua.
Estos derechos se ejercerán en las condiciones y dentro de los límites definidos por los Tratados y por las medidas adoptadas en aplicación de éstos.
Artículo 21 (antiguo artículo 18 TCE)
1. Todo ciudadano de la Unión tendrá derecho a circular y residir libremente en el territorio de los Estados miembros, con sujeción a las limitaciones y condiciones previstas en los Tratados y en las disposiciones adoptadas para su aplicación.
2. Cuando una acción de la Unión resulte necesaria para alcanzar este objetivo, y a menos que los Tratados hayan previsto los poderes de acción al respecto, el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo podrán adoptar, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario disposiciones destinadas a facilitar el ejercicio de los derechos contemplados en el apartado 1.
3. A los efectos contemplados en el apartado 1, y salvo que los Tratados establezcan poderes de actuación para ello, el Consejo podrá adoptar, con arreglo a un procedimiento legislativo especial, medidas sobre seguridad social o protección social. El Consejo se pronunciará por unanimidad previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo.
Artículo 22 (antiguo artículo 19 TCE)
1. Todo ciudadano de la Unión que resida en un Estado miembro del que no sea nacional tendrá derecho a ser elector y elegible en las elecciones municipales del Estado miembro en el que resida, en las mismas condiciones que los nacionales de dicho Estado. Este derecho se ejercerá sin perjuicio de las modalidades que el Consejo adopte, por unanimidad con arreglo a un procedimiento legislativo especial, y previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo; dichas modalidades podrán establecer excepciones cuando así lo justifiquen problemas específicos de un Estado miembro.
2. Sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en el apartado 1 del artículo 223 y en las normas adoptadas para su aplicación, todo ciudadano de la Unión que resida en un Estado miembro del que no sea nacional tendrá derecho a ser elector y elegible en las elecciones al Parlamento Europeo en el Estado miembro en el que resida, en las mismas condiciones que los nacionales de dicho Estado. Este derecho se ejercerá sin perjuicio de las modalidades que el Consejo adopte, por unanimidad con arreglo a un procedimiento legislativo especial, y previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo; dichas modalidades podrán establecer excepciones cuando así lo justifiquen problemas específicos de un Estado miembro.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/57
Artículo 23 (antiguo artículo 20 TCE)
Todo ciudadano de la Unión podrá acogerse, en el territorio de un tercer país en el que no esté representado el Estado miembro del que sea nacional, a la protección de las autoridades diplomáticas y consulares de cualquier Estado miembro, en las mismas condiciones que los nacionales de dicho Estado. Los Estados miembros tomarán las disposiciones necesarias y entablarán las negociaciones internacionales requeridas para garantizar dicha protección.
El Consejo podrá adoptar, con arreglo a un procedimiento legislativo especial y previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo, directivas en las que se establezcan las medidas de coordinación y de coo peración necesarias para facilitar dicha protección.
Artículo 24 (antiguo artículo 21 TCE)
El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo adoptarán mediante reglamentos, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario, las disposiciones relativas a los procedimientos y condiciones preceptivos para la presentación de una iniciativa ciudadana en el sentido del artículo 11 del Tratado de la Unión Europea, incluido el número mínimo de Estados miembros de los que han de proceder los ciuda danos que la presenten.
Todo ciudadano de la Unión tendrá el derecho de petición ante el Parlamento Europeo, de confor midad con lo dispuesto en el artículo 227.
Todo ciudadano de la Unión podrá dirigirse al Defensor del Pueblo instituido en virtud de lo dispuesto en el artículo 228.
Todo ciudadano de la Unión podrá dirigirse por escrito a cualquiera de las instituciones u organismos contemplados en el presente artículo o en el artículo 13 del Tratado de la Unión Europea en una de las lenguas mencionadas en el apartado 1 del artículo 55 de dicho Tratado y recibir una contestación en esa misma lengua.
Artículo 25 (antiguo artículo 22 TCE)
Cada tres años la Comisión informará al Parlamento Europeo, al Consejo y al Comité Económico y Social sobre la aplicación de las disposiciones de la presente parte. Dicho informe tendrá en cuenta el desarrollo de la Unión.
Sobre dicha base, y sin perjuicio de las restantes disposiciones de los Tratados, el Consejo, por unanimidad con arreglo a un procedimiento legislativo especial, y previa aprobación del Parlamento Europeo, podrá adoptar disposiciones encaminadas a completar los derechos enumerados en el apartado 2 del artículo 20. Dichas disposiciones entrarán en vigor cuando hayan sido aprobadas por los Estados miembros de conformidad con sus respectivas normas constitucionales.
ESC 83/58 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
TERCERA PARTE POLÍTICAS Y ACCIONES INTERNAS DE LA UNIÓN
TÍTULO I
MERCADO INTERIOR
Artículo 26 (antiguo artículo 14 TCE)
1. La Unión adoptará las medidas destinadas a establecer el mercado interior o a garantizar su funcionamiento, de conformidad con las disposiciones pertinentes de los Tratados.
2. El mercado interior implicará un espacio sin fronteras interiores, en el que la libre circulación de mercancías, personas, servicios y capitales estará garantizada de acuerdo con las disposiciones de los Tratados.
3. El Consejo, a propuesta de la Comisión, definirá las orientaciones y condiciones necesarias para asegurar un progreso equilibrado en el conjunto de los sectores considerados.
Artículo 27 (antiguo artículo 15 TCE)
En el momento de formular sus propuestas encaminadas a la consecución de los objetivos enuncia dos en el artículo 26, la Comisión tendrá en cuenta la importancia del esfuerzo que determinadas economías, que presenten un nivel de desarrollo diferente, tendrán que realizar para el estableci miento del mercado interior, y podrá proponer las disposiciones adecuadas.
Si dichas disposiciones adoptaren la forma de excepciones, deberán tener carácter temporal y per turbar lo menos posible el funcionamiento del mercado interior.
TÍTULO II
LIBRE CIRCULACIÓN DE MERCANCÍAS
Artículo 28 (antiguo artículo 23 TCE)
1. La Unión comprenderá una unión aduanera, que abarcará la totalidad de los intercambios de mercancías y que implicará la prohibición, entre los Estados miembros, de los derechos de aduana de importación y exportación y de cualesquiera exacciones de efecto equivalente, así como la adopción de un arancel aduanero común en sus relaciones con terceros países.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/59
2. Las disposiciones del artículo 30 y las del capítulo 3 del presente título se aplicarán a los productos originarios de los Estados miembros y a los productos procedentes de terceros países que se encuentren en libre práctica en los Estados miembros.
Artículo 29 (antiguo artículo 24 TCE)
Se considerarán en libre práctica en un Estado miembro los productos procedentes de terceros países respecto de los cuales se hayan cumplido, en dicho Estado miembro, las formalidades de importación y percibido los derechos de aduana y cualesquiera otras exacciones de efecto equivalente exigibles, siempre que no se hubieren beneficiado de una devolución total o parcial de los mismos.
CAPÍTULO 1
UNIÓN ADUANERA
Artículo 30 (antiguo artículo 25 TCE)
Quedarán prohibidos entre los Estados miembros los derechos de aduana de importación y expor tación o exacciones de efecto equivalente. Esta prohibición se aplicará también a los derechos de aduana de carácter fiscal.
Artículo 31 (antiguo artículo 26 TCE)
El Consejo, a propuesta de la Comisión, fijará los derechos del arancel aduanero común.
Artículo 32 (antiguo artículo 27 TCE)
En el cumplimiento de las funciones que le son atribuidas en el presente capítulo, la Comisión se guiará por:
a) la necesidad de promover los intercambios comerciales entre los Estados miembros y terceros países;
b) la evolución de las condiciones de competencia dentro de la Unión, en la medida en que dicha evolución tenga por efecto el incremento de la capacidad competitiva de las empresas;
c) las necesidades de abastecimiento de la Unión en materias primas y productos semielaborados, procurando que no se falseen, entre los Estados miembros, las condiciones de competencia de los productos acabados;
d) la necesidad de evitar perturbaciones graves en la vida económica de los Estados miembros y garantizar un desarrollo racional de la producción y una expansión del consumo en la Unión.
ESC 83/60 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
CAPÍTULO 2
COOPERACIÓN ADUANERA
Artículo 33 (antiguo artículo 135 TCE)
Dentro del ámbito de aplicación de los Tratados, el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario, adoptarán medidas destinadas a fortalecer la cooperación adua nera entre los Estados miembros y entre éstos y la Comisión.
CAPÍTULO 3
PROHIBICIÓN DE LAS RESTRICCIONES CUANTITATIVAS ENTRE LOS ESTADOS MIEMBROS
Artículo 34 (antiguo artículo 28 TCE)
Quedarán prohibidas entre los Estados miembros las restricciones cuantitativas a la importación, así como todas las medidas de efecto equivalente.
Artículo 35 (antiguo artículo 29 TCE)
Quedarán prohibidas entre los Estados miembros las restricciones cuantitativas a la exportación, así como todas las medidas de efecto equivalente.
Artículo 36 (antiguo artículo 30 TCE)
Las disposiciones de los artículos 34 y 35 no serán obstáculo para las prohibiciones o restricciones a la importación, exportación o tránsito justificadas por razones de orden público, moralidad y segu ridad públicas, protección de la salud y vida de las personas y animales, preservación de los vegetales, protección del patrimonio artístico, histórico o arqueológico nacional o protección de la propiedad industrial y comercial. No obstante, tales prohibiciones o restricciones no deberán constituir un medio de discriminación arbitraria ni una restricción encubierta del comercio entre los Estados miembros.
Artículo 37 (antiguo artículo 31 TCE)
1. Los Estados miembros adecuarán los monopolios nacionales de carácter comercial de tal modo que quede asegurada la exclusión de toda discriminación entre los nacionales de los Estados miem bros respecto de las condiciones de abastecimiento y de mercado.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/61
Las disposiciones del presente artículo se aplicarán a cualquier organismo mediante el cual un Estado miembro, de iure o de facto, directa o indirectamente, controle, dirija o influya sensiblemente en las importaciones o las exportaciones entre los Estados miembros. Tales disposiciones se aplicarán igualmente a los monopolios cedidos por el Estado a terceros.
2. Los Estados miembros se abstendrán de cualquier nueva medida contraria a los principios enunciados en el apartado 1 o que restrinja el alcance de los artículos relativos a la prohibición de los derechos de aduana y de las restricciones cuantitativas entre los Estados miembros.
3. En caso de que un monopolio de carácter comercial implique una regulación destinada a facilitar la comercialización o a mejorar la rentabilidad de los productos agrícolas, deberán adoptarse las medidas necesarias para asegurar, en la aplicación de las normas del presente artículo, garantías equivalentes para el empleo y el nivel de vida de los productores interesados.
TÍTULO III
AGRICULTURA Y PESCA
Artículo 38 (antiguo artículo 32 TCE)
1. La Unión definirá y aplicará una política común de agricultura y pesca.
El mercado interior abarcará la agricultura, la pesca y el comercio de los productos agrícolas. Por productos agrícolas se entienden los productos de la tierra, de la ganadería y de la pesca, así como los productos de primera transformación directamente relacionados con aquéllos. Se entenderá que las referencias a la política agrícola común o a la agricultura y la utilización del término «agrícola» abarcan también la pesca, atendiendo a las características particulares de este sector.
2. Salvo disposición en contrario de los artículos 39 a 44, ambos inclusive, las normas previstas para el establecimiento o el funcionamiento del mercado interior serán aplicables a los productos agrícolas.
3. Los productos a los que serán de aplicación los artículos 39 a 44, ambos inclusive, son los que figuran en la lista del anexo I.
4. El funcionamiento y desarrollo del mercado interior para los productos agrícolas deberán ir acompañados del establecimiento de una política agrícola común.
Artículo 39 (antiguo artículo 33 TCE)
1. Los objetivos de la política agrícola común serán:
a) incrementar la productividad agrícola, fomentando el progreso técnico, asegurando el desarrollo racional de la producción agrícola, así como el empleo óptimo de los factores de producción, en particular, de la mano de obra;
ESC 83/62 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
b) garantizar así un nivel de vida equitativo a la población agrícola, en especial, mediante el aumento de la renta individual de los que trabajan en la agricultura;
c) estabilizar los mercados;
d) garantizar la seguridad de los abastecimientos;
e) asegurar al consumidor suministros a precios razonables.
2. En la elaboración de la política agrícola común y de los métodos especiales que ésta pueda llevar consigo, se deberán tener en cuenta:
a) las características especiales de la actividad agrícola, que resultan de la estructura social de la agricultura y de las desigualdades estructurales y naturales entre las distintas regiones agrícolas;
b) la necesidad de efectuar gradualmente las oportunas adaptaciones;
c) el hecho de que, en los Estados miembros, la agricultura constituye un sector estrechamente vinculado al conjunto de la economía.
Artículo 40 (antiguo artículo 34 TCE)
1. Para alcanzar los objetivos previstos en el artículo 39, se crea una organización común de los mercados agrícolas.
Según los productos, esta organización adoptará una de las formas siguientes:
a) normas comunes sobre la competencia;
b) una coordinación obligatoria de las diversas organizaciones nacionales de mercado;
c) una organización europea del mercado.
2. La organización común establecida bajo una de las formas indicadas en el apartado 1 podrá comprender todas las medidas necesarias para alcanzar los objetivos definidos en el artículo 39, en particular, la regulación de precios, subvenciones a la producción y a la comercialización de los diversos productos, sistemas de almacenamiento y de compensación de remanentes, mecanismos comunes de estabilización de las importaciones o exportaciones.
La organización común deberá limitarse a conseguir los objetivos enunciados en el artículo 39 y deberá excluir toda discriminación entre productores o consumidores de la Unión.
Cualquier política común de precios deberá basarse en criterios comunes y en métodos uniformes de cálculo.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/63
3. Para permitir que la organización común a que hace referencia el apartado 1 alcance sus objetivos, se podrán crear uno o más fondos de orientación y de garantía agrícolas.
Artículo 41 (antiguo artículo 35 TCE)
Para alcanzar los objetivos definidos en el artículo 39, podrán preverse, en el ámbito de la política agrícola común, medidas tales como:
a) una eficaz coordinación de los esfuerzos emprendidos en los sectores de la formación profesional, investigación y divulgación de conocimientos agronómicos, que podrá comprender proyectos o instituciones financiados en común;
b) acciones comunes para el desarrollo del consumo de determinados productos.
Artículo 42 (antiguo artículo 36 TCE)
Las disposiciones del capítulo relativo a las normas sobre la competencia serán aplicables a la producción y al comercio de los productos agrícolas sólo en la medida determinada por el Parla mento Europeo y el Consejo, en el marco de las disposiciones y de acuerdo con el procedimiento previsto en el apartado 2 del artículo 43, teniendo en cuenta los objetivos enunciados en el artículo 39.
El Consejo, a propuesta de la Comisión, podrá autorizar la concesión de ayudas:
a) para la protección de las explotaciones desfavorecidas por condiciones estructurales o naturales;
b) en el marco de programas de desarrollo económico.
Artículo 43 (antiguo artículo 37 TCE)
1. La Comisión presentará propuestas relativas a la elaboración y ejecución de la política agrícola común, incluida la sustitución de las organizaciones nacionales por alguna de las formas de orga nización común previstas en el apartado 1 del artículo 40, así como a la aplicación de las medidas especificadas en el presente título.
Tales propuestas deberán tener en cuenta la interdependencia de las cuestiones agrícolas mencionadas en el presente título.
2. El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo establecerán, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario y previa consulta al Comité Económico y Social, la organización común de los mercados agrícolas prevista en el apartado 1 del artículo 40, así como las demás disposiciones que resulten necesarias para la consecución de los objetivos de la política común de agricultura y pesca.
ESC 83/64 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
3. El Consejo, a propuesta de la Comisión, adoptará las medidas relativas a la fijación de los precios, las exacciones, las ayudas y las limitaciones cuantitativas, así como a la fijación y el reparto de las posibilidades de pesca.
4. En las condiciones previstas en el apartado 2, se podrá sustituir las organizaciones nacionales de mercado por la organización común prevista en el apartado 1 del artículo 40:
a) cuando la organización común ofrezca a los Estados miembros que se opongan a esta medida y dispongan de una organización nacional para la producción de que se trate garantías equivalentes para el empleo y el nivel de vida de los productores interesados, teniendo en cuenta el ritmo de las posibles adaptaciones y de las necesarias especializaciones; y
b) cuando dicha organización asegure a los intercambios dentro de la Unión condiciones análogas a las existentes en un mercado nacional.
5. En caso de crearse una organización común para determinadas materias primas, sin que exista todavía una organización común para los correspondientes productos transformados, tales materias primas utilizadas en los productos transformados destinados a la exportación a terceros países podrán ser importadas del exterior de la Unión.
Artículo 44 (antiguo artículo 38 TCE)
Cuando en un Estado miembro un producto esté sujeto a una organización nacional de mercado o a cualquier regulación interna de efecto equivalente que afecte a la situación competitiva de una producción similar en otro Estado miembro, los Estados miembros aplicarán un gravamen compen satorio a la entrada de este producto procedente del Estado miembro que posea la organización o la regulación anteriormente citadas, a menos que dicho Estado aplique ya un gravamen compensatorio a la salida del producto.
La Comisión fijará el importe de dichos gravámenes en la medida necesaria para restablecer el equilibrio, pudiendo autorizar igualmente la adopción de otras medidas en las condiciones y moda lidades que determine.
TÍTULO IV
LIBRE CIRCULACIÓN DE PERSONAS, SERVICIOS Y CAPITALES
CAPÍTULO 1
TRABAJADORES
Artículo 45 (antiguo artículo 39 TCE)
1. Quedará asegurada la libre circulación de los trabajadores dentro de la Unión.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/65
2. La libre circulación supondrá la abolición de toda discriminación por razón de la nacionalidad entre los trabajadores de los Estados miembros, con respecto al empleo, la retribución y las demás condiciones de trabajo.
3. Sin perjuicio de las limitaciones justificadas por razones de orden público, seguridad y salud públicas, la libre circulación de los trabajadores implicará el derecho:
a) de responder a ofertas efectivas de trabajo;
b) de desplazarse libremente para este fin en el territorio de los Estados miembros;
c) de residir en uno de los Estados miembros con objeto de ejercer en él un empleo, de conformidad con las disposiciones legales, reglamentarias y administrativas aplicables al empleo de los traba jadores nacionales;
d) de permanecer en el territorio de un Estado miembro después de haber ejercido en él un empleo, en las condiciones previstas en los reglamentos establecidos por la Comisión.
4. Las disposiciones del presente artículo no serán aplicables a los empleos en la administración pública.
Artículo 46 (antiguo artículo 40 TCE))
El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario y previa consulta al Comité Económico y Social, adoptarán, mediante directivas o reglamentos, las medidas necesarias a fin de hacer efectiva la libre circulación de los trabajadores, tal como queda definida en el artículo 45, en especial:
a) asegurando una estrecha colaboración entre las administraciones nacionales de trabajo;
b) eliminando aquellos procedimientos y prácticas administrativos, así como los plazos de acceso a los empleos disponibles, que resulten de la legislación nacional o de acuerdos celebrados con anterioridad entre los Estados miembros, cuyo mantenimiento suponga un obstáculo para la liberalización de los movimientos de los trabajadores;
c) eliminando todos los plazos y demás restricciones previstos en las legislaciones nacionales o en los acuerdos celebrados con anterioridad entre los Estados miembros, que impongan a los tra bajadores de los demás Estados miembros condiciones distintas de las impuestas a los trabajadores nacionales para la libre elección de un empleo;
d) estableciendo los mecanismos adecuados para poner en relación las ofertas y las demandas de empleo y facilitar su equilibrio en condiciones tales que no se ponga en grave peligro el nivel de vida y de empleo en las diversas regiones e industrias.
ESC 83/66 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Artículo 47 (antiguo artículo 41 TCE)
Los Estados miembros facilitarán, en el marco de un programa común, el intercambio de trabajadores jóvenes.
Artículo 48 (antiguo artículo 42 TCE)
El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario, adoptarán, en materia de seguridad social, las medidas necesarias para el establecimiento de la libre circulación de los trabajadores, creando, en especial, un sistema que permita garantizar a los trabajadores migrantes por cuenta ajena y por cuenta propia, así como a sus derechohabientes:
a) la acumulación de todos los períodos tomados en consideración por las distintas legislaciones nacionales para adquirir y conservar el derecho a las prestaciones sociales, así como para el cálculo de éstas;
b) el pago de las prestaciones a las personas que residan en los territorios de los Estados miembros.
Cuando un miembro del Consejo declare que un proyecto de acto legislativo de los previstos en el párrafo primero perjudica a aspectos importantes de su sistema de seguridad social, como su ámbito de aplicación, coste o estructura financiera, o afecta al equilibrio financiero de dicho sistema, podrá solicitar que el asunto se remita al Consejo Europeo, en cuyo caso quedará suspendido el procedi miento legislativo ordinario. Previa deliberación y en un plazo de cuatro meses a partir de dicha suspensión, el Consejo Europeo:
a) devolverá el proyecto al Consejo, poniendo fin con ello a la suspensión del procedimiento legislativo ordinario, o bien
b) no se pronunciará o pedirá a la Comisión que presente una nueva propuesta. En tal caso, el acto propuesto inicialmente se considerará no adoptado.
CAPÍTULO 2
DERECHO DE ESTABLECIMIENTO
Artículo 49 (antiguo artículo 43 TCE)
En el marco de las disposiciones siguientes, quedarán prohibidas las restricciones a la libertad de establecimiento de los nacionales de un Estado miembro en el territorio de otro Estado miembro. Dicha prohibición se extenderá igualmente a las restricciones relativas a la apertura de agencias, sucursales o filiales por los nacionales de un Estado miembro establecidos en el territorio de otro Estado miembro.
La libertad de establecimiento comprenderá el acceso a las actividades no asalariadas y su ejercicio, así como la constitución y gestión de empresas y, especialmente, de sociedades, tal como se definen en el párrafo segundo del artículo 54, en las condiciones fijadas por la legislación del país de establecimiento para sus propios nacionales, sin perjuicio de las disposiciones del capítulo relativo a los capitales.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/67
Artículo 50 (antiguo artículo 44 TCE)
1. A efectos de alcanzar la libertad de establecimiento en una determinada actividad, el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo decidirán, mediante directivas, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordi nario y previa consulta al Comité Económico y Social.
2. El Parlamento Europeo, el Consejo y la Comisión ejercerán las funciones que les atribuyen las disposiciones precedentes, en particular:
a) ocupándose, en general, con prioridad, de las actividades en las que la libertad de establecimiento contribuya de manera especialmente útil al desarrollo de la producción y de los intercambios;
b) asegurando una estrecha colaboración entre las administraciones nacionales competentes a fin de conocer las situaciones particulares, dentro de la Unión, de las distintas actividades afectadas;
c) eliminando aquellos procedimientos y prácticas administrativos que resulten de la legislación nacional o de acuerdos celebrados con anterioridad entre los Estados miembros, cuyo manteni miento suponga un obstáculo para la libertad de establecimiento;
d) velando por que los trabajadores asalariados de uno de los Estados miembros, empleados en el territorio de otro Estado miembro, puedan permanecer en dicho territorio para emprender una actividad no asalariada, cuando cumplan las condiciones que les serían exigibles si entraran en el citado Estado en el momento de querer iniciar dicha actividad;
e) haciendo posible la adquisición y el aprovechamiento de propiedades inmuebles situadas en el territorio de un Estado miembro por un nacional de otro Estado miembro, en la medida en que no se contravengan los principios establecidos en el apartado 2 del artículo 39;
f) aplicando la supresión progresiva de las restricciones a la libertad de establecimiento, en cada rama de actividad contemplada, tanto en lo que respecta a las condiciones de apertura, en el territorio de un Estado miembro, de agencias, sucursales o filiales, como a las condiciones de admisión del personal de la sede central en los órganos de gestión o de control de aquéllas;
g) coordinando, en la medida necesaria y con objeto de hacerlas equivalentes, las garantías exigidas en los Estados miembros a las sociedades definidas en el párrafo segundo del artículo 54, para proteger los intereses de socios y terceros;
h) asegurándose de que las condiciones para el establecimiento no resultan falseadas mediante ayudas otorgadas por los Estados miembros.
Artículo 51 (antiguo artículo 45 TCE)
Las disposiciones del presente capítulo no se aplicarán, en lo que respecta al Estado miembro interesado, a las actividades que, en dicho Estado, estén relacionadas, aunque sólo sea de manera ocasional, con el ejercicio del poder público.
ESC 83/68 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario, podrán excluir determinadas actividades de la aplicación de las disposiciones del presente capítulo.
Artículo 52 (antiguo artículo 46 TCE)
1. Las disposiciones del presente capítulo y las medidas adoptadas en virtud de las mismas no prejuzgarán la aplicabilidad de las disposiciones legales, reglamentarias y administrativas que prevean un régimen especial para los extranjeros y que estén justificadas por razones de orden público, seguridad y salud públicas.
2. El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario, adop tarán directivas para la coordinación de las mencionadas disposiciones.
Artículo 53 (antiguo artículo 47 TCE)
1. A fin de facilitar el acceso a las actividades no asalariadas y su ejercicio, el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario, adoptarán directivas para el reco nocimiento mutuo de diplomas, certificados y otros títulos, así como para la coordinación de las disposiciones legales, reglamentarias y administrativas de los Estados miembros relativas al acceso a las actividades por cuenta propia y a su ejercicio.
2. En cuanto a las profesiones médicas, paramédicas y farmacéuticas, la progresiva supresión de las restricciones quedará subordinada a la coordinación de las condiciones exigidas para su ejercicio en los diferentes Estados miembros.
Artículo 54 (antiguo artículo 48 TCE)
Las sociedades constituidas de conformidad con la legislación de un Estado miembro y cuya sede social, administración central o centro de actividad principal se encuentre dentro de la Unión quedarán equiparadas, a efectos de aplicación de las disposiciones del presente capítulo, a las per sonas físicas nacionales de los Estados miembros.
Por sociedades se entiende las sociedades de Derecho civil o mercantil, incluso las sociedades coo perativas, y las demás personas jurídicas de Derecho público o privado, con excepción de las que no persigan un fin lucrativo.
Artículo 55 (antiguo artículo 294 TCE)
Los Estados miembros aplicarán a los nacionales de los demás Estados miembros el trato de nacional en lo que respecta a su participación financiera en el capital de las sociedades definidas en el artículo 54, sin perjuicio de la aplicación de las restantes disposiciones de los Tratados.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/69
CAPÍTULO 3
SERVICIOS
Artículo 56 (antiguo artículo 49 TCE)
En el marco de las disposiciones siguientes, quedarán prohibidas las restricciones a la libre prestación de servicios dentro de la Unión para los nacionales de los Estados miembros establecidos en un Estado miembro que no sea el del destinatario de la prestación.
El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario, podrán extender el beneficio de las disposiciones del presente capítulo a los prestadores de servicios que sean nacionales de un tercer Estado y se hallen establecidos dentro de la Unión.
Artículo 57 (antiguo artículo 50 TCE)
Con arreglo a los Tratados, se considerarán como servicios las prestaciones realizadas normalmente a cambio de una remuneración, en la medida en que no se rijan por las disposiciones relativas a la libre circulación de mercancías, capitales y personas.
Los servicios comprenderán, en particular:
a) actividades de carácter industrial;
b) actividades de carácter mercantil;
c) actividades artesanales;
d) actividades propias de las profesiones liberales.
Sin perjuicio de las disposiciones del capítulo relativo al derecho de establecimiento, el prestador de un servicio podrá, con objeto de realizar dicha prestación, ejercer temporalmente su actividad en el Estado miembro donde se lleve a cabo la prestación, en las mismas condiciones que imponga ese Estado a sus propios nacionales.
Artículo 58 (antiguo artículo 51 TCE)
1. La libre prestación de servicios, en materia de transportes, se regirá por las disposiciones del título relativo a los transportes.
2. La liberalización de los servicios bancarios y de seguros vinculados a los movimientos de capitales se realizará en armonía con la liberalización de la circulación de capitales.
ESC 83/70 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Artículo 59 (antiguo artículo 52 TCE)
1. A efectos de alcanzar la liberalización de un servicio determinado, el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario y previa consulta al Comité Económico y Social, decidirán mediante directivas.
2. Las directivas previstas en el apartado 1 se referirán, en general, con prioridad, a los servicios que influyan de forma directa en los costes de producción o cuya liberalización contribuya a facilitar los intercambios de mercancías.
Artículo 60 (antiguo artículo 53 TCE)
Los Estados miembros se esforzarán por proceder a una liberalización de los servicios más amplia que la exigida en virtud de las directivas adoptadas en aplicación del apartado 1 del artículo 59, si su situación económica general y la del sector afectado se lo permiten.
La Comisión dirigirá, a este fin, recomendaciones a los Estados miembros interesados.
Artículo 61 (antiguo artículo 54 TCE)
En tanto no se supriman las restricciones a la libre prestación de servicios, cada uno de los Estados miembros aplicará tales restricciones, sin distinción de nacionalidad o residencia, a todos los pres tadores de servicios a que se refiere el párrafo primero del artículo 56.
Artículo 62 (antiguo artículo 55 TCE)
Las disposiciones de los artículos 51 a 54, ambos inclusive, serán aplicables a las materias reguladas por el presente capítulo.
CAPÍTULO 4
CAPITAL Y PAGOS
Artículo 63 (antiguo artículo 56 TCE)
1. En el marco de las disposiciones del presente capítulo, quedan prohibidas todas las restricciones a los movimientos de capitales entre Estados miembros y entre Estados miembros y terceros países.
2. En el marco de las disposiciones del presente capítulo, quedan prohibidas cualesquiera res tricciones sobre los pagos entre Estados miembros y entre Estados miembros y terceros países.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/71
Artículo 64 (antiguo artículo 57 TCE)
1. Lo dispuesto en el artículo 63 se entenderá sin perjuicio de la aplicación a terceros países de las restricciones que existan el 31 de diciembre de 1993 de conformidad con el Derecho nacional o con el Derecho de la Unión en materia de movimientos de capitales, con destino a terceros países o procedentes de ellos, que supongan inversiones directas, incluidas las inmobiliarias, el estableci miento, la prestación de servicios financieros o la admisión de valores en los mercados de capitales. Respecto de las restricciones existentes en virtud de la legislación nacional en Bulgaria, Estonia y Hungría, la fecha aplicable será el 31 de diciembre de 1999.
2. Aunque procurando alcanzar el objetivo de la libre circulación de capitales entre Estados miembros y terceros países en el mayor grado posible, y sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en los demás capítulos de los Tratados, el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo, con arreglo al procedimiento legis lativo ordinario, adoptarán medidas relativas a los movimientos de capitales, con destino a terceros países o procedentes de ellos, que supongan inversiones directas, incluidas las inmobiliarias, el establecimiento, la prestación de servicios financieros o la admisión de valores en los mercados de capitales.
3. No obstante lo dispuesto en el apartado 2, sólo el Consejo, con arreglo a un procedimiento legislativo especial, por unanimidad y previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo, podrá establecer medidas que supongan un retroceso en el Derecho de la Unión respecto de la liberalización de los movimientos de capitales con destino a terceros países o procedentes de ellos.
Artículo 65 (antiguo artículo 58 TCE)
1. Lo dispuesto en el artículo 63 se aplicará sin perjuicio del derecho de los Estados miembros a:
a) aplicar las disposiciones pertinentes de su Derecho fiscal que distingan entre contribuyentes cuya situación difiera con respecto a su lugar de residencia o con respecto a los lugares donde esté invertido su capital;
b) adoptar las medidas necesarias para impedir las infracciones a su Derecho y normativas nacio nales, en particular en materia fiscal y de supervisión prudencial de entidades financieras, esta blecer procedimientos de declaración de movimientos de capitales a efectos de información administrativa o estadística o tomar medidas justificadas por razones de orden público o de seguridad pública.
2. Las disposiciones del presente capítulo no serán obstáculo para la aplicación de restricciones del derecho de establecimiento compatibles con los Tratados.
3. Las medidas y procedimientos a que se hace referencia en los apartados 1 y 2 no deberán constituir ni un medio de discriminación arbitraria ni una restricción encubierta de la libre circula ción de capitales y pagos tal y como la define el artículo 63.
ESC 83/72 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
4. A falta de medidas de aplicación del apartado 3 del artículo 64, la Comisión o, a falta de una decisión de la Comisión dentro de un período de tres meses a partir de la solicitud del Estado miembro interesado, el Consejo, podrá adoptar una decisión que declare que las medidas fiscales restrictivas adoptadas por un Estado miembro con respecto a uno o varios terceros países deben considerarse compatibles con los Tratados en la medida en que las justifique uno de los objetivos de la Unión y sean compatibles con el correcto funcionamiento del mercado interior. El Consejo se pronunciará por unanimidad a instancia de un Estado miembro.
Artículo 66 (antiguo artículo 59 TCE)
Cuando en circunstancias excepcionales los movimientos de capitales con destino a terceros países o procedentes de ellos causen, o amenacen causar, dificultades graves para el funcionamiento de la unión económica y monetaria, el Consejo, a propuesta de la Comisión y previa consulta al Banco Central Europeo, podrá adoptar respecto a terceros países, por un plazo que no sea superior a seis meses, las medidas de salvaguardia estrictamente necesarias.
TÍTULO V
ESPACIO DE LIBERTAD, SEGURIDAD Y JUSTICIA
CAPÍTULO 1
DISPOSICIONES GENERALES
Artículo 67 (antiguo artículo 61 TCE y antiguo artículo 29 TUE)
1. La Unión constituye un espacio de libertad, seguridad y justicia dentro del respeto de los derechos fundamentales y de los distintos sistemas y tradiciones jurídicos de los Estados miembros.
2. Garantizará la ausencia de controles de las personas en las fronteras interiores y desarrollará una política común de asilo, inmigración y control de las fronteras exteriores que esté basada en la solidaridad entre Estados miembros y sea equitativa respecto de los nacionales de terceros países. A efectos del presente título, los apátridas se asimilarán a los nacionales de terceros países.
3. La Unión se esforzará por garantizar un nivel elevado de seguridad mediante medidas de prevención de la delincuencia, el racismo y la xenofobia y de lucha en contra de ellos, medidas de coordinación y cooperación entre autoridades policiales y judiciales y otras autoridades compe tentes, así como mediante el reconocimiento mutuo de las resoluciones judiciales en materia penal y, si es necesario, mediante la aproximación de las legislaciones penales.
4. La Unión facilitará la tutela judicial, garantizando en especial el principio de reconocimiento mutuo de las resoluciones judiciales y extrajudiciales en materia civil.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/73
Artículo 68
El Consejo Europeo definirá las orientaciones estratégicas de la programación legislativa y operativa en el espacio de libertad, seguridad y justicia.
Artículo 69
En relación con las propuestas e iniciativas legislativas presentadas en el marco de los capítulos 4 y 5, los Parlamentos nacionales velarán por que se respete el principio de subsidiariedad, de conformidad con el Protocolo sobre la aplicación de los principios de subsidiariedad y proporcionalidad.
Artículo 70
Sin perjuicio de los artículos 258, 259 y 260, el Consejo podrá adoptar, a propuesta de la Comisión, medidas que establezcan los procedimientos que seguirán los Estados miembros para efectuar, en colaboración con la Comisión, una evaluación objetiva e imparcial de la aplicación, por las autori dades de los Estados miembros, de las políticas de la Unión contempladas en el presente título, en particular con objeto de favorecer la plena aplicación del principio de reconocimiento mutuo. Se informará al Parlamento Europeo y a los Parlamentos nacionales del contenido y los resultados de esta evaluación.
Artículo 71 (antiguo artículo 36 TUE)
Se creará un comité permanente en el Consejo con objeto de garantizar dentro de la Unión el fomento y la intensificación de la cooperación operativa en materia de seguridad interior. Sin perjuicio del artículo 240, dicho comité propiciará la coordinación de la actuación de las autoridades competentes de los Estados miembros. Podrán participar en sus trabajos los representantes de los órganos y organismos de la Unión afectados. Se mantendrá informados de dichos trabajos al Parlamento Europeo y a los Parlamentos nacionales.
Artículo 72 (antiguo artículo 64, apartado 1, TCE y antiguo artículo 33 TUE)
El presente título se entenderá sin perjuicio del ejercicio de las responsabilidades que incumben a los Estados miembros en cuanto al mantenimiento del orden público y la salvaguardia de la seguridad interior.
Artículo 73
Los Estados miembros tendrán la posibilidad de organizar entre ellos y bajo su responsabilidad formas de cooperación y coordinación en la medida en que lo estimen apropiado, entre los servicios competentes de sus administraciones responsables de velar por la seguridad nacional.
ESC 83/74 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Artículo 74 (antiguo artículo 66 TCE)
El Consejo adoptará medidas para garantizar la cooperación administrativa entre los servicios com petentes de los Estados miembros en los ámbitos a que se refiere el presente título, así como entre dichos servicios y la Comisión. Se pronunciará a propuesta de la Comisión, sin perjuicio del artículo 76, y previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo.
Artículo 75 (antiguo artículo 60 TCE)
Cuando sea necesario para lograr los objetivos enunciados en el artículo 67, en lo que se refiere a la prevención y lucha contra el terrorismo y las actividades con él relacionadas, el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo definirán mediante reglamentos, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario, un marco de medidas administrativas sobre movimiento de capitales y pagos, tales como la inmovili zación de fondos, activos financieros o beneficios económicos cuya propiedad, posesión o tenencia ostenten personas físicas o jurídicas, grupos o entidades no estatales.
El Consejo adoptará, a propuesta de la Comisión, medidas para aplicar el marco mencionado en el párrafo primero.
Los actos contemplados en el presente artículo incluirán las disposiciones necesarias en materia de garantías jurídicas.
Artículo 76
Los actos contemplados en los capítulos 4 y 5, así como las medidas mencionadas en el artículo 74 que garanticen la cooperación administrativa en los ámbitos a que se refieren esos capítulos, se adoptarán:
a) a propuesta de la Comisión, o
b) por iniciativa de la cuarta parte de los Estados miembros.
CAPÍTULO 2
POLÍTICAS SOBRE CONTROLES EN LAS FRONTERAS, ASILO E INMIGRACIÓN
Artículo 77 (antiguo artículo 62 TCE)
1. La Unión desarrollará una política que tendrá por objetivo:
a) garantizar la ausencia total de controles de las personas, sea cual sea su nacionalidad, cuando crucen las fronteras interiores;
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/75
b) garantizar los controles de las personas y la vigilancia eficaz en el cruce de las fronteras exteriores;
c) instaurar progresivamente un sistema integrado de gestión de las fronteras exteriores.
2. A efectos del apartado 1, el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo adoptarán, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario, medidas relativas a:
a) la política común de visados y otros permisos de residencia de corta duración;
b) los controles a los cuales se someterá a las personas que crucen las fronteras exteriores;
c) las condiciones en las que los nacionales de terceros países podrán circular libremente por la Unión durante un corto período;
d) cualquier medida necesaria para el establecimiento progresivo de un sistema integrado de gestión de las fronteras exteriores;
e) la ausencia total de controles de las personas, sea cual sea su nacionalidad, cuando crucen las fronteras interiores.
3. Si resulta necesaria una acción de la Unión para facilitar el ejercicio del derecho, establecido en la letra a) del apartado 2 del artículo 20, y a menos que los Tratados hayan previsto poderes de actuación a tal efecto, el Consejo podrá establecer, con arreglo a un procedimiento legislativo especial, disposiciones relativas a los pasaportes, documentos de identidad, permisos de residencia o cualquier otro documento asimilado. El Consejo se pronunciará por unanimidad, previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo.
4. El presente artículo no afectará a la competencia de los Estados miembros respecto de la delimitación geográfica de sus fronteras, de conformidad con el Derecho internacional.
Artículo 78 (antiguos artículos 63, puntos 1 y 2, y 64, apartado 2, TCE)
1. La Unión desarrollará una política común en materia de asilo, protección subsidiaria y protec ción temporal destinada a ofrecer un estatuto apropiado a todo nacional de un tercer país que necesite protección internacional y a garantizar el respeto del principio de no devolución. Esta política deberá ajustarse a la Convención de Ginebra de 28 de julio de 1951 y al Protocolo de 31 de enero de 1967 sobre el Estatuto de los Refugiados, así como a los demás tratados pertinentes.
2. A efectos del apartado 1, el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo adoptarán, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario, medidas relativas a un sistema europeo común de asilo que incluya:
a) un estatuto uniforme de asilo para nacionales de terceros países, válido en toda la Unión;
b) un estatuto uniforme de protección subsidiaria para los nacionales de terceros países que, sin obtener el asilo europeo, necesiten protección internacional;
ESC 83/76 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
c) un sistema común para la protección temporal de las personas desplazadas, en caso de afluencia masiva;
d) procedimientos comunes para conceder o retirar el estatuto uniforme de asilo o de protección subsidiaria;
e) criterios y mecanismos para determinar el Estado miembro responsable de examinar una solicitud de asilo o de protección subsidiaria;
f) normas relativas a las condiciones de acogida de los solicitantes de asilo o de protección subsi diaria;
g) la asociación y la cooperación con terceros países para gestionar los flujos de personas que solicitan asilo o una protección subsidiaria o temporal.
3. Si uno o varios Estados miembros se enfrentan a una situación de emergencia caracterizada por la afluencia repentina de nacionales de terceros países, el Consejo podrá adoptar, a propuesta de la Comisión, medidas provisionales en beneficio de los Estados miembros afectados. El Consejo se pronunciará previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo.
Artículo 79 (antiguo artículo 63, puntos 3 y 4, TCE)
1. La Unión desarrollará una política común de inmigración destinada a garantizar, en todo momento, una gestión eficaz de los flujos migratorios, un trato equitativo de los nacionales de terceros países que residan legalmente en los Estados miembros, así como una prevención de la inmigración ilegal y de la trata de seres humanos y una lucha reforzada contra ambas.
2. A efectos del apartado 1, el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo adoptarán, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario, medidas en los ámbitos siguientes:
a) las condiciones de entrada y residencia y las normas relativas a la expedición por los Estados miembros de visados y permisos de residencia de larga duración, incluidos los destinados a la reagrupación familiar;
b) la definición de los derechos de los nacionales de terceros países que residan legalmente en un Estado miembro, con inclusión de las condiciones que rigen la libertad de circulación y de residencia en los demás Estados miembros;
c) la inmigración y residencia ilegales, incluidas la expulsión y la repatriación de residentes en situación ilegal;
d) la lucha contra la trata de seres humanos, en particular de mujeres y niños.
3. La Unión podrá celebrar con terceros países acuerdos para la readmisión, en sus países de origen o de procedencia, de nacionales de terceros países que no cumplan o que hayan dejado de cumplir las condiciones de entrada, presencia o residencia en el territorio de uno de los Estados miembros.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/77
4. El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo podrán establecer, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario, medidas para fomentar y apoyar la acción de los Estados miembros destinada a propiciar la integración de los nacionales de terceros países que residan legalmente en su territorio, con exclusión de toda armonización de las disposiciones legales y reglamentarias de los Estados miem bros.
5. El presente artículo no afectará al derecho de los Estados miembros a establecer volúmenes de admisión en su territorio de nacionales de terceros países procedentes de terceros países con el fin de buscar trabajo por cuenta ajena o por cuenta propia.
Artículo 80
Las políticas de la Unión mencionadas en el presente capítulo y su ejecución se regirán por el principio de solidaridad y de reparto equitativo de la responsabilidad entre los Estados miembros, también en el aspecto financiero. Cada vez que sea necesario, los actos de la Unión adoptados en virtud del presente capítulo contendrán medidas apropiadas para la aplicación de este principio.
CAPÍTULO 3
COOPERACIÓN JUDICIAL EN MATERIA CIVIL
Artículo 81 (antiguo artículo 65 TCE)
1. La Unión desarrollará una cooperación judicial en asuntos civiles con repercusión transfronte riza, basada en el principio de reconocimiento mutuo de las resoluciones judiciales y extrajudiciales. Esta cooperación podrá incluir la adopción de medidas de aproximación de las disposiciones legales y reglamentarias de los Estados miembros.
2. A los efectos del apartado 1, y en particular cuando resulte necesario para el buen funciona miento del mercado interior, el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo adoptarán, con arreglo al proce dimiento legislativo ordinario, medidas para garantizar:
a) el reconocimiento mutuo, entre los Estados miembros, de las resoluciones judiciales y extrajudi ciales, así como su ejecución;
b) la notificación y el traslado transfronterizos de documentos judiciales y extrajudiciales;
c) la compatibilidad de las normas aplicables en los Estados miembros en materia de conflictos de leyes y de jurisdicción;
d) la cooperación en la obtención de pruebas;
e) una tutela judicial efectiva;
f) la eliminación de los obstáculos al buen funcionamiento de los procedimientos civiles, fomen tando si es necesario la compatibilidad de las normas de procedimiento civil aplicables en los Estados miembros;
ESC 83/78 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
g) el desarrollo de métodos alternativos de resolución de litigios;
h) el apoyo a la formación de magistrados y del personal al servicio de la administración de justicia.
3. No obstante lo dispuesto en el apartado 2, las medidas relativas al Derecho de familia con repercusión transfronteriza se establecerán por el Consejo, con arreglo a un procedimiento legislativo especial. El Consejo se pronunciará por unanimidad, previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo.
El Consejo, a propuesta de la Comisión, podrá adoptar una decisión que determine los aspectos del Derecho de familia con repercusión transfronteriza que puedan ser objeto de actos adoptados mediante el procedimiento legislativo ordinario. El Consejo se pronunciará por unanimidad, previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo.
La propuesta a que se refiere el párrafo segundo se comunicará a los Parlamentos nacionales. En caso de que un Parlamento nacional notifique su oposición en los seis meses posteriores a la comunica ción, la decisión no será adoptada. En ausencia de oposición, el Consejo podrá adoptar la decisión.
CAPÍTULO 4
COOPERACIÓN JUDICIAL EN MATERIA PENAL
Artículo 82 (antiguo artículo 31 TUE)
1. La cooperación judicial en materia penal en la Unión se basará en el principio de reconoci miento mutuo de las sentencias y resoluciones judiciales e incluye la aproximación de las disposi ciones legales y reglamentarias de los Estados miembros en los ámbitos mencionados en el apartado 2 y en el artículo 83.
El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo adoptarán, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario, medidas tendentes a:
a) establecer normas y procedimientos para garantizar el reconocimiento en toda la Unión de las sentencias y resoluciones judiciales en todas sus formas;
b) prevenir y resolver los conflictos de jurisdicción entre los Estados miembros;
c) apoyar la formación de magistrados y del personal al servicio de la administración de justicia;
d) facilitar la cooperación entre las autoridades judiciales o equivalentes de los Estados miembros en el marco del procedimiento penal y de la ejecución de resoluciones.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/79
2. En la medida en que sea necesario para facilitar el reconocimiento mutuo de las sentencias y resoluciones judiciales y la cooperación policial y judicial en asuntos penales con dimensión trans fronteriza, el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo podrán establecer normas mínimas mediante direc tivas adoptadas con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario. Estas normas mínimas tendrán en cuenta las diferencias entre las tradiciones y los sistemas jurídicos de los Estados miembros.
Estas normas se referirán a:
a) la admisibilidad mutua de pruebas entre los Estados miembros;
b) los derechos de las personas durante el procedimiento penal;
c) los derechos de las víctimas de los delitos;
d) otros elementos específicos del procedimiento penal, que el Consejo habrá determinado previa mente mediante una decisión. Para la adopción de esta decisión, el Consejo se pronunciará por unanimidad, previa aprobación del Parlamento Europeo.
La adopción de las normas mínimas contempladas en el presente apartado no impedirá que los Estados miembros mantengan o instauren un nivel más elevado de protección de las personas.
3. Cuando un miembro del Consejo considere que un proyecto de directiva contemplada en el apartado 2 afecta a aspectos fundamentales de su sistema de justicia penal, podrá solicitar que el asunto se remita al Consejo Europeo, en cuyo caso quedará suspendido el procedimiento legislativo ordinario. Previa deliberación, y en caso de que se alcance un consenso, el Consejo Europeo, en el plazo de cuatro meses a partir de dicha suspensión, devolverá el proyecto al Consejo, poniendo fin con ello a la suspensión del procedimiento legislativo ordinario.
Si no hay acuerdo dentro de ese mismo plazo, y al menos nueve Estados miembros quieren establecer una cooperación reforzada con arreglo al proyecto de directiva de que se trate, lo comu nicarán al Parlamento Europeo, al Consejo y a la Comisión. En tal caso, la autorización para iniciar la cooperación reforzada a que se refieren el apartado 2 del artículo 20 del Tratado de la Unión Europea y el apartado 1 del artículo 329 del presente Tratado se considerará concedida, y se aplicarán las disposiciones relativas a la cooperación reforzada.
Artículo 83 (antiguo artículo 31 TUE)
1. El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo podrán establecer, mediante directivas adoptadas con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario, normas mínimas relativas a la definición de las in fracciones penales y de las sanciones en ámbitos delictivos que sean de especial gravedad y tengan una dimensión transfronteriza derivada del carácter o de las repercusiones de dichas infracciones o de una necesidad particular de combatirlas según criterios comunes.
ESC 83/80 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Estos ámbitos delictivos son los siguientes: el terrorismo, la trata de seres humanos y la explotación sexual de mujeres y niños, el tráfico ilícito de drogas, el tráfico ilícito de armas, el blanqueo de capitales, la corrupción, la falsificación de medios de pago, la delincuencia informática y la delin cuencia organizada.
Teniendo en cuenta la evolución de la delincuencia, el Consejo podrá adoptar una decisión que determine otros ámbitos delictivos que respondan a los criterios previstos en el presente apartado. Se pronunciará por unanimidad, previa aprobación del Parlamento Europeo.
2. Cuando la aproximación de las disposiciones legales y reglamentarias de los Estados miembros en materia penal resulte imprescindible para garantizar la ejecución eficaz de una política de la Unión en un ámbito que haya sido objeto de medidas de armonización, se podrá establecer mediante directivas normas mínimas relativas a la definición de las infracciones penales y de las sanciones en el ámbito de que se trate. Dichas directivas se adoptarán con arreglo a un procedimiento legislativo ordinario o especial idéntico al empleado para la adopción de las medidas de armonización en cuestión, sin perjuicio del artículo 76.
3. Cuando un miembro del Consejo considere que un proyecto de directiva contemplada en los apartados 1 ó 2 afecta a aspectos fundamentales de su sistema de justicia penal, podrá solicitar que el asunto se remita al Consejo Europeo, en cuyo caso quedará suspendido el procedimiento legislativo ordinario. Previa deliberación, y en caso de que se alcance un consenso, el Consejo Europeo, en el plazo de cuatro meses a partir de dicha suspensión, devolverá el proyecto al Consejo, poniendo fin con ello a la suspensión del procedimiento legislativo ordinario.
Si no hay acuerdo dentro de ese mismo plazo, y al menos nueve Estados miembros quieren establecer una cooperación reforzada con arreglo al proyecto de directiva de que se trate, lo comu nicarán al Parlamento Europeo, al Consejo y a la Comisión. En tal caso, la autorización para iniciar la cooperación reforzada a que se refieren el apartado 2 del artículo 20 del Tratado de la Unión Europea y el apartado 1 del artículo 329 del presente Tratado se considerará concedida, y se aplicarán las disposiciones relativas a la cooperación reforzada.
Artículo 84
El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo podrán establecer, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario, medidas que impulsen y apoyen la actuación de los Estados miembros en el ámbito de la prevención de la delincuencia, con exclusión de toda armonización de las disposiciones legales y reglamentarias de los Estados miembros.
Artículo 85 (antiguo artículo 31 TUE)
1. La función de Eurojust es apoyar y reforzar la coordinación y la cooperación entre las auto ridades nacionales encargadas de investigar y perseguir la delincuencia grave que afecte a dos o más Estados miembros o que deba perseguirse según criterios comunes, basándose en las operaciones efectuadas y en la información proporcionada por las autoridades de los Estados miembros y por Europol.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/81
A tal fin, el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo determinarán, mediante reglamentos adoptados con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario, la estructura, el funcionamiento, el ámbito de actua ción y las competencias de Eurojust. Estas competencias podrán incluir:
a) el inicio de diligencias de investigación penal, así como la propuesta de incoación de procedi mientos penales por las autoridades nacionales competentes, en particular los relativos a infrac ciones que perjudiquen a los intereses financieros de la Unión;
b) la coordinación de las investigaciones y los procedimientos mencionados en la letra a);
c) la intensificación de la cooperación judicial, entre otras cosas mediante la resolución de conflictos de jurisdicción y una estrecha cooperación con la Red Judicial Europea.
En dichos reglamentos se determinará asimismo el procedimiento de participación del Parlamento Europeo y de los Parlamentos nacionales en la evaluación de las actividades de Eurojust.
2. En el contexto de las acciones penales contempladas en el apartado 1, y sin perjuicio del artículo 86, los actos formales de carácter procesal serán llevados a cabo por los funcionarios nacionales competentes.
Artículo 86
1. Para combatir las infracciones que perjudiquen a los intereses financieros de la Unión, el Consejo podrá crear, mediante reglamentos adoptados con arreglo a un procedimiento legislativo especial, una Fiscalía Europea a partir de Eurojust. El Consejo se pronunciará por unanimidad, previa aprobación del Parlamento Europeo.
En caso de falta de unanimidad, un grupo de al menos nueve Estados miembros podrá solicitar que el proyecto de reglamento se remita al Consejo Europeo, en cuyo caso quedará suspendido el procedimiento en el Consejo. Previa deliberación, y en caso de alcanzarse un consenso, el Consejo Europeo, en el plazo de cuatro meses a partir de dicha suspensión, devolverá el proyecto al Consejo para su adopción.
Si no hay acuerdo dentro de ese mismo plazo, y al menos nueve Estados miembros quieren establecer una cooperación reforzada con arreglo al proyecto de reglamento de que se trate, lo comunicarán al Parlamento Europeo, al Consejo y a la Comisión. En tal caso, la autorización para iniciar la cooperación reforzada a que se refieren el apartado 2 del artículo 20 del Tratado de la Unión Europea y el apartado 1 del artículo 329 del presente Tratado se considerará concedida, y se aplicarán las disposiciones relativas a la cooperación reforzada.
2. La Fiscalía Europea, en su caso en colaboración con Europol, será competente para descubrir a los autores y cómplices de infracciones que perjudiquen a los intereses financieros de la Unión definidos en el reglamento contemplado en el apartado 1, y para incoar un procedimiento penal y solicitar la apertura de juicio contra ellos. Ejercerá ante los órganos jurisdiccionales competentes de los Estados miembros la acción penal relativa a dichas infracciones.
ESC 83/82 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
3. Los reglamentos contemplados en el apartado 1 fijarán el Estatuto de la Fiscalía Europea, las condiciones para el desempeño de sus funciones, las normas de procedimiento aplicables a sus actividades y aquéllas que rijan la admisibilidad de las pruebas, así como las normas aplicables al control jurisdiccional de los actos procesales realizados en el desempeño de sus funciones.
4. Simultáneamente o con posterioridad, el Consejo Europeo podrá adoptar una decisión que modifique el apartado 1 con el fin de ampliar las competencias de la Fiscalía Europea a la lucha contra la delincuencia grave que tenga una dimensión transfronteriza, y que modifique en conse cuencia el apartado 2 en lo referente a los autores y cómplices de delitos graves que afectan a varios Estados miembros. El Consejo Europeo se pronunciará por unanimidad, previa aprobación del Parlamento Europeo y previa consulta a la Comisión.
CAPÍTULO 5
COOPERACIÓN POLICIAL
Artículo 87 (antiguo artículo 30 TUE)
1. La Unión desarrollará una cooperación policial en la que participen todas las autoridades competentes de los Estados miembros, incluidos los servicios de policía, los servicios de aduanas y otros servicios con funciones coercitivas especializados en la prevención y en la detección e inves tigación de infracciones penales.
2. A los efectos del apartado 1, el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo podrán adoptar, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario, medidas relativas a:
a) la recogida, almacenamiento, tratamiento, análisis e intercambio de información pertinente;
b) el apoyo a la formación de personal, así como la cooperación para el intercambio de personal, los equipos y la investigación científica policial;
c) las técnicas comunes de investigación relacionadas con la detección de formas graves de delin cuencia organizada.
3. El Consejo podrá establecer, con arreglo a un procedimiento legislativo especial, medidas relativas a la cooperación operativa entre las autoridades a que se refiere el presente artículo. El Consejo se pronunciará por unanimidad, previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo.
En caso de falta de unanimidad, un grupo de al menos nueve Estados miembros podrá solicitar que el proyecto de medidas se remita al Consejo Europeo, en cuyo caso quedará suspendido el proce dimiento en el Consejo. Previa deliberación, y en caso de alcanzarse un consenso, el Consejo Europeo, en el plazo de cuatro meses a partir de dicha suspensión, devolverá el proyecto al Consejo para su adopción.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/83
Si no hay acuerdo dentro de ese mismo plazo, y al menos nueve Estados miembros quieren establecer una cooperación reforzada con arreglo al proyecto de medidas de que se trate, lo comu nicarán al Parlamento Europeo, al Consejo y a la Comisión. En tal caso, la autorización para iniciar la cooperación reforzada a que se refieren el apartado 2 del artículo 20 del Tratado de la Unión Europea y el apartado 1 del artículo 329 del presente Tratado se considerará concedida, y se aplicarán las disposiciones relativas a la cooperación reforzada.
El procedimiento específico establecido en los párrafos segundo y tercero no será de aplicación a los actos que constituyan un desarrollo del acervo de Schengen.
Artículo 88 (antiguo artículo 30 TUE)
1. La función de Europol es apoyar y reforzar la actuación de las autoridades policiales y de los demás servicios con funciones coercitivas de los Estados miembros, así como su colaboración mutua en la prevención de la delincuencia grave que afecte a dos o más Estados miembros, del terrorismo y de las formas de delincuencia que lesionen un interés común que sea objeto de una política de la Unión, así como en la lucha en contra de ellos.
2. El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo determinarán, mediante reglamentos adoptados con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario, la estructura, el funcionamiento, el ámbito de actuación y las competencias de Europol. Estas competencias podrán incluir:
a) la recogida, almacenamiento, tratamiento, análisis e intercambio de la información, en particular la transmitida por las autoridades de los Estados miembros o de terceros países o terceras instancias;
b) la coordinación, organización y realización de investigaciones y actividades operativas, llevadas a cabo conjuntamente con las autoridades competentes de los Estados miembros o en el marco de equipos conjuntos de investigación, en su caso en colaboración con Eurojust.
En dichos reglamentos se fijará asimismo el procedimiento de control de las actividades de Europol por el Parlamento Europeo, control en el que participarán los Parlamentos nacionales.
3. Cualquier actividad operativa de Europol deberá llevarse a cabo en contacto y de acuerdo con las autoridades de los Estados miembros cuyo territorio resulte afectado. La aplicación de medidas coercitivas corresponderá exclusivamente a las autoridades nacionales competentes.
Artículo 89 (antiguo artículo 32 TUE)
El Consejo fijará, con arreglo a un procedimiento legislativo especial, las condiciones y límites dentro de los cuales las autoridades competentes de los Estados miembros mencionadas en los artículos 82 y 87 podrán actuar en el territorio de otro Estado miembro en contacto y de acuerdo con las autoridades de dicho Estado. El Consejo se pronunciará por unanimidad, previa consulta al Parla mento Europeo.
ESC 83/84 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
TÍTULO VI
TRANSPORTES
Artículo 90 (antiguo artículo 70 TCE)
Los objetivos de los Tratados se perseguirán, en la materia regulada por el presente título, en el marco de una política común de transportes.
Artículo 91 (antiguo artículo 71 TCE)
1. Para la aplicación del artículo 90, y teniendo en cuenta las peculiaridades del sector de los transportes, el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario y previa consulta al Comité Económico y Social y al Comité de las Regiones, establecerán:
a) normas comunes aplicables a los transportes internacionales efectuados desde el territorio de un Estado miembro o con destino al mismo o a través del territorio de uno o varios Estados miembros;
b) condiciones con arreglo a las cuales los transportistas no residentes podrán prestar servicios de transportes en un Estado miembro;
c) medidas que permitan mejorar la seguridad en los transportes;
d) cualesquiera otras disposiciones oportunas.
2. Cuando se adopten las medidas contempladas en el apartado 1, se tendrán en cuenta los casos en que su aplicación pueda afectar gravemente al nivel de vida y al empleo de ciertas regiones, así como a la explotación del material de transporte.
Artículo 92 (antiguo artículo 72 TCE)
Hasta la adopción de las disposiciones a que se refiere el apartado 1 del artículo 91, ningún Estado miembro podrá, salvo que el Consejo adopte por unanimidad una medida por la que se conceda una excepción, hacer que las diferentes disposiciones que estuvieran regulando esta materia el 1 de enero de 1958 o, para los Estados que se hayan adherido, en la fecha de su adhesión, produzcan efectos que, directa o indirectamente, desfavorezcan a los transportistas de los demás Estados miembros con respecto a los transportistas nacionales.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/85
Artículo 93 (antiguo artículo 73 TCE)
Serán compatibles con los Tratados las ayudas que respondan a las necesidades de coordinación de los transportes o que correspondan al reembolso de determinadas obligaciones inherentes a la noción de servicio público.
Artículo 94 (antiguo artículo 74 TCE)
Toda medida en materia de precios y condiciones de transporte, adoptada en el marco de los Tratados, deberá tener en cuenta la situación económica de los transportistas.
Artículo 95 (antiguo artículo 75 TCE)
1. Quedan prohibidas, respecto del tráfico dentro de la Unión, las discriminaciones que consistan en la aplicación por un transportista, para las mismas mercancías y las mismas relaciones de tráfico, de precios y condiciones de transporte diferentes en razón del país de origen o de destino de los productos transportados.
2. El apartado 1 no excluye que el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo puedan adoptar otras medidas en aplicación del apartado 1 del artículo 91.
3. El Consejo, a propuesta de la Comisión y previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo y al Comité Económico y Social, establecerá una regulación que garantice la aplicación de lo dispuesto en el apartado 1.
En particular, podrá adoptar las disposiciones necesarias para permitir a las instituciones de la Unión controlar el cumplimiento de lo dispuesto en el apartado 1 y asegurar a los usuarios el pleno beneficio de tal disposición.
4. La Comisión, por propia iniciativa o a instancia de un Estado miembro, examinará los casos de discriminación a que se hace referencia en el apartado 1 y, previa consulta a cualquier Estado miembro interesado, tomará las decisiones que considere necesarias en el ámbito de la regulación establecida de conformidad con lo dispuesto en el apartado 3.
Artículo 96 (antiguo artículo 76 TCE)
1. Quedará prohibida la imposición por un Estado miembro, al transporte dentro de la Unión, de precios y condiciones que impliquen en cualquier forma una ayuda o protección a una o más empresas o industrias determinadas, a menos que tal imposición haya sido autorizada por la Comi sión.
ESC 83/86 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
2. La Comisión, por propia iniciativa o a instancia de un Estado miembro, examinará los precios y condiciones mencionados en el apartado 1, teniendo especialmente en cuenta, por una parte, las exigencias de una política económica regional adecuada, las necesidades de las regiones subdesarro lladas y los problemas de las regiones gravemente afectadas por circunstancias políticas y, por otra, la incidencia de tales precios y condiciones en la competencia entre los distintos tipos de transporte.
La Comisión, previa consulta a todos los Estados miembros interesados, tomará las decisiones necesarias.
3. La prohibición a que se alude en el apartado 1 no afectará a las tarifas de competencia.
Artículo 97 (antiguo artículo 77 TCE)
Los derechos o cánones que, independientemente de los precios de transporte, exija un transportista por cruzar las fronteras no deberán sobrepasar un nivel razonable, teniendo en cuenta los gastos reales a que efectivamente dé lugar el paso por esas fronteras.
Los Estados miembros procurarán reducir progresivamente dichos gastos.
La Comisión podrá dirigir a los Estados miembros recomendaciones relativas a la aplicación del presente artículo.
Artículo 98 (antiguo artículo 78 TCE)
Las disposiciones del presente título no obstarán a las medidas adoptadas en la República Federal de Alemania, siempre que fueren necesarias para compensar las desventajas económicas que la división de Alemania ocasiona a la economía de determinadas regiones de la República Federal, afectadas por esta división. Cinco años después de la entrada en vigor del Tratado de Lisboa, el Consejo podrá adoptar, a propuesta de la Comisión, una decisión por la que se derogue el presente artículo.
Artículo 99 (antiguo artículo 79 TCE)
Se crea un Comité Consultivo adjunto a la Comisión, compuesto por expertos designados por los Gobiernos de los Estados miembros. La Comisión consultará a este Comité en materia de transportes, siempre que lo estime conveniente.
Artículo 100 (antiguo artículo 80 TCE)
1. Las disposiciones del presente título se aplicarán a los transportes por ferrocarril, carretera o vías navegables.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/87
2. El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo podrán establecer, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario, disposiciones apropiadas para la navegación marítima y aérea. Se pronunciarán previa consulta al Comité Económico y Social y al Comité de las Regiones.
TÍTULO VII
NORMAS COMUNES SOBRE COMPETENCIA, FISCALIDAD Y APROXIMACIÓN DE LAS LEGISLACIONES
CAPÍTULO 1
NORMAS SOBRE COMPETENCIA
SECCIÓN PRIMERA
DISPOSICIONES APLICABLES A LAS EMPRESAS
Artículo 101 (antiguo artículo 81 TCE)
1. Serán incompatibles con el mercado interior y quedarán prohibidos todos los acuerdos entre empresas, las decisiones de asociaciones de empresas y las prácticas concertadas que puedan afectar al comercio entre los Estados miembros y que tengan por objeto o efecto impedir, restringir o falsear el juego de la competencia dentro del mercado interior y, en particular, los que consistan en:
a) fijar directa o indirectamente los precios de compra o de venta u otras condiciones de transacción;
b) limitar o controlar la producción, el mercado, el desarrollo técnico o las inversiones;
c) repartirse los mercados o las fuentes de abastecimiento;
d) aplicar a terceros contratantes condiciones desiguales para prestaciones equivalentes, que ocasio nen a éstos una desventaja competitiva;
e) subordinar la celebración de contratos a la aceptación, por los otros contratantes, de prestaciones suplementarias que, por su naturaleza o según los usos mercantiles, no guarden relación alguna con el objeto de dichos contratos.
2. Los acuerdos o decisiones prohibidos por el presente artículo serán nulos de pleno derecho.
3. No obstante, las disposiciones del apartado 1 podrán ser declaradas inaplicables a:
— cualquier acuerdo o categoría de acuerdos entre empresas,
— cualquier decisión o categoría de decisiones de asociaciones de empresas,
ESC 83/88 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
— cualquier práctica concertada o categoría de prácticas concertadas,
que contribuyan a mejorar la producción o la distribución de los productos o a fomentar el progreso técnico o económico, y reserven al mismo tiempo a los usuarios una participación equitativa en el beneficio resultante, y sin que:
a) impongan a las empresas interesadas restricciones que no sean indispensables para alcanzar tales objetivos;
b) ofrezcan a dichas empresas la posibilidad de eliminar la competencia respecto de una parte sustancial de los productos de que se trate.
Artículo 102 (antiguo artículo 82 TCE)
Será incompatible con el mercado interior y quedará prohibida, en la medida en que pueda afectar al comercio entre los Estados miembros, la explotación abusiva, por parte de una o más empresas, de una posición dominante en el mercado interior o en una parte sustancial del mismo.
Tales prácticas abusivas podrán consistir, particularmente, en:
a) imponer directa o indirectamente precios de compra, de venta u otras condiciones de transacción no equitativas;
b) limitar la producción, el mercado o el desarrollo técnico en perjuicio de los consumidores;
c) aplicar a terceros contratantes condiciones desiguales para prestaciones equivalentes, que ocasio nen a éstos una desventaja competitiva;
d) subordinar la celebración de contratos a la aceptación, por los otros contratantes, de prestaciones suplementarias que, por su naturaleza o según los usos mercantiles, no guarden relación alguna con el objeto de dichos contratos.
Artículo 103 (antiguo artículo 83 TCE)
1. El Consejo, a propuesta de la Comisión y previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo, adoptará los reglamentos o directivas apropiados para la aplicación de los principios enunciados en los artículos 101 y 102.
2. Las disposiciones a que se refiere el apartado 1 tendrán especialmente por objeto:
a) garantizar la observancia de las prohibiciones mencionadas en el apartado 1 del artículo 101 y en el artículo 102, mediante el establecimiento de multas y multas coercitivas;
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/89
b) determinar las modalidades de aplicación del apartado 3 del artículo 101, teniendo en cuenta la necesidad, por una parte, de asegurar una vigilancia eficaz y, por otra, de simplificar en lo posible el control administrativo;
c) precisar, eventualmente, respecto de los distintos sectores económicos, el ámbito de aplicación de los artículos 101 y 102;
d) definir las respectivas funciones de la Comisión y del Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea en la aplicación de las disposiciones establecidas en el presente apartado;
e) definir las relaciones entre las legislaciones nacionales, por una parte, y las disposiciones de la presente sección y las adoptadas en aplicación del presente artículo, por otra.
Artículo 104 (antiguo artículo 84 TCE)
Hasta la entrada en vigor de las disposiciones adoptadas en aplicación del artículo 103, las autori dades de los Estados miembros decidirán sobre la admisibilidad de los acuerdos, decisiones y prácticas concertadas y sobre la explotación abusiva de una posición dominante en el mercado interior, de conformidad con su propio Derecho y las disposiciones del artículo 101, en particular las de su apartado 3, y las del artículo 102.
Artículo 105 (antiguo artículo 85 TCE)
1. Sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en el artículo 104, la Comisión velará por la aplicación de los principios enunciados en los artículos 101 y 102. A instancia de un Estado miembro o de oficio, y en colaboración con las autoridades competentes de los Estados miembros, que le prestarán su asistencia, la Comisión investigará los casos de supuesta infracción de los principios antes mencio nados. Si comprobare la existencia de una infracción, propondrá las medidas adecuadas para poner término a ella.
2. En caso de que no se ponga fin a tales infracciones, la Comisión hará constar su existencia mediante una decisión motivada. Podrá publicar dicha decisión y autorizar a los Estados miembros para que adopten las medidas necesarias, en las condiciones y modalidades que ella determine, para remediar esta situación.
3. La Comisión podrá adoptar reglamentos relativos a las categorías de acuerdos sobre las que el Consejo haya adoptado un reglamento o una directiva con arreglo a la letra b) del apartado 2 del artículo 103.
Artículo 106 (antiguo artículo 86 TCE)
1. Los Estados miembros no adoptarán ni mantendrán, respecto de las empresas públicas y aquellas empresas a las que concedan derechos especiales o exclusivos, ninguna medida contraria a las normas de los Tratados, especialmente las previstas en los artículos 18 y 101 a 109, ambos inclusive.
ESC 83/90 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
2. Las empresas encargadas de la gestión de servicios de interés económico general o que tengan el carácter de monopolio fiscal quedarán sometidas a las normas de los Tratados, en especial a las normas sobre competencia, en la medida en que la aplicación de dichas normas no impida, de hecho o de derecho, el cumplimiento de la misión específica a ellas confiada. El desarrollo de los inter cambios no deberá quedar afectado en forma tal que sea contraria al interés de la Unión.
3. La Comisión velará por la aplicación de las disposiciones del presente artículo y, en tanto fuere necesario, dirigirá a los Estados miembros directivas o decisiones apropiadas.
SECCIÓN SEGUNDA
AYUDAS OTORGADAS POR LOS ESTADOS
Artículo 107 (antiguo artículo 87 TCE)
1. Salvo que los Tratados dispongan otra cosa, serán incompatibles con el mercado interior, en la medida en que afecten a los intercambios comerciales entre Estados miembros, las ayudas otorgadas por los Estados o mediante fondos estatales, bajo cualquier forma, que falseen o amenacen falsear la competencia, favoreciendo a determinadas empresas o producciones.
2. Serán compatibles con el mercado interior:
a) las ayudas de carácter social concedidas a los consumidores individuales, siempre que se otorguen sin discriminaciones basadas en el origen de los productos;
b) las ayudas destinadas a reparar los perjuicios causados por desastres naturales o por otros acontecimientos de carácter excepcional;
c) las ayudas concedidas con objeto de favorecer la economía de determinadas regiones de la República Federal de Alemania, afectadas por la división de Alemania, en la medida en que sean necesarias para compensar las desventajas económicas que resultan de tal división. Cinco años después de la entrada en vigor del Tratado de Lisboa, el Consejo podrá adoptar, a propuesta de la Comisión, una decisión por la que se derogue la presente letra.
3. Podrán considerarse compatibles con el mercado interior:
a) las ayudas destinadas a favorecer el desarrollo económico de regiones en las que el nivel de vida sea anormalmente bajo o en las que exista una grave situación de subempleo, así como el de las regiones contempladas en el artículo 349, habida cuenta de su situación estructural, económica y social;
b) las ayudas para fomentar la realización de un proyecto importante de interés común europeo o destinadas a poner remedio a una grave perturbación en la economía de un Estado miembro;
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/91
c) las ayudas destinadas a facilitar el desarrollo de determinadas actividades o de determinadas regiones económicas, siempre que no alteren las condiciones de los intercambios en forma contraria al interés común;
d) las ayudas destinadas a promover la cultura y la conservación del patrimonio, cuando no alteren las condiciones de los intercambios y de la competencia en la Unión en contra del interés común;
e) las demás categorías de ayudas que determine el Consejo por decisión, tomada a propuesta de la Comisión.
Artículo 108 (antiguo artículo 88 TCE)
1. La Comisión examinará permanentemente, junto con los Estados miembros, los regímenes de ayudas existentes en dichos Estados. Propondrá a éstos las medidas apropiadas que exija el desarrollo progresivo o el funcionamiento del mercado interior.
2. Si, después de haber emplazado a los interesados para que presenten sus observaciones, la Comisión comprobare que una ayuda otorgada por un Estado o mediante fondos estatales no es compatible con el mercado interior en virtud del artículo 107, o que dicha ayuda se aplica de manera abusiva, decidirá que el Estado interesado la suprima o modifique en el plazo que ella misma determine.
Si el Estado de que se trate no cumpliere esta decisión en el plazo establecido, la Comisión o cualquier otro Estado interesado podrá recurrir directamente al Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea, no obstante lo dispuesto en los artículos 258 y 259.
A petición de un Estado miembro, el Consejo podrá decidir, por unanimidad y no obstante lo dispuesto en el artículo 107 o en los reglamentos previstos en el artículo 109, que la ayuda que ha concedido o va a conceder dicho Estado sea considerada compatible con el mercado interior, cuando circunstancias excepcionales justifiquen dicha decisión. Si, con respecto a esta ayuda, la Comisión hubiere iniciado el procedimiento previsto en el párrafo primero del presente apartado, la petición del Estado interesado dirigida al Consejo tendrá por efecto la suspensión de dicho procedimiento hasta que este último se haya pronunciado sobre la cuestión.
Sin embargo, si el Consejo no se hubiere pronunciado dentro de los tres meses siguientes a la petición, la Comisión decidirá al respecto.
3. La Comisión será informada de los proyectos dirigidos a conceder o modificar ayudas con la suficiente antelación para poder presentar sus observaciones. Si considerare que un proyecto no es compatible con el mercado interior con arreglo al artículo 107, la Comisión iniciará sin demora el procedimiento previsto en el apartado anterior. El Estado miembro interesado no podrá ejecutar las medidas proyectadas antes que en dicho procedimiento haya recaído decisión definitiva.
ESC 83/92 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
4. La Comisión podrá adoptar reglamentos relativos a las categorías de ayudas públicas sobre las que el Consejo haya determinado, con arreglo al artículo 109, que pueden quedar exentas del procedimiento establecido en el apartado 3 del presente artículo.
Artículo 109 (antiguo artículo 89 TCE)
El Consejo, a propuesta de la Comisión y previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo, podrá adoptar los reglamentos apropiados para la aplicación de los artículos 107 y 108 y determinar, en particular, las condiciones para la aplicación del apartado 3 del artículo 108 y las categorías de ayudas que quedan excluidas de tal procedimiento.
CAPÍTULO 2
DISPOSICIONES FISCALES
Artículo 110 (antiguo artículo 90 TCE)
Ningún Estado miembro gravará directa o indirectamente los productos de los demás Estados miembros con tributos internos, cualquiera que sea su naturaleza, superiores a los que graven directa o indirectamente los productos nacionales similares.
Asimismo, ningún Estado miembro gravará los productos de los demás Estados miembros con tributos internos que puedan proteger indirectamente otras producciones.
Artículo 111 (antiguo artículo 91 TCE)
Los productos exportados al territorio de uno de los Estados miembros no podrán beneficiarse de ninguna devolución de tributos internos superior al importe de aquellos con que hayan sido gravados directa o indirectamente.
Artículo 112 (antiguo artículo 92 TCE)
En cuanto a los tributos distintos de los impuestos sobre el volumen de negocios, los impuestos sobre consumos específicos y los otros impuestos indirectos, no se podrán conceder exoneraciones ni reembolsos a las exportaciones a los demás Estados miembros ni imponer gravámenes compensa torios a las importaciones procedentes de los Estados miembros, a menos que las medidas proyec tadas hubieren sido previamente aprobadas por el Consejo, a propuesta de la Comisión, para un período de tiempo limitado.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/93
Artículo 113 (antiguo artículo 93 TCE)
El Consejo, por unanimidad con arreglo a un procedimiento legislativo especial, y previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo y al Comité Económico y Social, adoptará las disposiciones referentes a la armonización de las legislaciones relativas a los impuestos sobre el volumen de negocios, los impuestos sobre consumos específicos y otros impuestos indirectos, en la medida en que dicha armonización sea necesaria para garantizar el establecimiento y el funcionamiento del mercado interior y evitar las distorsiones de la competencia.
CAPÍTULO 3
APROXIMACIÓN DE LAS LEGISLACIONES
Artículo 114 (antiguo artículo 95 TCE)
1. Salvo que los Tratados dispongan otra cosa, se aplicarán las disposiciones siguientes para la consecución de los objetivos enunciados en el artículo 26. El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario y previa consulta al Comité Económico y Social, adoptarán las medidas relativas a la aproximación de las disposiciones legales, reglamentarias y administrativas de los Estados miembros que tengan por objeto el establecimiento y el funciona miento del mercado interior.
2. El apartado 1 no se aplicará a las disposiciones fiscales, a las disposiciones relativas a la libre circulación de personas ni a las relativas a los derechos e intereses de los trabajadores por cuenta ajena.
3. La Comisión, en sus propuestas previstas en el apartado 1 referentes a la aproximación de las legislaciones en materia de salud, seguridad, protección del medio ambiente y protección de los consumidores, se basará en un nivel de protección elevado, teniendo en cuenta especialmente cualquier novedad basada en hechos científicos. En el marco de sus respectivas competencias, el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo procurarán también alcanzar ese objetivo.
4. Si, tras la adopción por el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo, por el Consejo o por la Comisión de una medida de armonización, un Estado miembro estimare necesario mantener disposiciones nacionales, justificadas por alguna de las razones importantes contempladas en el artículo 36 o relacionadas con la protección del medio de trabajo o del medio ambiente, dicho Estado miembro notificará a la Comisión dichas disposiciones así como los motivos de su mantenimiento.
5. Asimismo, sin perjuicio del apartado 4, si tras la adopción de una medida de armonización por el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo, por el Consejo o por la Comisión, un Estado miembro estimara necesario establecer nuevas disposiciones nacionales basadas en novedades científicas relativas a la protección del medio de trabajo o del medio ambiente y justificadas por un problema específico de dicho Estado miembro surgido con posterioridad a la adopción de la medida de armonización, notificará a la Comisión las disposiciones previstas así como los motivos de su adopción.
ESC 83/94 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
6. La Comisión aprobará o rechazará, en un plazo de seis meses a partir de las notificaciones a que se refieren los apartados 4 y 5, las disposiciones nacionales mencionadas, después de haber comprobado si se trata o no de un medio de discriminación arbitraria o de una restricción encubierta del comercio entre Estados miembros y si constituyen o no un obstáculo para el funcionamiento del mercado interior.
Si la Comisión no se hubiera pronunciado en el citado plazo, las disposiciones nacionales a que se refieren los apartados 4 y 5 se considerarán aprobadas.
Cuando esté justificado por la complejidad del asunto y no haya riesgos para la salud humana, la Comisión podrá notificar al Estado miembro afectado que el plazo mencionado en este apartado se amplía por un período adicional de hasta seis meses.
7. Cuando, de conformidad con el apartado 6, se autorice a un Estado miembro a mantener o establecer disposiciones nacionales que se aparten de una medida de armonización, la Comisión estudiará inmediatamente la posibilidad de proponer una adaptación a dicha medida.
8. Cuando un Estado miembro plantee un problema concreto relacionado con la salud pública en un ámbito que haya sido objeto de medidas de armonización previas, deberá informar de ello a la Comisión, la cual examinará inmediatamente la conveniencia de proponer al Consejo las medidas adecuadas.
9. Como excepción al procedimiento previsto en los artículos 258 y 259, la Comisión y cualquier Estado miembro podrá recurrir directamente al Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea si considera que otro Estado miembro abusa de las facultades previstas en el presente artículo.
10. Las medidas de armonización anteriormente mencionadas incluirán, en los casos apropiados, una cláusula de salvaguardia que autorice a los Estados miembros a adoptar, por uno o varios de los motivos no económicos indicados en el artículo 36, medidas provisionales sometidas a un procedi miento de control de la Unión.
Artículo 115 (antiguo artículo 94 TCE)
Sin perjuicio del artículo 114, el Consejo adoptará, por unanimidad con arreglo a un procedimiento legislativo especial, y previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo y al Comité Económico y Social, directivas para la aproximación de las disposiciones legales, reglamentarias y administrativas de los Estados miembros que incidan directamente en el establecimiento o funcionamiento del mercado interior.
Artículo 116 (antiguo artículo 96 TCE)
En caso de que la Comisión compruebe que una divergencia entre las disposiciones legales, regla mentarias o administrativas de los Estados miembros falsea las condiciones de competencia en el mercado interior y provoca, por tal motivo, una distorsión que deba eliminarse, procederá a celebrar consultas con los Estados miembros interesados.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/95
Si tales consultas no permitieren llegar a un acuerdo para suprimir dicha distorsión, el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo adoptarán, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario, las directivas necesarias a este fin. Podrán adoptarse cualesquiera otras medidas apropiadas previstas en los Tra tados.
Artículo 117 (antiguo artículo 97 TCE)
1. Cuando exista motivo para temer que la adopción o la modificación de una disposición legal, reglamentaria o administrativa pueda provocar una distorsión en el sentido definido en el artículo 96, el Estado miembro que pretenda adoptar tales medidas consultará a la Comisión. Después de haber consultado a los Estados miembros, la Comisión recomendará a los Estados interesados las medidas apropiadas para evitar tal distorsión.
2. Si el Estado que pretendiere adoptar o modificar disposiciones nacionales no se atiene a la recomendación que la Comisión le haya dirigido, no podrá pedirse a los demás Estados miembros, en aplicación del artículo 116, que modifiquen sus disposiciones nacionales para eliminar dicha distor sión. Si el Estado miembro que no ha tenido en cuenta la recomendación de la Comisión provocare una distorsión únicamente en perjuicio propio, no serán aplicables las disposiciones del artículo 116.
Artículo 118
En el ámbito del establecimiento o del funcionamiento del mercado interior, el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo establecerán, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario, las medidas relativas a la creación de títulos europeos para garantizar una protección uniforme de los derechos de propiedad intelectual e industrial en la Unión y al establecimiento de regímenes de autorización, coordinación y control centralizados a escala de la Unión.
El Consejo establecerá con arreglo a un procedimiento legislativo especial, mediante reglamentos, los regímenes lingüísticos de los títulos europeos. El Consejo se pronunciará por unanimidad, previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo.
TÍTULO VIII
POLÍTICA ECONÓMICA Y MONETARIA
Artículo 119 (antiguo artículo 4 TCE)
1. Para alcanzar los fines enunciados en el artículo 3 del Tratado de la Unión Europea, la acción de los Estados miembros y de la Unión incluirá, en las condiciones previstas en los Tratados, la adopción de una política económica que se basará en la estrecha coordinación de las políticas económicas de los Estados miembros, en el mercado interior y en la definición de objetivos comunes, y que se llevará a cabo de conformidad con el respeto al principio de una economía de mercado abierta y de libre competencia.
ESC 83/96 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
2. Paralelamente, en las condiciones y según los procedimientos previstos en los Tratados, dicha acción supondrá una moneda única, el euro, la definición y la aplicación de una política monetaria y de tipos de cambio única cuyo objetivo primordial sea mantener la estabilidad de precios y, sin perjuicio de dicho objetivo, el apoyo a la política económica general de la Unión, de conformidad con los principios de una economía de mercado abierta y de libre competencia.
3. Dichas acciones de los Estados miembros y de la Unión implican el respeto de los siguientes principios rectores: precios estables, finanzas públicas y condiciones monetarias sólidas y balanza de pagos estable.
CAPÍTULO 1
POLÍTICA ECONÓMICA
Artículo 120 (antiguo artículo 98 TCE)
Los Estados miembros llevarán a cabo sus políticas económicas con vistas a contribuir a la realiza ción de los objetivos de la Unión, definidos en el artículo 3 del Tratado de la Unión Europea, y en el marco de las orientaciones generales contempladas en el apartado 2 del artículo 121. Los Estados miembros y la Unión actuarán respetando el principio de una economía de mercado abierta y de libre competencia, favoreciendo una eficiente asignación de recursos y de conformidad con los principios enunciados en el artículo 119.
Artículo 121 (antiguo artículo 99 TCE)
1. Los Estados miembros considerarán sus políticas económicas como una cuestión de interés común y las coordinarán en el seno del Consejo, conforme a lo dispuesto en el artículo 120.
2. El Consejo, sobre la base de una recomendación de la Comisión, elaborará un proyecto de orientaciones generales para las políticas económicas de los Estados miembros y de la Unión y presentará un informe al respecto al Consejo Europeo.
Sobre la base del informe del Consejo, el Consejo Europeo debatirá unas conclusiones sobre las orientaciones generales de las políticas económicas de los Estados miembros y de la Unión.
Con arreglo a estas conclusiones, el Consejo, adoptará una recomendación en la que establecerá dichas orientaciones generales. El Consejo informará de su recomendación al Parlamento Europeo.
3. Con el fin de garantizar una coordinación más estrecha de las políticas económicas y una convergencia sostenida de los resultados económicos de los Estados miembros, el Consejo, basándose en informes presentados por la Comisión, supervisará la evolución económica de cada uno de los Estados miembros y de la Unión, así como la coherencia de las políticas económicas con las orientaciones generales contempladas en el apartado 2, y procederá regularmente a una evaluación global.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/97
A efectos de esta supervisión multilateral, los Estados miembros informarán a la Comisión acerca de las medidas importantes que hayan adoptado en relación con su política económica, así como de todos los demás aspectos que consideren necesarios.
4. Cuando, con arreglo al procedimiento establecido en el apartado 3, se compruebe que la política económica de un Estado miembro contradice las orientaciones generales mencionadas en el apartado 2 o puede poner en peligro el correcto funcionamiento de la unión económica y monetaria, la Comisión podrá dirigir una advertencia a dicho Estado miembro. El Consejo, por recomendación de la Comisión, podrá dirigir las recomendaciones necesarias al Estado miembro de que se trate. El Consejo, a propuesta de la Comisión, podrá decidir hacer públicas sus recomen daciones.
A efectos del presente apartado, el Consejo se pronunciará sin tomar en consideración el voto del miembro del Consejo que represente al Estado miembro de que se trate.
La mayoría cualificada de los demás miembros del Consejo se definirá de conformidad con la letra a) del apartado 3 del artículo 238.
5. El Presidente del Consejo y la Comisión informarán al Parlamento Europeo acerca de los resultados de la supervisión multilateral. Si el Consejo hubiere hecho públicas sus recomendaciones, se podrá invitar a su Presidente a que comparezca ante la comisión competente del Parlamento Europeo.
6. El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo podrán adoptar mediante reglamentos, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario, normas relativas al procedimiento de supervisión multilateral contemplado en los apartados 3 y 4.
Artículo 122 (antiguo artículo 100 TCE)
1. Sin perjuicio de los demás procedimientos establecidos en los Tratados, el Consejo, a propuesta de la Comisión, podrá decidir, con un espíritu de solidaridad entre Estados miembros, medidas adecuadas a la situación económica, en particular si surgieren dificultades graves en el suministro de determinados productos, especialmente en el ámbito de la energía.
2. En caso de dificultades o en caso de serio riesgo de dificultades graves en un Estado miembro, ocasionadas por catástrofes naturales o acontecimientos excepcionales que dicho Estado no pudiere controlar, el Consejo, a propuesta de la Comisión, podrá acordar, en determinadas condiciones, una ayuda financiera de la Unión al Estado miembro en cuestión. El Presidente del Consejo informará al Parlamento Europeo acerca de la decisión tomada.
ESC 83/98 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Artículo 123 (antiguo artículo 101 TCE)
1. Queda prohibida la autorización de descubiertos o la concesión de cualquier otro tipo de créditos por el Banco Central Europeo y por los bancos centrales de los Estados miembros, deno minados en lo sucesivo «bancos centrales nacionales», en favor de instituciones, órganos u organis mos de la Unión, Gobiernos centrales, autoridades regionales o locales u otras autoridades públicas, organismos de Derecho público o empresas públicas de los Estados miembros, así como la adqui sición directa a los mismos de instrumentos de deuda por el Banco Central Europeo o los bancos centrales nacionales.
2. Las disposiciones del apartado 1 no afectarán a las entidades de crédito públicas, que, en el marco de la provisión de reservas por los bancos centrales, deberán recibir por parte de los bancos centrales nacionales y del Banco Central Europeo el mismo trato que las entidades de crédito privadas.
Artículo 124 (antiguo artículo 102 TCE)
Queda prohibida cualquier medida que no se base en consideraciones prudenciales que establezca un acceso privilegiado a las entidades financieras para las instituciones, órganos u organismos de la Unión, Gobiernos centrales, autoridades regionales, locales u otras autoridades públicas, organismos de Derecho público o empresas públicas de los Estados miembros.
Artículo 125 (antiguo artículo 103 TCE)
1. La Unión no asumirá ni responderá de los compromisos de los Gobiernos centrales, autorida des regionales o locales u otras autoridades públicas, organismos de Derecho público o empresas públicas de los Estados miembros, sin perjuicio de las garantías financieras mutuas para la realización conjunta de proyectos específicos. Los Estados miembros no asumirán ni responderán de los com promisos de los Gobiernos centrales, autoridades regionales o locales u otras autoridades públicas, organismos de Derecho público o empresas públicas de otro Estado miembro, sin perjuicio de las garantías financieras mutuas para la realización conjunta de proyectos específicos.
2. Si fuese necesario, el Consejo, a propuesta de la Comisión y previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo, podrá especificar las definiciones para la aplicación de las prohibiciones a que se refieren los artículos 123 y 124 y el presente artículo.
Artículo 126 (antiguo artículo 104 TCE)
1. Los Estados miembros evitarán déficits públicos excesivos.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/99
2. La Comisión supervisará la evolución de la situación presupuestaria y del nivel de endeuda miento público de los Estados miembros con el fin de detectar errores manifiestos. En particular, examinará la observancia de la disciplina presupuestaria atendiendo a los dos criterios siguientes:
a) si la proporción entre el déficit público previsto o real y el producto interior bruto sobrepasa un valor de referencia, a menos:
— que la proporción haya descendido sustancial y continuadamente y llegado a un nivel que se aproxime al valor de referencia,
— que el valor de referencia se sobrepase sólo excepcional y temporalmente, y la proporción se mantenga cercana al valor de referencia;
b) si la proporción entre la deuda pública y el producto interior bruto rebasa un valor de referencia, a menos que la proporción disminuya suficientemente y se aproxime a un ritmo satisfactorio al valor de referencia.
Los valores de referencia se especifican en el Protocolo sobre el procedimiento aplicable en caso de déficit excesivo, anejo a los Tratados.
3. Si un Estado miembro no cumpliere los requisitos de uno de estos criterios o de ambos, la Comisión elaborará un informe, en el que también se tendrá en cuenta si el déficit público supera los gastos públicos de inversión, así como todos los demás factores pertinentes, incluida la situación económica y presupuestaria a medio plazo del Estado miembro.
La Comisión también podrá elaborar un informe cuando considere que, aun cumpliéndose los requisitos inherentes a los criterios, existe el riesgo de un déficit excesivo en un Estado miembro.
4. El Comité Económico y Financiero emitirá un dictamen sobre el informe de la Comisión.
5. Si la Comisión considerare que un Estado miembro presenta o puede presentar un déficit excesivo, remitirá un dictamen a dicho Estado miembro e informará de ello al Consejo.
6. El Consejo, sobre la base de una propuesta de la Comisión, considerando las posibles obser vaciones que formule el Estado miembro de que se trate, y tras una valoración global, decidirá si existe un déficit excesivo.
7. Cuando el Consejo, de conformidad con el apartado 6, decida declarar la existencia de un déficit excesivo, adoptará sin demora injustificada, sobre la base de una recomendación de la Comi sión, las recomendaciones dirigidas al Estado miembro de que se trate para que éste ponga fin a esta situación en un plazo determinado. Salvo lo dispuesto en el apartado 8, dichas recomendaciones no se harán públicas.
8. Cuando el Consejo compruebe que no se han seguido efectivamente sus recomendaciones en el plazo fijado, el Consejo podrá hacerlas públicas.
ESC 83/100 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
9. Si un Estado miembro persistiere en no llevar a efecto las recomendaciones del Consejo, éste podrá decidir que se formule una advertencia a dicho Estado miembro para que adopte, en un plazo determinado, las medidas dirigidas a la reducción del déficit que el Consejo considere necesaria para poner remedio a la situación.
En tal caso, el Consejo podrá exigir al Estado miembro de que se trate la presentación de informes con arreglo a un calendario específico para examinar los esfuerzos de ajuste de dicho Estado miembro.
10. En el marco de los apartados 1 a 9 del presente artículo, no podrá ejercerse el derecho de recurso previsto en los artículos 258 y 259.
11. Si un Estado miembro incumpliere una decisión adoptada de conformidad con el apartado 9, el Consejo podrá decidir que se aplique o, en su caso, que se refuerce una o varias de las siguientes medidas:
— exigir al Estado miembro de que se trate que publique una información adicional, que el Consejo deberá especificar, antes de emitir obligaciones y valores,
— recomendar al BEI que reconsidere su política de préstamos respecto al Estado miembro en cuestión,
— exigir que el Estado miembro de que se trate efectúe ante la Unión un depósito sin devengo de intereses por un importe apropiado, hasta que el Consejo considere que se ha corregido el déficit excesivo,
— imponer multas de una magnitud apropiada.
El Presidente del Consejo informará al Parlamento Europeo acerca de las decisiones tomadas.
12. El Consejo derogará algunas o la totalidad de sus decisiones o recomendaciones mencionadas en los apartados 6 a 9 y 11 cuando considere que el déficit excesivo del Estado miembro en cuestión se ha corregido. Si anteriormente el Consejo hubiere hecho públicas sus recomendaciones, hará, en cuanto haya sido derogada la decisión adoptada en virtud del apartado 8, una declaración pública en la que se afirme que el déficit excesivo ha dejado de existir en el Estado miembro en cuestión.
13. Por lo que respecta a las decisiones o recomendaciones del Consejo mencionadas en los apartados 8, 9, 11 y 12, el Consejo se pronunciará sobre la base de una recomendación de la Comisión.
Cuando el Consejo adopte las medidas contempladas en los apartados 6 a 9, 11 y 12, el Consejo se pronunciará sin tomar en consideración el voto del miembro del Consejo que represente al Estado miembro de que se trate.
La mayoría cualificada de los demás miembros del Consejo se definirá de conformidad con la letra a) del apartado 3 del artículo 238.
14. En el Protocolo sobre el procedimiento aplicable en caso de déficit excesivo anejo a los Tratados se recogen disposiciones adicionales relacionadas con la aplicación del procedimiento des crito en el presente artículo.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/101
El Consejo, por unanimidad con arreglo a un procedimiento legislativo especial, y previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo y al Banco Central Europeo, adoptará las disposiciones apropiadas que sustitui rán al mencionado Protocolo.
Sin perjuicio de las restantes disposiciones del presente apartado, el Consejo, a propuesta de la Comisión y previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo, fijará normas de desarrollo y definiciones para la aplicación de las disposiciones del mencionado Protocolo.
CAPÍTULO 2
POLÍTICA MONETARIA
Artículo 127 (antiguo artículo 105 TCE)
1. El objetivo principal del Sistema Europeo de Bancos Centrales, denominado en lo sucesivo «SEBC», será mantener la estabilidad de precios. Sin perjuicio de este objetivo, el SEBC apoyará las políticas económicas generales de la Unión con el fin de contribuir a la realización de los objetivos de la Unión establecidos en el artículo 3 del Tratado de la Unión Europea. El SEBC actuará con arreglo al principio de una economía de mercado abierta y de libre competencia, fomentando una eficiente asignación de recursos de conformidad con los principios expuestos en el artículo 119.
2. Las funciones básicas que se llevarán a cabo a través del SEBC serán:
— definir y ejecutar la política monetaria de la Unión,
— realizar operaciones de divisas coherentes con las disposiciones del artículo 219,
— poseer y gestionar las reservas oficiales de divisas de los Estados miembros,
— promover el buen funcionamiento de los sistemas de pago.
3. Lo dispuesto en el tercer guión del apartado 2 se entenderá sin perjuicio de la posesión y gestión de fondos de maniobra en divisas por parte de los Gobiernos de los Estados miembros.
4. El Banco Central Europeo será consultado:
— sobre cualquier propuesta de acto de la Unión que entre en su ámbito de competencia,
— por las autoridades nacionales acerca de cualquier proyecto de disposición legal que entre en su ámbito de competencias, pero dentro de los límites y en las condiciones establecidas por el Consejo con arreglo al procedimiento previsto en el apartado 4 del artículo 129.
El Banco Central Europeo podrá presentar dictámenes a las instituciones, órganos u organismos de la Unión o a las autoridades nacionales pertinentes acerca de materias que pertenezcan al ámbito de sus competencias.
ESC 83/102 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
5. El SEBC contribuirá a la buena gestión de las políticas que lleven a cabo las autoridades competentes con respecto a la supervisión prudencial de las entidades de crédito y a la estabilidad del sistema financiero.
6. El Consejo, mediante reglamentos adoptados con arreglo a un procedimiento legislativo espe cial, por unanimidad y previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo y al Banco Central Europeo, podrá encomendar al Banco Central Europeo tareas específicas respecto de políticas relacionadas con la supervisión prudencial de las entidades de crédito y otras entidades financieras, con excepción de las empresas de seguros.
Artículo 128 (antiguo artículo 106 TCE)
1. El Banco Central Europeo tendrá el derecho exclusivo de autorizar la emisión de billetes de banco en euros en la Unión. El Banco Central Europeo y los bancos centrales nacionales podrán emitir billetes. Los billetes emitidos por el Banco Central Europeo y los bancos centrales nacionales serán los únicos billetes de curso legal en la Unión.
2. Los Estados miembros podrán realizar emisiones de moneda metálica en euros, para las cuales será necesaria la aprobación del Banco Central Europeo en cuanto al volumen de emisión. El Consejo, a propuesta de la Comisión y previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo y al Banco Central Europeo, podrá adoptar medidas para armonizar los valores nominales y las especificaciones técnicas de todas las monedas destinadas a la circulación en la medida necesaria para su buena circulación dentro de la Unión.
Artículo 129 (antiguo artículo 107 TCE)
1. El SEBC será dirigido por los órganos rectores del Banco Central Europeo, que serán el Consejo de Gobierno y el Comité Ejecutivo.
2. Los Estatutos del Sistema Europeo de Bancos Centrales y del Banco Central Europeo, denomi nados en lo sucesivo «Estatutos del SEBC y del BCE», figuran en un Protocolo anejo a los Tratados.
3. Los artículos 5.1, 5.2, 5.3, 17, 18, 19.1, 22, 23, 24, 26, 32.2, 32.3, 32.4, 32.6, 33.1.a) y 36 de los Estatutos del SEBC y del BCE podrán ser modificados por el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario. Se pronunciarán bien sobre la base de una recomendación del Banco Central Europeo y previa consulta a la Comisión, bien a propuesta de la Comisión y previa consulta al Banco Central Europeo.
4. El Consejo, bien a propuesta de la Comisión y previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo y al Banco Central Europeo, bien sobre la base de una recomendación del Banco Central Europeo y previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo y a la Comisión, adoptará las disposiciones contempladas en los artículos 4, 5.4, 19.2, 20, 28.1, 29.2, 30.4 y 34.3 de los Estatutos del SEBC y del BCE.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/103
Artículo 130 (antiguo artículo 108 TCE)
En el ejercicio de las facultades y en el desempeño de las funciones y obligaciones que les asignan los Tratados y los Estatutos del SEBC y del BCE, ni el Banco Central Europeo, ni los bancos centrales nacionales, ni ninguno de los miembros de sus órganos rectores podrán solicitar o aceptar instruc ciones de las instituciones, órganos u organismos de la Unión, ni de los Gobiernos de los Estados miembros, ni de ningún otro órgano. Las instituciones, órganos u organismos de la Unión, así como los Gobiernos de los Estados miembros, se comprometen a respetar este principio y a no tratar de influir en los miembros de los órganos rectores del Banco Central Europeo y de los bancos centrales nacionales en el ejercicio de sus funciones.
Artículo 131 (antiguo artículo 109 TCE)
Cada uno de los Estados miembros velará por que su legislación nacional, incluidos los Estatutos de su banco central nacional, sea compatible con los Tratados y con los Estatutos del SEBC y del BCE.
Artículo 132 (antiguo artículo 110 TCE)
1. Para el ejercicio de las funciones encomendadas al SEBC, el Banco Central Europeo, con arreglo a las disposiciones de los Tratados y en las condiciones previstas en los Estatutos del SEBC y del BCE:
— elaborará reglamentos en la medida en que ello sea necesario para el ejercicio de las funciones definidas en el primer guión del artículo 3.1 y en los artículos 19.1, 22 o 25.2 de los Estatutos del SEBC y del BCE, y en los casos que se establezcan en los actos del Consejo mencionados en el apartado 4 del artículo 129,
— tomará las decisiones necesarias para el ejercicio de las funciones encomendadas al SEBC por los Tratados y por los Estatutos del SEBC y del BCE,
— formulará recomendaciones y emitirá dictámenes.
2. El Banco Central Europeo podrá decidir hacer públicos sus decisiones, recomendaciones y dictámenes.
3. Dentro de los límites y en las condiciones adoptados por el Consejo con arreglo al procedi miento establecido en el apartado 4 del artículo 129, el Banco Central Europeo estará autorizado a imponer multas y pagos periódicos de penalización a las empresas que no cumplan con sus obli gaciones respecto de los reglamentos y decisiones del mismo.
ESC 83/104 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Artículo 133
Sin perjuicio de las atribuciones del Banco Central Europeo, el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo establecerán, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario, las medidas necesarias para la utili zación del euro como moneda única. Dichas medidas se adoptarán previa consulta al Banco Central Europeo.
CAPÍTULO 3
DISPOSICIONES INSTITUCIONALES
Artículo 134 (antiguo artículo 114 TCE)
1. A fin de promover la coordinación de las políticas de los Estados miembros en todo lo necesario para el funcionamiento del mercado interior, se crea un Comité Económico y Financiero.
2. El Comité Económico y Financiero tendrá las siguientes funciones:
— emitir dictámenes, bien a petición del Consejo o de la Comisión, bien por iniciativa propia, destinados a dichas instituciones,
— seguir la situación económica y financiera de los Estados miembros y de la Unión e informar regularmente al Consejo y a la Comisión, especialmente sobre las relaciones financieras con terceros países y con instituciones internacionales,
— colaborar, sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en el artículo 240, en la preparación de los trabajos del Consejo a que se refieren los artículos 66 y 75, los apartados 2, 3, 4 y 6 del artículo 121, los artículos 122, 124, 125 y 126, el apartado 6 del artículo 127, el apartado 2 del artículo 128, los apartados 3 y 4 del artículo 129, el artículo 138, los apartados 2 y 3 del artículo 140, el artículo 143, los apartados 2 y 3 del artículo 144 y el artículo 219, y llevar a cabo otras tareas consultivas y preparatorias que le encomiende el Consejo,
— examinar, al menos una vez al año, la situación relativa a los movimientos de capitales y a la libertad de pagos, tal y como resulten de la aplicación de los Tratados y de las medidas adoptadas por el Consejo. Este examen comprenderá todas las medidas relativas a los movimientos de capitales y a los pagos. El Comité informará a la Comisión y al Consejo sobre el resultado de este examen.
Los Estados miembros, la Comisión y el Banco Central Europeo designarán cada uno de ellos un máximo de dos miembros del Comité.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/105
3. El Consejo, a propuesta de la Comisión y previa consulta al Banco Central Europeo y al Comité mencionado en el presente artículo, establecerá las normas de desarrollo relativas a la composición del Comité Económico y Financiero. El Presidente del Consejo informará al Parlamento Europeo sobre tal decisión.
4. Además de las funciones expuestas en el apartado 2, si hubiere y mientras haya Estados miembros acogidos a una excepción con arreglo al artículo 139, el Comité supervisará la situación monetaria y financiera y el sistema general de pagos de dichos Estados miembros e informará regularmente al respecto al Consejo y a la Comisión.
Artículo 135 (antiguo artículo 115 TCE)
Respecto de los asuntos comprendidos en el ámbito de aplicación del apartado 4 del artículo 121, del artículo 126, excepto su apartado 14, del artículo 138, del apartado 1 del artículo 140, del párrafo primero del apartado 2 del artículo 140, del apartado 3 del artículo 140, y del artículo 219, el Consejo o un Estado miembro podrán solicitar de la Comisión que presente una recomendación o una propuesta según sea pertinente. La Comisión examinará la solicitud y presentará sin demora sus conclusiones al Consejo.
CAPÍTULO 4
DISPOSICIONES ESPECÍFICAS PARA LOS ESTADOS MIEMBROS CUYA MONEDA ES EL EURO
Artículo 136
1. Con el fin de contribuir al correcto funcionamiento de la unión económica y monetaria y de conformidad con las disposiciones pertinentes de los Tratados, el Consejo adoptará, con arreglo al procedimiento que corresponda de los contemplados en los artículos 121 y 126, con excepción del procedimiento establecido en el apartado 14 del artículo 126, medidas relativas a los Estados miembros cuya moneda es el euro para:
a) reforzar la coordinación y supervisión de su disciplina presupuestaria;
b) elaborar las orientaciones de política económica referentes a dichos Estados, velando por que sean compatibles con las adoptadas para el conjunto de la Unión, y garantizar su vigilancia.
2. Únicamente participarán en las votaciones sobre las medidas contempladas en el apartado 1 los miembros del Consejo que representen a los Estados miembros cuya moneda es el euro.
La mayoría cualificada de dichos miembros se definirá de conformidad con la letra a) del apartado 3 del artículo 238.
ESC 83/106 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Artículo 137
Las modalidades de las reuniones entre los ministros de los Estados miembros cuya moneda es el euro se establecen en el Protocolo sobre el Eurogrupo.
Artículo 138 (antiguo artículo 111, apartado 4, TCE)
1. Para garantizar la posición del euro en el sistema monetario internacional, el Consejo adoptará, a propuesta de la Comisión, una decisión por la que se determinen las posiciones comunes sobre las cuestiones que revistan especial interés para la unión económica y monetaria en las instituciones y conferencias financieras internacionales competentes. El Consejo se pronunciará previa consulta al Banco Central Europeo.
2. El Consejo podrá adoptar, a propuesta de la Comisión, las medidas adecuadas para contar con una representación única en las instituciones y conferencias financieras internacionales. El Consejo se pronunciará previa consulta al Banco Central Europeo.
3. Únicamente participarán en las votaciones sobre las medidas contempladas en los apartados 1 y 2 los miembros del Consejo que representen a los Estados miembros cuya moneda es el euro.
La mayoría cualificada de dichos miembros se definirá de conformidad con la letra a) del apartado 3 del artículo 238.
CAPÍTULO 5
DISPOSICIONES TRANSITORIAS
Artículo 139
1. Los Estados miembros sobre los que el Consejo no haya decidido que cumplen las condiciones necesarias para la adopción del euro se denominarán en lo sucesivo «Estados miembros acogidos a una excepción».
2. Las siguientes disposiciones de los Tratados no se aplicarán a los Estados miembros acogidos a una excepción:
a) adopción de las partes de las orientaciones generales de las políticas económicas que afecten a la zona del euro de forma general (apartado 2 del artículo 121);
b) medios estrictos para remediar los déficit excesivos (apartados 9 y 11 del artículo 126);
c) objetivos y funciones del SEBC (apartados 1, 2, 3 y 5 del artículo 127);
d) emisión del euro (artículo 128);
e) actos del Banco Central Europeo (artículo 132);
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/107
f) medidas relativas a la utilización del euro (artículo 133);
g) acuerdos monetarios y otras medidas relativas a la política de tipos de cambio (artículo 219);
h) designación de los miembros del Comité Ejecutivo del Banco Central Europeo (apartado 2 del artículo 283);
i) decisiones por las que se determinen posiciones comunes sobre cuestiones que revistan especial interés para la unión económica y monetaria en las instituciones y conferencias financieras internacionales competentes (apartado 1 del artículo 138);
j) medidas para contar con una representación única en las instituciones y conferencias financieras internacionales (apartado 2 del artículo 138).
Por consiguiente, en los artículos citados en las letras a) a j) se entenderá por «Estados miembros» los Estados miembros cuya moneda es el euro.
3. Los Estados miembros acogidos a una excepción y sus bancos centrales nacionales estarán excluidos de los derechos y obligaciones en el marco del SEBC de conformidad con el capítulo IX de los Estatutos del SEBC y del BCE.
4. Los derechos de voto de los miembros del Consejo que representen a los Estados miembros acogidos a una excepción quedarán suspendidos cuando el Consejo adopte las medidas previstas en los artículos citados en el apartado 2, así como en los casos siguientes:
a) recomendaciones dirigidas a los Estados miembros cuya moneda es el euro en el marco de la supervisión multilateral, incluidas las recomendaciones relativas a los programas de estabilidad y las advertencias (apartado 4 del artículo 121);
b) medidas relativas a los déficit excesivos que afecten a los Estados miembros cuya moneda es el euro (apartados 6, 7, 8, 12 y 13 del artículo 126).
La mayoría cualificada de los demás miembros del Consejo se definirá de conformidad con la letra a) del apartado 3 del artículo 238.
Artículo 140 (antiguos artículos 121, apartado 1, 122, apartado 2, segunda frase, y 123, apartado 5, TCE)
1. Una vez cada dos años como mínimo, o a petición de cualquier Estado miembro acogido a una excepción, la Comisión y el Banco Central Europeo presentarán informes al Consejo acerca de los avances que hayan realizado los Estados miembros acogidos a una excepción en el cumplimiento de sus obligaciones en relación con la realización de la unión económica y monetaria. Estos informes
ESC 83/108 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
incluirán un examen de la compatibilidad de la legislación nacional de cada uno de estos Estados miembros, incluidos los Estatutos de su banco central nacional, con el artículo 130 y el artículo 131, así como con los Estatutos del SEBC y del BCE. Estos informes examinarán también la consecución de un alto grado de convergencia sostenible, atendiendo al cumplimiento de los siguientes criterios por parte de cada uno de los Estados miembros:
— el logro de un alto grado de estabilidad de precios, que deberá quedar de manifiesto a través de una tasa de inflación que esté próxima a la de, como máximo, los tres Estados miembros más eficaces en cuanto a la estabilidad de precios,
— las finanzas públicas deberán encontrarse en una situación sostenible, lo que quedará demostrado en caso de haberse conseguido una situación del presupuesto sin un déficit público excesivo, definido de conformidad con lo dispuesto en el apartado 6 del artículo 126,
— el respeto, durante dos años como mínimo, sin que se haya producido devaluación frente al euro, de los márgenes normales de fluctuación que establece el mecanismo de tipos de cambio del sistema monetario europeo,
— el carácter duradero de la convergencia conseguida por el Estado miembro acogido a una excepción y de su participación en el mecanismo de tipos de cambio deberá verse reflejado en los niveles de tipos de interés a largo plazo.
Los cuatro criterios mencionados en el presente apartado y los períodos pertinentes durante los cuales deberán respetarse dichos criterios se explicitan más en un Protocolo anejo a los Tratados. Los informes de la Comisión y del IME deberán tomar en consideración asimismo los resultados de la integración de los mercados, la situación y la evolución de las balanzas de pagos por cuenta corriente y un estudio de la evolución de los costes laborales unitarios y de otros índices de precios.
2. Tras consultar al Parlamento Europeo y una vez debatida la cuestión en el Consejo Europeo, el Consejo, a propuesta de la Comisión, decidirá qué Estados miembros acogidos a una excepción reúnen las condiciones necesarias con arreglo a los criterios expuestos en el apartado 1, y suprimirá las excepciones de los Estados miembros de que se trate.
El Consejo se pronunciará tras recibir una recomendación de una mayoría cualificada de sus miem bros que represente a los Estados miembros cuya moneda es el euro. Dichos miembros se pronun ciarán en un plazo de seis meses a partir de la recepción por el Consejo de la propuesta de la Comisión.
La mayoría cualificada de dichos miembros, a que se refiere el párrafo segundo, se definirá de conformidad con la letra a) del apartado 3 del artículo 238.
3. Si, con arreglo al procedimiento establecido en el apartado 2, se decide poner fin a una excepción, el Consejo, por unanimidad de los Estados miembros cuya moneda es el euro y del Estado miembro de que se trate, a propuesta de la Comisión y previa consulta al Banco Central
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/109
Europeo, fijará irrevocablemente el tipo al que el euro sustituirá a la moneda del Estado miembro de que se trate, así como las restantes medidas necesarias para la introducción del euro como moneda única en el Estado miembro de que se trate.
Artículo 141 (antiguos artículos 123, apartado 3, y 117, apartado 2, cinco primeros guiones, TCE)
1. En caso de que haya Estados miembros acogidos a una excepción, y hasta tanto los haya, y sin perjuicio del apartado 1 del artículo 129, el Consejo General del Banco Central Europeo mencionado en el artículo 44 de los Estatutos del SEBC y del BCE se constituirá como tercer órgano decisorio del Banco Central Europeo.
2. Mientras haya Estados miembros acogidos a una excepción, el Banco Central Europeo, en lo que se refiere a esos Estados miembros:
— reforzará la cooperación entre los bancos centrales nacionales,
— reforzará la coordinación de las políticas monetarias de los Estados miembros con el fin de garantizar la estabilidad de precios,
— supervisará el funcionamiento del mecanismo de tipos de cambio,
— celebrará consultas sobre asuntos que sean competencia de los bancos centrales nacionales y que afecten a la estabilidad de las entidades y mercados financieros,
— ejercerá las antiguas funciones del Fondo Europeo de Cooperación Monetaria, que anteriormente había asumido el Instituto Monetario Europeo.
Artículo 142 (antiguo artículo 124, apartado 1, TCE)
Cada Estado miembro acogido a una excepción considerará su política de cambio como una cuestión de interés común. Los Estados miembros tendrán en cuenta al hacerlo las experiencias adquiridas mediante la cooperación en el marco del mecanismo de tipos de cambio.
Artículo 143 (antiguo artículo 119 TCE)
1. En caso de dificultades o de amenaza grave de dificultades en la balanza de pagos de un Estado miembro acogido a una excepción, originadas por un desequilibrio global de dicha balanza o por el tipo de divisas de que disponga, que puedan, en particular, comprometer el funcionamiento del mercado interior o la realización de la política comercial común, la Comisión procederá sin demora a examinar la situación de dicho Estado, así como la acción que éste haya emprendido o pueda emprender con arreglo a lo dispuesto en los Tratados, recurriendo a todos los medios que estén a su alcance. La Comisión indicará las medidas cuya adopción recomienda al Estado interesado.
ESC 83/110 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Si la acción emprendida por un Estado miembro acogido a una excepción y las medidas sugeridas por la Comisión resultaren insuficientes para superar las dificultades surgidas o la amenaza de dificultades, la Comisión recomendará al Consejo, previa consulta al Comité Económico y Financiero, la concesión de una asistencia mutua y los métodos pertinentes.
La Comisión deberá informar regularmente al Consejo sobre la situación y su evolución.
2. El Consejo concederá dicha asistencia mutua y adoptará directivas o tomará decisiones para determinar las condiciones y modalidades de la misma. La asistencia mutua podrá revestir, en particular, la forma de:
a) una acción concertada ante otras organizaciones internacionales a las que puedan recurrir los Estados miembros acogidos a una excepción;
b) medidas necesarias para evitar desviaciones del tráfico comercial, cuando el Estado miembro acogido a una excepción que esté en dificultades mantenga o restablezca restricciones cuantitativas respecto de terceros países;
c) concesión de créditos limitados por parte de otros Estados miembros, cuando éstos den su consentimiento.
3. Si el Consejo no aprobare la asistencia mutua recomendada por la Comisión o si la asistencia mutua aprobada y las medidas adoptadas fueren insuficientes, la Comisión autorizará al Estado miembro acogido a una excepción que atraviese dificultades para que adopte medidas de salvaguardia en las condiciones y modalidades que ella determine.
El Consejo podrá revocar dicha autorización y modificar sus condiciones y modalidades.
Artículo 144 (antiguo artículo 120 TCE)
1. En caso de crisis súbita en la balanza de pagos y de no tomarse inmediatamente una decisión de acuerdo con lo establecido en el apartado 2 del artículo 143, el Estado miembro acogido a una excepción podrá adoptar, con carácter cautelar, las medidas de salvaguardia necesarias. Dichas me didas deberán producir la menor perturbación posible en el funcionamiento del mercado interior y no podrán tener mayor alcance del estrictamente indispensable para superar las dificultades que hayan surgido súbitamente.
2. La Comisión y los demás Estados miembros deberán ser informados de dichas medidas de salvaguardia, a más tardar, en el momento de su entrada en vigor. La Comisión podrá recomendar al Consejo la concesión de una asistencia mutua con arreglo a lo previsto en el artículo 143.
3. Previa recomendación de la Comisión y previa consulta al Comité Económico y Financiero, el Consejo podrá decidir que el Estado miembro interesado modifique, suspenda o suprima las medidas de salvaguardia antes mencionadas.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/111
TÍTULO IX
EMPLEO
Artículo 145 (antiguo artículo 125 TCE)
Los Estados miembros y la Unión se esforzarán, de conformidad con el presente título, por desa rrollar una estrategia coordinada para el empleo, en particular para potenciar una mano de obra cualificada, formada y adaptable y mercados laborales con capacidad de respuesta al cambio econó mico, con vistas a lograr los objetivos definidos en el artículo 3 del Tratado de la Unión Europea.
Artículo 146 (antiguo artículo 126 TCE)
1. Los Estados miembros, mediante sus políticas de empleo, contribuirán al logro de los objetivos contemplados en el artículo 145, de forma compatible con las orientaciones generales de las políticas económicas de los Estados miembros y de la Unión adoptadas con arreglo al apartado 2 del artículo 121.
2. Teniendo en cuenta las prácticas nacionales relativas a las responsabilidades de los interlocu tores sociales, los Estados miembros considerarán el fomento del empleo como un asunto de interés común y coordinarán sus actuaciones al respecto en el seno del Consejo, de conformidad con lo dispuesto en el artículo 148.
Artículo 147 (antiguo artículo 127 TCE)
1. La Unión contribuirá a un alto nivel de empleo mediante el fomento de la cooperación entre los Estados miembros, así como apoyando y, en caso necesario, complementando sus respectivas actuaciones. Al hacerlo, se respetarán las competencias de los Estados miembros.
2. Al formular y aplicar las políticas y medidas de la Unión deberá tenerse en cuenta el objetivo de un alto nivel de empleo.
Artículo 148 (antiguo artículo 128 TCE)
1. El Consejo Europeo examinará anualmente la situación del empleo en la Unión y adoptará conclusiones al respecto, basándose en un informe conjunto anual elaborado por el Consejo y la Comisión.
2. Basándose en las conclusiones del Consejo Europeo, el Consejo, a propuesta de la Comisión, previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo, al Comité Económico y Social, al Comité de las Regiones y al Comité de Empleo previsto en el artículo 150, elaborará anualmente orientaciones que los Estados miembros tendrán en cuenta en sus respectivas políticas de empleo. Dichas orientaciones serán compatibles con las orientaciones generales adoptadas con arreglo a lo dispuesto en el apartado 2 del artículo 121.
ESC 83/112 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
3. Cada Estado miembro facilitará al Consejo y a la Comisión un informe anual sobre las principales medidas adoptadas para aplicar su política de empleo, a la vista de las orientaciones referentes al empleo contempladas en el apartado 2.
4. El Consejo, basándose en los informes a que se refiere el apartado 3 y tras recibir las opiniones del Comité de Empleo, efectuará anualmente un examen de la aplicación de las políticas de empleo de los Estados miembros a la vista de las orientaciones referentes al empleo. El Consejo, sobre la base de una recomendación de la Comisión, podrá formular recomendaciones a los Estados miembros, si lo considera pertinente a la vista de dicho examen.
5. Sobre la base del resultado de dicho examen, el Consejo y la Comisión prepararán un informe anual conjunto para el Consejo Europeo sobre la situación del empleo en la Unión y sobre la aplicación de las orientaciones para el empleo.
Artículo 149 (antiguo artículo 129 TCE)
El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario y previa consulta al Comité Económico y Social y al Comité de las Regiones, podrán adoptar medidas de fomento para alentar la cooperación entre los Estados miembros y apoyar la actuación de estos últimos en el ámbito del empleo, a través de iniciativas destinadas a desarrollar los intercambios de información y buenas prácticas, facilitar análisis comparativos y asesoramiento, así como promover planteamientos innovadores y evaluar experiencias, en particular recurriendo a proyectos piloto.
Estas medidas no incluirán armonización alguna de las disposiciones legales y reglamentarias de los Estados miembros.
Artículo 150 (antiguo artículo 130 TCE)
El Consejo, por mayoría simple, previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo, creará un Comité de Empleo de carácter consultivo para fomentar la coordinación entre los Estados miembros en materia de políticas de empleo y del mercado laboral. Las tareas de dicho Comité serán las siguientes:
— supervisar la situación del empleo y las políticas en materia de empleo de los Estados miembros y de la Unión,
— elaborar, sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en el artículo 240, dictámenes a petición del Consejo, de la Comisión o por propia iniciativa, y contribuir a la preparación de las medidas del Consejo a las que se refiere el artículo 148.
Para llevar a cabo su mandato, el Comité deberá consultar a los interlocutores sociales.
Cada uno de los Estados miembros y la Comisión designarán dos miembros del Comité.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/113
TÍTULO X
POLÍTICA SOCIAL
Artículo 151 (antiguo artículo 136 TCE)
La Unión y los Estados miembros, teniendo presentes derechos sociales fundamentales como los que se indican en la Carta Social Europea, firmada en Turín el 18 de octubre de 1961, y en la Carta comunitaria de los derechos sociales fundamentales de los trabajadores, de 1989, tendrán como objetivo el fomento del empleo, la mejora de las condiciones de vida y de trabajo, a fin de conseguir su equiparación por la vía del progreso, una protección social adecuada, el diálogo social, el desa rrollo de los recursos humanos para conseguir un nivel de empleo elevado y duradero y la lucha contra las exclusiones.
A tal fin, la Unión y los Estados miembros emprenderán acciones en las que se tenga en cuenta la diversidad de las prácticas nacionales, en particular en el ámbito de las relaciones contractuales, así como la necesidad de mantener la competitividad de la economía de la Unión.
Consideran que esta evolución resultará tanto del funcionamiento del mercado interior, que favore cerá la armonización de los sistemas sociales, como de los procedimientos previstos en los Tratados y de la aproximación de las disposiciones legales, reglamentarias y administrativas.
Artículo 152
La Unión reconocerá y promoverá el papel de los interlocutores sociales en su ámbito, teniendo en cuenta la diversidad de los sistemas nacionales. Facilitará el diálogo entre ellos, dentro del respeto de su autonomía.
La cumbre social tripartita para el crecimiento y el empleo contribuirá al diálogo social.
Artículo 153 (antiguo artículo 137 TCE)
1. Para la consecución de los objetivos del artículo 151, la Unión apoyará y completará la acción de los Estados miembros en los siguientes ámbitos:
a) la mejora, en concreto, del entorno de trabajo, para proteger la salud y la seguridad de los trabajadores;
b) las condiciones de trabajo;
c) la seguridad social y la protección social de los trabajadores;
d) la protección de los trabajadores en caso de rescisión del contrato laboral;
e) la información y la consulta a los trabajadores;
ESC 83/114 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
f) la representación y la defensa colectiva de los intereses de los trabajadores y de los empresarios, incluida la cogestión, sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en el apartado 5;
g) las condiciones de empleo de los nacionales de terceros países que residan legalmente en el territorio de la Unión;
h) la integración de las personas excluidas del mercado laboral, sin perjuicio del artículo 166;
i) la igualdad entre hombres y mujeres por lo que respecta a las oportunidades en el mercado laboral y al trato en el trabajo;
j) la lucha contra la exclusión social;
k) la modernización de los sistemas de protección social, sin perjuicio de la letra c).
2. A tal fin, el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo:
a) podrán adoptar medidas destinadas a fomentar la cooperación entre los Estados miembros me diante iniciativas para mejorar los conocimientos, desarrollar el intercambio de información y de buenas prácticas, promover fórmulas innovadoras y evaluar experiencias, con exclusión de toda armonización de las disposiciones legales y reglamentarias de los Estados miembros;
b) podrán adoptar, en los ámbitos mencionados en las letras a) a i) del apartado 1, mediante directivas, las disposiciones mínimas que habrán de aplicarse progresivamente, teniendo en cuenta las condiciones y reglamentaciones técnicas existentes en cada uno de los Estados miembros. Tales directivas evitarán establecer trabas de carácter administrativo, financiero y jurídico que obstacu licen la creación y el desarrollo de pequeñas y medianas empresas.
El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo decidirán, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario y previa consulta al Comité Económico y Social y al Comité de las Regiones.
En los ámbitos mencionados en las letras c), d), f) y g) del apartado 1, el Consejo decidirá con arreglo a un procedimiento legislativo especial, por unanimidad, previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo y a dichos Comités.
El Consejo, por unanimidad, a propuesta de la Comisión y previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo, podrá decidir que el procedimiento legislativo ordinario sea aplicable a las letras d), f) y g) del apartado 1.
3. Todo Estado miembro podrá confiar a los interlocutores sociales, a petición conjunta de estos últimos, la aplicación de las directivas adoptadas en virtud del apartado 2, o, en su caso, la aplicación de una decisión del Consejo adoptada de conformidad con el artículo 155.
En tal caso se asegurará de que, a más tardar en la fecha en la que deba estar transpuesta o aplicada una directiva o una decisión, los interlocutores sociales hayan establecido, mediante acuerdo, las disposiciones necesarias; el Estado miembro interesado deberá tomar todas las disposiciones necesa rias para poder garantizar, en todo momento, los resultados fijados por dicha directiva o dicha decisión.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/115
4. Las disposiciones adoptadas en virtud del presente artículo:
— no afectarán a la facultad reconocida a los Estados miembros de definir los principios funda mentales de su sistema de seguridad social, ni deberán afectar de modo sensible al equilibrio financiero de éste,
— no impedirán a los Estados miembros mantener o introducir medidas de protección más estrictas compatibles con los Tratados.
5. Las disposiciones del presente artículo no se aplicarán a las remuneraciones, al derecho de asociación y sindicación, al derecho de huelga ni al derecho de cierre patronal.
Artículo 154 (antiguo artículo 138 TCE)
1. La Comisión tendrá como cometido fomentar la consulta a los interlocutores sociales a nivel de la Unión y adoptar todas las disposiciones necesarias para facilitar su diálogo, velando por que ambas partes reciban un apoyo equilibrado.
2. A tal efecto, antes de presentar propuestas en el ámbito de la política social, la Comisión consultará a los interlocutores sociales sobre la posible orientación de una acción de la Unión.
3. Si, tras dicha consulta, la Comisión estimase conveniente una acción de la Unión, consultará a los interlocutores sociales sobre el contenido de la propuesta contemplada. Los interlocutores sociales remitirán a la Comisión un dictamen o, en su caso, una recomendación.
4. Con ocasión de las consultas contempladas en los apartados 2 y 3, los interlocutores sociales podrán informar a la Comisión sobre su voluntad de iniciar el proceso previsto en el artículo 155. La duración de dicho proceso no podrá exceder de nueve meses, salvo si los interlocutores sociales afectados decidieran prolongarlo de común acuerdo con la Comisión.
Artículo 155 (antiguo artículo 139 TCE)
1. El diálogo entre interlocutores sociales en el ámbito de la Unión podrá conducir, si éstos lo desean, al establecimiento de relaciones convencionales, acuerdos incluidos.
2. La aplicación de los acuerdos celebrados a nivel de la Unión se realizará, ya sea según los procedimientos y prácticas propios de los interlocutores sociales y de los Estados miembros, ya sea, en los ámbitos sujetos al artículo 153, y a petición conjunta de las partes firmantes, sobre la base de una decisión del Consejo adoptada a propuesta de la Comisión. Se informará al Parlamento Europeo.
El Consejo decidirá por unanimidad cuando el acuerdo en cuestión contenga una o más disposiciones relativas a alguno de los ámbitos para los que se requiera la unanimidad en virtud del apartado 2 del artículo 153.
ESC 83/116 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Artículo 156 (antiguo artículo 140 TCE)
Con el fin de alcanzar los objetivos expuestos en el artículo 151, y sin perjuicio de las demás disposiciones de los Tratados, la Comisión fomentará la colaboración entre los Estados miembros y facilitará la coordinación de sus acciones en los ámbitos de la política social tratados en el presente capítulo, particularmente en las materias relacionadas con:
— el empleo,
— el derecho del trabajo y las condiciones de trabajo,
— la formación y perfeccionamiento profesionales,
— la seguridad social,
— la protección contra los accidentes de trabajo y las enfermedades profesionales,
— la higiene del trabajo,
— el derecho de sindicación y las negociaciones colectivas entre empresarios y trabajadores.
A tal fin, la Comisión actuará en estrecho contacto con los Estados miembros, mediante estudios, dictámenes y la organización de consultas, tanto para los problemas que se planteen a nivel nacional como para aquellos que interesen a las organizaciones internacionales, en particular mediante ini ciativas tendentes a establecer orientaciones e indicadores, organizar el intercambio de mejores prácticas y preparar los elementos necesarios para el control y la evaluación periódicos. Se informará cumplidamente al Parlamento Europeo.
Antes de emitir los dictámenes previstos en el presente artículo, la Comisión consultará al Comité Económico y Social.
Artículo 157 (antiguo artículo 141 TCE)
1. Cada Estado miembro garantizará la aplicación del principio de igualdad de retribución entre trabajadores y trabajadoras para un mismo trabajo o para un trabajo de igual valor.
2. Se entiende por retribución, a tenor del presente artículo, el salario o sueldo normal de base o mínimo, y cualesquiera otras gratificaciones satisfechas, directa o indirectamente, en dinero o en especie, por el empresario al trabajador en razón de la relación de trabajo.
La igualdad de retribución, sin discriminación por razón de sexo, significa:
a) que la retribución establecida para un mismo trabajo remunerado por unidad de obra realizada se fija sobre la base de una misma unidad de medida;
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/117
b) que la retribución establecida para un trabajo remunerado por unidad de tiempo es igual para un mismo puesto de trabajo.
3. El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario y previa consulta al Comité Económico y Social, adoptarán medidas para garantizar la aplicación del principio de igualdad de oportunidades e igualdad de trato para hombres y mujeres en asuntos de empleo y ocupación, incluido el principio de igualdad de retribución para un mismo trabajo o para un trabajo de igual valor.
4. Con objeto de garantizar en la práctica la plena igualdad entre hombres y mujeres en la vida laboral, el principio de igualdad de trato no impedirá a ningún Estado miembro mantener o adoptar medidas que ofrezcan ventajas concretas destinadas a facilitar al sexo menos representado el ejercicio de actividades profesionales o a evitar o compensar desventajas en sus carreras profesionales.
Artículo 158 (antiguo artículo 142 TCE)
Los Estados miembros procurarán mantener la equivalencia existente entre los regímenes de vaca ciones retribuidas.
Artículo 159 (antiguo artículo 143 TCE)
La Comisión elaborará un informe anual sobre la evolución en la consecución de los objetivos del artículo 151, que incluirá la situación demográfica en la Unión. La Comisión remitirá dicho informe al Parlamento Europeo, al Consejo y al Comité Económico y Social.
Artículo 160 (antiguo artículo 144 TCE)
El Consejo, por mayoría simple, previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo, creará un Comité de Protección Social, de carácter consultivo, para fomentar la cooperación en materia de protección social entre los Estados miembros y con la Comisión. El Comité tendrá por misión:
— supervisar la situación social y la evolución de las políticas de protección social de los Estados miembros y de la Unión,
— facilitar el intercambio de información, experiencias y buenas prácticas entre los Estados miem bros y con la Comisión,
— sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en el artículo 240, elaborar informes, emitir dictámenes o emprender otras actividades en los ámbitos que sean de su competencia, ya sea a petición del Consejo o de la Comisión, ya por propia iniciativa.
Para llevar a cabo su mandato, el Comité entablará los contactos adecuados con los interlocutores sociales.
ESC 83/118 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Cada uno de los Estados miembros y la Comisión designarán dos miembros del Comité.
Artículo 161 (antiguo artículo 145 TCE)
La Comisión dedicará un capítulo especial de su informe anual al Parlamento Europeo a la evolución de la situación social en la Unión.
El Parlamento Europeo podrá invitar a la Comisión a elaborar informes sobre problemas particulares relativos a la situación social.
TÍTULO XI
EL FONDO SOCIAL EUROPEO
Artículo 162 (antiguo artículo 146 TCE)
Para mejorar las posibilidades de empleo de los trabajadores en el mercado interior y contribuir así a la elevación del nivel de vida, se crea, en el marco de las disposiciones siguientes, un Fondo Social Europeo destinado a fomentar, dentro de la Unión, las oportunidades de empleo y la movilidad geográfica y profesional de los trabajadores, así como a facilitar su adaptación a las transformaciones industriales y a los cambios de los sistemas de producción, especialmente mediante la formación y la reconversión profesionales.
Artículo 163 (antiguo artículo 147 TCE)
La administración del Fondo corresponderá a la Comisión.
En dicha tarea, la Comisión estará asistida por un Comité, presidido por un miembro de la Comisión y compuesto por representantes de los Gobiernos, de las organizaciones sindicales de trabajadores y de las asociaciones empresariales.
Artículo 164 (antiguo artículo 148 TCE)
El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo adoptarán, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario y previa consulta al Comité Económico y Social y al Comité de las Regiones, los reglamentos de aplicación relativos al Fondo Social Europeo.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/119
TÍTULO XII
EDUCACIÓN, FORMACIÓN PROFESIONAL, JUVENTUD Y DEPORTE
Artículo 165 (antiguo artículo 149 TCE)
1. La Unión contribuirá al desarrollo de una educación de calidad fomentando la cooperación entre los Estados miembros y, si fuere necesario, apoyando y completando la acción de éstos en el pleno respeto de sus responsabilidades en cuanto a los contenidos de la enseñanza y a la organi zación del sistema educativo, así como de su diversidad cultural y lingüística.
La Unión contribuirá a fomentar los aspectos europeos del deporte, teniendo en cuenta sus carac terísticas específicas, sus estructuras basadas en el voluntariado y su función social y educativa.
2. La acción de la Unión se encaminará a:
— desarrollar la dimensión europea en la enseñanza, especialmente a través del aprendizaje y de la difusión de las lenguas de los Estados miembros,
— favorecer la movilidad de estudiantes y profesores, fomentando en particular el reconocimiento académico de los títulos y de los períodos de estudios,
— promover la cooperación entre los centros docentes,
— incrementar el intercambio de información y de experiencias sobre las cuestiones comunes a los sistemas de formación de los Estados miembros,
— favorecer el incremento de los intercambios de jóvenes y de animadores socioeducativos, y fomentar la participación de los jóvenes en la vida democrática de Europa,
— fomentar el desarrollo de la educación a distancia,
— desarrollar la dimensión europea del deporte, promoviendo la equidad y la apertura en las competiciones deportivas y la cooperación entre los organismos responsables del deporte, y protegiendo la integridad física y moral de los deportistas, especialmente la de los más jóvenes.
3. La Unión y los Estados miembros favorecerán la cooperación con terceros países y con las organizaciones internacionales competentes en materia de educación y de deporte y, en particular, con el Consejo de Europa.
4. Para contribuir a la realización de los objetivos contemplados en el presente artículo:
— el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario y previa consulta al Comité Económico y Social y al Comité de las Regiones, adoptarán medidas de fomento, con exclusión de toda armonización de las disposiciones legales y reglamentarias de los Estados miembros,
ESC 83/120 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
— el Consejo adoptará, a propuesta de la Comisión, recomendaciones.
Artículo 166 (antiguo artículo 150 TCE)
1. La Unión desarrollará una política de formación profesional que refuerce y complete las acciones de los Estados miembros, respetando plenamente la responsabilidad de los mismos en lo relativo al contenido y a la organización de dicha formación.
2. La acción de la Unión se encaminará a:
— facilitar la adaptación a las transformaciones industriales, especialmente mediante la formación y la reconversión profesionales,
— mejorar la formación profesional inicial y permanente, para facilitar la inserción y la reinserción profesional en el mercado laboral,
— facilitar el acceso a la formación profesional y favorecer la movilidad de los educadores y de las personas en formación, especialmente de los jóvenes,
— estimular la cooperación en materia de formación entre centros de enseñanza y empresas,
— incrementar el intercambio de información y de experiencias sobre las cuestiones comunes a los sistemas de formación de los Estados miembros.
3. La Unión y los Estados miembros favorecerán la cooperación con terceros países y con las organizaciones internacionales competentes en materia de formación profesional.
4. El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario y previa consulta al Comité Económico y Social y al Comité de las Regiones, adoptarán medidas para contribuir a la realización de los objetivos establecidos en el presente artículo, con exclusión de toda armonización de las disposiciones legales y reglamentarias de los Estados miembros, y el Consejo adoptará, a propuesta de la Comisión, recomendaciones.
TÍTULO XIII
CULTURA
Artículo 167 (antiguo artículo 151 TCE)
1. La Unión contribuirá al florecimiento de las culturas de los Estados miembros, dentro del respeto de su diversidad nacional y regional, poniendo de relieve al mismo tiempo el patrimonio cultural común.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/121
2. La acción de la Unión favorecerá la cooperación entre Estados miembros y, si fuere necesario, apoyará y completará la acción de éstos en los siguientes ámbitos:
— la mejora del conocimiento y la difusión de la cultura y la historia de los pueblos europeos,
— la conservación y protección del patrimonio cultural de importancia europea,
— los intercambios culturales no comerciales,
— la creación artística y literaria, incluido el sector audiovisual.
3. La Unión y los Estados miembros fomentarán la cooperación con los terceros países y con las organizaciones internacionales competentes en el ámbito de la cultura, especialmente con el Consejo de Europa.
4. La Unión tendrá en cuenta los aspectos culturales en su actuación en virtud de otras disposi ciones del presente Tratado, en particular a fin de respetar y fomentar la diversidad de sus culturas.
5. Para contribuir a la consecución de los objetivos del presente artículo:
— el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario y previa consulta al Comité de las Regiones, adoptarán medidas de fomento, con exclusión de toda armonización de las disposiciones legales y reglamentarias de los Estados miembros,
— el Consejo adoptará, a propuesta de la Comisión, recomendaciones.
TÍTULO XIV
SALUD PÚBLICA
Artículo 168 (antiguo artículo 152 TCE)
1. Al definirse y ejecutarse todas las políticas y acciones de la Unión se garantizará un alto nivel de protección de la salud humana.
La acción de la Unión, que complementará las políticas nacionales, se encaminará a mejorar la salud pública, prevenir las enfermedades humanas y evitar las fuentes de peligro para la salud física y psíquica. Dicha acción abarcará la lucha contra las enfermedades más graves y ampliamente difun didas, apoyando la investigación de su etiología, de su transmisión y de su prevención, así como la información y la educación sanitarias, y la vigilancia de las amenazas transfronterizas graves para la salud, la alerta en caso de tales amenazas y la lucha contra ellas.
La Unión complementará la acción de los Estados miembros dirigida a reducir los daños a la salud producidos por las drogas, incluidas la información y la prevención.
ESC 83/122 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
2. La Unión fomentará la cooperación entre los Estados miembros en los ámbitos contemplados en el presente artículo y, en caso necesario, prestará apoyo a su acción. Fomentará, en particular, la cooperación entre los Estados miembros destinada a mejorar la complementariedad de sus servicios de salud en las regiones fronterizas.
Los Estados miembros, en colaboración con la Comisión, coordinarán entre sí sus políticas y programas respectivos en los ámbitos a que se refiere el apartado 1. La Comisión, en estrecho contacto con los Estados miembros, podrá adoptar cualquier iniciativa útil para fomentar dicha coordinación, en particular iniciativas tendentes a establecer orientaciones e indicadores, organizar el intercambio de mejores prácticas y preparar los elementos necesarios para el control y la evalua ción periódicos. Se informará cumplidamente al Parlamento Europeo.
3. La Unión y los Estados miembros favorecerán la cooperación con terceros países y las orga nizaciones internacionales competentes en materia de salud pública.
4. No obstante lo dispuesto en el apartado 5 del artículo 2 y en la letra a) del artículo 6, y de conformidad con la letra k) del apartado 2 del artículo 4, el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario y previa consulta al Comité Económico y Social y al Comité de las Regiones, contribuirán a la consecución de los objetivos del presente artículo adop tando, para hacer frente a los problemas comunes de seguridad:
a) medidas que establezcan altos niveles de calidad y seguridad de los órganos y sustancias de origen humano, así como de la sangre y derivados de la sangre; estas medidas no impedirán a ningún Estado miembro mantener o introducir medidas de protección más estrictas;
b) medidas en los ámbitos veterinario y fitosanitario que tengan como objetivo directo la protección de la salud pública;
c) medidas que establezcan normas elevadas de calidad y seguridad de los medicamentos y produc tos sanitarios.
5. El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario y previa consulta al Comité Económico y Social y al Comité de las Regiones, podrán adoptar también medidas de fomento destinadas a proteger y mejorar la salud humana y, en particular, a luchar contra las pandemias transfronterizas, medidas relativas a la vigilancia de las amenazas transfronte rizas graves para la salud, a la alerta en caso de tales amenazas y a la lucha contra las mismas, así como medidas que tengan directamente como objetivo la protección de la salud pública en lo que se refiere al tabaco y al consumo excesivo de alcohol, con exclusión de toda armonización de las disposiciones legales y reglamentarias de los Estados miembros.
6. El Consejo, a propuesta de la Comisión, podrá también adoptar recomendaciones para los fines establecidos en el presente artículo.
7. La acción de la Unión en el ámbito de la salud pública respetará las responsabilidades de los Estados miembros por lo que respecta a la definición de su política de salud, así como a la organización y prestación de servicios sanitarios y atención médica. Las responsabilidades de los
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/123
Estados miembros incluyen la gestión de los servicios de salud y de atención médica, así como la asignación de los recursos que se destinan a dichos servicios. Las medidas contempladas en la letra a) del apartado 4 se entenderán sin perjuicio de las disposiciones nacionales en materia de donaciones o uso médico de órganos y sangre.
TÍTULO XV
PROTECCIÓN DE LOS CONSUMIDORES
Artículo 169 (antiguo artículo 153 TCE)
1. Para promover los intereses de los consumidores y garantizarles un alto nivel de protección, la Unión contribuirá a proteger la salud, la seguridad y los intereses económicos de los consumidores, así como a promover su derecho a la información, a la educación y a organizarse para salvaguardar sus intereses.
2. La Unión contribuirá a que se alcancen los objetivos a que se refiere el apartado 1 mediante:
a) medidas que adopte en virtud del artículo 114 en el marco de la realización del mercado interior;
b) medidas que apoyen, complementen y supervisen la política llevada a cabo por los Estados miembros.
3. El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario y previa consulta al Comité Económico y Social, adoptarán las medidas mencionadas en la letra b) del apartado 2.
4. Las medidas que se adopten en virtud del apartado 3 no obstarán para que cada uno de los Estados miembros mantenga y adopte medidas de mayor protección. Dichas medidas deberán ser compatibles con los Tratados. Se notificarán a la Comisión.
TÍTULO XVI
REDES TRANSEUROPEAS
Artículo 170 (antiguo artículo 154 TCE)
1. A fin de contribuir a la realización de los objetivos contemplados en los artículos 26 y 174 y de permitir que los ciudadanos de la Unión, los operadores económicos y los entes regionales y locales participen plenamente de los beneficios resultantes de la creación de un espacio sin fronteras interiores, la Unión contribuirá al establecimiento y al desarrollo de redes transeuropeas en los sectores de las infraestructuras de transportes, de las telecomunicaciones y de la energía.
ESC 83/124 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
2. En el contexto de un sistema de mercados abiertos y competitivos, la acción de la Unión tendrá por objetivo favorecer la interconexión e interoperabilidad de las redes nacionales, así como el acceso a dichas redes. Tendrá en cuenta, en particular, la necesidad de establecer enlaces entre las regiones insulares, sin litoral y periféricas y las regiones centrales de la Unión.
Artículo 171 (antiguo artículo 151 TCE)
1. A fin de alcanzar los objetivos mencionados en el artículo 170, la Unión:
— elaborará un conjunto de orientaciones relativas a los objetivos, prioridades y grandes líneas de las acciones previstas en el ámbito de las redes transeuropeas; estas orientaciones identificarán proyectos de interés común,
— realizará las acciones que puedan resultar necesarias para garantizar la interoperabilidad de las redes, especialmente en el ámbito de la armonización de las normas técnicas,
— podrá apoyar proyectos de interés común apoyados por Estados miembros y determinados de acuerdo con las orientaciones mencionadas en el primer guión, especialmente mediante estudios de viabilidad, de garantías de crédito o de bonificaciones de interés; la Unión podrá aportar también una contribución financiera por medio del Fondo de Cohesión creado conforme a lo dispuesto en el artículo 177 a proyectos específicos en los Estados miembros en el ámbito de las infraestructuras del transporte.
La acción de la Unión tendrá en cuenta la viabilidad económica potencial de los proyectos.
2. Los Estados miembros coordinarán entre sí, en colaboración con la Comisión, las políticas que apliquen a escala nacional y que puedan tener una influencia significativa en la realización de los objetivos previstos en el artículo 170. La Comisión, en estrecha colaboración con los Estados miembros, podrá tomar cualquier iniciativa útil para fomentar dicha coordinación.
3. La Unión podrá decidir cooperar con terceros países para el fomento de proyectos de interés común y para garantizar la interoperabilidad de las redes.
Artículo 172 (antiguo artículo 156 TCE)
El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo, previa consulta al Comité Económico y Social y al Comité de las Regiones, adoptarán con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario las orientaciones y las restan tes medidas previstas en el apartado 1 del artículo 171.
Las orientaciones y proyectos de interés común relativos al territorio de un Estado miembro reque rirán la aprobación del Estado miembro de que se trate.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/125
TÍTULO XVII
INDUSTRIA
Artículo 173 (antiguo artículo 157 TCE)
1. La Unión y los Estados miembros asegurarán la existencia de las condiciones necesarias para la competitividad de la industria de la Unión.
A tal fin, dentro de un sistema de mercados abiertos y competitivos, su acción estará encaminada a:
— acelerar la adaptación de la industria a los cambios estructurales,
— fomentar un entorno favorable a la iniciativa y al desarrollo de las empresas en el conjunto de la Unión, y, en particular, de las pequeñas y medianas empresas,
— fomentar un entorno favorable a la cooperación entre empresas,
— favorecer un mejor aprovechamiento del potencial industrial de las políticas de innovación, de investigación y de desarrollo tecnológico.
2. Los Estados miembros se consultarán mutuamente en colaboración con la Comisión y, siempre que sea necesario, coordinarán sus acciones. La Comisión podrá adoptar cualquier iniciativa adecuada para fomentar dicha coordinación, en particular iniciativas tendentes a establecer orientaciones e indicadores, organizar el intercambio de mejores prácticas y preparar los elementos necesarios para el control y la evaluación periódicos. Se informará cumplidamente al Parlamento Europeo.
3. La Unión contribuirá a alcanzar los objetivos estipulados en el apartado 1 mediante las políticas y actividades que lleva a cabo en virtud de otras disposiciones del presente Tratado. El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario y previa consulta al Comité Económico y Social, podrán tomar medidas específicas destinadas a apoyar las acciones que se lleven a cabo en los Estados miembros a fin de realizar los objetivos contemplados en el apartado 1, con exclusión de toda armonización de las disposiciones legales y reglamentarias de los Estados miem bros.
Este título no constituirá una base para el establecimiento por parte de la Unión de medidas que puedan falsear la competencia o incluyan disposiciones fiscales o relativas a los derechos e intereses de los trabajadores asalariados.
ESC 83/126 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
TÍTULO XVIII
COHESIÓN ECONÓMICA, SOCIAL Y TERRITORIAL
Artículo 174 (antiguo artículo 158 TCE)
A fin de promover un desarrollo armonioso del conjunto de la Unión, ésta desarrollará y proseguirá su acción encaminada a reforzar su cohesión económica, social y territorial.
La Unión se propondrá, en particular, reducir las diferencias entre los niveles de desarrollo de las diversas regiones y el retraso de las regiones menos favorecidas.
Entre las regiones afectadas se prestará especial atención a las zonas rurales, a las zonas afectadas por una transición industrial y a las regiones que padecen desventajas naturales o demográficas graves y permanentes como, por ejemplo, las regiones más septentrionales con una escasa densidad de población y las regiones insulares, transfronterizas y de montaña.
Artículo 175 (antiguo artículo 159 TCE)
Los Estados miembros conducirán su política económica y la coordinarán con miras a alcanzar también los objetivos enunciados en el artículo 174. Al formular y desarrollar las políticas y acciones de la Unión y al desarrollar el mercado interior, se tendrán en cuenta los objetivos enunciados en el artículo 174, participando en su consecución. La Unión apoyará asimismo dicha consecución a través de la actuación que realiza mediante los fondos con finalidad estructural (Fondo Europeo de Orien tación y de Garantía Agrícola, sección «Orientación»; Fondo Social Europeo; Fondo Europeo de Desarrollo Regional), el Banco Europeo de Inversiones y los otros instrumentos financieros existentes.
Cada tres años, la Comisión presentará un informe al Parlamento Europeo, al Consejo, al Comité Económico y Social y al Comité de las Regiones sobre los avances realizados en la consecución de la cohesión económica, social y territorial y sobre la forma en que los distintos medios establecidos en el presente artículo hayan contribuido a ellos. En caso necesario, dicho informe deberá ir acompa ñado de propuestas adecuadas.
Si se manifestare la necesidad de acciones específicas al margen de los fondos y sin perjuicio de las medidas decididas en el marco de las demás políticas de la Unión, el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo podrán adoptar dichas acciones con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario y previa consulta al Comité Económico y Social y al Comité de las Regiones.
Artículo 176 (antiguo artículo 160 TCE)
El Fondo Europeo de Desarrollo Regional estará destinado a contribuir a la corrección de los principales desequilibrios regionales dentro de la Unión mediante una participación en el desarrollo y en el ajuste estructural de las regiones menos desarrolladas y en la reconversión de las regiones industriales en declive.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/127
Artículo 177 (antiguo artículo 161 TCE)
Sin perjuicio de lo establecido en el artículo 178, el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo, mediante reglamentos adoptados con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario, y tras consultar al Comité Económico y Social y al Comité de las Regiones, determinarán las funciones, los objetivos prioritarios y la organización de los fondos con finalidad estructural, lo que podrá suponer la agrupación de los fondos. Mediante el mismo procedimiento, se determinarán asimismo las normas generales aplicables a los fondos, así como las disposiciones necesarias para garantizar su eficacia y la coordinación de los fondos entre sí y con los demás instrumentos financieros existentes.
Un Fondo de Cohesión, creado con arreglo al mismo procedimiento, proporcionará una contribución financiera a proyectos en los sectores del medio ambiente y de las redes transeuropeas en materia de infraestructuras del transporte.
Artículo 178 (antiguo artículo 162 TCE)
Los reglamentos de aplicación relativos al Fondo Europeo de Desarrollo Regional serán tomados por el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario y previa consulta al Comité Económico y Social y al Comité de las Regiones.
En cuanto al Fondo Europeo de Orientación y de Garantía Agrícola, sección «Orientación», y al Fondo Social Europeo, seguirán siendo aplicables, respectivamente, las disposiciones de los artículos 43 y 164.
TÍTULO XIX
INVESTIGACIÓN Y DESARROLLO TECNOLÓGICO Y ESPACIO
Artículo 179 (antiguo artículo 163 TCE)
1. La Unión tendrá por objetivo fortalecer sus bases científicas y tecnológicas, mediante la realización de un espacio europeo de investigación en el que los investigadores, los conocimientos científicos y las tecnologías circulen libremente, y favorecer el desarrollo de su competitividad, incluida la de su industria, así como fomentar las acciones de investigación que se consideren necesarias en virtud de los demás capítulos de los Tratados.
2. A tal fin, la Unión estimulará en todo su territorio a las empresas, incluidas las pequeñas y medianas, a los centros de investigación y a las universidades en sus esfuerzos de investigación y de desarrollo tecnológico de alta calidad; apoyará sus esfuerzos de cooperación con el fin, especialmente, de permitir que los investigadores cooperen libremente por encima de las fronteras y que las empresas aprovechen las posibilidades del mercado interior, en particular por medio de la apertura de la contratación pública nacional, la definición de normas comunes y la supresión de los obs táculos jurídicos y fiscales que se opongan a dicha cooperación.
ESC 83/128 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
3. Todas las acciones de la Unión que se realicen en virtud de los Tratados, incluidas las acciones de demostración, en el ámbito de la investigación y del desarrollo tecnológico se decidirán y se ejecutarán de conformidad con lo dispuesto en el presente título.
Artículo 180
(antiguo artículo 164 TCE)
Para la consecución de los mencionados objetivos, la Unión realizará las siguientes acciones, que, a su vez, completarán las acciones emprendidas en los Estados miembros:
a) ejecución de programas de investigación, de desarrollo tecnológico y de demostración, promo viendo la cooperación con las empresas, los centros de investigación y las universidades, y de estas entidades entre sí;
b) promoción de la cooperación en materia de investigación, de desarrollo tecnológico y de demos tración de la Unión con los terceros países y las organizaciones internacionales;
c) difusión y explotación de los resultados de las actividades en materia de investigación, de desa rrollo tecnológico y de demostración de la Unión;
d) estímulo a la formación y a la movilidad de los investigadores de la Unión.
Artículo 181 (antiguo artículo 165 TCE)
1. La Unión y sus Estados miembros coordinarán su acción en materia de investigación y de desarrollo tecnológico, con el fin de garantizar la coherencia recíproca de las políticas nacionales y de la política de la Unión.
2. La Comisión, en estrecha colaboración con los Estados miembros, podrá adoptar cualquier iniciativa apropiada para promover la coordinación prevista en el apartado 1, en particular iniciativas tendentes a establecer orientaciones e indicadores, organizar el intercambio de mejores prácticas y preparar los elementos necesarios para el control y la evaluación periódicos. Se informará cumpli damente al Parlamento Europeo.
Artículo 182 (antiguo artículo 166 TCE)
1. El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario y previa consulta al Comité Económico y Social, establecerán un programa marco plurianual que incluirá el conjunto de las acciones de la Unión.
El programa marco:
— fijará los objetivos científicos y tecnológicos que deban alcanzarse mediante las acciones contem pladas en el artículo 180 y las prioridades correspondientes,
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/129
— indicará las grandes líneas de dichas acciones,
— fijará el importe global máximo y la participación financiera de la Unión en el programa marco, así como la proporción representada por cada una de las acciones previstas.
2. El programa marco se adaptará o completará en función de la evolución de las situaciones.
3. El programa marco se ejecutará mediante programas específicos desarrollados dentro de cada una de las acciones. Cada programa específico precisará las modalidades de su realización, fijará su duración y preverá los medios que se estimen necesarios. La suma de los importes que se estimen necesarios fijados para los programas específicos no podrá superar el importe global máximo fijado para el programa marco y para cada acción.
4. Los programas específicos serán adoptados por el Consejo, con arreglo a un procedimiento legislativo especial y previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo y al Comité Económico y Social.
5. Como complemento de las acciones previstas en el programa marco plurianual, el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo establecerán, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario y previa consulta al Comité Económico y Social, las medidas necesarias para la realización del espacio europeo de investigación.
Artículo 183 (antiguo artículo 167 TCE)
Para la ejecución del programa marco plurianual, la Unión:
— fijará las normas para la participación de las empresas, los centros de investigación y las univer sidades,
— fijará las normas aplicables a la difusión de los resultados de la investigación.
Artículo 184 (antiguo artículo 168 TCE)
Al ejecutarse el programa marco plurianual, podrán aprobarse programas complementarios en los que solamente participen aquellos Estados miembros que aseguren su financiación, sin perjuicio de una posible participación de la Unión.
La Unión establecerá las normas aplicables a los programas complementarios, especialmente en materia de difusión de los conocimientos y de acceso de otros Estados miembros.
ESC 83/130 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Artículo 185 (antiguo artículo 169 TCE)
En la ejecución del programa marco plurianual, la Unión podrá prever, de acuerdo con los Estados miembros interesados, una participación en programas de investigación y desarrollo emprendidos por varios Estados miembros, incluida la participación en las estructuras creadas para la ejecución de dichos programas.
Artículo 186 (antiguo artículo 170 TCE)
En la ejecución del programa marco plurianual, la Unión podrá prever una cooperación en materia de investigación, de desarrollo tecnológico y de demostración de la Unión con terceros países o con organizaciones internacionales.
Las modalidades de esta cooperación podrán ser objeto de acuerdos entre la Unión y las terceras partes interesadas.
Artículo 187 (antiguo artículo 171 TCE)
La Unión podrá crear empresas comunes o cualquier otra estructura que se considere necesaria para la correcta ejecución de los programas de investigación, de desarrollo tecnológico y de demostración de la Unión.
Artículo 188 (antiguo artículo 172 TCE)
El Consejo adoptará, a propuesta de la Comisión y previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo y al Comité Económico y Social, las disposiciones previstas en el artículo 187.
El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario y previa consulta al Comité Económico y Social, adoptarán las disposiciones contempladas en los artículos 183, 184 y 185. La aprobación de los programas complementarios requerirá el acuerdo de los Estados miembros interesados.
Artículo 189
1. A fin de favorecer el progreso científico y técnico, la competitividad industrial y la aplicación de sus políticas, la Unión elaborará una política espacial europea. Para ello podrá fomentar iniciativas comunes, apoyar la investigación y el desarrollo tecnológico y coordinar los esfuerzos necesarios para la exploración y utilización del espacio.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/131
2. Para contribuir a la consecución de los objetivos mencionados en el apartado 1, el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo establecerán, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario, las medidas necesarias, que podrán tener la forma de un programa espacial europeo, con exclusión de toda armonización de las disposiciones legales y reglamentarias de los Estados miembros.
3. La Unión establecerá las relaciones que sean apropiadas con la Agencia Espacial Europea.
4. El presente artículo se entenderá sin perjuicio de las demás disposiciones del presente título.
Artículo 190 (antiguo artículo 173 TCE)
Al principio de cada año, la Comisión presentará un informe al Parlamento Europeo y al Consejo. Dicho informe versará en particular sobre las actividades realizadas en materia de investigación y desarrollo tecnológico y de difusión de los resultados durante el año precedente, así como sobre el programa de trabajo del año en curso.
TÍTULO XX
MEDIO AMBIENTE
Artículo 191 (antiguo artículo 174 TCE)
1. La política de la Unión en el ámbito del medio ambiente contribuirá a alcanzar los siguientes objetivos:
— la conservación, la protección y la mejora de la calidad del medio ambiente,
— la protección de la salud de las personas,
— la utilización prudente y racional de los recursos naturales,
— el fomento de medidas a escala internacional destinadas a hacer frente a los problemas regionales o mundiales del medio ambiente. y en particular a luchar contra el cambio climático.
2. La política de la Unión en el ámbito del medio ambiente tendrá como objetivo alcanzar un nivel de protección elevado, teniendo presente la diversidad de situaciones existentes en las distintas regiones de la Unión. Se basará en los principios de cautela y de acción preventiva, en el principio de corrección de los atentados al medio ambiente, preferentemente en la fuente misma, y en el principio de quien contamina paga.
En este contexto, las medidas de armonización necesarias para responder a exigencias de la protec ción del medio ambiente incluirán, en los casos apropiados, una cláusula de salvaguardia que autorice a los Estados miembros a adoptar, por motivos medioambientales no económicos, medidas provi sionales sometidas a un procedimiento de control de la Unión.
ESC 83/132 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
3. En la elaboración de su política en el área del medio ambiente, la Unión tendrá en cuenta:
— los datos científicos y técnicos disponibles,
— las condiciones del medio ambiente en las diversas regiones de la Unión,
— las ventajas y las cargas que puedan resultar de la acción o de la falta de acción,
— el desarrollo económico y social de la Unión en su conjunto y el desarrollo equilibrado de sus regiones.
4. En el marco de sus respectivas competencias, la Unión y los Estados miembros cooperarán con los terceros países y las organizaciones internacionales competentes. Las modalidades de la coo peración de la Unión podrán ser objeto de acuerdos entre ésta y las terceras partes interesadas.
El párrafo precedente se entenderá sin perjuicio de la competencia de los Estados miembros para negociar en las instituciones internacionales y para concluir acuerdos internacionales.
Artículo 192 (antiguo artículo 175 TCE)
1. El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario y previa consulta al Comité Económico y Social y al Comité de las Regiones, decidirán las acciones que deba emprender la Unión para la realización de los objetivos fijados en el artículo 191.
2. No obstante el procedimiento de toma de decisiones contemplado en el apartado 1, y sin perjuicio del artículo 114, el Consejo, por unanimidad con arreglo a un procedimiento legislativo especial, a propuesta de la Comisión y previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo, al Comité Económico y Social y al Comité de las Regiones, adoptará:
a) disposiciones esencialmente de carácter fiscal;
b) las medidas que afecten a:
— la ordenación territorial;
— la gestión cuantitativa de los recursos hídricos o que afecten directa o indirectamente a la disponibilidad de dichos recursos;
— la utilización del suelo, con excepción de la gestión de los residuos;
c) las medidas que afecten de forma significativa a la elección por un Estado miembro entre diferentes fuentes de energía y a la estructura general de su abastecimiento energético.
El Consejo, por unanimidad, a propuesta de la Comisión y previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo, al Comité Económico y Social y al Comité de las Regiones, podrá disponer que el procedimiento legislativo ordinario sea aplicable a los ámbitos mencionados en el párrafo primero.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/133
3. El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo adoptarán, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordi nario y previa consulta al Comité Económico y Social y al Comité de las Regiones, programas de acción de carácter general que fijen los objetivos prioritarios que hayan de alcanzarse.
Las medidas necesarias para la ejecución de dichos programas se adoptarán de conformidad con las condiciones contempladas en el apartado 1 o en el apartado 2, según proceda.
4. Sin perjuicio de determinadas medidas adoptadas por la Unión, los Estados miembros tendrán a su cargo la financiación y la ejecución de la política en materia de medio ambiente.
5. Sin perjuicio del principio de quien contamina paga, cuando una medida adoptada con arreglo a lo dispuesto en el apartado 1 implique costes que se consideren desproporcionados para las autoridades públicas de un Estado miembro, dicha medida establecerá las disposiciones adecuadas en forma de:
— excepciones de carácter temporal,
— apoyo financiero con cargo al Fondo de Cohesión creado de conformidad con lo dispuesto en el artículo 177, o ambas posibilidades.
Artículo 193 (antiguo artículo 176 TCE)
Las medidas de protección adoptadas en virtud del artículo 192 no serán obstáculo para el mante nimiento y la adopción, por parte de cada Estado miembro, de medidas de mayor protección. Dichas medidas deberán ser compatibles con los Tratados y se notificarán a la Comisión.
TÍTULO XXI
ENERGÍA
Artículo 194
1. En el marco del establecimiento o del funcionamiento del mercado interior y atendiendo a la necesidad de preservar y mejorar el medio ambiente, la política energética de la Unión tendrá por objetivo, con un espíritu de solidaridad entre los Estados miembros:
a) garantizar el funcionamiento del mercado de la energía;
b) garantizar la seguridad del abastecimiento energético en la Unión;
c) fomentar la eficiencia energética y el ahorro energético así como el desarrollo de energías nuevas y renovables; y
d) fomentar la interconexión de las redes energéticas.
ESC 83/134 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
2. Sin perjuicio de la aplicación de otras disposiciones de los Tratados, el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo establecerán, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario, las medidas necesarias para alcanzar los objetivos mencionados en el apartado 1. Dichas medidas se adoptarán previa consulta al Comité Económico y Social y al Comité de las Regiones.
No afectarán al derecho de un Estado miembro a determinar las condiciones de explotación de sus recursos energéticos, sus posibilidades de elegir entre distintas fuentes de energía y la estructura general de su abastecimiento energético, sin perjuicio de la letra c) del apartado 2 del artículo 192.
3. No obstante lo dispuesto en el apartado 2, el Consejo, con arreglo a un procedimiento legislativo especial, por unanimidad y previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo, establecerá las medidas mencionadas en ese apartado cuando sean esencialmente de carácter fiscal.
TÍTULO XXII
TURISMO
Artículo 195
1. La Unión complementará la acción de los Estados miembros en el sector turístico, en particular promoviendo la competitividad de las empresas de la Unión en este sector.
Con este fin, la Unión tendrá por objetivo:
a) fomentar la creación de un entorno favorable al desarrollo de las empresas en este sector;
b) propiciar la cooperación entre Estados miembros, en particular mediante el intercambio de buenas prácticas.
2. El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario, esta blecerán las medidas específicas destinadas a complementar las acciones llevadas a cabo en los Estados miembros para conseguir los objetivos mencionados en el presente artículo, con exclusión de toda armonización de las disposiciones legales y reglamentarias de los Estados miembros.
TÍTULO XXIII
PROTECCIÓN CIVIL
Artículo 196
1. La Unión fomentará la cooperación entre los Estados miembros con el fin de mejorar la eficacia de los sistemas de prevención de las catástrofes naturales o de origen humano y de protección frente a ellas.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/135
La acción de la Unión tendrá por objetivo:
a) apoyar y complementar la acción de los Estados miembros a escala nacional, regional y local por lo que respecta a la prevención de riesgos, la preparación de las personas encargadas de la protección civil en los Estados miembros y la intervención en caso de catástrofes naturales o de origen humano dentro de la Unión;
b) fomentar una cooperación operativa rápida y eficaz dentro de la Unión entre los servicios de protección civil nacionales;
c) favorecer la coherencia de las acciones emprendidas a escala internacional en materia de protec ción civil.
2. El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario, esta blecerán las medidas necesarias para contribuir a la consecución de los objetivos contemplados en el apartado 1, con exclusión de toda armonización de las disposiciones legales y reglamentarias de los Estados miembros.
TÍTULO XXIV
COOPERACIÓN ADMINISTRATIVA
Artículo 197
1. La aplicación efectiva del Derecho de la Unión por los Estados miembros, que es esencial para el buen funcionamiento de la Unión, se considerará asunto de interés común.
2. La Unión podrá respaldar los esfuerzos de los Estados miembros por mejorar su capacidad administrativa para aplicar el Derecho de la Unión. Esta acción podrá consistir especialmente en facilitar el intercambio de información y funcionarios, así como en apoyar programas de formación. Ningún Estado miembro estará obligado a valerse de tal apoyo. El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo, mediante reglamentos adoptados con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario, establecerán las medidas necesarias a este fin, con exclusión de toda armonización de las disposiciones legales y reglamentarias de los Estados miembros.
3. El presente artículo se entenderá sin perjuicio de la obligación de los Estados miembros de aplicar el Derecho de la Unión, ni de las prerrogativas y deberes de la Comisión. Se entenderá también sin perjuicio de las demás disposiciones de los Tratados que prevén una cooperación administrativa entre los Estados miembros y entre éstos y la Unión.
ESC 83/136 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
CUARTA PARTE ASOCIACIÓN DE LOS PAÍSES Y TERRITORIOS DE ULTRAMAR
Artículo 198 (antiguo artículo 182 TCE)
Los Estados miembros convienen en asociar a la Unión los países y territorios no europeos que mantienen relaciones especiales con Dinamarca, Francia, Países Bajos y Reino Unido. Dichos países y territorios, que en lo sucesivo se denominarán «países y territorios», se enumeran en la lista que constituye el anexo II.
El fin de la asociación será la promoción del desarrollo económico y social de los países y territorios, así como el establecimiento de estrechas relaciones económicas entre éstos y la Unión en su conjunto.
De conformidad con los principios enunciados en el preámbulo del presente Tratado, la asociación deberá, en primer lugar, contribuir a favorecer los intereses de los habitantes de dichos países y territorios y su prosperidad, de modo que puedan alcanzar el desarrollo económico, social y cultural al que aspiran.
Artículo 199 (antiguo artículo 183 TCE)
La asociación perseguirá los siguientes objetivos:
1) Los Estados miembros aplicarán a sus intercambios comerciales con los países y territorios el régimen que se otorguen entre sí en virtud de los Tratados.
2) Cada país o territorio aplicará a sus intercambios comerciales con los Estados miembros y con los demás países y territorios el régimen que aplique al Estado europeo con el que mantenga relaciones especiales.
3) Los Estados miembros contribuirán a las inversiones que requiera el desarrollo progresivo de estos países y territorios.
4) Para las inversiones financiadas por la Unión, la participación en las convocatorias para la adjudicación de obras, servicios y suministros quedará abierta, en igualdad de condiciones, a todas las personas físicas y jurídicas que tengan la nacionalidad de los Estados miembros o de los países y territorios.
5) En las relaciones entre los Estados miembros y los países y territorios, el derecho de estableci miento de los nacionales y sociedades se regulará de conformidad con las disposiciones y normas de procedimiento previstas en el capítulo relativo al derecho de establecimiento y sobre una base no discriminatoria, sin perjuicio de las disposiciones especiales que se adopten en virtud del artículo 203.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/137
Artículo 200 (antiguo artículo 184 TCE)
1. Las importaciones de mercancías originarias de los países y territorios se beneficiarán, a su entrada en los Estados miembros, de la prohibición de los derechos de aduana llevada a cabo entre los Estados miembros de acuerdo con las disposiciones de los Tratados.
2. Los derechos de aduana que graven, a su entrada en cada país y territorio, las importaciones procedentes de los Estados miembros y de los demás países y territorios quedarán prohibidos de conformidad con lo dispuesto en el artículo 30.
3. No obstante, los países y territorios podrán percibir derechos de aduana para satisfacer las exigencias de su desarrollo y las necesidades de su industrialización o derechos de carácter fiscal destinados a nutrir su presupuesto.
Los derechos mencionados en el párrafo anterior no podrán ser superiores a los que graven las importaciones de productos procedentes del Estado miembro con el que cada país o territorio mantenga relaciones especiales.
4. El apartado 2 no será aplicable a los países y territorios que, por estar sujetos a obligaciones internacionales especiales, estén aplicando un arancel aduanero no discriminatorio.
5. El establecimiento o la modificación de los derechos de aduana que graven las mercancías importadas por los países y territorios no deberá provocar, de hecho o de derecho, una discrimina ción directa o indirecta entre las importaciones procedentes de los distintos Estados miembros.
Artículo 201 (antiguo artículo 185 TCE)
Si la cuantía de los derechos aplicables a las mercancías procedentes de un tercer país a su entrada en un país o territorio fuere tal que, teniendo en cuenta lo dispuesto en el apartado 1 del artículo 200, pudiere originar desviaciones del tráfico comercial en perjuicio de uno de los Estados miembros, éste podrá pedir a la Comisión que proponga a los demás Estados miembros las medidas necesarias para corregir dicha situación.
Artículo 202 (antiguo artículo 186 TCE)
Sin perjuicio de las disposiciones relativas a la salud y seguridad públicas y al orden público, la libertad de circulación de los trabajadores de los países y territorios en los Estados miembros, así como la de los trabajadores de los Estados miembros en los países y territorios, se regirá por actos adoptados de conformidad con el artículo 203.
ESC 83/138 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Artículo 203 (antiguo artículo 187 TCE)
El Consejo, a la luz de los resultados alcanzados en el marco de la asociación de los países y territorios a la Unión y basándose en los principios contenidos en los Tratados, adoptará, por unanimidad, a propuesta de la Comisión, las disposiciones relativas a las modalidades y el procedi miento para la asociación de los países y territorios a la Unión. Cuando el Consejo adopte dichas disposiciones con arreglo a un procedimiento legislativo especial, se pronunciará por unanimidad, a propuesta de la Comisión y previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo.
Artículo 204 (antiguo artículo 188 TCE)
Las disposiciones de los artículos 198 a 203 serán aplicables a Groenlandia, sin perjuicio de las disposiciones específicas para Groenlandia que figuran en el Protocolo sobre el régimen particular aplicable a Groenlandia, incorporado como anexo a los Tratados.
QUINTA PARTE ACCIÓN EXTERIOR DE LA UNIÓN
TÍTULO I
DISPOSICIONES GENERALES RELATIVAS A LA ACCIÓN EXTERIOR DE LA UNIÓN
Artículo 205
La acción de la Unión en la escena internacional, en virtud de la presente parte, se basará en los principios, perseguirá los objetivos y se realizará de conformidad con las disposiciones generales contempladas en el capítulo 1 del título V del Tratado de la Unión Europea.
TÍTULO II
POLÍTICA COMERCIAL COMÚN
Artículo 206 (antiguo artículo 131 TCE)
Mediante el establecimiento de una unión aduanera de conformidad con los artículos 28 a 32, la Unión contribuirá, en el interés común, al desarrollo armonioso del comercio mundial, a la supresión progresiva de las restricciones a los intercambios internacionales y a las inversiones extranjeras directas, así como a la reducción de las barreras arancelarias y de otro tipo.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/139
Artículo 207 (antiguo artículo 133 TCE)
1. La política comercial común se basará en principios uniformes, en particular por lo que se refiere a las modificaciones arancelarias, la celebración de acuerdos arancelarios y comerciales rela tivos a los intercambios de mercancías y de servicios, y los aspectos comerciales de la propiedad intelectual e industrial, las inversiones extranjeras directas, la uniformización de las medidas de liberalización, la política de exportación, así como las medidas de protección comercial, entre ellas las que deban adoptarse en caso de dumping y subvenciones. La política comercial común se llevará a cabo en el marco de los principios y objetivos de la acción exterior de la Unión.
2. El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario, adop tarán mediante reglamentos las medidas por las que se defina el marco de aplicación de la política comercial común.
3. En caso de que deban negociarse y celebrarse acuerdos con uno o más terceros países u organizaciones internacionales, se aplicará el artículo 218, sin perjuicio de las disposiciones especí ficas del presente artículo.
La Comisión presentará recomendaciones al Consejo, que la autorizará a iniciar las negociaciones necesarias. Corresponderá al Consejo y a la Comisión velar por que los acuerdos negociados sean compatibles con las políticas y normas internas de la Unión.
La Comisión llevará a cabo dichas negociaciones en consulta con un comité especial designado por el Consejo para asistirla en dicha tarea y con arreglo a las directrices que el Consejo pueda dirigirle. La Comisión informará periódicamente al comité especial y al Parlamento Europeo de la marcha de las negociaciones.
4. Para la negociación y celebración de los acuerdos mencionados en el apartado 3, el Consejo decidirá por mayoría cualificada.
Para la negociación y celebración de acuerdos en los ámbitos del comercio de servicios y de los aspectos comerciales de la propiedad intelectual e industrial, así como de las inversiones extranjeras directas, el Consejo se pronunciará por unanimidad cuando dichos acuerdos contengan disposiciones en las que se requiere la unanimidad para la adopción de normas internas.
El Consejo se pronunciará también por unanimidad para la negociación y la celebración de acuerdos:
a) en el ámbito del comercio de servicios culturales y audiovisuales, cuando dichos acuerdos puedan perjudicar a la diversidad cultural y lingüística de la Unión;
b) en el ámbito del comercio de servicios sociales, educativos y sanitarios, cuando dichos acuerdos puedan perturbar gravemente la organización nacional de dichos servicios y perjudicar a la responsabilidad de los Estados miembros en la prestación de los mismos.
5. La negociación y la celebración de acuerdos internacionales en el ámbito de los transportes se regirán por el título VI de la tercera parte y por el artículo 218.
ESC 83/140 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
6. El ejercicio de las competencias atribuidas por el presente artículo en el ámbito de la política comercial común no afectará a la delimitación de las competencias entre la Unión y los Estados miembros ni conllevará una armonización de las disposiciones legales o reglamentarias de los Estados miembros en la medida en que los Tratados excluyan dicha armonización.
TÍTULO III
COOPERACIÓN CON TERCEROS PAÍSES Y AYUDA HUMANITARIA
CAPÍTULO 1
COOPERACIÓN PARA EL DESARROLLO
Artículo 208 (antiguo artículo 177 TCE)
1. La política de la Unión en el ámbito de la cooperación para el desarrollo se llevará a cabo en el marco de los principios y objetivos de la acción exterior de la Unión. Las políticas de cooperación para el desarrollo de la Unión y de los Estados miembros se complementarán y reforzarán mutua mente.
El objetivo principal de la política de la Unión en este ámbito será la reducción y, finalmente, la erradicación de la pobreza. La Unión tendrá en cuenta los objetivos de la cooperación para el desarrollo al aplicar las políticas que puedan afectar a los países en desarrollo.
2. La Unión y los Estados miembros respetarán los compromisos y tendrán en cuenta los obje tivos que han acordado en el marco de las Naciones Unidas y de otras organizaciones internacionales competentes.
Artículo 209 (antiguo artículo 179 TCE)
1. El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario, adop tarán las medidas necesarias para ejecutar la política de cooperación para el desarrollo, que podrán referirse a programas plurianuales de cooperación con países en desarrollo o a programas que tengan un enfoque temático.
2. La Unión podrá celebrar con los terceros países y con las organizaciones internacionales competentes cualquier acuerdo adecuado para la consecución de los objetivos enunciados en los artículos 21 del Tratado de la Unión Europea y 208 del presente Tratado.
El párrafo primero se entenderá sin perjuicio de las competencias de los Estados miembros para negociar en los foros internacionales y celebrar acuerdos.
3. El Banco Europeo de Inversiones contribuirá, en las condiciones previstas en sus Estatutos, a la ejecución de las acciones contempladas en el apartado 1.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/141
Artículo 210 (antiguo artículo 180 TCE)
1. Con objeto de favorecer la complementariedad y la eficacia de sus acciones, la Unión y los Estados miembros coordinarán sus políticas en materia de cooperación al desarrollo y concertarán sus programas de ayuda, también en el marco de organizaciones internacionales y de conferencias internacionales. Podrán emprender acciones conjuntas. Los Estados miembros contribuirán, si fuere necesario, a la ejecución de los programas de ayuda de la Unión.
2. La Comisión podrá adoptar cualquier iniciativa adecuada para fomentar la coordinación a que se refiere el apartado 1.
Artículo 211 (antiguo artículo 181 TCE)
En el marco de sus respectivas competencias, la Unión y los Estados miembros cooperarán con los terceros países y las organizaciones internacionales competentes.
CAPÍTULO 2
COOPERACIÓN ECONÓMICA, FINANCIERA Y TÉCNICA CON TERCEROS PAÍSES
Artículo 212 (antiguo artículo 181 A TCE)
1. Sin perjuicio de las demás disposiciones de los Tratados, y en particular las de los artículos 208 a 211, la Unión llevará a cabo acciones de cooperación económica, financiera y técnica, entre ellas acciones de ayuda en particular en el ámbito financiero, con terceros países distintos de los países en desarrollo. Estas acciones serán coherentes con la política de desarrollo de la Unión y se llevarán a cabo conforme a los principios y objetivos de su acción exterior. Las acciones de la Unión y de los Estados miembros se complementarán y reforzarán mutuamente.
2. El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo adoptarán, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordi nario, las medidas necesarias para la aplicación del apartado 1.
3. En el marco de sus respectivas competencias, la Unión y los Estados miembros cooperarán con los terceros países y con las organizaciones internacionales competentes. Las modalidades de coo peración de la Unión podrán ser objeto de acuerdos entre ésta y las terceras partes interesadas.
El párrafo primero no afectará a las competencias de los Estados miembros para negociar en los organismos internacionales y celebrar acuerdos internacionales.
ESC 83/142 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Artículo 213
Cuando la situación en un tercer país requiera que la Unión preste ayuda financiera urgente, el Consejo adoptará, a propuesta de la Comisión, las decisiones necesarias.
CAPÍTULO 3
AYUDA HUMANITARIA
Artículo 214
1. Las acciones de la Unión en el ámbito de la ayuda humanitaria se llevarán a cabo en el marco de los principios y objetivos de la acción exterior de la Unión. Dichas acciones tendrán por objeto, en casos concretos, prestar asistencia y socorro a las poblaciones de los terceros países víctimas de catástrofes naturales o de origen humano, y protegerlas, para hacer frente a las necesidades huma nitarias resultantes de esas diversas situaciones. Las acciones de la Unión y de los Estados miembros se complementarán y reforzarán mutuamente.
2. Las acciones de ayuda humanitaria se llevarán a cabo conforme a los principios del Derecho internacional y a los principios de imparcialidad, neutralidad y no discriminación.
3. El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo establecerán, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario, las medidas que determinen el marco en el que se realizarán las acciones de ayuda humanitaria de la Unión.
4. La Unión podrá celebrar con los terceros países y con las organizaciones internacionales competentes cualquier acuerdo adecuado para la consecución de los objetivos enunciados en el apartado 1 y en el artículo 21 del Tratado de la Unión Europea.
El párrafo primero se entenderá sin perjuicio de las competencias de los Estados miembros para negociar en los foros internacionales y celebrar acuerdos.
5. A fin de establecer un marco para que los jóvenes europeos puedan aportar contribuciones comunes a las acciones de ayuda humanitaria de la Unión, se creará un Cuerpo Voluntario Europeo de Ayuda Humanitaria. El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo fijarán mediante reglamentos, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario, su estatuto y sus normas de funcionamiento.
6. La Comisión podrá adoptar cualquier iniciativa adecuada para fomentar la coordinación entre las acciones de la Unión y las de los Estados miembros, con objeto de aumentar la eficacia y la complementariedad de los mecanismos de la Unión y de los mecanismos nacionales de ayuda humanitaria.
7. La Unión velará por que sus acciones de ayuda humanitaria estén coordinadas y sean cohe rentes con las de las organizaciones y organismos internacionales, en particular los que forman parte del sistema de las Naciones Unidas.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/143
TÍTULO IV
MEDIDAS RESTRICTIVAS
Artículo 215 (antiguo artículo 301 TCE)
1. Cuando una decisión adoptada de conformidad con el capítulo 2 del título V del Tratado de la Unión Europea prevea la interrupción o la reducción, total o parcial, de las relaciones económicas y financieras con uno o varios terceros países, el Consejo adoptará por mayoría cualificada, a propuesta conjunta del Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad y de la Comisión, las medidas necesarias. Informará de ello al Parlamento Europeo.
2. Cuando una decisión adoptada de conformidad con el capítulo 2 del título V del Tratado de la Unión Europea así lo prevea, el Consejo podrá adoptar por el procedimiento establecido en el apartado 1 medidas restrictivas contra personas físicas o jurídicas, grupos o entidades no estatales.
3. Los actos contemplados en el presente artículo incluirán las disposiciones necesarias en materia de garantías jurídicas.
TÍTULO V
ACUERDOS INTERNACIONALES
Artículo 216
1. La Unión podrá celebrar un acuerdo con uno o varios terceros países u organizaciones inter nacionales cuando así lo prevean los Tratados o cuando la celebración de un acuerdo bien sea necesaria para alcanzar, en el contexto de las políticas de la Unión, alguno de los objetivos esta blecidos en los Tratados, bien esté prevista en un acto jurídicamente vinculante de la Unión, o bien pueda afectar a normas comunes o alterar el alcance de las mismas.
2. Los acuerdos celebrados por la Unión vincularán a las instituciones de la Unión y a los Estados miembros.
Artículo 217 (antiguo artículo 310 TCE)
La Unión podrá celebrar con uno o varios terceros países o con organizaciones internacionales acuerdos que establezcan una asociación que entrañe derechos y obligaciones recíprocos, acciones comunes y procedimientos particulares.
Artículo 218 (antiguo artículo 300 TCE)
1. Sin perjuicio de las disposiciones particulares del artículo 207, para la negociación y celebración de acuerdos entre la Unión y terceros países u organizaciones internacionales se aplicará el proce dimiento siguiente.
ESC 83/144 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
2. El Consejo autorizará la apertura de negociaciones, aprobará las directrices de negociación, autorizará la firma y celebrará los acuerdos.
3. La Comisión, o el Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad cuando el acuerdo previsto se refiera exclusiva o principalmente a la política exterior y de seguridad común, presentará recomendaciones al Consejo, que adoptará una decisión por la que se autorice la apertura de negociaciones y se designe, en función de la materia del acuerdo previsto, al negociador o al jefe del equipo de negociación de la Unión.
4. El Consejo podrá dictar directrices al negociador y designar un comité especial, al que deberá consultarse durante las negociaciones.
5. El Consejo adoptará, a propuesta del negociador, una decisión por la que se autorice la firma del acuerdo y, en su caso, su aplicación provisional antes de la entrada en vigor.
6. El Consejo adoptará, a propuesta del negociador, una decisión de celebración del acuerdo.
Con excepción de los acuerdos que se refieran exclusivamente a la política exterior y de seguridad común, el Consejo adoptará la decisión de celebración del acuerdo:
a) previa aprobación del Parlamento Europeo en los casos siguientes:
i) acuerdos de asociación;
ii) acuerdo de adhesión de la Unión al Convenio Europeo para la Protección de los Derechos Humanos y de las Libertades Fundamentales;
iii) acuerdos que creen un marco institucional específico al organizar procedimientos de coo peración;
iv) acuerdos que tengan repercusiones presupuestarias importantes para la Unión;
v) acuerdos que se refieran a ámbitos a los que se aplique el procedimiento legislativo ordinario o, si se requiere la aprobación del Parlamento Europeo, el procedimiento legislativo especial.
En caso de urgencia, el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo podrán convenir en un plazo para la aprobación.
b) previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo en los demás casos. El Parlamento Europeo emitirá su dictamen en un plazo que el Consejo podrá fijar según la urgencia. De no haberse emitido un dictamen al término de dicho plazo, el Consejo podrá pronunciarse.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/145
7. No obstante lo dispuesto en los apartados 5, 6 y 9, el Consejo, al celebrar un acuerdo, podrá autorizar al negociador a aprobar, en nombre de la Unión, las modificaciones del acuerdo para cuya adopción éste prevea un procedimiento simplificado o la intervención de un órgano creado por el acuerdo. El Consejo podrá supeditar dicha autorización a condiciones específicas.
8. El Consejo se pronunciará por mayoría cualificada durante todo el procedimiento.
Sin embargo, el Consejo se pronunciará por unanimidad cuando el acuerdo se refiera a un ámbito en el que se requiera la unanimidad para la adopción de un acto de la Unión y cuando se trate de acuerdos de asociación y de los acuerdos previstos en el artículo 212 con los Estados candidatos a la adhesión. El Consejo se pronunciará también por unanimidad sobre el acuerdo de adhesión de la Unión al Convenio Europeo para la Protección de los Derechos Humanos y de las Libertades Fundamentales; la decisión de celebración de dicho acuerdo entrará en vigor después de haber sido aprobada por los Estados miembros, de conformidad con sus respectivas normas constitucio nales.
9. El Consejo adoptará, a propuesta de la Comisión o del Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad, una decisión por la que se suspenda la aplicación de un acuerdo y se establezcan las posiciones que deban adoptarse en nombre de la Unión en un orga nismo creado por un acuerdo, cuando dicho organismo deba adoptar actos que surtan efectos jurídicos, con excepción de los actos que completen o modifiquen el marco institucional del acuerdo.
10. Se informará cumplida e inmediatamente al Parlamento Europeo en todas las fases del procedimiento.
11. Un Estado miembro, el Parlamento Europeo, el Consejo o la Comisión podrán solicitar el dictamen del Tribunal de Justicia sobre la compatibilidad con los Tratados de cualquier acuerdo previsto. En caso de dictamen negativo del Tribunal de Justicia, el acuerdo previsto no podrá entrar en vigor, salvo modificación de éste o revisión de los Tratados.
Artículo 219 (antiguo artículo 111, apartados 1 a 3 y 5, TCE)
1. No obstante lo dispuesto en el artículo 218, el Consejo, bien por recomendación del Banco Central Europeo, bien por recomendación de la Comisión y previa consulta al Banco Central Europeo con el fin de lograr un consenso compatible con el objetivo de la estabilidad de precios, podrá celebrar acuerdos formales relativos a un sistema de tipos de cambio para el euro en relación con las monedas de terceros Estados. El Consejo se pronunciará por unanimidad, previa consulta al Parla mento Europeo y con arreglo al procedimiento establecido en el apartado 3.
El Consejo, bien por recomendación del Banco Central Europeo, bien por recomendación de la Comisión y previa consulta al Banco Central Europeo con el fin de lograr un consenso compatible con el objetivo de la estabilidad de precios, podrá adoptar, ajustar o abandonar los tipos centrales del euro en el sistema de tipos de cambio. El Presidente del Consejo informará al Parlamento Europeo de la adopción, del ajuste o del abandono de los tipos centrales del euro.
ESC 83/146 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
2. A falta de un sistema de tipos de cambio respecto de una o varias monedas de terceros Estados con arreglo al apartado 1, el Consejo, bien sobre la base de una recomendación de la Comisión y previa consulta al Banco Central Europeo, bien sobre la base de una recomendación del Banco Central Europeo, podrá formular orientaciones generales para la política de tipos de cambio respecto de estas monedas. Estas orientaciones generales se entenderán sin perjuicio del objetivo fundamental del SEBC de mantener la estabilidad de precios.
3. No obstante lo dispuesto en el artículo 218, cuando la Unión tenga que negociar acuerdos en materia de régimen monetario o de régimen cambiario con uno o varios terceros Estados u orga nizaciones internacionales, el Consejo, sobre la base de una recomendación de la Comisión y previa consulta al Banco Central Europeo, decidirá sobre las modalidades de negociación y celebración de dichos acuerdos. Las citadas modalidades de negociación garantizarán que la Unión exprese una posición única. La Comisión estará plenamente asociada a las negociaciones.
4. Sin perjuicio de las competencias y de los acuerdos de la Unión sobre la unión económica y monetaria, los Estados miembros podrán negociar en los foros internacionales y celebrar acuerdos internacionales.
TÍTULO VI
RELACIONES DE LA UNIÓN CON LAS ORGANIZACIONES INTERNACIONALES Y CON TERCEROS PAÍSES Y DELEGACIONES DE LA UNIÓN
Artículo 220 (antiguos artículos 302 a 304 TCE)
1. La Unión establecerá todo tipo de cooperación adecuada con los órganos de las Naciones Unidas y de sus organismos especializados, el Consejo de Europa, la Organización para la Seguridad y la Cooperación en Europa y la Organización de Cooperación y Desarrollo Económicos.
La Unión mantendrá también relaciones apropiadas con otras organizaciones internacionales.
2. El Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad y la Comisión se encargarán de aplicar lo dispuesto en el presente artículo.
Artículo 221
1. Las delegaciones de la Unión en terceros países y ante organizaciones internacionales asumirán la representación de la Unión.
2. Las delegaciones de la Unión estarán bajo la autoridad del Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad. Actuarán en estrecha cooperación con las misiones diplomáticas y consulares de los Estados miembros.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/147
TÍTULO VII
CLÁUSULA DE SOLIDARIDAD
Artículo 222
1. La Unión y sus Estados miembros actuarán conjuntamente con espíritu de solidaridad si un Estado miembro es objeto de un ataque terrorista o víctima de una catástrofe natural o de origen humano. La Unión movilizará todos los instrumentos de que disponga, incluidos los medios militares puestos a su disposición por los Estados miembros, para:
a) — prevenir la amenaza terrorista en el territorio de los Estados miembros;
— proteger a las instituciones democráticas y a la población civil de posibles ataques terroristas;
— prestar asistencia a un Estado miembro en el territorio de éste, a petición de sus autoridades políticas, en caso de ataque terrorista;
b) prestar asistencia a un Estado miembro en el territorio de éste, a petición de sus autoridades políticas, en caso de catástrofe natural o de origen humano.
2. Si un Estado miembro es objeto de un ataque terrorista o víctima de una catástrofe natural o de origen humano, a petición de sus autoridades políticas los demás Estados miembros le prestarán asistencia. Con este fin, los Estados miembros se coordinarán en el seno del Consejo.
3. Las modalidades de aplicación por la Unión de la presente cláusula de solidaridad serán definidas mediante decisión adoptada por el Consejo, a propuesta conjunta de la Comisión y del Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad. Cuando dicha decisión tenga repercusiones en el ámbito de la defensa, el Consejo se pronunciará de conformidad con el apartado 1 del artículo 31 del Tratado de la Unión Europea. Se informará al Parlamento Europeo.
A efectos del presente apartado, y sin perjuicio del artículo 240, el Consejo estará asistido por el Comité Político y de Seguridad, con el apoyo de las estructuras creadas en el marco de la política común de seguridad y defensa, y por el comité contemplado en el artículo 71, que le presentarán, en su caso, dictámenes conjuntos.
4. Para asegurar la eficacia de la actuación de la Unión y de sus Estados miembros, el Consejo Europeo evaluará de forma periódica las amenazas a que se enfrenta la Unión.
ESC 83/148 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
SEXTA PARTE DISPOSICIONES INSTITUCIONALES Y FINANCIERAS
TÍTULO I
DISPOSICIONES INSTITUCIONALES
CAPÍTULO 1
INSTITUCIONES
SECCIÓN PRIMERA
EL PARLAMENTO EUROPEO
Artículo 223 (antiguo artículo 190, apartados 4 y 5, TCE)
1. El Parlamento Europeo elaborará un proyecto encaminado a establecer las disposiciones nece sarias para hacer posible la elección de sus miembros por sufragio universal directo, de acuerdo con un procedimiento uniforme en todos los Estados miembros o de acuerdo con principios comunes a todos los Estados miembros.
El Consejo establecerá las disposiciones necesarias por unanimidad con arreglo a un procedimiento legislativo especial, previa aprobación del Parlamento Europeo, que se pronunciará por mayoría de los miembros que lo componen. Dichas disposiciones entrarán en vigor una vez que hayan sido aprobadas por los Estados miembros de conformidad con sus respectivas normas constitucionales.
2. El Parlamento Europeo establecerá mediante reglamentos adoptados por propia iniciativa, con arreglo a un procedimiento legislativo especial, el estatuto y las condiciones generales de ejercicio de las funciones de sus miembros, previo dictamen de la Comisión y con la aprobación del Consejo. Toda norma o condición relativas al régimen fiscal de los miembros o de los antiguos miembros se decidirán en el Consejo por unanimidad.
Artículo 224 (antiguo artículo 191, párrafo segundo, TCE)
El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario, establecerán mediante reglamentos el estatuto de los partidos políticos a escala europea, a los que se hace referencia en el apartado 4 del artículo 10 del Tratado de la Unión Europea, y en particular las normas relativas a su financiación.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/149
Artículo 225 (antiguo artículo 192, párrafo segundo, TCE)
Por decisión de la mayoría de los miembros que lo componen, el Parlamento Europeo podrá solicitar a la Comisión que presente las propuestas oportunas sobre cualquier asunto que a juicio de aquél requiera la elaboración de un acto de la Unión para la aplicación de los Tratados. Si la Comisión no presenta propuesta alguna, comunicará las razones al Parlamento Europeo.
Artículo 226 (antiguo artículo 193 TCE)
En cumplimiento de sus cometidos y a petición de la cuarta parte de los miembros que lo compo nen, el Parlamento Europeo podrá constituir una comisión temporal de investigación para examinar, sin perjuicio de las competencias que los Tratados confieren a otras instituciones u órganos, alega ciones de infracción o de mala administración en la aplicación del Derecho de la Unión, salvo que de los hechos alegados esté conociendo un órgano jurisdiccional, hasta tanto concluya el procedimiento jurisdiccional.
La existencia de la comisión temporal de investigación terminará con la presentación de su informe.
El Parlamento Europeo determinará las modalidades de ejercicio del derecho de investigación me diante reglamentos adoptados por propia iniciativa, con arreglo a un procedimiento legislativo especial, previa aprobación del Consejo y de la Comisión.
Artículo 227 (antiguo artículo 194 TCE)
Cualquier ciudadano de la Unión, así como cualquier persona física o jurídica que resida o tenga su domicilio social en un Estado miembro, tendrá derecho a presentar al Parlamento Europeo, indivi dualmente o asociado con otros ciudadanos o personas, una petición sobre un asunto propio de los ámbitos de actuación de la Unión que le afecte directamente.
Artículo 228 (antiguo artículo 195 TCE)
1. El Parlamento Europeo eligirá a un Defensor del Pueblo Europeo, que estará facultado para recibir las reclamaciones de cualquier ciudadano de la Unión o de cualquier persona física o jurídica que resida o tenga su domicilio social en un Estado miembro, relativas a casos de mala adminis tración en la acción de las instituciones, órganos u organismos de la Unión, con exclusión del Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea en el ejercicio de sus funciones jurisdiccionales. Instruirá estas reclamaciones e informará al respecto.
En el desempeño de su misión, el Defensor del Pueblo llevará a cabo las investigaciones que considere justificadas, bien por iniciativa propia, bien sobre la base de las reclamaciones recibidas directamente o a través de un miembro del Parlamento Europeo, salvo que los hechos alegados sean o hayan sido objeto de un procedimiento jurisdiccional. Cuando el Defensor del Pueblo haya
ESC 83/150 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
comprobado un caso de mala administración, lo pondrá en conocimiento de la institución, órgano u organismo interesado, que dispondrá de un plazo de tres meses para exponer su posición al Defensor del Pueblo. Éste remitirá a continuación un informe al Parlamento Europeo y a la institución, órgano u organismo interesado. La persona de quien emane la reclamación será informada del resultado de estas investigaciones.
El Defensor del Pueblo presentará cada año al Parlamento Europeo un informe sobre el resultado de sus investigaciones.
2. El Defensor del Pueblo será elegido después de cada elección del Parlamento Europeo para toda la legislatura. Su mandato será renovable.
A petición del Parlamento Europeo, el Tribunal de Justicia podrá destituir al Defensor del Pueblo si éste dejare de cumplir las condiciones necesarias para el ejercicio de sus funciones o hubiere cometido una falta grave.
3. El Defensor del Pueblo ejercerá sus funciones con total independencia. En el ejercicio de tales funciones no solicitará ni admitirá instrucciones de ningun gobierno, institución, órgano u orga nismo. Durante su mandato, el Defensor del Pueblo no podrá desempeñar ninguna otra actividad profesional, sea o no retribuida.
4. El Parlamento Europeo fijará, mediante reglamentos adoptados por propia iniciativa, con arre glo a un procedimiento legislativo especial, el Estatuto y las condiciones generales de ejercicio de las funciones del Defensor del Pueblo, previo dictamen de la Comisión y con la aprobación del Consejo.
Artículo 229 (antiguo artículo 196 TCE)
El Parlamento Europeo celebrará cada año un período de sesiones. Se reunirá sin necesidad de previa convocatoria el segundo martes de marzo.
El Parlamento Europeo podrá reunirse en período parcial de sesiones extraordinario a petición de la mayoría de los miembros que lo componen, del Consejo o de la Comisión.
Artículo 230 (antiguo artículo 197, párrafos segundo, tercero y cuarto, TCE)
La Comisión podrá asistir a todas las sesiones del Parlamento Europeo y comparecerá ante éste si así lo solicita.
La Comisión contestará oralmente o por escrito a todas las preguntas que le sean formuladas por el Parlamento Europeo o por sus miembros.
El Consejo Europeo y el Consejo comparecerán ante el Parlamento Europeo en las condiciones fijadas por el reglamento interno del Consejo Europeo y por el del Consejo.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/151
Artículo 231 (antiguo artículo 198 TCE)
Salvo disposición en contrario de los Tratados, el Parlamento Europeo decidirá por mayoría de los votos emitidos.
El reglamento interno fijará el quórum.
Artículo 232 (antiguo artículo 199 TCE)
El Parlamento Europeo establecerá su propio reglamento interno por mayoría de los miembros que lo componen.
Los documentos del Parlamento Europeo se publicarán en la forma prevista en los Tratados y en dicho reglamento.
Artículo 233 (antiguo artículo 200 TCE)
El Parlamento Europeo procederá a la discusión, en sesión pública, del informe general anual que le presentará la Comisión.
Artículo 234 (antiguo artículo 201 TCE)
El Parlamento Europeo, en caso de que se le someta una moción de censura sobre la gestión de la Comisión, sólo podrá pronunciarse sobre dicha moción transcurridos tres días como mínimo desde la fecha de su presentación y en votación pública.
Si la moción de censura es aprobada por mayoría de dos tercios de los votos emitidos que repre senten, a su vez, la mayoría de los diputados que componen el Parlamento Europeo, los miembros de la Comisión deberán dimitir colectivamente de sus cargos y el Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad deberá dimitir del cargo que ejerce en la Comisión. Permanecerán en sus cargos y continuarán despachando los asuntos de administración ordinaria hasta que sean sustituidos de conformidad con el artículo 17 del Tratado de la Unión Europea. En tal caso, el mandato de los miembros de la Comisión designados para sustituirlos expirará en la fecha en que habría expirado el mandato de los miembros de la Comisión obligados a dimitir colectivamente de sus cargos.
SECCIÓN SEGUNDA
EL CONSEJO EUROPEO
Artículo 235
1. En caso de votación, cada miembro del Consejo Europeo podrá actuar en representación de uno solo de los demás miembros.
ESC 83/152 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
El apartado 4 del artículo 16 del Tratado de la Unión Europea y el apartado 2 del artículo 238 del presente Tratado se aplicarán al Consejo Europeo cuando se pronuncie por mayoría cualificada. El Presidente del Consejo Europeo y el Presidente de la Comisión no participarán en las votaciones del Consejo Europeo cuando éste se pronuncie por votación.
La abstención de los miembros presentes o representados no obstará a la adopción de los acuerdos del Consejo Europeo que requieran unanimidad.
2. El Consejo Europeo podrá invitar al Presidente del Parlamento Europeo a comparecer ante él.
3. El Consejo Europeo se pronunciará por mayoría simple en las cuestiones de procedimiento y para la aprobación de su reglamento interno.
4. El Consejo Europeo estará asistido por la Secretaría General del Consejo.
Artículo 236
El Consejo Europeo adoptará por mayoría cualificada:
a) una decisión por la que se establezca la lista de las formaciones del Consejo, distintas de la de Asuntos Generales y la de Asuntos Exteriores, de conformidad con el apartado 6 del artículo 16 del Tratado de la Unión Europea;
b) una decisión relativa a la presidencia de las formaciones del Consejo, con excepción de la de Asuntos Exteriores, de conformidad con el apartado 9 del artículo 16 del Tratado de la Unión Europea.
SECCIÓN TERCERA
EL CONSEJO
Artículo 237 (antiguo artículo 204 TCE)
El Consejo se reunirá por convocatoria de su Presidente, a iniciativa de éste, de uno de sus miembros o de la Comisión.
Artículo 238 (antiguo artículo 205, apartados 1 y 2, TCE)
1. Cuando deba adoptar un acuerdo por mayoría simple, el Consejo se pronunciará por mayoría de los miembros que lo componen.
2. No obstante lo dispuesto en el apartado 4 del artículo 16 del Tratado de la Unión Europea, a partir del 1 de noviembre de 2014, a reserva de las disposiciones fijadas en el Protocolo sobre las
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/153
disposiciones transitorias, cuando el Consejo no actúe a propuesta de la Comisión o del Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad, la mayoría cualificada se definirá como un mínimo del 72 % de los miembros del Consejo que represente a Estados miembros que reúnan como mínimo el 65 % de la población de la Unión.
3. A partir del 1 de noviembre de 2014, a reserva de las disposiciones fijadas en el Protocolo sobre las disposiciones transitorias, en aquellos casos en que, en aplicación de los Tratados, no todos los miembros del Consejo participen en la votación, la mayoría cualificada se definirá como sigue:
a) La mayoría cualificada se definirá como un mínimo del 55 % de los miembros del Consejo que represente a Estados miembros participantes que reúnan como mínimo el 65 % de la población de dichos Estados.
Una minoría de bloqueo estará compuesta al menos por el número mínimo de miembros del Consejo que represente más del 35 % de la población de los Estados miembros participantes, más un miembro, a falta de lo cual la mayoría cualificada se considerará alcanzada.
b) No obstante lo dispuesto en la letra a), cuando el Consejo no actúe a propuesta de la Comisión o del Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad, la mayoría cualificada se definirá como un mínimo del 72 % de los miembros del Consejo que represente a Estados miembros participantes que reúnan como mínimo el 65 % de la población de dichos Estados.
4. Las abstenciones de los miembros presentes o representados no impedirán la adopción de los acuerdos del Consejo que requieran unanimidad.
Artículo 239 (antiguo artículo 206 TCE)
En caso de votación, cada miembro del Consejo podrá actuar en representación de uno solo de los demás miembros.
Artículo 240 (antiguo artículo 207 TCE)
1. Un Comité compuesto por Representantes Permanentes de los Gobiernos de los Estados miembros se encargará de preparar los trabajos del Consejo y de realizar las tareas que éste le confíe. El Comité podrá adoptar decisiones de procedimiento en los casos establecidos por el reglamento interno del Consejo.
2. El Consejo estará asistido por una Secretaría General, que estará bajo la responsabilidad de un Secretario General nombrado por el Consejo.
El Consejo decidirá por mayoría simple la organización de la Secretaría General.
3. El Consejo se pronunciará por mayoría simple en las cuestiones de procedimiento y para la aprobación de su reglamento interno.
ESC 83/154 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Artículo 241 (antiguo artículo 208 TCE)
El Consejo, por mayoría simple, podrá pedir a la Comisión que proceda a efectuar todos los estudios que él considere oportunos para la consecución de los objetivos comunes y que le someta las propuestas pertinentes. Si la Comisión no presenta propuesta alguna, comunicará las razones al Consejo.
Artículo 242 (antiguo artículo 209 TCE)
El Consejo, por mayoría simple, establecerá, previa consulta a la Comisión, los estatutos de los Comités previstos en los Tratados.
Artículo 243 (antiguo artículo 210 TCE)
El Consejo fijará los sueldos, dietas y pensiones del Presidente del Consejo Europeo, del Presidente de la Comisión, del Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad, de los miembros de la Comisión, de los Presidentes, miembros y secretarios del Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea y del Secretario General del Consejo. Fijará también cualesquiera otros emolumentos de carácter retributivo.
SECCIÓN CUARTA
LA COMISIÓN
Artículo 244
De conformidad con el apartado 5 del artículo 17 del Tratado de la Unión Europea, los miembros de la Comisión serán elegidos mediante un sistema de rotación establecido por unanimidad por el Consejo Europeo, basado en los principios siguientes:
a) Se tratará a los Estados miembros en condiciones de rigurosa igualdad en lo que se refiere a la determinación del orden de turno y del período de permanencia de sus nacionales en la Comisión; por lo tanto, la diferencia entre el número total de los mandatos que ejerzan nacionales de dos determinados Estados miembros nunca podrá ser superior a uno.
b) Con sujeción a lo dispuesto en la letra a), cada una de las sucesivas Comisiones se constituirá de forma que refleje de manera satisfactoria la diversidad demográfica y geográfica del conjunto de los Estados miembros.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/155
Artículo 245 (antiguo artículo 213 TCE)
Los miembros de la Comisión se abstendrán de todo acto incompatible con el carácter de sus funciones. Los Estados miembros respetarán su independencia y no intentarán influir en ellos en el desempeño de sus funciones.
Los miembros de la Comisión no podrán, mientras dure su mandato, ejercer ninguna otra actividad profesional, retribuida o no. En el momento de asumir sus funciones, se comprometerán solemne mente a respetar, mientras dure su mandato y aún después de finalizar éste, las obligaciones derivadas de su cargo y, en especial, los deberes de honestidad y discreción, en cuanto a la acepta ción, una vez terminado su mandato, de determinadas funciones o beneficios. En caso de incum plimiento de dichas obligaciones, el Tribunal de Justicia, a instancia del Consejo, por mayoría simple, o de la Comisión, podrá, según los casos, declarar su cese en las condiciones previstas en el artículo 247 o la privación del derecho del interesado a la pensión o de cualquier otro beneficio sustitutivo.
Artículo 246 (antiguo artículo 215 TCE)
Aparte de los casos de renovación periódica y fallecimiento, el mandato de los miembros de la Comisión concluirá individualmente por dimisión voluntaria o cese.
El miembro dimisionario, cesado o fallecido será sustituido por el resto de su mandato por un nuevo miembro de la misma nacionalidad, nombrado por el Consejo, de común acuerdo con el Presidente de la Comisión, previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo y con arreglo a los criterios establecidos en el párrafo segundo del apartado 3 del artículo 17 del Tratado de la Unión Europea.
El Consejo, por unanimidad y a propuesta del Presidente de la Comisión, podrá decidir que no ha lugar a tal sustitución, en particular cuando quede poco tiempo para que termine el mandato de dicho miembro.
En caso de dimisión, cese o fallecimiento, el Presidente será sustituido por el tiempo que falte para terminar el mandato. Para su sustitución será aplicable el procedimiento previsto en el párrafo primero del apartado 7 del artículo 17 del Tratado de la Unión Europea.
En caso de dimisión voluntaria, cese o fallecimiento, el Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad será sustituido por el resto de su mandato, de conformidad con el apartado 1 del artículo 18 del Tratado de la Unión Europea.
En caso de dimisión voluntaria de todos los miembros de la Comisión, éstos permanecerán en sus cargos y continuarán despachando los asuntos de administración ordinaria hasta que sean sustituidos, por el resto de su mandato, de conformidad con el artículo 17 del Tratado de la Unión Europea.
ESC 83/156 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Artículo 247 (antiguo artículo 216 TCE)
Todo miembro de la Comisión que deje de reunir las condiciones necesarias para el ejercicio de sus funciones o haya cometido una falta grave podrá ser cesado por el Tribunal de Justicia, a instancia del Consejo, por mayoría simple, o de la Comisión.
Artículo 248 (antiguo artículo 217, apartado 2, TCE)
Sin perjuicio del apartado 4 del artículo 18 del Tratado de la Unión Europea, las responsabilidades que incumben a la Comisión serán estructuradas y repartidas entre sus miembros por el Presidente, de conformidad con lo dispuesto en el apartado 6 del artículo 17 de dicho Tratado. El Presidente podrá reorganizar el reparto de dichas responsabilidades a lo largo de su mandato. Los miembros de la Comisión ejercerán las funciones que les atribuya el Presidente bajo la autoridad de éste.
Artículo 249 (antiguos artículos 218, apartado 2, y 212 TCE)
1. La Comisión establecerá su reglamento interno con objeto de asegurar su funcionamiento y el de sus servicios. La Comisión publicará dicho reglamento.
2. La Comisión publicará todos los años, al menos un mes antes de la apertura del período de sesiones del Parlamento Europeo, un informe general sobre las actividades de la Unión.
Artículo 250 (antiguo artículo 219 TCE)
Los acuerdos de la Comisión se adoptarán por mayoría de sus miembros.
Su reglamento interno fijará el quórum.
SECCIÓN QUINTA
EL TRIBUNAL DE JUSTICIA DE LA UNIÓN EUROPEA
Artículo 251 (antiguo artículo 221 TCE)
El Tribunal de Justicia actuará en Salas o en Gran Sala, de conformidad con las normas establecidas al respecto en el Estatuto del Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea.
Cuando el Estatuto así lo disponga, el Tribunal de Justicia también podrá actuar en Pleno.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/157
Artículo 252 (antiguo artículo 222 TCE)
El Tribunal de Justicia estará asistido por ocho abogados generales. Si el Tribunal de Justicia lo solicitare, el Consejo, por unanimidad, podrá aumentar el número de abogados generales.
La función del abogado general consistirá en presentar públicamente, con toda imparcialidad e independencia, conclusiones motivadas sobre los asuntos que, de conformidad con el Estatuto del Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea, requieran su intervención.
Artículo 253 (antiguo artículo 223 TCE)
Los jueces y los abogados generales del Tribunal de Justicia, elegidos entre personalidades que ofrezcan absolutas garantías de independencia y que reúnan las condiciones requeridas para el ejercicio, en sus respectivos países, de las más altas funciones jurisdiccionales o que sean juriscon sultos de reconocida competencia, serán designados de común acuerdo por los Gobiernos de los Estados miembros por un período de seis años, tras consultar al comité a que se refiere el artículo 255.
Cada tres años tendrá lugar una renovación parcial de los jueces y abogados generales, en las condiciones establecidas en el Estatuto del Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea.
Los jueces elegirán de entre ellos al Presidente del Tribunal de Justicia por un período de tres años. Su mandato será renovable.
Los jueces y los abogados generales salientes podrán ser nuevamente designados.
El Tribunal de Justicia nombrará a su secretario y establecerá el estatuto de éste.
El Tribunal de Justicia establecerá su Reglamento de Procedimiento. Dicho reglamento requerirá la aprobación del Consejo.
Artículo 254 (antiguo artículo 224 TCE)
El número de jueces del Tribunal General será fijado por el Estatuto del Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea. El Estatuto podrá disponer que el Tribunal General esté asistido por abogados generales.
Los miembros del Tribunal General serán elegidos entre personas que ofrezcan absolutas garantías de independencia y que posean la capacidad necesaria para el ejercicio de altas funciones jurisdiccionales. Serán designados de común acuerdo por los Gobiernos de los Estados miembros por un período de seis años, tras consultar al comité a que se refiere el artículo 255. Cada tres años tendrá lugar una renovación parcial. Los miembros salientes podrán ser nuevamente designados.
ESC 83/158 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Los jueces elegirán de entre ellos al Presidente del Tribunal General por un período de tres años. Su mandato será renovable.
El Tribunal General nombrará a su secretario y establecerá el estatuto de éste.
El Tribunal General establecerá su Reglamento de Procedimiento de acuerdo con el Tribunal de Justicia. Dicho reglamento requerirá la aprobación del Consejo.
Salvo disposición en contrario del Estatuto del Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea, las dispo siciones de los Tratados relativas al Tribunal de Justicia serán aplicables al Tribunal General.
Artículo 255
Se constituirá un comité para que se pronuncie sobre la idoneidad de los candidatos para el ejercicio de las funciones de juez y abogado general del Tribunal de Justicia y del Tribunal General, antes de que los Gobiernos de los Estados miembros procedan a los nombramientos de conformidad con los artículos 253 y 254.
El comité estará compuesto por siete personalidades elegidas de entre antiguos miembros del Tri bunal de Justicia y del Tribunal General, miembros de los órganos jurisdiccionales nacionales supe riores y juristas de reconocida competencia, uno de los cuales será propuesto por el Parlamento Europeo. El Consejo adoptará una decisión por la que se establezcan las normas de funcionamiento del comité, así como una decisión por la que se designe a sus miembros. El Consejo se pronunciará por iniciativa del Presidente del Tribunal de Justicia.
Artículo 256 (antiguo artículo 225 TCE)
1. El Tribunal General será competente para conocer en primera instancia de los recursos contem plados en los artículos 263, 265, 268, 270 y 272, con excepción de los que se atribuyan a un tribunal especializado creado en virtud del artículo 257 y de los que el Estatuto reserve al Tribunal de Justicia. El Estatuto podrá establecer que el Tribunal General sea competente en otras categorías de recursos.
Contra las resoluciones dictadas por el Tribunal General en virtud del presente apartado podrá interponerse recurso de casación ante el Tribunal de Justicia limitado a las cuestiones de Derecho, en las condiciones y dentro de los límites fijados en el Estatuto.
2. El Tribunal General será competente para conocer de los recursos que se interpongan contra las resoluciones de los tribunales especializados.
Las resoluciones dictadas por el Tribunal General en virtud del presente apartado podrán ser ree xaminadas con carácter excepcional por el Tribunal de Justicia, en las condiciones y dentro de los límites fijados en el Estatuto, en caso de riesgo grave de que se vulnere la unidad o la coherencia del Derecho de la Unión.
3. El Tribunal General será competente para conocer de las cuestiones prejudiciales, planteadas en virtud del artículo 267, en materias específicas determinadas por el Estatuto.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/159
Cuando el Tribunal General considere que el asunto requiere una resolución de principio que pueda afectar a la unidad o a la coherencia del Derecho de la Unión, podrá remitir el asunto ante el Tribunal de Justicia para que éste resuelva.
Las resoluciones dictadas por el Tribunal General sobre cuestiones prejudiciales podrán ser reexami nadas con carácter excepcional por el Tribunal de Justicia, en las condiciones y dentro de los límites fijados en el Estatuto, en caso de riesgo grave de que se vulnere la unidad o la coherencia del Derecho de la Unión.
Artículo 257 (antiguo artículo 225 A TCE)
El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario, podrán crear tribunales especializados adjuntos al Tribunal General, encargados de conocer en primera instancia de determinadas categorías de recursos interpuestos en materias específicas. El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo se pronunciarán mediante reglamentos, bien a propuesta de la Comisión y previa consulta al Tribunal de Justicia, bien a instancia del Tribunal de Justicia y previa consulta a la Comisión.
El reglamento por el que se cree un tribunal especializado fijará las normas relativas a la composición de dicho tribunal y precisará el alcance de las competencias que se le atribuyan.
Contra las resoluciones dictadas por los tribunales especializados podrá interponerse ante el Tribunal General recurso de casación limitado a las cuestiones de Derecho o, cuando el reglamento relativo a la creación del tribunal especializado así lo contemple, recurso de apelación referente también a las cuestiones de hecho.
Los miembros de los tribunales especializados serán elegidos entre personas que ofrezcan absolutas garantías de independencia y que posean la capacidad necesaria para el ejercicio de funciones jurisdiccionales. Serán designados por el Consejo por unanimidad.
Los tribunales especializados establecerán su Reglamento de Procedimiento de acuerdo con el Tri bunal de Justicia. Dicho reglamento requerirá la aprobación del Consejo.
Salvo disposición en contrario del reglamento por el que se cree el tribunal especializado, las disposiciones de los Tratados relativas al Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea y las disposiciones del Estatuto del Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea serán aplicables a los tribunales especia lizados. El título I del Estatuto y su artículo 64 se aplicarán en todo caso a los tribunales especia lizados.
Artículo 258 (antiguo artículo 226 TCE)
Si la Comisión estimare que un Estado miembro ha incumplido una de las obligaciones que le incumben en virtud de los Tratados, emitirá un dictamen motivado al respecto, después de haber ofrecido a dicho Estado la posibilidad de presentar sus observaciones.
Si el Estado de que se trate no se atuviere a este dictamen en el plazo determinado por la Comisión, ésta podrá recurrir al Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea.
ESC 83/160 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Artículo 259 (antiguo artículo 227 TCE)
Cualquier Estado miembro podrá recurrir al Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea, si estimare que otro Estado miembro ha incumplido una de las obligaciones que le incumben en virtud de los Tratados.
Antes de que un Estado miembro interponga, contra otro Estado miembro, un recurso fundado en un supuesto incumplimiento de las obligaciones que le incumben en virtud de los Tratados, deberá someter el asunto a la Comisión.
La Comisión emitirá un dictamen motivado, una vez que los Estados interesados hayan tenido la posibilidad de formular sus observaciones por escrito y oralmente en procedimiento contradictorio.
Si la Comisión no hubiere emitido el dictamen en el plazo de tres meses desde la fecha de la solicitud, la falta de dictamen no será obstáculo para poder recurrir al Tribunal.
Artículo 260 (antiguo artículo 228 TCE)
1. Si el Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea declarare que un Estado miembro ha incumplido una de las obligaciones que le incumben en virtud de los Tratados, dicho Estado estará obligado a adoptar las medidas necesarias para la ejecución de la sentencia del Tribunal.
2. Si la Comisión estimare que el Estado miembro afectado no ha adoptado las medidas necesarias para la ejecución de la sentencia del Tribunal, podrá someter el asunto al Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea, después de haber ofrecido a dicho Estado la posibilidad de presentar sus observa ciones. La Comisión indicará el importe de la suma a tanto alzado o de la multa coercitiva que deba ser pagada por el Estado miembro afectado y que considere adaptado a las circunstancias.
Si el Tribunal declarare que el Estado miembro afectado ha incumplido su sentencia, podrá imponerle el pago de una suma a tanto alzado o de una multa coercitiva.
Este procedimiento se entenderá sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en el artículo 259.
3. Cuando la Comisión presente un recurso ante el Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea en virtud del artículo 258 por considerar que el Estado miembro afectado ha incumplido la obligación de informar sobre las medidas de transposición de una directiva adoptada con arreglo a un proce dimiento legislativo, podrá, si lo considera oportuno, indicar el importe de la suma a tanto alzado o de la multa coercitiva que deba ser pagada por dicho Estado y que considere adaptado a las circuns tancias.
Si el Tribunal comprueba la existencia del incumplimiento, podrá imponer al Estado miembro afectado el pago de una suma a tanto alzado o de una multa coercitiva dentro del límite del importe indicado por la Comisión. La obligación de pago surtirá efecto en la fecha fijada por el Tribunal en la sentencia.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/161
Artículo 261 (antiguo artículo 229 TCE)
Los reglamentos adoptados conjuntamente por el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo, y por el Consejo, en virtud de las disposiciones de los Tratados, podrán atribuir al Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea una competencia jurisdiccional plena respecto de las sanciones previstas en dichos regla mentos.
Artículo 262 (antiguo artículo 229 A TCE)
Sin perjuicio de las restantes disposiciones de los Tratados, el Consejo, por unanimidad, con arreglo a un procedimiento legislativo especial y previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo, podrá adoptar dis posiciones destinadas a atribuir al Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea, en la medida que el Consejo determine, la competencia para resolver litigios relativos a la aplicación de los actos adop tados sobre la base de los Tratados por los que se crean títulos europeos de propiedad intelectual o industrial. Dichas disposiciones entrarán en vigor cuando hayan sido aprobadas por los Estados miembros de conformidad con sus respectivas normas constitucionales.
Artículo 263 (antiguo artículo 230 TCE)
El Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea controlará la legalidad de los actos legislativos, de los actos del Consejo, de la Comisión y del Banco Central Europeo que no sean recomendaciones o dictámenes, y de los actos del Parlamento Europeo y del Consejo Europeo destinados a producir efectos jurídicos frente a terceros. Controlará también la legalidad de los actos de los órganos u organismos de la Unión destinados a producir efectos jurídicos frente a terceros.
A tal fin, el Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea será competente para pronunciarse sobre los recursos por incompetencia, vicios sustanciales de forma, violación de los Tratados o de cualquier norma jurídica relativa a su ejecución, o desviación de poder, interpuestos por un Estado miembro, el Parlamento Europeo, el Consejo o la Comisión.
El Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea será competente en las mismas condiciones para pronunciarse sobre los recursos interpuestos por el Tribunal de Cuentas, por el Banco Central Europeo y por el Comité de las Regiones con el fin de salvaguardar prerrogativas de éstos.
Toda persona física o jurídica podrá interponer recurso, en las condiciones previstas en los párrafos primero y segundo, contra los actos de los que sea destinataria o que la afecten directa e indivi dualmente y contra los actos reglamentarios que la afecten directamente y que no incluyan medidas de ejecución.
Los actos por los que se crean los órganos y organismos de la Unión podrán prever condiciones y procedimientos específicos para los recursos presentados por personas físicas o jurídicas contra actos de dichos órganos u organismos destinados a producir efectos jurídicos frente a ellos.
ESC 83/162 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Los recursos previstos en el presente artículo deberán interponerse en el plazo de dos meses a partir, según los casos, de la publicación del acto, de su notificación al recurrente o, a falta de ello, desde el día en que éste haya tenido conocimiento del mismo.
Artículo 264 (antiguo artículo 231 TCE)
Si el recurso fuere fundado, el Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea declarará nulo y sin valor ni efecto alguno el acto impugnado.
Sin embargo, el Tribunal indicará, si lo estima necesario, aquellos efectos del acto declarado nulo que deban ser considerados como definitivos.
Artículo 265 (antiguo artículo 232 TCE)
En caso de que, en violación de los Tratados, el Parlamento Europeo, el Consejo Europeo, el Consejo, la Comisión o el Banco Central Europeo se abstuvieren de pronunciarse, los Estados miembros y las demás instituciones de la Unión podrán recurrir al Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea con objeto de que declare dicha violación. El presente artículo se aplicará, en las mismas condiciones, a los órganos y organismos de la Unión que se abstengan de pronunciarse.
Este recurso solamente será admisible si la institución, órgano u organismo de que se trate hubieren sido requeridos previamente para que actúen. Si transcurrido un plazo de dos meses, a partir de dicho requerimiento, la institución, órgano u organismo no hubiere definido su posición, el recurso podrá ser interpuesto dentro de un nuevo plazo de dos meses.
Toda persona física o jurídica podrá recurrir en queja al Tribunal, en las condiciones señaladas en los párrafos precedentes, por no haberle dirigido una de las instituciones, o uno de los órganos u organismos de la Unión un acto distinto de una recomendación o de un dictamen.
Artículo 266 (antiguo artículo 233 TCE)
La institución, órgano u organismo del que emane el acto anulado, o cuya abstención haya sido declarada contraria a los Tratados, estarán obligados a adoptar las medidas necesarias para la ejecu ción de la sentencia del Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea.
Esta obligación se entiende sin perjuicio de la que pueda resultar de la aplicación del párrafo segundo del artículo 340.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/163
Artículo 267 (antiguo artículo 234 TCE)
El Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea será competente para pronunciarse, con carácter preju dicial:
a) sobre la interpretación de los Tratados;
b) sobre la validez e interpretación de los actos adoptados por las instituciones, órganos u organis mos de la Unión;
Cuando se plantee una cuestión de esta naturaleza ante un órgano jurisdiccional de uno de los Estados miembros, dicho órgano podrá pedir al Tribunal que se pronuncie sobre la misma, si estima necesaria una decisión al respecto para poder emitir su fallo.
Cuando se plantee una cuestión de este tipo en un asunto pendiente ante un órgano jurisdiccional nacional, cuyas decisiones no sean susceptibles de ulterior recurso judicial de Derecho interno, dicho órgano estará obligado a someter la cuestión al Tribunal.
Cuando se plantee una cuestión de este tipo en un asunto pendiente ante un órgano jurisdiccional nacional en relación con una persona privada de libertad, el Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea se pronunciará con la mayor brevedad.
Artículo 268 (antiguo artículo 235 TCE)
El Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea será competente para conocer de los litigios relativos a la indemnización por daños a que se refieren los párrafos segundo y tercero del artículo 340.
Artículo 269
El Tribunal de Justicia será competente para pronunciarse sobre la legalidad de un acto adoptado por el Consejo Europeo o por el Consejo en virtud del artículo 7 del Tratado de la Unión Europea, solamente a petición del Estado miembro objeto de la constatación del Consejo Europeo o del Consejo y únicamente en lo que se refiere al respeto de las disposiciones de procedimiento esta blecidas en el citado artículo.
Esta petición deberá presentarse en el plazo de un mes a partir de la constatación. El Tribunal se pronunciará en el plazo de un mes a partir de la fecha de la petición.
Artículo 270 (antiguo artículo 236 TCE)
El Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea será competente para pronunciarse sobre cualquier litigio entre la Unión y sus agentes dentro de los límites y en las condiciones que establezca el Estatuto de los funcionarios de la Unión y el régimen aplicable a los otros agentes de la Unión.
ESC 83/164 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Artículo 271 (antiguo artículo 237 TCE)
El Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea será competente, dentro de los límites que a continuación se señalan, para conocer de los litigios relativos:
a) al cumplimiento de las obligaciones de los Estados miembros que se derivan de los Estatutos del Banco Europeo de Inversiones. El Consejo de Administración del Banco tendrá, a este respecto, las competencias que el artículo 258 atribuye a la Comisión;
b) a los acuerdos del Consejo de Gobernadores del Banco. Cualquier Estado miembro, la Comisión y el Consejo de Administración del Banco podrán interponer recurso en esta materia, en las condiciones previstas en el artículo 263;
c) a los acuerdos del Consejo de Administración del Banco. Sólo podrán interponer recurso contra tales acuerdos los Estados miembros o la Comisión, en las condiciones establecidas en el artículo 263 y únicamente por vicio de forma en el procedimiento previsto en los apartados 2, 5, 6 y 7 del artículo 19 de los Estatutos del Banco;
d) al cumplimiento por parte de los bancos centrales nacionales de las obligaciones que se derivan de los Tratados y de los Estatutos del SEBC y del BCE. El Consejo de Gobierno del Banco Central Europeo dispondrá a este respecto, frente a los bancos centrales nacionales, de los poderes que el artículo 258 reconoce a la Comisión respecto de los Estados miembros. Si el Tribunal declarare que un banco central nacional ha incumplido una de las obligaciones que le incumben en virtud de los Tratados, dicho banco estará obligado a adoptar las medidas necesarias para la ejecución de la sentencia del Tribunal.
Artículo 272 (antiguo artículo 238 TCE)
El Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea será competente para juzgar en virtud de una cláusula compromisoria contenida en un contrato de Derecho público o de Derecho privado celebrado por la Unión o por su cuenta.
Artículo 273 (antiguo artículo 239 TCE)
El Tribunal de Justicia será competente para pronunciarse sobre cualquier controversia entre Estados miembros relacionada con el objeto de los Tratados, si dicha controversia le es sometida en virtud de un compromiso.
Artículo 274 (antiguo artículo 240 TCE)
Sin perjuicio de las competencias que los Tratados atribuyen al Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea, los litigios en los que la Unión sea parte no podrán ser, por tal motivo, sustraídos a la competencia de las jurisdicciones nacionales.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/165
Artículo 275
El Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea no será competente para pronunciarse sobre las dispo siciones relativas a la política exterior y de seguridad común ni sobre los actos adoptados sobre la base de éstas.
No obstante, el Tribunal de Justicia será competente para controlar el respeto del artículo 40 del Tratado de la Unión Europea y para pronunciarse sobre los recursos interpuestos en las condiciones contempladas en el párrafo cuarto del artículo 263 del presente Tratado y relativos al control de la legalidad de las decisiones adoptadas por el Consejo en virtud del capítulo 2 del título V del Tratado de la Unión Europea por las que se establezcan medidas restrictivas frente a personas físicas o jurídicas.
Artículo 276
En el ejercicio de sus atribuciones respecto de las disposiciones de los capítulos 4 y 5 del título V de la tercera parte relativas al espacio de libertad, seguridad y justicia, el Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea no será competente para comprobar la validez o proporcionalidad de operaciones efectuadas por la policía u otros servicios con funciones coercitivas de un Estado miembro, ni para pronunciarse sobre el ejercicio de las responsabilidades que incumben a los Estados miembros respecto del mantenimiento del orden público y de la salvaguardia de la seguridad interior.
Artículo 277 (antiguo artículo 241 TCE)
Aunque haya expirado el plazo previsto en el párrafo sexto del artículo 263, cualquiera de las partes de un litigio en el que se cuestione un acto de alcance general adoptado por una institución, órgano u organismo de la Unión podrá recurrir al Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea alegando la inaplicabilidad de dicho acto por los motivos previstos en el párrafo segundo del artículo 263.
Artículo 278 (antiguo artículo 242 TCE)
Los recursos interpuestos ante el Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea no tendrán efecto suspensivo. Sin embargo, el Tribunal podrá, si estima que las circunstancias así lo exigen, ordenar la suspensión de la ejecución del acto impugnado.
Artículo 279 (antiguo artículo 243 TCE)
El Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea podrá ordenar las medidas provisionales necesarias en los asuntos de que esté conociendo.
ESC 83/166 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Artículo 280 (antiguo artículo 244 TCE)
Las sentencias del Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea tendrán fuerza ejecutiva en las condi ciones que establece el artículo 299.
Artículo 281 (antiguo artículo 245 TCE)
El Estatuto del Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea se fijará en un protocolo independiente.
El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario, podrán modificar las disposiciones del Estatuto, a excepción de su título I y su artículo 64. El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo se pronunciarán bien a petición del Tribunal de Justicia y previa consulta a la Comisión, bien a propuesta de la Comisión y previa consulta al Tribunal de Justicia.
SECCIÓN SEXTA
EL BANCO CENTRAL EUROPEO
Artículo 282
1. El Banco Central Europeo y los bancos centrales nacionales constituirán el Sistema Europeo de Bancos Centrales (SEBC). El Banco Central Europeo y los bancos centrales nacionales de los Estados miembros cuya moneda es el euro, que constituyen el Eurosistema, dirigirán la política monetaria de la Unión.
2. El SEBC estará dirigido por los órganos rectores del Banco Central Europeo. El objetivo principal del SEBC será mantener la estabilidad de precios. Sin perjuicio de este objetivo, prestará apoyo a las políticas económicas generales de la Unión para contribuir a la consecución de los objetivos de ésta.
3. El Banco Central Europeo tendrá personalidad jurídica. Le corresponderá en exclusiva autorizar la emisión del euro. Será independiente en el ejercicio de sus competencias y en la gestión de sus finanzas. Las instituciones, órganos y organismos de la Unión y los Gobiernos de los Estados miembros respetarán esta independencia.
4. El Banco Central Europeo adoptará las medidas necesarias para desempeñar sus cometidos con arreglo a los artículos 127 a 133 y 138 y a las condiciones establecidas en los Estatutos del SEBC y del BCE. Con arreglo a dichos artículos, los Estados miembros cuya moneda no sea el euro y los bancos centrales de éstos mantendrán sus competencias en el ámbito monetario.
5. En los ámbitos que entren dentro de sus atribuciones, se consultará al Banco Central Europeo sobre todo proyecto de acto de la Unión y sobre todo proyecto de normativa a escala nacional; el Banco podrá emitir dictámenes.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/167
Artículo 283 (antiguo artículo 112 TCE)
1. El Consejo de Gobierno del Banco Central Europeo estará formado por los miembros del Comité Ejecutivo del Banco Central Europeo y los gobernadores de los bancos centrales nacionales de los Estados miembros cuya moneda sea el euro.
2. El Comité Ejecutivo estará compuesto por el presidente, el vicepresidente y otros cuatro miem bros.
El presidente, el vicepresidente y los demás miembros del Comité Ejecutivo serán nombrados por el Consejo Europeo, por mayoría cualificada, de entre personas de reconocido prestigio y experiencia profesional en asuntos monetarios o bancarios, sobre la base de una recomendación del Consejo y previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo y al Consejo de Gobierno del Banco Central Europeo.
Su mandato tendrá una duración de ocho años y no será renovable.
Sólo podrán ser miembros del Comité Ejecutivo los nacionales de los Estados miembros.
Artículo 284 (antiguo artículo 113 TCE)
1. El Presidente del Consejo y un miembro de la Comisión podrán participar, sin derecho de voto, en las reuniones del Consejo de Gobierno del Banco Central Europeo.
El Presidente del Consejo podrá someter una moción a la deliberación al Consejo de Gobierno del Banco Central Europeo.
2. Se invitará al Presidente del Banco Central Europeo a que participe en las reuniones del Consejo en las que se delibere sobre cuestiones relativas a los objetivos y funciones del SEBC.
3. El Banco Central Europeo remitirá un informe anual sobre las actividades del SEBC y sobre la política monetaria del año precedente y del año en curso al Parlamento Europeo, al Consejo y a la Comisión, así como al Consejo Europeo. El Presidente del Banco Central Europeo presentará dicho informe al Consejo y al Parlamento Europeo, que podrá proceder a un debate general sobre esa base.
El Presidente del Banco Central Europeo y los restantes miembros del Comité Ejecutivo, a petición del Parlamento Europeo o por iniciativa propia, podrán ser oídos por las comisiones competentes del Parlamento Europeo.
ESC 83/168 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
SECCIÓN SÉPTIMA
EL TRIBUNAL DE CUENTAS
Artículo 285 (antiguo artículo 246 TCE)
La fiscalización, o control de cuentas de la Unión, será efectuada por el Tribunal de Cuentas.
El Tribunal de Cuentas estará compuesto por un nacional de cada Estado miembro. Los miembros del Tribunal ejercerán sus funciones con plena independencia, en interés general de la Unión.
Artículo 286 (antiguo artículo 247 TCE)
1. Los miembros del Tribunal de Cuentas serán elegidos entre personalidades que pertenezcan o hayan pertenecido en sus respectivos Estados a las instituciones de control externo o que estén especialmente calificadas para esta función. Deberán ofrecer absolutas garantías de independencia.
2. Los miembros del Tribunal de Cuentas serán nombrados para un período de seis años. El Consejo, previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo, adoptará la lista de miembros establecida de con formidad con las propuestas presentadas por cada Estado miembro. El mandato de los miembros del Tribunal de Cuentas será renovable.
Los miembros elegirán de entre ellos al Presidente del Tribunal de Cuentas por un período de tres años. Su mandato será renovable.
3. En el cumplimiento de sus funciones, los miembros del Tribunal de Cuentas no solicitarán ni aceptarán instrucciones de ningún Gobierno ni de ningún organismo. Se abstendrán de realizar cualquier acto incompatible con el carácter de sus funciones.
4. Los miembros del Tribunal de Cuentas no podrán, mientras dure su mandato, ejercer ninguna otra actividad profesional, retribuida o no. En el momento de asumir sus funciones, se comprome terán solemnemente a respetar, mientras dure su mandato y aún después de finalizar éste, las obligaciones derivadas de su cargo y, en especial, los deberes de honestidad y discreción en cuanto a la aceptación, una vez terminado su mandato, de determinadas funciones o beneficios.
5. Aparte de los casos de renovación periódica y fallecimiento, el mandato de los miembros del Tribunal de Cuentas concluirá individualmente por dimisión voluntaria o cese declarado por el Tribunal de Justicia de conformidad con lo dispuesto en el apartado 6.
El interesado será sustituido por el tiempo que falte para terminar el mandato.
Salvo en caso de cese, los miembros del Tribunal de Cuentas permanecerán en su cargo hasta su sustitución.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/169
6. Los miembros del Tribunal de Cuentas sólo podrán ser relevados de sus funciones o privados de su derecho a la pensión o de cualquier otro beneficio sustitutivo si el Tribunal de Justicia, a instancia del Tribunal de Cuentas, declarare que dejan de reunir las condiciones requeridas o de cumplir las obligaciones que dimanan de su cargo.
7. El Consejo fijará las condiciones de empleo y, en particular, los sueldos, dietas y pensiones del Presidente y de los miembros del Tribunal de Cuentas. Fijará también cualesquiera otros emolumen tos de carácter retributivo.
8. Las disposiciones del Protocolo sobre los privilegios y las inmunidades de la Unión Europea aplicables a los jueces del Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea serán igualmente aplicables a los miembros del Tribunal de Cuentas.
Artículo 287 (antiguo artículo 248 TCE)
1. El Tribunal de Cuentas examinará las cuentas de la totalidad de los ingresos y gastos de la Unión. Examinará también las cuentas de la totalidad de los ingresos y gastos de cualquier órgano u organismo creado por la Unión en la medida en que el acto constitutivo de dicho órgano u organismo no excluya dicho examen.
El Tribunal de Cuentas presentará al Parlamento Europeo y al Consejo una declaración sobre la fiabilidad de las cuentas y la regularidad y legalidad de las operaciones correspondientes que será publicada en el Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea. Dicha declaración podrá completarse con obser vaciones específicas sobre cada uno de los ámbitos principales de la actividad de la Unión.
2. El Tribunal de Cuentas examinará la legalidad y regularidad de los ingresos y gastos y garan tizará una buena gestión financiera. Al hacerlo, informará, en particular, de cualquier caso de irregularidad.
El control de los ingresos se efectuará sobre la base de las liquidaciones y de las cantidades entregadas a la Unión.
El control de los gastos se efectuará sobre la base de los compromisos asumidos y los pagos realizados.
Ambos controles podrán efectuarse antes del cierre de las cuentas del ejercicio presupuestario considerado.
3. El control se llevará a cabo sobre la documentación contable y, en caso necesario, en las dependencias correspondientes de las otras instituciones de la Unión, en las dependencias de cual quier órgano u organismo que gestione ingresos o gastos en nombre de la Unión y en los Estados miembros, incluidas las dependencias de cualquier persona física o jurídica que perciba fondos del presupuesto. En los Estados miembros, el control se efectuará en colaboración con las instituciones nacionales de control o, si éstas no poseen las competencias necesarias, con los servicios nacionales competentes. El Tribunal de Cuentas y las instituciones nacionales de control de los Estados miem bros cooperarán con espíritu de confianza y manteniendo su independencia. Tales instituciones o servicios comunicarán al Tribunal de Cuentas si tienen la intención de participar en el mencionado control.
ESC 83/170 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Las otras instituciones de la Unión, cualquier órgano u organismo que gestione ingresos o gastos en nombre de la Unión, cualquier persona física o jurídica que perciba fondos del presupuesto y las instituciones nacionales de control o, si éstas no poseen las competencias necesarias, los servicios nacionales competentes, comunicarán al Tribunal de Cuentas, a instancia de éste, cualquier docu mento o información necesarios para el cumplimiento de su misión.
Respecto a la actividad del Banco Europeo de Inversiones en la gestión de los ingresos y gastos de la Unión, el derecho de acceso del Tribunal a las informaciones que posee el Banco se regirá por un acuerdo celebrado entre el Tribunal, el Banco y la Comisión. En ausencia de dicho acuerdo, el Tribunal tendrá, no obstante, acceso a las informaciones necesarias para el control de los ingresos y gastos de la Unión gestionados por el Banco.
4. El Tribunal de Cuentas elaborará, después del cierre de cada ejercicio, un informe anual. Dicho informe será transmitido a las instituciones de la Unión y publicado en el Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea, acompañado de las respuestas de estas instituciones a las observaciones del Tribunal de Cuentas.
El Tribunal de Cuentas podrá, además, presentar en cualquier momento sus observaciones, que podrán consistir en informes especiales, sobre cuestiones particulares y emitir dictámenes, a instancia de una de las demás instituciones de la Unión.
El Tribunal de Cuentas aprobará sus informes anuales, informes especiales o dictámenes por mayoría de los miembros que lo componen. No obstante, podrá crear en su seno salas para aprobar determinadas categorías de informes o de dictámenes en las condiciones previstas por su reglamento interno.
El Tribunal de Cuentas asistirá al Parlamento Europeo y al Consejo en el ejercicio de su función de control de la ejecución del presupuesto.
El Tribunal de Cuentas elaborará su reglamento interno. Dicho reglamento requerirá la aprobación del Consejo.
CAPÍTULO 2
ACTOS JURÍDICOS DE LA UNIÓN, PROCEDIMIENTOS DE ADOPCIÓN Y OTRAS DISPOSICIONES
SECCIÓN PRIMERA
ACTOS JURÍDICOS DE LA UNIÓN
Artículo 288 (antiguo artículo 249 TCE)
Para ejercer las competencias de la Unión, las instituciones adoptarán reglamentos, directivas, deci siones, recomendaciones y dictámenes.
El reglamento tendrá un alcance general. Será obligatorio en todos sus elementos y directamente aplicable en cada Estado miembro.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/171
La directiva obligará al Estado miembro destinatario en cuanto al resultado que deba conseguirse, dejando, sin embargo, a las autoridades nacionales la elección de la forma y de los medios.
La decisión será obligatoria en todos sus elementos. Cuando designe destinatarios, sólo será obliga toria para éstos.
Las recomendaciones y los dictámenes no serán vinculantes.
Artículo 289
1. El procedimiento legislativo ordinario consiste en la adopción conjunta por el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo, a propuesta de la Comisión, de un reglamento, una directiva o una decisión. Este procedimiento se define en el artículo 294.
2. En los casos específicos previstos por los Tratados, la adopción de un reglamento, una directiva o una decisión, bien por el Parlamento Europeo con la participación del Consejo, bien por el Consejo con la participación del Parlamento Europeo, constituirá un procedimiento legislativo especial.
3. Los actos jurídicos que se adopten mediante procedimiento legislativo constituirán actos legis lativos.
4. En los casos específicos previstos por los Tratados, los actos legislativos podrán ser adoptados por iniciativa de un grupo de Estados miembros o del Parlamento Europeo, por recomendación del Banco Central Europeo o a petición del Tribunal de Justicia o del Banco Europeo de Inversiones.
Artículo 290
1. Un acto legislativo podrá delegar en la Comisión los poderes para adoptar actos no legislativos de alcance general que completen o modifiquen determinados elementos no esenciales del acto legislativo.
Los actos legislativos delimitarán de forma expresa los objetivos, el contenido, el alcance y la duración de la delegación de poderes. La regulación de los elementos esenciales de un ámbito estará reservada al acto legislativo y, por lo tanto, no podrá ser objeto de una delegación de poderes.
2. Los actos legislativos fijarán de forma expresa las condiciones a las que estará sujeta la dele gación, que podrán ser las siguientes:
a) el Parlamento Europeo o el Consejo podrán decidir revocar la delegación;
b) el acto delegado no podrá entrar en vigor si el Parlamento Europeo o el Consejo han formulado objeciones en el plazo fijado en el acto legislativo.
A efectos de las letras a) y b), el Parlamento Europeo se pronunciará por mayoría de los miembros que lo componen y el Consejo lo hará por mayoría cualificada.
3. En el título de los actos delegados figurará el adjetivo «delegado» o «delegada».
ESC 83/172 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Artículo 291
1. Los Estados miembros adoptarán todas las medidas de Derecho interno necesarias para la ejecución de los actos jurídicamente vinculantes de la Unión.
2. Cuando se requieran condiciones uniformes de ejecución de los actos jurídicamente vinculantes de la Unión, éstos conferirán competencias de ejecución a la Comisión o, en casos específicos debidamente justificados y en los previstos en los artículos 24 y 26 del Tratado de la Unión Europea, al Consejo.
3. A efectos del apartado 2, el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo establecerán previamente, mediante reglamentos adoptados con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario, las normas y principios generales relativos a las modalidades de control, por parte de los Estados miembros, del ejercicio de las competencias de ejecución por la Comisión.
4. En el título de los actos de ejecución figurará la expresión «de ejecución».
Artículo 292
El Consejo adoptará recomendaciones. Se pronunciará a propuesta de la Comisión en todos los casos en que los Tratados dispongan que el Consejo adopte actos a propuesta de la Comisión. Se pro nunciará por unanimidad en los ámbitos en los que se requiere la unanimidad para la adopción de un acto de la Unión. La Comisión, así como el Banco Central Europeo en los casos específicos previstos por los Tratados, adoptarán recomendaciones.
SECCIÓN SEGUNDA
PROCEDIMIENTOS DE ADOPCIÓN DE LOS ACTOS Y OTRAS DISPOSICIONES
Artículo 293 (antiguo artículo 250 TCE)
1. Cuando, en virtud de los Tratados, el Consejo se pronuncie a propuesta de la Comisión, únicamente podrá modificar la propuesta por unanimidad, salvo en los casos contemplados en los apartados 10 y 13 del artículo 294, en los artículos 310, 312 y 314 y en el párrafo segundo del artículo 315.
2. En tanto que el Consejo no se haya pronunciado, la Comisión podrá modificar su propuesta mientras duren los procedimientos que conduzcan a la adopción de un acto de la Unión.
Artículo 294 (antiguo artículo 251 TCE)
1. Cuando en los Tratados, para la adopción de un acto, se haga referencia al procedimiento legislativo ordinario, se aplicará el procedimiento siguiente.
2. La Comisión presentará una propuesta al Parlamento Europeo y al Consejo.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/173
Primera lectura
3. El Parlamento Europeo aprobará su posición en primera lectura y la transmitirá al Consejo.
4. Si el Consejo aprueba la posición del Parlamento Europeo, se adoptará el acto de que se trate en la formulación correspondiente a la posición del Parlamento Europeo.
5. Si el Consejo no aprueba la posición del Parlamento Europeo, adoptará su posición en primera lectura y la transmitirá al Parlamento Europeo.
6. El Consejo informará cumplidamente al Parlamento Europeo de las razones que le hayan llevado a adoptar su posición en primera lectura. La Comisión informará cumplidamente de su posición al Parlamento Europeo.
Segunda lectura
7. Si, en un plazo de tres meses a partir de dicha transmisión, el Parlamento Europeo:
a) aprueba la posición del Consejo en primera lectura o no toma decisión alguna, el acto de que se trate se considerará adoptado en la formulación correspondiente a la posición del Consejo;
b) rechaza, por mayoría de los miembros que lo componen, la posición del Consejo en primera lectura, el acto propuesto se considerará no adoptado;
c) propone, por mayoría de los miembros que lo componen, enmiendas a la posición del Consejo en primera lectura, el texto así modificado se transmitirá al Consejo y a la Comisión, que dictaminará sobre dichas enmiendas.
8. Si, en un plazo de tres meses a partir de la recepción de las enmiendas del Parlamento Europeo, el Consejo, por mayoría cualificada:
a) aprueba todas estas enmiendas, el acto de que se trate se considerará adoptado;
b) no aprueba todas las enmiendas, el Presidente del Consejo, de acuerdo con el Presidente del Parlamento Europeo, convocará al Comité de Conciliación en un plazo de seis semanas.
9. El Consejo se pronunciará por unanimidad sobre las enmiendas que hayan sido objeto de un dictamen negativo de la Comisión.
Conciliación
10. El Comité de Conciliación, que estará compuesto por los miembros del Consejo o sus representantes y por un número igual de miembros que representen al Parlamento Europeo, tendrá por misión alcanzar, en el plazo de seis semanas a partir de su convocatoria, un acuerdo por mayoría cualificada de los miembros del Consejo o sus representantes y por mayoría de los miembros que representen al Parlamento Europeo, sobre un texto conjunto basado en las posiciones del Parlamento Europeo y del Consejo en segunda lectura.
ESC 83/174 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
11. La Comisión participará en los trabajos del Comité de Conciliación y tomará todas las iniciativas necesarias para propiciar un acercamiento entre las posiciones del Parlamento Europeo y del Consejo.
12. Si, en un plazo de seis semanas a partir de su convocatoria, el Comité de Conciliación no aprueba un texto conjunto, el acto propuesto se considerará no adoptado.
Tercera lectura
13. Si, en este plazo, el Comité de Conciliación aprueba un texto conjunto, el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo dispondrán cada uno de seis semanas a partir de dicha aprobación para adoptar el acto de que se trate conforme a dicho texto, pronunciándose el Parlamento Europeo por mayoría de los votos emitidos y el Consejo por mayoría cualificada. En su defecto, el acto propuesto se considerará no adoptado.
14. Los períodos de tres meses y de seis semanas contemplados en el presente artículo podrán ampliarse, como máximo, en un mes y dos semanas respectivamente, por iniciativa del Parlamento Europeo o del Consejo.
Disposiciones particulares
15. Cuando, en los casos previstos por los Tratados, un acto legislativo se someta al procedi miento legislativo ordinario por iniciativa de un grupo de Estados miembros, por recomendación del Banco Central Europeo o a instancia del Tribunal de Justicia, no se aplicarán el apartado 2, la segunda frase del apartado 6 ni el apartado 9.
En estos casos, el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo transmitirán a la Comisión el proyecto de acto, así como sus posiciones en primera y segunda lecturas. El Parlamento Europeo o el Consejo podrá pedir el dictamen de la Comisión a lo largo de todo el procedimiento y la Comisión podrá dicta minar asimismo por propia iniciativa. La Comisión también podrá, si lo considera necesario, parti cipar en el Comité de Conciliación de conformidad con el apartado 11.
Artículo 295
El Parlamento Europeo, el Consejo y la Comisión llevarán a cabo consultas recíprocas y organizarán de común acuerdo la forma de su cooperación. A tal efecto y dentro del respeto de los Tratados, podrán celebrar acuerdos interinstitucionales que podrán tener carácter vinculante.
Artículo 296 (antiguo artículo 253 TCE)
Cuando los Tratados no establezcan el tipo de acto que deba adoptarse, las instituciones decidirán en cada caso conforme a los procedimientos aplicables y al principio de proporcionalidad.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/175
Los actos jurídicos deberán estar motivados y se referirán a las propuestas, iniciativas, recomenda ciones, peticiones o dictámenes previstos por los Tratados.
Cuando se les presente un proyecto de acto legislativo, el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo se abstendrán de adoptar actos no previstos por el procedimiento legislativo aplicable al ámbito de que se trate.
Artículo 297 (antiguo artículo 254 TCE)
1. Los actos legislativos adoptados con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario serán firma dos por el Presidente del Parlamento Europeo y por el Presidente del Consejo.
Los actos legislativos adoptados con arreglo a un procedimiento legislativo especial serán firmados por el Presidente de la institución que los haya adoptado.
Los actos legislativos se publicarán en el Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea. Entrarán en vigor en la fecha que ellos mismos fijen o, a falta de ella, a los veinte días de su publicación.
2. Los actos no legislativos adoptados en forma de reglamentos, directivas y decisiones, cuando éstas últimas no indiquen destinatario, serán firmados por el Presidente de la institución que los haya adoptado.
Los reglamentos, las directivas que tengan por destinatarios a todos los Estados miembros, así como las decisiones que no indiquen destinatario, se publicarán en el Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea. Entrarán en vigor en la fecha que ellos mismos fijen o, a falta de ella, a los veinte días de su publicación.
Las demás directivas, así como las decisiones que indiquen un destinatario, se notificarán a sus destinatarios y surtirán efecto en virtud de dicha notificación.
Artículo 298
1. En el cumplimiento de sus funciones, las instituciones, órganos y organismos de la Unión se apoyarán en una administración europea abierta, eficaz e independiente.
2. Dentro del respeto al Estatuto y al régimen adoptados con arreglo al artículo 336, el Parla mento Europeo y el Consejo establecerán las disposiciones a tal efecto, mediante reglamentos adoptados con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario.
Artículo 299 (antiguo artículo 256 TCE)
Los actos del Consejo, de la Comisión o del Banco Central Europeo que impongan una obligación pecuniaria a personas distintas de los Estados serán títulos ejecutivos.
La ejecución forzosa se regirá por las normas de procedimiento civil vigentes en el Estado en cuyo territorio se lleve a cabo. La orden de ejecución será consignada, sin otro control que el de la comprobación de la autenticidad del título, por la autoridad nacional que el Gobierno de cada uno de los Estados miembros habrá de designar al respecto y cuyo nombre deberá comunicar a la Comisión y al Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea.
ESC 83/176 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Cumplidas estas formalidades a instancia del interesado, éste podrá promover la ejecución forzosa conforme al Derecho interno, recurriendo directamente al órgano competente.
La ejecución forzosa sólo podrá ser suspendida en virtud de una decisión del Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea. No obstante, el control de la conformidad a Derecho de las medidas de ejecución será competencia de las jurisdicciones nacionales.
CAPÍTULO 3
ÓRGANOS CONSULTIVOS DE LA UNIÓN
Artículo 300
1. El Parlamento Europeo, el Consejo y la Comisión estarán asistidos por un Comité Económico y Social y por un Comité de las Regiones, que ejercerán funciones consultivas.
2. El Comité Económico y Social estará compuesto por representantes de las organizaciones de empresarios, de trabajadores y de otros sectores representativos de la sociedad civil, en particular en los ámbitos socioeconómico, cívico, profesional y cultural.
3. El Comité de las Regiones estará compuesto por representantes de los entes regionales y locales que sean titulares de un mandato electoral en un ente regional o local, o que tengan responsabilidad política ante una asamblea elegida.
4. Los miembros del Comité Económico y Social y del Comité de las Regiones no estarán vinculados por ningún mandato imperativo. Ejercerán sus funciones con plena independencia, en interés general de la Unión.
5. Las normas contempladas en los apartados 2 y 3, relativas a la naturaleza de la composición de estos Comités, serán revisadas periódicamente por el Consejo para tener en cuenta la evolución económica, social y demográfica en la Unión. El Consejo, a propuesta de la Comisión, adoptará decisiones a tal efecto.
SECCIÓN PRIMERA
EL COMITÉ ECONÓMICO Y SOCIAL
Artículo 301 (antiguo artículo 258 TCE)
El número de miembros del Comité Económico y Social no excederá de trescientos cincuenta.
El Consejo adoptará por unanimidad, a propuesta de la Comisión, una decisión por la que se establezca la composición del Comité.
El Consejo establecerá las dietas de los miembros del Comité.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/177
Artículo 302 (antiguo artículo 259 TCE)
1. Los miembros del Comité serán nombrados para un período de cinco años. El Consejo adoptará la lista de miembros establecida de conformidad con las propuestas presentadas por cada Estado miembro. El mandato de los miembros del Comité será renovable.
2. El Consejo se pronunciará previa consulta a la Comisión. Podrá recabar la opinión de las organizaciones europeas representativas de los diferentes sectores económicos y sociales, y de la sociedad civil, a los que conciernan las actividades de la Unión.
Artículo 303 (antiguo artículo 260 TCE)
El Comité designará de entre sus miembros al Presidente y a la Mesa, por un período de dos años y medio.
Establecerá su reglamento interno.
El Comité será convocado por su Presidente, a instancia del Parlamento Europeo, del Consejo o de la Comisión. También podrá reunirse por propia iniciativa.
Artículo 304 (antiguo artículo 262 TCE)
El Comité será consultado por el Parlamento Europeo, el Consejo o por la Comisión, en los casos previstos en los Tratados. Estas instituciones podrán consultarle en todos aquellos casos en que lo consideren oportuno. Podrá tomar la iniciativa de emitir un dictamen cuando lo juzgue oportuno.
Si lo estimaren necesario, el Parlamento Europeo, el Consejo o la Comisión fijarán al Comité un plazo para la presentación de su dictamen, que no podrá ser inferior a un mes a partir de la fecha de la notificación que, a tal fin, se curse al Presidente. Transcurrido el plazo fijado sin haberse recibido el dictamen, podrá prescindirse del mismo.
El dictamen del Comité será remitido al Parlamento Europeo, al Consejo y a la Comisión, junto con un acta de las deliberaciones.
SECCIÓN SEGUNDA
EL COMITÉ DE LAS REGIONES
Artículo 305 (antiguo artículo 263, párrafos segundo, tercero y cuarto, TCE)
El número de miembros del Comité de las Regiones no excederá de trescientos cincuenta.
ESC 83/178 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
El Consejo adoptará por unanimidad, a propuesta de la Comisión, una decisión por la que se establezca la composición del Comité.
Los miembros del Comité, así como un número igual de suplentes, serán nombrados para un período de cinco años. Su mandato será renovable. El Consejo adoptará la lista de miembros y suplentes establecida de conformidad con las propuestas presentadas por cada Estado miembro. Al término del mandato mencionado en el apartado 3 del artículo 300 en virtud del cual hayan sido propuestos, el mandato de los miembros del Comité concluirá automáticamente y serán sustituidos para el período restante de dicho mandato según el mismo procedimiento. Ningún miembro del Comité podrá ser simultáneamente miembro del Parlamento Europeo.
Artículo 306 (antiguo artículo 264 TCE)
El Comité de las Regiones designará de entre sus miembros al Presidente y a la Mesa, por un período de dos años y medio.
Establecerá su reglamento interno.
El Comité será convocado por su Presidente, a instancia del Parlamento Europeo, del Consejo o de la Comisión. También podrá reunirse por propia iniciativa.
Artículo 307 (antiguo artículo 265 TCE)
El Comité de las Regiones será consultado por el Parlamento Europeo, el Consejo o por la Comisión, en los casos previstos en los Tratados y en cualesquiera otros, en particular aquellos que afecten a la cooperación transfronteriza, en que una de estas instituciones lo estime oportuno.
Si lo estimaren necesario, el Parlamento Europeo, el Consejo o la Comisión fijarán al Comité un plazo para la presentación de su dictamen, que no podrá ser inferior a un mes a partir de la fecha de la notificación que, a tal fin, se curse al Presidente. Transcurrido el plazo fijado sin haberse recibido el dictamen, podrá prescindirse del mismo.
Cuando el Comité Económico y Social sea consultado en aplicación del artículo 304, el Parlamento Europeo, el Consejo o la Comisión informarán al Comité de las Regiones de esta solicitud de dictamen. El Comité de las Regiones podrá emitir un dictamen al respecto cuando estime que hay intereses regionales específicos en juego.
Podrá emitir un dictamen por propia iniciativa cuando lo considere conveniente.
El dictamen del Comité será remitido al Parlamento Europeo, al Consejo y a la Comisión, junto con el acta de las deliberaciones.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/179
CAPÍTULO 4
EL BANCO EUROPEO DE INVERSIONES
Artículo 308 (antiguo artículo 266 TCE)
El Banco Europeo de Inversiones tendrá personalidad jurídica.
Serán miembros del Banco Europeo de Inversiones los Estados miembros.
Los Estatutos del Banco Europeo de Inversiones figuran en un protocolo anejo a los Tratados. El Consejo, por unanimidad, con arreglo a un procedimiento legislativo especial, a petición del Banco Europeo de Inversiones y previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo y a la Comisión, o a propuesta de la Comisión, previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo y al Banco Europeo de Inversiones, podrá modificar los Estatutos del Banco.
Artículo 309 (antiguo artículo 267 TCE)
El Banco Europeo de Inversiones tendrá por misión contribuir al desarrollo equilibrado y estable del mercado interior en interés de la Unión, recurriendo a los mercados de capitales y a sus propios recursos. A tal fin, el Banco facilitará, mediante la concesión de préstamos y garantías y sin perseguir fines lucrativos, la financiación, en todos los sectores de la economía, de los proyectos siguientes:
a) proyectos para el desarrollo de las regiones más atrasadas;
b) proyectos que tiendan a la modernización o reconversión de empresas o a la creación de nuevas actividades inducidas por el establecimiento o el funcionamiento del mercado interior que, por su amplitud o naturaleza, no puedan ser enteramente financiados con los diversos medios de financiación existentes en cada uno de los Estados miembros;
c) proyectos de interés común a varios Estados miembros que, por su amplitud o naturaleza, no puedan ser enteramente financiados con los diversos medios de financiación existentes en cada uno de los Estados miembros.
En el cumplimiento de su misión, el Banco facilitará la financiación de programas de inversión en combinación con acciones de los fondos estructurales y otros instrumentos financieros de la Unión.
ESC 83/180 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
TÍTULO II
DISPOSICIONES FINANCIERAS
Artículo 310 (antiguo artículo 268 TCE)
1. Todos los ingresos y gastos de la Unión deberán estar comprendidos en las previsiones correspondientes a cada ejercicio presupuestario y consignados en el presupuesto.
El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo establecerán el presupuesto anual de la Unión con arreglo al artículo 314.
El presupuesto deberá estar equilibrado en cuanto a ingresos y gastos.
2. Los gastos consignados en el presupuesto serán autorizados para todo el ejercicio presupues tario anual de conformidad con el reglamento a que se refiere el artículo 322.
3. La ejecución de gastos consignados en el presupuesto requerirá la adopción previa de un acto jurídicamente vinculante de la Unión que otorgue un fundamento jurídico a su acción y a la ejecución del correspondiente gasto de conformidad con el reglamento a que se refiere el artículo 322, salvo en las excepciones que dicho reglamento establezca.
4. A fin de garantizar la disciplina presupuestaria, la Unión no adoptará actos que puedan incidir de manera considerable en el presupuesto sin dar garantías de que los gastos derivados de dichos actos puedan ser financiados dentro del límite de los recursos propios de la Unión y dentro del marco financiero plurianual a que se refiere el artículo 312.
5. El presupuesto se ejecutará con arreglo al principio de buena gestión financiera. Los Estados miembros y la Unión cooperarán para que los créditos consignados en el presupuesto se utilicen de acuerdo con dicho principio.
6. La Unión y los Estados miembros, de conformidad con el artículo 325, combatirán el fraude y cualquier otra actividad ilegal que perjudique a los intereses financieros de la Unión.
CAPÍTULO 1
RECURSOS PROPIOS DE LA UNIÓN
Artículo 311 (antiguo artículo 269 TCE)
La Unión se dotará de los medios necesarios para alcanzar sus objetivos y para llevar a cabo sus políticas.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/181
Sin perjuicio del concurso de otros ingresos, el presupuesto será financiado íntegramente con cargo a los recursos propios.
El Consejo adoptará, con arreglo a un procedimiento legislativo especial, por unanimidad y previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo, una decisión que establezca las disposiciones aplicables al sistema de recursos propios de la Unión. En este contexto se podrá establecer nuevas categorías de recursos propios o suprimir una categoría existente. Dicha decisión sólo entrará en vigor una vez que haya sido aprobada por los Estados miembros, de conformidad con sus respectivas normas constitucio nales.
El Consejo fijará, mediante reglamentos adoptados con arreglo a un procedimiento legislativo espe cial, las medidas de ejecución del sistema de recursos propios de la Unión siempre que así lo disponga la decisión adoptada con arreglo al párrafo tercero. El Consejo se pronunciará previa aprobación del Parlamento Europeo.
CAPÍTULO 2
MARCO FINANCIERO PLURIANUAL
Artículo 312
1. El marco financiero plurianual tendrá por objeto garantizar la evolución ordenada de los gastos de la Unión dentro del límite de sus recursos propios.
Se establecerá para un período mínimo de cinco años.
El presupuesto anual de la Unión respetará el marco financiero plurianual.
2. El Consejo adoptará con arreglo a un procedimiento legislativo especial un reglamento que fije el marco financiero plurianual. El Consejo se pronunciará por unanimidad, previa aprobación del Parlamento Europeo, que se pronunciará por mayoría de los miembros que lo componen.
El Consejo Europeo podrá adoptar por unanimidad una decisión que permita al Consejo pronun ciarse por mayoría cualificada cuando adopte el reglamento contemplado en el párrafo primero.
3. El marco financiero fijará los importes de los límites máximos anuales de créditos para com promisos, por categoría de gastos, y del límite máximo anual de créditos para pagos. Las categorías de gastos, cuyo número deberá ser limitado, corresponderán a los grandes sectores de actividad de la Unión.
El marco financiero establecerá cualesquiera otras disposiciones adecuadas para el buen desarrollo del procedimiento presupuestario anual.
4. Si, al vencimiento del marco financiero anterior, no se ha adoptado el reglamento del Consejo por el que se establece un nuevo marco financiero, se prorrogarán los límites máximos y las demás disposiciones correspondientes al último año de aquél hasta que se adopte dicho acto.
ESC 83/182 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
5. Durante el procedimiento conducente a la adopción del marco financiero, el Parlamento Europeo, el Consejo y la Comisión adoptarán todas las medidas necesarias para facilitar dicha adopción.
CAPÍTULO 3
PRESUPUESTO ANUAL DE LA UNIÓN
Artículo 313 (antiguo artículo 272, apartado 1, TCE)
El ejercicio presupuestario comenzará el 1 de enero y finalizará el 31 de diciembre.
Artículo 314 (antiguo artículo 272, apartados 2 a 10, TCE)
El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo establecerán el presupuesto anual de la Unión con arreglo a un procedimiento legislativo especial, atendiendo a las disposiciones siguientes.
1. Cada institución, excepto el Banco Central Europeo, elaborará, antes del 1 de julio, un estado de previsiones de sus gastos para el ejercicio presupuestario siguiente. La Comisión reunirá estas pre visiones en un proyecto de presupuesto, que podrá contener previsiones divergentes.
Este proyecto comprenderá una previsión de ingresos y una previsión de gastos.
2. La Comisión presentará al Parlamento Europeo y al Consejo una propuesta que contenga el proyecto de presupuesto, a más tardar el 1 de septiembre del año que precede al de su ejecución.
La Comisión podrá modificar el proyecto de presupuesto durante el procedimiento, hasta la convo catoria del Comité de Conciliación contemplado en el apartado 5.
3. El Consejo adoptará su posición sobre el proyecto de presupuesto y la transmitirá al Parlamento Europeo, a más tardar el 1 de octubre del año que precede al de la ejecución del presupuesto. Informará cumplidamente al Parlamento Europeo de las razones que le hayan llevado a adoptar su posición.
4. Si, en un plazo de cuarenta y dos días desde dicha transmisión, el Parlamento Europeo:
a) aprueba la posición del Consejo, el presupuesto quedará adoptado;
b) no se pronuncia, el presupuesto se considerará adoptado;
c) aprueba enmiendas por mayoría de los miembros que lo componen, el proyecto así enmendado será transmitido al Consejo y a la Comisión. El Presidente del Parlamento Europeo, de acuerdo con el Presidente del Consejo, convocará sin demora al Comité de Conciliación. No obstante, si en
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/183
un plazo de diez días a partir de la transmisión del proyecto el Consejo comunica al Parlamento Europeo que aprueba todas sus enmiendas, el Comité de Conciliación no se reunirá.
5. El Comité de Conciliación, que estará compuesto por los miembros del Consejo o sus repre sentantes y por un número igual de miembros que representen al Parlamento Europeo, tendrá por misión alcanzar, en un plazo de veintiún días a partir de su convocatoria, un acuerdo por mayoría cualificada de los miembros del Consejo o sus representantes y por mayoría de los miembros que representen al Parlamento Europeo, sobre un texto conjunto basado en las posiciones del Parlamento Europeo y del Consejo.
La Comisión participará en los trabajos del Comité de Conciliación y tomará todas las iniciativas necesarias para propiciar un acercamiento entre las posiciones del Parlamento Europeo y del Consejo.
6. Si, en el plazo de veintiún días mencionado en el apartado 5, el Comité de Conciliación alcanza un acuerdo sobre un texto conjunto, el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo dispondrán cada uno de catorce días a partir de la fecha de dicho acuerdo para aprobar el texto conjunto.
7. Si, en el plazo de catorce días mencionado en el apartado 6:
a) el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo aprueban el texto conjunto o no adoptan decisión alguna, o si una de estas instituciones aprueba el texto conjunto mientras que la otra no adopta decisión alguna, el presupuesto se considerará definitivamente adoptado de conformidad con el texto conjunto, o bien
b) el Parlamento Europeo, por mayoría de los miembros que lo componen, y el Consejo rechazan el texto conjunto, o si una de estas instituciones rechaza el texto conjunto mientras que la otra no adopta decisión alguna, la Comisión presentará un nuevo proyecto de presupuesto, o bien
c) el Parlamento Europeo, por mayoría de los miembros que lo componen, rechaza el texto con junto mientras que el Consejo lo aprueba, la Comisión presentará un nuevo proyecto de presu puesto, o bien
d) el Parlamento Europeo aprueba el texto conjunto mientras que el Consejo lo rechaza, el Parla mento Europeo podrá, en un plazo de catorce días a partir de la fecha del rechazo del Consejo, decidir por mayoría de los miembros que lo componen y tres quintas partes de los votos emitidos que confirma en su totalidad o en parte las enmiendas a que se refiere la letra c) del apartado 4. Si no se confirma una enmienda del Parlamento Europeo, se mantendrá la posición adoptada en el Comité de Conciliación con respecto a la línea presupuestaria objeto de la enmienda. El presu puesto se considerará definitivamente adoptado sobre esta base.
8. Si, en el plazo de veintiún días mencionado en el apartado 5, el Comité de Conciliación no alcanza un acuerdo sobre un texto conjunto, la Comisión presentará un nuevo proyecto de presu puesto.
ESC 83/184 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
9. Cuando haya concluido el procedimiento establecido en el presente artículo, el Presidente del Parlamento Europeo declarará que el presupuesto ha quedado definitivamente adoptado.
10. Cada institución ejercerá las competencias que le atribuye el presente artículo dentro del respeto a los Tratados y a los actos adoptados en virtud de éstos, en particular en materia de recursos propios de la Unión y de equilibrio entre los ingresos y los gastos.
Artículo 315 (antiguo artículo 273 TCE)
Si, al iniciarse un ejercicio presupuestario, aún no se ha adoptado definitivamente el presupuesto, los gastos podrán efectuarse mensualmente por capítulos, según lo dispuesto en el reglamento adoptado en virtud del artículo 322, dentro del límite de la doceava parte de los créditos consignados en el capítulo correspondiente del presupuesto del ejercicio precedente, sin que pueda superarse la doceava parte de los créditos previstos para el mismo capítulo en el proyecto de presupuesto.
El Consejo, a propuesta de la Comisión, podrá autorizar gastos que excedan de la doceava parte, siempre que se respeten las restantes condiciones establecidas en el párrafo primero, de conformidad con el reglamento adoptado en virtud del artículo 322. Comunicará inmediatamente su decisión al Parlamento Europeo.
La decisión a que se refiere el párrafo segundo deberá prever las medidas necesarias en materia de recursos para la aplicación del presente artículo, respetando los actos mencionados en el artículo 311.
Dicha decisión entrará en vigor a los treinta días de su adopción, a menos que dentro de ese plazo el Parlamento Europeo decida, por mayoría de los miembros que lo componen, reducir los gastos.
Artículo 316 (antiguo artículo 271 TCE)
En las condiciones que se determinen en aplicación del artículo 322, los créditos que no correspon dan a gastos de personal y que queden sin utilizar al final del ejercicio presupuestario sólo podrán ser prorrogados hasta el ejercicio siguiente.
Los créditos se especificarán por capítulos, que agruparán los gastos según su naturaleza o destino y se subdividirán de conformidad con el reglamento adoptado en virtud del artículo 322.
Los gastos del Parlamento Europeo, del Consejo Europeo y del Consejo, de la Comisión, así como del Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea figurarán en partidas separadas del presupuesto, sin perjuicio de un régimen especial para determinados gastos comunes.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/185
CAPÍTULO 4
EJECUCIÓN DEL PRESUPUESTO Y APROBACIÓN DE LA GESTIÓN
Artículo 317 (antiguo artículo 274 TCE)
La Comisión, bajo su propia responsabilidad y dentro del límite de los créditos autorizados, ejecutará el presupuesto en cooperación con los Estados miembros de conformidad con las disposiciones de los reglamentos adoptados en virtud del artículo 322, con arreglo al principio de buena gestión financiera. Los Estados miembros cooperarán con la Comisión para garantizar que los créditos autorizados se utilizan de acuerdo con el principio de buena gestión financiera.
El reglamento determinará las obligaciones de control y auditoría de los Estados miembros en la ejecución del presupuesto, así como las responsabilidades que de ello se derivan. Establecerá asi mismo las responsabilidades y las formas específicas de participación de cada institución en la ejecución de sus propios gastos.
Dentro del presupuesto, la Comisión podrá transferir créditos de capítulo a capítulo o de subdivisión a subdivisión, con los límites y en las condiciones que establezca el reglamento adoptado en virtud del artículo 322.
Artículo 318 (antiguo artículo 275 TCE)
La Comisión presentará cada año al Parlamento Europeo y al Consejo las cuentas del ejercicio cerrado relativas a las operaciones del presupuesto. Además, les remitirá un balance financiero del activo y pasivo de la Unión.
La Comisión presentará asimismo al Parlamento Europeo y al Consejo un informe de evaluación de las finanzas de la Unión basado en los resultados obtenidos, en particular, en relación con las indicaciones dadas por el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo en virtud del artículo 319.
Artículo 319 (antiguo artículo 276 TCE)
1. El Parlamento Europeo, por recomendación del Consejo, aprobará la gestión de la Comisión en la ejecución del presupuesto. A tal fin, examinará, después del Consejo, las cuentas, el balance financiero y el informe de evaluación mencionados en el artículo 318, el informe anual del Tribunal de Cuentas, acompañado de las respuestas de las instituciones controladas a las observaciones del Tribunal de Cuentas, la declaración de fiabilidad a que se refiere el párrafo segundo del apartado 1 del artículo 287 y los informes especiales pertinentes del Tribunal de Cuentas.
ESC 83/186 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
2. Antes de aprobar la gestión de la Comisión, o con cualquier otra finalidad relacionada con el ejercicio de las atribuciones de ésta en materia de ejecución del presupuesto, el Parlamento Europeo podrá solicitar explicaciones a la Comisión sobre la ejecución de los gastos o el funcionamiento de los sistemas de fiscalización financiera. La Comisión facilitará al Parlamento Europeo, a instancia de éste, toda la información necesaria.
3. La Comisión hará todo lo necesario para dar efecto a las observaciones que acompañen a las decisiones de aprobación de la gestión y las demás observaciones del Parlamento Europeo relativas a la ejecución de los gastos, así como a los comentarios que acompañen a las recomendaciones de aprobación adoptadas por el Consejo.
A instancia del Parlamento Europeo o del Consejo, la Comisión informará acerca de las medidas adoptadas como consecuencia de dichas observaciones y comentarios y, en particular, acerca de las instrucciones impartidas a los servicios encargados de la ejecución del presupuesto. Dichos informes se enviarán también al Tribunal de Cuentas.
CAPÍTULO 5
DISPOSICIONES COMUNES
Artículo 320 (antiguo artículo 277 TCE)
El marco financiero plurianual y el presupuesto anual se establecerán en euros.
Artículo 321 (antiguo artículo 278 TCE)
La Comisión podrá transferir a la moneda de uno de los Estados miembros los activos que posea en la moneda de otro Estado miembro, en la medida necesaria para que puedan ser utilizados para los fines que les asignan los Tratados, siempre que informe de ello a las autoridades competentes de los Estados miembros interesados. La Comisión evitará, en la medida de lo posible, proceder a tales transferencias si posee activos disponibles o realizables en las monedas que precise.
La Comisión se relacionará con cada uno de los Estados miembros por intermedio de la autoridad que éstos designen. Para la ejecución de las operaciones financieras, la Comisión recurrirá al banco de emisión del Estado miembro interesado, o a otra institución financiera autorizada por éste.
Artículo 322 (antiguo artículo 279 TCE)
1. El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo adoptarán mediante reglamentos, con arreglo al procedi miento legislativo ordinario y tras consultar al Tribunal de Cuentas:
a) las normas financieras por las que se determinarán, en particular, las modalidades de estableci miento y ejecución del presupuesto, así como las referentes a la rendición y censura de cuentas;
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/187
b) las normas por las que se organizará el control de la responsabilidad de los agentes financieros, en particular de los ordenadores de pagos y de los contables.
2. El Consejo, a propuesta de la Comisión, previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo y al Tribunal de Cuentas, fijará las modalidades y el procedimiento con arreglo a los cuales deberán ponerse a disposición de la Comisión los ingresos presupuestarios previstos en el régimen de recursos propios de la Unión y definirá las medidas que deban aplicarse para hacer frente, en su caso, a las necesidades de tesorería.
Artículo 323
El Parlamento Europeo, el Consejo y la Comisión velarán por que la Unión disponga de los medios financieros que le permitan cumplir sus obligaciones jurídicas frente a terceros.
Artículo 324
Por iniciativa de la Comisión, se convocarán reuniones periódicas de los Presidentes del Parlamento Europeo, del Consejo y de la Comisión en el marco de los procedimientos presupuestarios contem plados en el presente título. Los Presidentes adoptarán todas las medidas necesarias para propiciar la concertación y el acercamiento de las posiciones de las instituciones que presiden a fin de facilitar la aplicación del presente título.
CAPÍTULO 6
LUCHA CONTRA EL FRAUDE
Artículo 325 (antiguo artículo 280 TCE)
1. La Unión y los Estados miembros combatirán el fraude y toda actividad ilegal que afecte a los intereses financieros de la Unión mediante medidas adoptadas en virtud de lo dispuesto en el presente artículo, que deberán tener un efecto disuasorio y ser capaces de ofrecer una protección eficaz en los Estados miembros y en las instituciones, órganos y organismos de la Unión.
2. Los Estados miembros adoptarán para combatir el fraude que afecte a los intereses financieros de la Unión las mismas medidas que para combatir el fraude que afecte a sus propios intereses financieros.
3. Sin perjuicio de otras disposiciones de los Tratados, los Estados miembros coordinarán sus acciones encaminadas a proteger los intereses financieros de la Unión contra el fraude. A tal fin, organizarán, junto con la Comisión, una colaboración estrecha y regular entre las autoridades competentes.
ESC 83/188 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
4. El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario y previa consulta al Tribunal de Cuentas, adoptarán las medidas necesarias en los ámbitos de la prevención y lucha contra el fraude que afecte a los intereses financieros de la Unión con miras a ofrecer una protección eficaz y equivalente en los Estados miembros y en las instituciones, órganos y organismos de la Unión.
5. La Comisión, en cooperación con los Estados miembros, presentará anualmente al Parlamento Europeo y al Consejo un informe sobre las medidas adoptadas para la aplicación del presente artículo.
TÍTULO III
COOPERACIONES REFORZADAS
Artículo 326 (antiguos artículos 27 A a 27 E, 40 a 40 B y 43 a 45 TUE y antiguos artículos 11 y 11 A TCE)
Las cooperaciones reforzadas respetarán los Tratados y el Derecho de la Unión.
Las cooperaciones reforzadas no perjudicarán al mercado interior ni a la cohesión económica, social y territorial. No constituirán un obstáculo ni una discriminación para los intercambios entre Estados miembros, ni provocarán distorsiones de competencia entre ellos.
Artículo 327 (antiguos artículos 27 A a 27 E, 40 a 40 B y 43 a 45 TUE y antiguos artículos 11 y 11 A TCE)
Las cooperaciones reforzadas respetarán las competencias, los derechos y las obligaciones de los Estados miembros que no participen en ellas. Éstos no impedirán que las apliquen los Estados miembros que participen en ellas.
Artículo 328 (antiguos artículos 27 A a 27 E, 40 a 40 B y 43 a 45 TUE y antiguos artículos 11 y 11 A TCE)
1. Las cooperaciones reforzadas estarán abiertas a todos los Estados miembros en el momento en que se establezcan, siempre y cuando se respeten las posibles condiciones de participación estable cidas en la decisión de autorización. También lo estarán en cualquier otro momento, siempre y cuando se respeten, además de las mencionadas condiciones, los actos ya adoptados en este marco.
La Comisión y los Estados miembros que participen en una cooperación reforzada procurarán fomentar la participación del mayor número posible de Estados miembros.
2. La Comisión y, en su caso, el Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad informarán periódicamente al Parlamento Europeo y al Consejo sobre la evolución de las cooperaciones reforzadas.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/189
Artículo 329 (antiguos artículos 27 A a 27 E, 40 a 40 B y 43 a 45 TUE y antiguos artículos 11 y 11 A TCE)
1. Los Estados miembros que deseen establecer entre sí una cooperación reforzada en cualquiera de los ámbitos contemplados en los Tratados, con excepción de los ámbitos de competencia ex clusiva y de la política exterior y de seguridad común, dirigirán a la Comisión una solicitud, en la que precisarán el ámbito de aplicación y los objetivos de la cooperación reforzada prevista. La Comisión podrá presentar al Consejo una propuesta en este sentido. Si no presenta ninguna propuesta, la Comisión comunicará los motivos a los Estados miembros interesados.
La autorización contemplada en el párrafo primero para llevar a cabo una cooperación reforzada será concedida por el Consejo a propuesta de la Comisión y previa aprobación del Parlamento Europeo.
2. La solicitud de los Estados miembros que deseen establecer entre sí una cooperación reforzada en el marco de la política exterior y de seguridad común se dirigirá al Consejo. Será transmitida al Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad, para que éste dictamine acerca de la coherencia de la cooperación reforzada prevista con la política exterior y de seguridad común de la Unión, así como a la Comisión, para que ésta dictamine, en particular, sobre la coherencia de la cooperación reforzada prevista con las demás políticas de la Unión. Se transmitirá asimismo al Parlamento Europeo a título informativo.
La autorización de llevar a cabo una cooperación reforzada se concederá mediante decisión del Consejo, que se pronunciará por unanimidad.
Artículo 330 (antiguos artículos 27 A a 27 E, 40 a 40 B y 43 a 45 TUE y antiguos artículos 11 y 11 A TCE)
Todos los miembros del Consejo podrán participar en sus deliberaciones, pero únicamente partici parán en la votación los miembros del Consejo que representen a los Estados miembros que participan en una cooperación reforzada.
La unanimidad estará constituida únicamente por los votos de los representantes de los Estados miembros participantes.
La mayoría cualificada se definirá de conformidad con el apartado 3 del artículo 238.
Artículo 331 (antiguos artículos 27 A a 27 E, 40 a 40 B y 43 a 45 TUE y antiguos artículos 11 y 11 A TCE)
1. Todo Estado miembro que desee participar en una cooperación reforzada ya existente en uno de los ámbitos previstos en el apartado 1 del artículo 329 lo notificará al Consejo y a la Comisión.
La Comisión confirmará la participación del Estado miembro de que se trate en un plazo de cuatro meses a partir de la recepción de dicha notificación. Hará constar, en su caso, que se cumplen las condiciones de participación y adoptará las medidas transitorias necesarias para la aplicación de los actos ya adoptados en el marco de la cooperación reforzada.
ESC 83/190 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
No obstante, si la Comisión considera que no se cumplen las condiciones de participación, indicará las disposiciones necesarias para ello y establecerá un plazo para reconsiderar la solicitud. Al término de dicho plazo, reconsiderará la solicitud con arreglo al procedimiento establecido en el párrafo segundo. Si la Comisión considera que siguen sin cumplirse las condiciones de participación, el Estado miembro de que se trate podrá someter la cuestión al Consejo, que deberá pronunciarse sobre la solicitud. El Consejo se pronunciará de conformidad con el artículo 330. Podrá adoptar asimismo, a propuesta de la Comisión, las medidas transitorias mencionadas en el párrafo segundo.
2. Todo Estado miembro que desee participar en una cooperación reforzada ya existente en el marco de la política exterior y de seguridad común lo notificará al Consejo, al Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad y a la Comisión.
El Consejo confirmará la participación del Estado miembro de que se trate, previa consulta al Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad y después de comprobar, en su caso, que cumple las condiciones de participación. El Consejo, a propuesta del Alto Repre sentante, podrá adoptar asimismo las medidas transitorias necesarias para la aplicación de los actos ya adoptados en el marco de la cooperación reforzada. No obstante, si el Consejo estima que no se cumplen las condiciones de participación, indicará las disposiciones necesarias para ello y establecerá un plazo para reconsiderar la solicitud de participación.
A efectos del presente apartado, el Consejo se pronunciará por unanimidad y de conformidad con el artículo 330.
Artículo 332 (antiguos artículos 27 A a 27 E, 40 a 40 B y 43 a 45 TUE y antiguos artículos 11 y 11 A TCE)
Los gastos resultantes de la aplicación de una cooperación reforzada que no sean los gastos adminis trativos ocasionados a las instituciones serán sufragados por los Estados miembros participantes, a menos que el Consejo, por unanimidad de todos sus miembros y previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo, decida otra cosa.
Artículo 333 (antiguos artículos 27 A a 27 E, 40 a 40 B y 43 a 45 TUE y antiguos artículos 11 y 11 A TCE)
1. Cuando una disposición de los Tratados que pueda aplicarse en el marco de una cooperación reforzada establezca que el Consejo debe pronunciarse por unanimidad, éste podrá adoptar por unanimidad, de conformidad con lo dispuesto en el artículo 330, una decisión que establezca que se pronunciará por mayoría cualificada.
2. Cuando una disposición de los Tratados que pueda aplicarse en el marco de una cooperación reforzada establezca que el Consejo debe adoptar los actos correspondientes con arreglo a un procedimiento legislativo especial, el Consejo podrá adoptar por unanimidad, de conformidad con lo dispuesto en el artículo 330, una decisión que establezca que se pronunciará con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario. El Consejo se pronunciará previa consulta al Parlamento Euro peo.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/191
3. Los apartados 1 y 2 no se aplicarán a las decisiones que tengan repercusiones militares o en el ámbito de la defensa.
Artículo 334 (antiguos artículos 27 A a 27 E, 40 a 40 B y 43 a 45 TUE y antiguos artículos 11 y 11 A TCE)
El Consejo y la Comisión velarán por la coherencia de las acciones emprendidas en el marco de una cooperación reforzada, así como por la coherencia de dichas acciones con las políticas de la Unión, y cooperarán a tal efecto.
SÉPTIMA PARTE DISPOSICIONES GENERALES Y FINALES
Artículo 335 (antiguo artículo 282 TCE)
La Unión gozará en cada uno de los Estados miembros de la más amplia capacidad jurídica que las legislaciones nacionales reconocen a las personas jurídicas; podrá, en particular, adquirir o enajenar bienes muebles e inmuebles y comparecer en juicio. A tal fin, estará representada por la Comisión. No obstante, la Unión estará representada por cada una de las instituciones, en virtud de la auto nomía administrativa de éstas, para las cuestiones relacionadas con el funcionamiento de las mismas.
Artículo 336 (antiguo artículo 283 TCE)
El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo establecerán, mediante reglamentos adoptados con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario y previa consulta a las demás instituciones interesadas, el Estatuto de los funcionarios de la Unión Europea y el régimen aplicable a los otros agentes de la Unión.
Artículo 337 (antiguo artículo 284 TCE)
Para la realización de las funciones que le son atribuidas, la Comisión podrá recabar todo tipo de informaciones y proceder a todas las comprobaciones necesarias, dentro de los límites y en las condiciones fijados por el Consejo, por mayoría simple, de conformidad con las disposiciones de los Tratados.
Artículo 338 (antiguo artículo 285 TCE)
1. Sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en el artículo 5 del Protocolo sobre los Estatutos del Sistema Europeo de Bancos Centrales y del Banco Central Europeo, el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario, adoptarán medidas para la elaboración de estadísticas cuando sean necesarias para la realización de las actividades de la Unión.
ESC 83/192 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
2. La elaboración de estadísticas de la Unión se ajustará a la imparcialidad, fiabilidad, objetividad, independencia científica, rentabilidad y al secreto estadístico, y no ocasionará cargas excesivas a los operadores económicos.
Artículo 339 (antiguo artículo 287 TCE)
Los miembros de las instituciones de la Unión, los miembros de los comités, así como los funcio narios y agentes de la Unión estarán obligados, incluso después de haber cesado en sus cargos, a no divulgar las informaciones que, por su naturaleza, estén amparadas por el secreto profesional y, en especial, los datos relativos a las empresas y que se refieran a sus relaciones comerciales o a los elementos de sus costes.
Artículo 340 (antiguo artículo 288 TCE)
La responsabilidad contractual de la Unión se regirá por la ley aplicable al contrato de que se trate.
En materia de responsabilidad extracontractual, la Unión deberá reparar los daños causados por sus instituciones o sus agentes en el ejercicio de sus funciones, de conformidad con los principios generales comunes a los Derechos de los Estados miembros.
No obstante lo dispuesto en el párrafo segundo, el Banco Central Europeo deberá reparar los daños causados por él o por sus agentes en el ejercicio de sus funciones, de conformidad con los principios generales comunes a los Derechos de los Estados miembros.
La responsabilidad personal de los agentes ante la Unión se regirá por las disposiciones de su Estatuto o el régimen que les sea aplicable.
Artículo 341 (antiguo artículo 289 TCE)
La sede de las instituciones de la Unión será fijada de común acuerdo por los Gobiernos de los Estados miembros.
Artículo 342 (antiguo artículo 290 TCE)
El régimen lingüístico de las instituciones de la Unión será fijado por el Consejo mediante regla mentos, por unanimidad, sin perjuicio de las disposiciones previstas en el Estatuto del Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/193
Artículo 343 (antiguo artículo 291 TCE)
La Unión gozará en el territorio de los Estados miembros de los privilegios e inmunidades necesarios para el cumplimiento de su misión, en las condiciones establecidas en el Protocolo de 8 de abril de 1965 sobre los privilegios y las inmunidades de Unión Europea. Lo mismo se aplicará al Banco Central Europeo y al Banco Europeo de Inversiones.
Artículo 344 (antiguo artículo 292 TCE)
Los Estados miembros se comprometen a no someter las controversias relativas a la interpretación o aplicación de los Tratados a un procedimiento de solución distinto de los previstos en los mismos.
Artículo 345 (antiguo artículo 295 TCE)
Los Tratados no prejuzgan en modo alguno el régimen de la propiedad en los Estados miembros.
Artículo 346 (antiguo artículo 296 TCE)
1. Las disposiciones de los Tratados no obstarán a las normas siguientes:
a) ningún Estado miembro estará obligado a facilitar información cuya divulgación considere con traria a los intereses esenciales de su seguridad;
b) todo Estado miembro podrá adoptar las medidas que estime necesarias para la protección de los intereses esenciales de su seguridad y que se refieran a la producción o al comercio de armas, municiones y material de guerra; estas medidas no deberán alterar las condiciones de competencia en el mercado interior respecto de los productos que no estén destinados a fines específicamente militares.
2. El Consejo, por unanimidad y a propuesta de la Comisión, podrá introducir modificaciones en la lista, que estableció el 15 de abril de 1958, de los productos sujetos a las disposiciones de la letra b) del apartado 1.
Artículo 347 (antiguo artículo 297 TCE)
Los Estados miembros se consultarán a fin de adoptar de común acuerdo las disposiciones necesarias para evitar que el funcionamiento del mercado interior resulte afectado por las medidas que un Estado miembro pueda verse obligado a adoptar en caso de graves disturbios internos que alteren el orden público, en caso de guerra o de grave tensión internacional que constituya una amenaza de guerra, o para hacer frente a las obligaciones contraídas por el mismo para el mantenimiento de la paz y la seguridad internacional.
ESC 83/194 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Artículo 348 (antiguo artículo 298 TCE)
Si algunas de las medidas adoptadas en los casos previstos en los artículos 346 y 347 tuvieren por efecto falsear las condiciones de competencia en el mercado interior, la Comisión examinará con el Estado interesado las condiciones con arreglo a las cuales dichas medidas podrán adaptarse a las normas establecidas en los Tratados.
No obstante el procedimiento previsto en los artículos 258 y 259, la Comisión o cualquier Estado miembro podrá recurrir directamente al Tribunal de Justicia si considera que otro Estado miembro abusa de las facultades previstas en los artículos 346 y 347. El Tribunal de Justicia resolverá a puerta cerrada.
Artículo 349 (antiguo artículo 299, apartado 2, párrafos segundo, tercero y cuarto, TCE)
Teniendo en cuenta la situación estructural social y económica de Guadalupe, la Guayana Francesa, Martinica, la Reunión, San Bartolomé, San Martín, las Azores, Madeira y las islas Canarias, caracte rizada por su gran lejanía, insularidad, reducida superficie, relieve y clima adversos y dependencia económica de un reducido número de productos, factores cuya persistencia y combinación perjudi can gravemente a su desarrollo, el Consejo, a propuesta de la Comisión y previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo, adoptará medidas específicas orientadas, en particular, a fijar las condiciones para la aplicación de los Tratados en dichas regiones, incluidas las políticas comunes. Cuando el Consejo adopte dichas medidas específicas con arreglo a un procedimiento legislativo especial, se pronunciará también a propuesta de la Comisión y previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo.
Las medidas contempladas en el párrafo primero se referirán, en particular, a las políticas aduanera y comercial, la política fiscal, las zonas francas, las políticas agrícola y pesquera, las condiciones de abastecimiento de materias primas y de bienes de consumo esenciales, las ayudas públicas y las condiciones de acceso a los fondos estructurales y a los programas horizontales de la Unión.
El Consejo adoptará las medidas contempladas en el párrafo primero teniendo en cuenta las carac terísticas y exigencias especiales de las regiones ultraperiféricas, sin poner en peligro la integridad y coherencia del ordenamiento jurídico de la Unión, incluido el mercado interior y las políticas comunes.
Artículo 350 (antiguo artículo 306 TCE)
Las disposiciones de los Tratados no obstarán a la existencia y perfeccionamiento de las uniones regionales entre Bélgica y Luxemburgo, así como entre Bélgica, Luxemburgo y los Países Bajos, en la medida en que los objetivos de dichas uniones regionales no sean alcanzados mediante la aplicación de los Tratados.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/195
Artículo 351 (antiguo artículo 307 TCE)
Las disposiciones de los Tratados no afectarán a los derechos y obligaciones que resulten de con venios celebrados, con anterioridad al 1 de enero de 1958 o, para los Estados que se hayan adherido, con anterioridad a la fecha de su adhesión, entre uno o varios Estados miembros, por una parte, y uno o varios terceros Estados, por otra.
En la medida en que tales convenios sean incompatibles con los Tratados, el Estado o los Estados miembros de que se trate recurrirán a todos los medios apropiados para eliminar las incompatibi lidades que se hayan observado. En caso necesario, los Estados miembros se prestarán ayuda mutua para lograr tal finalidad y adoptarán, en su caso, una postura común.
En la aplicación de los convenios mencionados en el párrafo primero, los Estados miembros tendrán en cuenta el hecho de que las ventajas concedidas en los Tratados por cada uno de los Estados miembros son parte integrante del establecimiento de la Unión y están, por ello, inseparablemente ligadas a la creación de instituciones comunes, a la atribución de competencias en favor de estas últimas y a la concesión de las mismas ventajas por parte de los demás Estados miembros.
Artículo 352 (antiguo artículo 308 TCE)
1. Cuando se considere necesaria una acción de la Unión en el ámbito de las políticas definidas en los Tratados para alcanzar uno de los objetivos fijados por éstos, sin que se hayan previsto en ellos los poderes de actuación necesarios a tal efecto, el Consejo adoptará las disposiciones adecuadas por unanimidad, a propuesta de la Comisión y previa aprobación del Parlamento Europeo. Cuando el Consejo adopte dichas disposiciones con arreglo a un procedimiento legislativo especial, se pronun ciará también por unanimidad, a propuesta de la Comisión y previa aprobación del Parlamento Europeo.
2. La Comisión, en el marco del procedimiento de control del principio de subsidiariedad men cionado en el apartado 3 del artículo 5 del Tratado de la Unión Europea, indicará a los Parlamentos nacionales las propuestas que se basen en el presente artículo.
3. Las medidas basadas en el presente artículo no podrán conllevar armonización alguna de las disposiciones legales y reglamentarias de los Estados miembros cuando los Tratados excluyan dicha armonización.
4. El presente artículo no podrá servir de base para alcanzar objetivos del ámbito de la política exterior y de seguridad común y todo acto adoptado de conformidad con el presente artículo respetará los límites fijados en el párrafo segundo del artículo 40 del Tratado de la Unión Europea.
ESC 83/196 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Artículo 353
El apartado 7 del artículo 48 del Tratado de la Unión Europea no se aplicará a las disposiciones siguientes:
— artículo 311, párrafos tercero y cuarto,
— artículo 312, apartado 2, párrafo primero,
— artículo 352, y
— artículo 354.
Artículo 354 (antiguo artículo 309 TCE)
A efectos del artículo 7 del Tratado de la Unión Europea, relativo a la suspensión de determinados derechos derivados de la pertenencia a la Unión, el miembro del Consejo Europeo o del Consejo que represente al Estado miembro de que se trate no participará en la votación y el Estado miembro de que se trate no será tenido en cuenta en el cálculo de la tercera parte o de las cuatro quintas partes de los Estados miembros contemplado en los apartados 1 y 2 de dicho artículo. La abstención de los miembros presentes o representados no obstará a la adopción de las decisiones contempladas en el apartado 2 del mencionado artículo.
Para la adopción de las decisiones contempladas en los apartados 3 y 4 del artículo 7 del Tratado de la Unión Europea, la mayoría cualificada se definirá de conformidad con la letra b) del apartado 3 del artículo 238 del presente Tratado.
Cuando, a raíz de una decisión de suspensión del derecho de voto adoptada de conformidad con el apartado 3 del artículo 7 del Tratado de la Unión Europea, el Consejo se pronuncie por mayoría cualificada con arreglo a una de las disposiciones de los Tratados, esta mayoría cualificada se definirá de conformidad con la letra b) del apartado 3 del artículo 238 del presente Tratado o, si el Consejo actúa a propuesta de la Comisión o del Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad, de conformidad con la letra a) del apartado 3 del artículo 238.
A efectos del artículo 7 del Tratado de la Unión Europea, el Parlamento Europeo se pronunciará por mayoría de dos tercios de los votos emitidos que represente la mayoría de los miembros que lo componen.
Artículo 355 (antiguo artículo 299, apartado 2, párrafo primero, y apartados 3 a 6, TCE)
Además de las disposiciones del artículo 52 del Tratado de la Unión Europea relativas al ámbito de aplicación territorial de los Tratados, se aplicarán las disposiciones siguientes:
1. Las disposiciones de los Tratados se aplicarán a Guadalupe, la Guayana Francesa, Martinica, la Reunión, San Bartolomé, San Martín, las Azores, Madeira y las islas Canarias, de conformidad con el artículo 349.
2. Los países y territorios de ultramar, cuya lista figura en el anexo II, estarán sometidos al régimen especial de asociación definido en la cuarta parte.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/197
Los Tratados no se aplicarán a los países y territorios de ultramar no mencionados en la lista antes citada que mantengan relaciones especiales con el Reino Unido de Gran Bretaña e Irlanda del Norte.
3. Las disposiciones de los Tratados se aplicarán a los territorios europeos cuyas relaciones exteriores asuma un Estado miembro.
4. Las disposiciones de los Tratados se aplicarán a las islas Åland de conformidad con las disposiciones del Protocolo no 2 del Acta relativa a las condiciones de adhesión de la República de Austria, de la República de Finlandia y del Reino de Suecia.
5. No obstante lo dispuesto en el artículo 52 del Tratado de la Unión Europea y en los apartados 1 a 4 del presente artículo:
a) los Tratados no se aplicarán a las islas Feroe;
b) los Tratados no se aplicarán a las zonas de soberanía del Reino Unido de Akrotiri y Dhekelia en Chipre salvo en la medida que sea necesaria para garantizar el cumplimiento de las disposiciones establecidas en el Protocolo relativo a las zonas de soberanía del Reino Unido de Gran Bretaña e Irlanda del Norte en Chipre adjunto al Acta relativa a las condiciones de adhesión de la República Checa, la República de Estonia, la República de Chipre, la República de Letonia, la República de Lituania, la República de Hungría, la República de Malta, la República de Polonia, la República de Eslovenia y la República Eslovaca a la Unión Europea y de conformidad con lo dispuesto en dicho Protocolo;
c) las disposiciones de los Tratados sólo serán aplicables a las islas del Canal y a la isla de Man en la medida necesaria para asegurar la aplicación del régimen previsto para dichas islas en el Tratado relativo a la adhesión de nuevos Estados miembros a la Comunidad Económica Europea y a la Comunidad Europea de la Energía Atómica, firmado el 22 de enero de 1972.
6. El Consejo Europeo, por iniciativa del Estado miembro de que se trate, podrá adoptar una decisión que modifique el estatuto respecto de la Unión de alguno de los países o territorios daneses, franceses o neerlandeses a que se refieren los apartados 1 y 2. El Consejo Europeo se pronunciará por unanimidad, previa consulta a la Comisión.
Artículo 356 (antiguo artículo 312 TCE)
El presente Tratado se concluye por un período de tiempo ilimitado.
Artículo 357 (antiguo artículo 313 TCE)
El presente Tratado será ratificado por las Altas Partes Contratantes de conformidad con sus respec tivas normas constitucionales. Los instrumentos de ratificación serán depositados ante el Gobierno de la República Italiana.
ESC 83/198 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
El presente Tratado entrará en vigor el primer día del mes siguiente al depósito del instrumento de ratificación del último Estado signatario que cumpla dicha formalidad. Sin embargo, si dicho depósito se realizare menos de quince días antes del comienzo del mes siguiente, la entrada en vigor del Tratado se aplazará hasta el primer día del segundo mes siguiente a la fecha de dicho depósito.
Artículo 358
Las disposiciones del artículo 55 del Tratado de la Unión Europea serán de aplicación al presente Tratado.
EN FE DE LO CUAL, los plenipotenciarios abajo firmantes suscriben el presente Tratado.
Hecho en Roma, el veinticinco de marzo de mil novecientos cincuenta y siete.
(no se reproduce la lista de signatarios)
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/199
PROTOCOLOS
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/201
PROTOCOLO (no 1) SOBRE EL COMETIDO DE LOS PARLAMENTOS
NACIONALES EN LA UNIÓN EUROPEA
LAS ALTAS PARTES CONTRATANTES,
RECORDANDO que el modo en que cada Parlamento nacional realiza el control de la actuación de su Gobierno con respecto a las actividades de la Unión Europea atañe a la organización y práctica constitucionales propias de cada Estado miembro;
DESEANDO impulsar una mayor participación de los Parlamentos nacionales en las actividades de la Unión Europea e incrementar su capacidad para manifestar su opinión sobre los proyectos de actos legislativos de la Unión Europea y otros asuntos que consideren de especial interés,
HAN CONVENIDO en las siguientes disposiciones, que se incorporarán como anexo al Tratado de la Unión Europea, al Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea y al Tratado constitutivo de la Comunidad Europea de la Energía Atómica:
TÍTULO I
INFORMACIÓN A LOS PARLAMENTOS NACIONALES
Artículo 1
Los documentos de consulta de la Comisión (libros verdes, libros blancos y comunicaciones) serán transmitidos directamente por la Comisión a los Parlamentos nacionales cuando se publiquen. La Comisión transmitirá asimismo a los Parlamentos nacionales el programa legislativo anual, así como cualquier otro instrumento de programación legislativa o de estrategia política al mismo tiempo que los transmita al Parlamento Europeo y al Consejo.
Artículo 2
Los proyectos de actos legislativos dirigidos al Parlamento Europeo y al Consejo se transmitirán a los Parlamentos nacionales.
A los efectos del presente Protocolo, se entenderá por «proyecto de acto legislativo» las propuestas de la Comisión, las iniciativas de un grupo de Estados miembros, las iniciativas del Parlamento Europeo, las peticiones del Tribunal de Justicia, las recomendaciones del Banco Central Europeo y las peticio nes del Banco Europeo de Inversiones, destinadas a la adopción de un acto legislativo.
Los proyectos de actos legislativos que tengan su origen en la Comisión serán transmitidos directa mente por ésta a los Parlamentos nacionales, al mismo tiempo que al Parlamento Europeo y al Consejo.
Los proyectos de actos legislativos que tengan su origen en el Parlamento Europeo serán transmitidos directamente por éste a los Parlamentos nacionales.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/203
Los proyectos de actos legislativos que tengan su origen en un grupo de Estados miembros, en el Tribunal de Justicia, en el Banco Central Europeo o en el Banco Europeo de Inversiones serán transmitidos por el Consejo a los Parlamentos nacionales.
Artículo 3
Los Parlamentos nacionales podrán dirigir a los Presidentes del Parlamento Europeo, del Consejo y de la Comisión un dictamen motivado sobre la conformidad de un proyecto de acto legislativo con el principio de subsidiariedad, con arreglo al procedimiento establecido por el Protocolo sobre la aplicación de los principios de subsidiariedad y proporcionalidad.
Si el proyecto de acto legislativo tiene su origen en un grupo de Estados miembros, el Presidente del Consejo transmitirá el o los dictámenes motivados a los Gobiernos de esos Estados miembros.
Si el proyecto de acto legislativo tiene su origen en el Tribunal de Justicia, el Banco Central Europeo o el Banco Europeo de Inversiones, el Presidente del Consejo transmitirá el o los dictámenes motivados a la institución u órgano de que se trate.
Artículo 4
Entre el momento en que se transmita a los Parlamentos nacionales un proyecto de acto legislativo en las lenguas oficiales de la Unión y la fecha de inclusión de dicho proyecto en el orden del día provisional del Consejo con miras a su adopción o a la adopción de una posición en el marco de un procedimiento legislativo, deberá transcurrir un plazo de ocho semanas. Serán posibles las excepcio nes en caso de urgencia, cuyos motivos se mencionarán en el acto o la posición del Consejo. A lo largo de esas ocho semanas no podrá constatarse ningún acuerdo sobre un proyecto de acto legislativo, salvo en casos urgentes debidamente motivados. Entre la inclusión de un proyecto de acto legislativo en el orden del día provisional del Consejo y la adopción de una posición deberá transcurrir un plazo de diez días, salvo en casos urgentes debidamente motivados.
Artículo 5
Los órdenes del día y los resultados de las sesiones del Consejo, incluidas las actas de las sesiones del Consejo en las que éste delibere sobre proyectos de actos legislativos, se transmitirán directamente a los Parlamentos nacionales, al mismo tiempo que a los Gobiernos de los Estados miembros.
Artículo 6
Cuando el Consejo Europeo prevea hacer uso de los párrafos primero o segundo del apartado 7 del artículo 48 del Tratado de la Unión Europea, se informará a los Parlamentos nacionales de la iniciativa del Consejo Europeo al menos seis meses antes de que se adopte una decisión.
Artículo 7
El Tribunal de Cuentas transmitirá a título informativo su informe anual a los Parlamentos nacio nales, al mismo tiempo que al Parlamento Europeo y al Consejo.
ESC 83/204 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Artículo 8
Cuando el sistema parlamentario nacional no sea unicameral, las disposiciones de los artículos 1 a 7 se aplicarán a las cámaras que lo compongan.
TÍTULO II
COOPERACIÓN INTERPARLAMENTARIA
Artículo 9
El Parlamento Europeo y los Parlamentos nacionales definirán conjuntamente la organización y la promoción de una cooperación interparlamentaria eficaz y regular en el seno de la Unión.
Artículo 10
Una Conferencia de órganos parlamentarios especializados en asuntos de la Unión podrá dirigir al Parlamento Europeo, al Consejo y a la Comisión cualquier contribución que juzgue conveniente. Esta Conferencia fomentará además el intercambio de información y buenas prácticas entre los Parlamen tos nacionales y el Parlamento Europeo y entre sus comisiones especializadas. La Conferencia podrá asimismo organizar conferencias interparlamentarias sobre temas concretos, en particular para debatir asuntos de política exterior y de seguridad común, incluida la política común de seguridad y de defensa. Las aportaciones de la Conferencia no vincularán a los Parlamentos nacionales ni prejuz garán su posición.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/205
PROTOCOLO (no 2) SOBRE LA APLICACIÓN DE LOS PRINCIPIOS DE
SUBSIDIARIEDAD Y PROPORCIONALIDAD
LAS ALTAS PARTES CONTRATANTES,
DESEANDO hacer lo necesario para que las decisiones se tomen lo más cerca posible de los ciudadanos de la Unión;
DECIDIDAS a establecer las condiciones para la aplicación de los principios de subsidiariedad y proporcionalidad enunciados en el artículo 5 del Tratado de la Unión Europea, así como a establecer un sistema de control de la aplicación de dichos principios,
HAN CONVENIDO en las siguientes disposiciones, que se incorporarán como anexo al Tratado de la Unión Europea y al Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea:
Artículo 1
Cada institución deberá velar de manera permanente por el respeto de los principios de subsidiarie dad y de proporcionalidad definidos en el artículo 5 del Tratado de la Unión Europea.
Artículo 2
Antes de proponer un acto legislativo, la Comisión procederá a amplias consultas. Estas consultas deberán tener en cuenta, cuando proceda, la dimensión regional y local de las acciones previstas. En casos de urgencia excepcional, la Comisión no procederá a estas consultas. Motivará su decisión en su propuesta.
Artículo 3
A los efectos del presente Protocolo, se entenderá por «proyecto de acto legislativo» las propuestas de la Comisión, las iniciativas de un grupo de Estados miembros, las iniciativas del Parlamento Europeo, las peticiones del Tribunal de Justicia, las recomendaciones del Banco Central Europeo y las peticio nes del Banco Europeo de Inversiones, destinadas a la adopción de un acto legislativo.
Artículo 4
La Comisión transmitirá sus proyectos de actos legislativos, así como sus proyectos modificados, a los Parlamentos nacionales al mismo tiempo que al legislador de la Unión.
El Parlamento Europeo transmitirá sus proyectos de actos legislativos, así como sus proyectos modificados, a los Parlamentos nacionales.
El Consejo transmitirá los proyectos de actos legislativos que tengan su origen en un grupo de Estados miembros, en el Tribunal de Justicia, en el Banco Central Europeo o en el Banco Europeo de Inversiones, así como los proyectos modificados, a los Parlamentos nacionales.
ESC 83/206 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
El Parlamento Europeo transmitirá sus resoluciones legislativas y el Consejo sus posiciones a los Parlamentos nacionales inmediatamente después de su adopción.
Artículo 5
Los proyectos de actos legislativos se motivarán en relación con los principios de subsidiariedad y de proporcionalidad. Todo proyecto de acto legislativo debería incluir una ficha con pormenores que permitan evaluar el cumplimiento de los principios de subsidiariedad y de proporcionalidad. Esta ficha debería incluir elementos que permitan evaluar el impacto financiero y, cuando se trate de una directiva, sus efectos en la normativa que han de desarrollar los Estados miembros, incluida, cuando proceda, la legislación regional. Las razones que justifiquen la conclusión de que un objetivo de la Unión puede alcanzarse mejor en el plano de ésta se sustentarán en indicadores cualitativos y, cuando sea posible, cuantitativos. Los proyectos de actos legislativos tendrán debidamente en cuenta la necesidad de que cualquier carga, tanto financiera como administrativa, que recaiga sobre la Unión, los Gobiernos nacionales, las autoridades regionales o locales, los agentes económicos o los ciuda danos sea lo más reducida posible y proporcional al objetivo que se desea alcanzar.
Artículo 6
Todo Parlamento nacional o toda cámara de uno de estos Parlamentos podrá, en un plazo de ocho semanas a partir de la fecha de transmisión de un proyecto de acto legislativo en las lenguas oficiales de la Unión, dirigir a los Presidentes del Parlamento Europeo, del Consejo y de la Comisión un dictamen motivado que exponga las razones por las que considera que el proyecto no se ajusta al principio de subsidiariedad. Incumbirá a cada Parlamento nacional o a cada cámara de un Parlamento nacional consultar, cuando proceda, a los Parlamentos regionales que posean competencias legisla tivas.
Si el proyecto de acto legislativo tiene su origen en un grupo de Estados miembros, el Presidente del Consejo transmitirá el dictamen a los Gobiernos de esos Estados miembros.
Si el proyecto de acto legislativo tiene su origen en el Tribunal de Justicia, el Banco Central Europeo o el Banco Europeo de Inversiones, el Presidente del Consejo transmitirá el dictamen a la institución u órgano de que se trate.
Artículo 7
1. El Parlamento Europeo, el Consejo y la Comisión, así como, en su caso, el grupo de Estados miembros, el Tribunal de Justicia, el Banco Central Europeo o el Banco Europeo de Inversiones, si el proyecto de acto legislativo tiene su origen en ellos, tendrán en cuenta los dictámenes motivados dirigidos por los Parlamentos nacionales o cualquiera de las cámaras de un Parlamento nacional.
Cada Parlamento nacional dispondrá de dos votos, repartidos en función del sistema parlamentario nacional. En un sistema parlamentario nacional bicameral, cada una de las dos cámaras dispondrá de un voto.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/207
2. Cuando los dictámenes motivados que indiquen que un proyecto de acto legislativo no respeta el principio de subsidiariedad representen al menos un tercio del total de votos atribuidos a los Parlamentos nacionales de conformidad con el párrafo segundo del apartado 1, el proyecto deberá volverse a estudiar. Este umbral se reducirá a un cuarto cuando se trate de un proyecto de acto legislativo presentado sobre la base del artículo 76 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, relativo al espacio de libertad, seguridad y justicia.
Tras este nuevo estudio, la Comisión o, en su caso, el grupo de Estados miembros, el Parlamento Europeo, el Tribunal de Justicia, el Banco Central Europeo o el Banco Europeo de Inversiones, si el proyecto de acto legislativo tiene su origen en ellos, podrá decidir mantener el proyecto, modificarlo o retirarlo. Esta decisión deberá motivarse.
3. Además, en el marco del procedimiento legislativo ordinario, cuando los dictámenes motivados que indiquen que una propuesta de acto legislativo no respeta el principio de subsidiariedad repre senten al menos la mayoría simple de los votos atribuidos a los Parlamentos nacionales de confor midad con el párrafo segundo del apartado 1, la propuesta deberá volverse a estudiar. Tras este nuevo estudio, la Comisión podrá decidir mantener, modificar, o retirar la propuesta.
Si decide mantenerla, la Comisión deberá justificar, mediante dictamen motivado, por qué considera que la propuesta de que se trate respeta el principio de subsidiariedad. Dicho dictamen motivado, así como los de los Parlamentos nacionales, deberán ser transmitidos al legislador de la Unión, para que los tenga en cuenta en el procedimiento:
a) antes de que concluya la primera lectura, el legislador (Parlamento Europeo y Consejo) estudiará la compatibilidad de la propuesta legislativa con el principio de subsidiariedad, atendiendo de forma particular a las motivaciones presentadas y compartidas por la mayoría de los Parlamentos nacionales y al dictamen motivado de la Comisión;
b) si, por mayoría del 55 % de los miembros del Consejo o por mayoría de los votos emitidos en el Parlamento Europeo, el legislador considera que la propuesta no es compatible con el principio de subsidiariedad, se desestimará la propuesta legislativa.
Artículo 8
El Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea será competente para pronunciarse sobre los recursos por violación del principio de subsidiariedad, por parte de un acto legislativo, interpuestos con arreglo a los procedimientos establecidos en el artículo 263 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea por un Estado miembro, o transmitidos por éste de conformidad con su ordenamiento jurídico en nombre de su Parlamento nacional o de una cámara del mismo.
De conformidad con los procedimientos establecidos en dicho artículo, el Comité de las Regiones también podrá interponer recursos contra actos legislativos para cuya adopción el Tratado de Fun cionamiento de la Unión Europea requiera su consulta.
ESC 83/208 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Artículo 9
La Comisión presentará al Consejo Europeo, al Parlamento Europeo, al Consejo y a los Parlamentos nacionales un informe anual sobre la aplicación del artículo 5 del Tratado de la Unión Europea. Este informe anual deberá remitirse asimismo al Comité Económico y Social y al Comité de las Regiones.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/209
PROTOCOLO (no 3) SOBRE EL ESTATUTO DEL TRIBUNAL DE JUSTICIA DE LA UNIÓN
EUROPEA
LAS ALTAS PARTES CONTRATANTES,
DESEANDO establecer el Estatuto del Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea previsto en el artículo 281 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea,
HAN CONVENIDO en las siguientes disposiciones, que figurarán anejas al Tratado de la Unión Europea, al Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea y al Tratado constitutivo de la Comunidad Europea de la Energía Atómica:
Artículo 1
El Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea se constituirá y ejercerá sus funciones de conformidad con las disposiciones de los Tratados, del Tratado constitutivo de la Comunidad Europea de la Energía Atómica (Tratado CEEA) y del presente Estatuto.
TÍTULO I
ESTATUTO DE LOS JUECES Y DE LOS ABOGADOS GENERALES
Artículo 2
Todo Juez, antes de entrar en funciones, deberá prestar juramento ante el Tribunal de Justicia, en sesión pública, de que ejercerá sus funciones con toda imparcialidad y en conciencia y de que no violará en modo alguno el secreto de las deliberaciones.
Artículo 3
Los Jueces gozarán de inmunidad de jurisdicción. Después de haber cesado en sus funciones, con tinuarán gozando de inmunidad respecto de los actos realizados por ellos con carácter oficial, incluidas sus manifestaciones orales y escritas.
El Tribunal de Justicia, reunido en Pleno, podrá levantar la inmunidad. Cuando la decisión se refiera a un miembro del Tribunal General o de un tribunal especializado, el Tribunal de Justicia decidirá previa consulta al tribunal de que se trate.
En caso de que, una vez levantada la inmunidad, se ejercitare una acción penal contra un Juez, éste sólo podrá ser juzgado, en cada uno de los Estados miembros, por la autoridad competente para juzgar a los magistrados pertenecientes al órgano jurisdiccional supremo nacional.
ESC 83/210 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Los artículos 11 a 14 y el artículo 17 del Protocolo sobre los privilegios y las inmunidades de la Unión Europea serán aplicables a los Jueces, Abogados Generales, Secretario y Ponentes adjuntos del Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea, sin perjuicio de las disposiciones relativas a la inmunidad de jurisdicción de los Jueces que figuran en los párrafos precedentes.
Artículo 4
Los Jueces no podrán ejercer ninguna función política o administrativa.
No podrán, salvo autorización concedida con carácter excepcional por el Consejo, por mayoría simple, ejercer ninguna actividad profesional, retribuida o no.
En el momento de asumir sus funciones, se comprometerán solemnemente a respetar, mientras dure su mandato y aún después de finalizar éste, las obligaciones derivadas de su cargo y, en especial, los deberes de honestidad y discreción en cuanto a la aceptación, una vez terminado su mandato, de determinadas funciones o beneficios.
En caso de duda, el Tribunal de Justicia decidirá. Cuando la decisión se refiera a un miembro del Tribunal General o de un tribunal especializado, el Tribunal de Justicia decidirá previa consulta al tribunal de que se trate.
Artículo 5
Aparte de los casos de renovación periódica y fallecimiento, el mandato de los Jueces concluirá individualmente por dimisión.
En caso de dimisión de un Juez, la carta de dimisión será dirigida al Presidente del Tribunal de Justicia, quien la transmitirá al Presidente del Consejo. Esta última notificación determinará la vacante del cargo.
Salvo los casos en que sea aplicable el artículo 6, los Jueces continuarán en su cargo hasta la entrada en funciones de su sucesor.
Artículo 6
Los Jueces sólo podrán ser relevados de sus funciones o privados de su derecho a pensión o de cualquier otro beneficio sustitutivo cuando, a juicio unánime de los Jueces y de los Abogados Generales del Tribunal de Justicia, dejen de reunir las condiciones requeridas o incumplan las obligaciones que se derivan de su cargo. El interesado no tomará parte en tales deliberaciones. Cuando el interesado sea un miembro del Tribunal General o de un tribunal especializado, el Tribunal de Justicia decidirá previa consulta al tribunal de que se trate.
El Secretario comunicará la decisión del Tribunal de Justicia a los Presidentes del Parlamento Europeo y de la Comisión y la notificará al Presidente del Consejo.
Cuando se trate de una decisión que releve a un Juez de sus funciones, esta última notificación determinará la vacante del cargo.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/211
Artículo 7
Los Jueces que cesen en sus funciones antes de la expiración de su mandato serán sustituidos por el tiempo que falte para terminar dicho mandato.
Artículo 8
Las disposiciones de los artículos 2 a 7 serán aplicables a los Abogados Generales.
TÍTULO II
ORGANIZACIÓN DEL TRIBUNAL DE JUSTICIA
Artículo 9
La renovación parcial de los Jueces, que tendrá lugar cada tres años, afectará alternativamente a catorce y trece Jueces.
La renovación parcial de los Abogados Generales, que tendrá lugar cada tres años, afectará cada vez a cuatro Abogados Generales.
Artículo 10
El Secretario prestará juramento ante el Tribunal de Justicia de que ejercerá sus funciones con toda imparcialidad y en conciencia y de que no violará en modo alguno el secreto de las deliberaciones.
Artículo 11
El Tribunal de Justicia dispondrá la sustitución del Secretario en caso de impedimento de éste.
Artículo 12
Se adscribirán al Tribunal de Justicia funcionarios y otros agentes a fin de garantizar su funciona miento. Dependerán del Secretario bajo la autoridad del Presidente.
Artículo 13
A petición del Tribunal de Justicia, el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo podrán prever, con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario, el nombramiento de ponentes adjuntos y establecer su estatuto. Los ponentes adjuntos podrán ser llamados, en las condiciones que determine el Reglamento de Procedimiento, a participar en la instrucción de los asuntos sometidos al Tribunal de Justicia y a colaborar con el Juez ponente.
Los ponentes adjuntos, elegidos entre personas que ofrezcan absolutas garantías de independencia y posean la competencia jurídica necesaria, serán nombrados por el Consejo, por mayoría simple. Prestarán juramento ante el Tribunal de Justicia de que ejercerán sus funciones con toda imparcia lidad y en conciencia y de que no violarán en modo alguno el secreto de las deliberaciones.
ESC 83/212 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Artículo 14
Los Jueces, los Abogados Generales y el Secretario deberán residir en la localidad en la que el Tribunal de Justicia tenga su sede.
Artículo 15
El Tribunal de Justicia funcionará de modo permanente. La duración de las vacaciones judiciales será fijada por el Tribunal de Justicia, habida cuenta de las necesidades del servicio.
Artículo 16
El Tribunal de Justicia constituirá Salas compuestas por tres y cinco Jueces. Los Jueces elegirán de entre ellos a los Presidentes de Sala. Los Presidentes de las Salas de cinco Jueces serán elegidos por tres años. Su mandato podrá renovarse una vez.
La Gran Sala estará compuesta por trece Jueces. Estará presidida por el Presidente del Tribunal de Justicia. También formarán parte de la Gran Sala los Presidentes de las Salas de cinco Jueces y otros Jueces designados en las condiciones establecidas en el Reglamento de Procedimiento.
El Tribunal de Justicia actuará en Gran Sala cuando lo solicite un Estado miembro o una institución de la Unión que sea parte en el proceso.
El Tribunal de Justicia actuará en Pleno cuando se le someta un asunto en aplicación del apartado 2 del artículo 228, del apartado 2 del artículo 245, del artículo 247 o del apartado 6 del artículo 286 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea.
Asimismo, cuando considere que un asunto del que conoce reviste una importancia excepcional, el Tribunal de Justicia podrá decidir, oído el Abogado General, su atribución al Pleno.
Artículo 17
El Tribunal de Justicia sólo podrá deliberar válidamente en número impar.
Las deliberaciones de las Salas compuestas por tres o cinco Jueces sólo serán válidas si están presentes tres Jueces.
Las deliberaciones de la Gran Sala sólo serán válidas si están presentes nueve Jueces.
Las deliberaciones del Tribunal de Justicia reunido en Pleno sólo serán válidas si están presentes quince Jueces.
En caso de impedimento de uno de los Jueces que componen una Sala, se podrá requerir la asistencia de un Juez que forme parte de otra Sala, en las condiciones que determine el Reglamento de Procedimiento.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/213
Artículo 18
Los Jueces y los Abogados Generales no podrán participar en la resolución de ningún asunto en el que hubieran intervenido anteriormente en calidad de agente, asesor o abogado de una las partes, o respecto del cual hubieran sido llamados a pronunciarse como miembros de un tribunal, de una comisión investigadora o en cualquier otro concepto.
Si, por una razón especial, un Juez o un Abogado General estima que no puede participar en el juicio o en el examen de un asunto determinado, informará de ello al Presidente. Si el Presidente estima que, por una razón especial, un Juez o un Abogado General no debe participar o presentar con clusiones en un determinado asunto, advertirá de ello al interesado.
En caso de dificultad sobre la aplicación del presente artículo, el Tribunal de Justicia decidirá.
Una parte no podrá invocar la nacionalidad de un Juez o la ausencia en el Tribunal de Justicia o en una de sus Salas de un Juez de su nacionalidad para pedir la modificación de la composición del Tribunal de Justicia o de una de sus Salas.
TÍTULO III
PROCEDIMIENTO ANTE EL TRIBUNAL DE JUSTICIA
Artículo 19
Los Estados miembros, así como las instituciones de la Unión, estarán representados ante el Tribunal de Justicia por un agente designado para cada asunto; el agente podrá estar asistido por un asesor o un abogado.
Los Estados parte en el Acuerdo sobre el Espacio Económico Europeo, distintos de los Estados miembros, y el Órgano de Vigilancia de la AELC, previsto por dicho Acuerdo, estarán representados de la misma manera.
Las otras partes deberán estar representadas por un abogado.
Únicamente un abogado que esté facultado para ejercer ante un órgano jurisdiccional de un Estado miembro o de otro Estado parte en el Acuerdo sobre el Espacio Económico Europeo podrá repre sentar o asistir a una parte ante el Tribunal de Justicia.
Los agentes, asesores y abogados que comparezcan ante el Tribunal de Justicia gozarán de los derechos y garantías necesarios para el ejercicio independiente de sus funciones, en las condiciones que determine el Reglamento de Procedimiento.
El Tribunal de Justicia gozará, respecto de los asesores y abogados que ante él comparezcan, de los poderes normalmente reconocidos en esta materia a los juzgados y tribunales, en las condiciones que determine el mismo Reglamento.
Los profesores nacionales de los Estados miembros cuya legislación les reconozca el derecho de actuar en juicio gozarán ante el Tribunal de Justicia de los derechos que el presente artículo reconoce a los abogados.
ESC 83/214 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Artículo 20
El procedimiento ante el Tribunal de Justicia constará de dos fases: una escrita y otra oral.
La fase escrita consistirá en la notificación a las partes, así como a las instituciones de la Unión cuyos actos se impugnen, de las demandas, alegaciones, contestaciones y observaciones y, eventualmente, de las réplicas, así como de cualquier otra pieza o documento de apoyo o de sus copias certificadas conformes.
Las notificaciones se harán bajo la responsabilidad del Secretario en el orden y en los plazos que determine el Reglamento de Procedimiento.
La fase oral comprenderá la lectura del informe presentado por el Juez Ponente, la audiencia por el Tribunal de Justicia de los agentes, asesores y abogados y las conclusiones del Abogado General y, si ha lugar, el examen de testigos y peritos.
Si considera que el asunto no plantea ninguna cuestión de derecho nueva, el Tribunal de Justicia podrá decidir, oído el Abogado General, que el asunto sea juzgado sin conclusiones del Abogado General.
Artículo 21
El procedimiento ante el Tribunal de Justicia se iniciará mediante una demanda dirigida al Secretario. La demanda habrá de contener el nombre y el domicilio del demandante y la calidad del firmante, el nombre de la parte o partes contra las que se interponga la demanda, el objeto del litigio, las pretensiones y una exposición sumaria de los motivos invocados.
La demanda deberá ir acompañada, si ha lugar, del acto cuya anulación se solicita o, en la hipótesis contemplada en el artículo 265 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, de un docu mento que certifique la fecha del requerimiento previsto en dichos artículos. Si no se hubiesen adjuntado dichos documentos a la demanda, el Secretario invitará al interesado a presentarlos en un plazo razonable, sin que quepa oponer preclusión en caso de que se regularice la situación procesal transcurrido el plazo para recurrir.
Artículo 22
En los casos a que se refiere el artículo 18 del Tratado CEEA, el recurso ante el Tribunal de Justicia se interpondrá mediante escrito dirigido al Secretario. El escrito habrá de contener el nombre y el domicilio del demandante y la calidad del firmante, con indicación de la decisión contra la que se interpone recurso, el nombre de las partes litigantes, el objeto del litigio, las pretensiones y una exposición sumaria de los motivos invocados.
El escrito deberá ir acompañado de una copia conforme de la decisión del Comité de Arbitraje que se impugne.
Si el Tribunal de Justicia desestima el recurso, la decisión del Comité de Arbitraje será definitiva.
Si el Tribunal de Justicia anula la decisión del Comité de Arbitraje, si ha lugar y a iniciativa de una de las partes en el proceso, podrá reanudarse el procedimiento ante el Comité de Arbitraje. Éste deberá ajustarse a las cuestiones de Derecho dirimidas por el Tribunal de Justicia.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/215
Artículo 23
En los casos a que se refiere el artículo 267 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, la decisión del órgano jurisdiccional nacional que suspende el procedimiento y somete el asunto al Tribunal de Justicia será notificada a este último por dicho órgano jurisdiccional. A continuación, el Secretario del Tribunal de Justicia notificará tal decisión a las partes litigantes, a los Estados miembros y a la Comisión, así como a la institución, órgano u organismo de la Unión que haya adoptado el acto cuya validez o interpretación se cuestiona.
En el plazo de dos meses desde esta última notificación, las partes, los Estados miembros, la Comisión y, cuando proceda, la institución, órgano u organismo de la Unión que haya adoptado el acto cuya validez o interpretación se cuestiona tendrán derecho a presentar al Tribunal de Justicia alegaciones u observaciones escritas.
En los casos a que se refiere el artículo 267 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, el Secretario del Tribunal de Justicia notificará la decisión del órgano jurisdiccional nacional a los Estados parte en el Acuerdo sobre el Espacio Económico Europeo, distintos de los Estados miembros, y al Órgano de Vigilancia de la AELC, previsto por dicho Acuerdo, que, en el plazo de dos meses desde la notificación y siempre que resulte afectado uno de los ámbitos de aplicación de tal Acuerdo, podrán presentar al Tribunal de Justicia alegaciones u observaciones escritas.
Cuando un acuerdo, referente a un ámbito determinado, celebrado por el Consejo y uno o varios terceros Estados atribuya a éstos la facultad de presentar alegaciones u observaciones escritas en el caso de que un órgano jurisdiccional de un Estado miembro someta al Tribunal de Justicia una cuestión prejudicial que afecte al ámbito de aplicación de dicho acuerdo, la decisión del órgano jurisdiccional nacional que plantee dicha cuestión se notificará también a los correspondientes terceros Estados, los cuales podrán presentar al Tribunal de Justicia alegaciones u observaciones escritas en el plazo de dos meses a partir de dicha notificación.
Artículo 23 bis (1)
El Reglamento de Procedimiento podrá establecer un procedimiento acelerado y, para las peticiones de decisión prejudicial relativas al espacio de libertad, seguridad y justicia, un procedimiento de urgencia.
En dichos procedimientos podrá fijarse un plazo para la presentación de las alegaciones u observa ciones escritas más breve que el fijado en el artículo 23 y, no obstante lo dispuesto en el párrafo cuarto del artículo 20, podrá prescindirse de las conclusiones del abogado general.
En el procedimiento de urgencia, además, la autorización para presentar alegaciones u observaciones escritas otorgada a las partes y a los demás interesados mencionados en el artículo 23 podrá ser restringida y, en casos de extrema urgencia, la fase escrita del procedimiento podrá omitirse.
ESC 83/216 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
(1) Artículo introducido por la Decisión 2008/79/CE, Euratom (DO L 24 de 29.1.2008, p. 42).
Artículo 24
El Tribunal de Justicia podrá pedir a las partes que presenten todos los documentos y faciliten todas las informaciones que estime convenientes. En caso de negativa, lo hará constar en acta.
El Tribunal de Justicia podrá también pedir a los Estados miembros y a las instituciones, órganos u organismos que no sean parte en el litigio todas las informaciones que considere necesarias a efectos procesales.
Artículo 25
En cualquier momento, el Tribunal de Justicia podrá encomendar a cualquier persona, corporación, gabinete técnico, comisión u órgano de su elección la elaboración de un dictamen pericial.
Artículo 26
Se podrá oír a los testigos en las condiciones que determine el Reglamento de Procedimiento.
Artículo 27
El Tribunal de Justicia gozará, respecto de los testigos que no comparezcan, de los poderes gene ralmente reconocidos en esta materia a los juzgados y tribunales y podrá imponer sanciones pecu niarias en las condiciones que determine el Reglamento de Procedimiento.
Artículo 28
Los testigos y peritos podrán prestar declaración bajo juramento, según la fórmula que establezca el Reglamento de Procedimiento o según lo previsto en la legislación nacional del testigo o del perito.
Artículo 29
El Tribunal de Justicia podrá ordenar que un testigo o un perito preste declaración ante la autoridad judicial de su domicilio.
Este auto será comunicado, a efectos de su ejecución, a la autoridad judicial competente en las condiciones que determine el Reglamento de Procedimiento. Los documentos que resulten de la ejecución de la comisión rogatoria serán remitidos al Tribunal de Justicia en las mismas condiciones.
El Tribunal de Justicia sufragará los gastos, sin perjuicio de cargarlos, si procede, a las partes.
Artículo 30
Cada Estado miembro considerará toda violación del juramento de los testigos y peritos como un delito cometido ante un tribunal nacional con jurisdicción en materia civil. Previa denuncia del Tribunal de Justicia, el Estado de que se trate perseguirá a los autores de dicho delito ante el órgano jurisdiccional nacional competente.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/217
Artículo 31
La vista será pública, salvo que, por motivos graves, el Tribunal de Justicia decida lo contrario, de oficio o a instancia de parte.
Artículo 32
Durante la vista, el Tribunal de Justicia podrá interrogar a los peritos y a los testigos, así como a las propias partes. Sin embargo, estas últimas sólo podrán actuar en juicio por medio de sus represen tantes.
Artículo 33
Se levantará acta de cada vista; dicha acta será firmada por el Presidente y por el Secretario.
Artículo 34
El Presidente fijará el turno de las vistas.
Artículo 35
Las deliberaciones del Tribunal de Justicia serán y permanecerán secretas.
Artículo 36
Las sentencias serán motivadas. Mencionarán los nombres de los Jueces que participaron en las deliberaciones.
Artículo 37
Las sentencias serán firmadas por el Presidente y el Secretario. Serán leídas en sesión pública.
Artículo 38
El Tribunal de Justicia decidirá sobre las costas.
Artículo 39
El Presidente del Tribunal de Justicia podrá mediante un procedimiento abreviado al que, en lo que sea necesario, no se aplicarán algunas de las normas contenidas en el presente Estatuto y que se regulará en el Reglamento de Procedimiento, decidir sobre las pretensiones que tengan por objeto la suspensión prevista en el artículo 278 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea y en el artículo 157 del Tratado CEEA, la concesión de medidas provisionales de conformidad con el artículo 279 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, o la suspensión de la ejecución forzosa con arreglo al párrafo cuarto del artículo 299 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea o al párrafo tercero del artículo 164 del Tratado CEEA.
ESC 83/218 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
En caso de impedimento del Presidente, éste será sustituido por otro Juez en las condiciones que determine el Reglamento de Procedimiento.
La resolución del Presidente o de su sustituto tendrá sólo carácter provisional y no prejuzgará en modo alguno la decisión del Tribunal de Justicia en cuanto al asunto principal.
Artículo 40
Los Estados miembros y las instituciones de la Unión podrán intervenir como coadyuvantes en los litigios sometidos al Tribunal de Justicia.
El mismo derecho tendrán los órganos y organismos de la Unión y cualquier otra persona siempre que puedan demostrar un interés en la solución de un litigio sometido al Tribunal de Justicia. Las personas físicas y jurídicas no podrán intervenir en los asuntos entre los Estados miembros, entre instituciones de la Unión, o entre Estados miembros, por una parte, e instituciones de la Unión, por otra.
Sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en el párrafo segundo, los Estados parte en el Acuerdo sobre el Espacio Económico Europeo, distintos de los Estados miembros, y el Órgano de Vigilancia de la AELC, previsto por dicho Acuerdo, podrán intervenir como coadyuvantes en los litigios sometidos al Tribunal de Justicia cuando éstos se refieran a uno de los ámbitos de aplicación del referido Acuerdo.
Las pretensiones de la demanda de intervención no podrán tener otro fin que apoyar las pretensiones de una de las partes.
Artículo 41
Cuando la parte demandada, debidamente emplazada, se abstenga de contestar por escrito a la demanda, se dictará respecto de ella sentencia en rebeldía. La sentencia podrá ser impugnada en el plazo de un mes a partir de la fecha de su notificación. Salvo decisión contraria del Tribunal de justicia, la impugnación no suspenderá la ejecución de la sentencia dictada en rebeldía.
Artículo 42
Los Estados miembros, las instituciones, órganos u organismos de la Unión y cualquier otra persona física o jurídica podrán, en los casos y condiciones que determine el Reglamento de Procedimiento, interponer tercería contra las sentencias dictadas, sin que hayan sido citados a comparecer, si tales sentencias lesionan sus derechos.
Artículo 43
En caso de duda sobre el sentido y el alcance de una sentencia, corresponderá al Tribunal de Justicia interpretar dicha sentencia, a instancia de la parte o de la institución de la Unión que demuestre un interés en ello.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/219
Artículo 44
La revisión de la sentencia sólo podrá pedirse al Tribunal de Justicia con motivo del descubrimiento de un hecho que pueda tener una influencia decisiva y que, antes de pronunciarse la sentencia, era desconocido por el Tribunal de Justicia y por la parte que solicita la revisión.
El procedimiento de revisión exigirá una sentencia del Tribunal de Justicia, en la que se hará constar expresamente la existencia de un hecho nuevo del que se reconoce que posee los caracteres que dan lugar a la revisión, declarando por ello admisible la demanda.
No podrá presentarse ninguna demanda de revisión transcurridos diez años desde la fecha de la sentencia.
Artículo 45
El Reglamento de Procedimiento establecerá plazos por razón de la distancia.
No cabrá oponer preclusión por expiración de los plazos cuando el interesado demuestre la exis tencia de caso fortuito o de fuerza mayor.
Artículo 46
Las acciones contra la Unión en materia de responsabilidad extracontractual prescribirán a los cinco años de producido el hecho que las motivó. La prescripción se interrumpirá bien mediante demanda presentada ante el Tribunal de Justicia, bien mediante reclamación previa, que el damnificado podrá presentar a la institución competente de la Unión. En este último caso, la demanda deberá presen tarse en el plazo de dos meses previsto en el artículo 263 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea; cuando proceda, serán aplicables las disposiciones del párrafo segundo del artículo 265 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea.
El presente artículo se aplicará también a las acciones contra el Banco Centro Europeo en materia de responsabilidad extracontractual.
TÍTULO IV
EL TRIBUNAL GENERAL
Artículo 47
El párrafo primero del artículo 9, los artículos 14 y 15, los párrafos primero, segundo, cuarto y quinto del artículo 17 y el artículo 18 se aplicarán al Tribunal General y a sus miembros.
Serán aplicables mutatis mutandis al Secretario del Tribunal General el párrafo cuarto del artículo 3 y los artículos 10, 11 y 14.
Artículo 48
El Tribunal General estará compuesto por veintisiete Jueces.
ESC 83/220 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Artículo 49
Los miembros del Tribunal General podrán ser llamados a desempeñar las funciones de Abogado General.
La función del Abogado General consistirá en presentar públicamente, con toda imparcialidad e independencia, conclusiones motivadas sobre determinados asuntos sometidos al Tribunal General, con la finalidad de asistir a este Tribunal en el cumplimiento de su misión.
Los criterios para la selección de tales asuntos, así como las modalidades de designación de los Abogados Generales, se fijarán en el Reglamento de Procedimiento del Tribunal General.
El miembro del Tribunal General llamado a desempeñar la función de Abogado General en un asunto no podrá participar en la resolución del mismo.
Artículo 50
El Tribunal General actuará en Salas compuestas por tres o cinco Jueces. Los Jueces elegirán de entre ellos a los Presidentes de Sala. Los Presidentes de las Salas de cinco Jueces serán elegidos por tres años. Su mandato podrá renovarse una vez.
La composición de las Salas y la atribución de asuntos a las mismas se regularán por el Reglamento de Procedimiento. En determinados casos previstos en el Reglamento de Procedimiento, el Tribunal General podrá actuar en Pleno o como órgano unipersonal.
El Reglamento de Procedimiento podrá disponer asimismo que el Tribunal General se constituya en Gran Sala en los casos y las condiciones que estipule.
Artículo 51
No obstante lo dispuesto en la norma enunciada en el apartado 1 del artículo 256 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, quedarán reservados a la competencia del Tribunal de Justicia los recursos contemplados en los artículos 263 y 265 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea interpuestos por un Estado miembro y que vayan dirigidos:
a) contra un acto o una abstención de pronunciarse del Parlamento Europeo o del Consejo, o de ambas instituciones conjuntamente, excepto
— las decisiones adoptadas por el Consejo con arreglo al párrafo tercero del apartado 2 del artículo 108 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea;
— los actos del Consejo adoptados en virtud de un Reglamento del propio Consejo relativo a medidas de protección comercial con arreglo al artículo 207 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea,
— los actos del Consejo mediante los que éste ejerza competencias de ejecución de conformidad con el apartado 2 del artículo 291 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea;
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/221
b) contra un acto o una abstención de pronunciarse de la Comisión con arreglo al apartado 1 del artículo 331 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea.
También quedarán reservados a la competencia del Tribunal de Justicia los recursos contemplados en los citados artículos que haya interpuesto una institución de la Unión contra un acto o una abs tención de pronunciarse del Parlamento Europeo, del Consejo, de estas dos instituciones conjunta mente o de la Comisión, o que haya interpuesto una institución de la Unión contra un acto o una abstención de pronunciarse del Banco Central Europeo.
Artículo 52
El Presidente del Tribunal de Justicia y el Presidente del Tribunal General fijarán de común acuerdo las condiciones en las que los funcionarios y demás agentes adscritos al Tribunal de Justicia prestarán sus servicios en el Tribunal General para garantizar su funcionamiento. Determinados funcionarios u otros agentes dependerán del Secretario del Tribunal General bajo la autoridad del Presidente del mismo.
Artículo 53
El procedimiento ante el Tribunal General estará regulado por el título III.
En la medida en que sea necesario, el procedimiento ante el Tribunal General será precisado y completado por su Reglamento de Procedimiento. El Reglamento de Procedimiento podrá establecer excepciones al párrafo cuarto del artículo 40 y al artículo 41 para tener en cuenta las características específicas de los contenciosos relativos al ámbito de la propiedad intelectual.
No obstante lo dispuesto en el párrafo cuarto del artículo 20, el Abogado General podrá presentar sus conclusiones motivadas por escrito.
Artículo 54
Cuando un recurso o cualquier otro acto procesal dirigido al Tribunal General se presente por error en la Secretaría del Tribunal de Justicia, ésta lo transmitirá inmediatamente a la Secretaría del Tribunal General; de la misma manera, cuando un recurso o cualquier acto procesal dirigido al Tribunal de Justicia se presente por error en la Secretaría del Tribunal General, ésta lo transmitirá inmediatamente a la Secretaría del Tribunal de Justicia.
Cuando el Tribunal General considere que no es competente para conocer de un recurso por ser de la competencia del Tribunal de Justicia, lo remitirá a dicho Tribunal. De la misma manera, cuando el Tribunal de Justicia considere que un recurso corresponde a la competencia del Tribunal General, lo remitirá a este último, que en tal caso no podrá declinar su competencia.
Cuando se sometan al Tribunal de Justicia y al Tribunal General asuntos que tengan el mismo objeto o que planteen la misma cuestión de interpretación o que cuestionen la validez del mismo acto, el Tribunal General podrá, previa audiencia de las partes, suspender sus actuaciones hasta que el Tribunal de Justicia dicte sentencia o, si se trata de recursos interpuestos en virtud del artículo 263 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, declinar su competencia a fin de que el Tribunal de Justicia pueda pronunciarse sobre tales recursos. En estas mismas condiciones, el Tribunal de Justicia también podrá decidir suspender el procedimiento del que conozca; en tal caso, el procedimiento continuará ante el Tribunal General.
Cuando un Estado miembro y una Institución de la Unión impugnen el mismo acto, el Tribunal General declinará su competencia a fin de que el Tribunal de Justicia pueda pronunciarse sobre tales recursos.
ESC 83/222 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Artículo 55
Las resoluciones del Tribunal General que pongan fin al proceso, así como las que resuelvan parcialmente la cuestión de fondo o pongan fin a un incidente procesal relativo a una excepción de incompetencia o de inadmisibilidad serán notificadas por el Secretario del Tribunal General a todas las partes, así como a todos los Estados miembros y a las instituciones de la Unión, incluso aunque no hayan intervenido en el litigio ante el Tribunal General.
Artículo 56
Contra las resoluciones del Tribunal General que pongan fin al proceso, así como contra las que resuelvan parcialmente la cuestión de fondo o pongan fin a un incidente procesal relativo a una excepción de incompetencia o de inadmisibilidad, podrá interponerse recurso de casación ante el Tribunal de Justicia en un plazo de dos meses a partir de la notificación de la resolución impugnada.
Dicho recurso de casación podrá interponerse por cualquiera de las partes cuyas pretensiones hayan sido total o parcialmente desestimadas. Sin embargo, los coadyuvantes que no sean Estados miem bros o instituciones de la Unión sólo podrán interponer recurso de casación cuando la resolución del Tribunal General les afecte directamente.
Salvo en los litigios entre la Unión y sus agentes, el recurso de casación podrá interponerse también por los Estados miembros y las instituciones de la Unión que no hayan intervenido en el litigio ante el Tribunal General. Dichos Estados miembros e instituciones estarán en una posición idéntica a la de los Estados miembros o instituciones que hayan intervenido en primera instancia.
Artículo 57
Cualquier persona cuya demanda de intervención hubiere sido desestimada, podrá interponer un recurso de casación ante el Tribunal de Justicia contra la decisión del Tribunal General que desestime su demanda de intervención, en un plazo de dos semanas a partir de la notificación de la resolución desestimatoria.
Las partes en el procedimiento podrán interponer un recurso de casación contra cualquier resolución del Tribunal General adoptada en virtud de los artículos 278, 279 o del párrafo cuarto del artículo 299 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea o en virtud del artículo 157 o del párrafo tercero del artículo 164 del Tratado CEEA, en un plazo de dos meses a partir de la notificación de la resolución.
El recurso de casación contemplado en los párrafos primero y segundo del presente artículo se resolverá de acuerdo con el procedimiento previsto en el artículo 39.
Artículo 58
El recurso de casación ante el Tribunal de Justicia se limitará a las cuestiones de derecho. Deberá fundarse en motivos derivados de la incompetencia del Tribunal General, de irregularidades del procedimiento ante el mismo que lesionen los intereses de la parte recurrente, así como de la violación del Derecho de la Unión por parte del Tribunal General.
La imposición y la cuantía de las costas no constituirán por sí mismas un motivo de interposición del recurso de casación.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/223
Artículo 59
El procedimiento ante el Tribunal de Justicia en un recurso de casación contra una resolución del Tribunal General constará de una fase escrita y una fase oral. El Tribunal de Justicia, después de haber oído al Abogado General y a las partes, podrá pronunciarse sin fase oral, en las condiciones determinadas por el Reglamento de Procedimiento.
Artículo 60
El recurso de casación no tendrá efecto suspensivo, sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en los artículos 278 y 279 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea o en el artículo 157 del Tratado CEEA.
No obstante lo dispuesto en el artículo 280 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, las resoluciones del Tribunal General que anulen un reglamento sólo surtirán efecto a partir de la expiración del plazo contemplado en el párrafo primero del artículo 56 del presente Estatuto o, si se hubiera interpuesto un recurso de casación durante dicho plazo, a partir de la desestimación del recurso, sin perjuicio del derecho que asista a cada parte a plantear ante el Tribunal de Justicia una demanda, en virtud de los artículos 278 y 279 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea o del artículo 157 del Tratado CEEA, con la finalidad de conseguir la suspensión de los efectos del reglamento anulado o la adopción de cualquier otra medida provisional.
Artículo 61
Cuando se estime el recurso de casación, el Tribunal de Justicia anulará la resolución del Tribunal General. En tal caso, el Tribunal de Justicia podrá o bien resolver él mismo definitivamente el litigio, cuando su estado así lo permita, o bien devolver el asunto al Tribunal General para que este último resuelva.
En caso de devolución, el Tribunal General estará vinculado por las cuestiones de derecho dirimidas por la resolución del Tribunal de Justicia.
Cuando se estime un recurso de casación interpuesto por un Estado miembro o una institución de la Unión que no haya intervenido en el litigio ante el Tribunal General, el Tribunal de Justicia, si lo estima necesario, podrá indicar cuáles son los efectos de la resolución del Tribunal General anulada que deben considerarse como definitivos respecto de las partes en el litigio.
Artículo 62
En los casos previstos en los apartados 2 y 3 del artículo 256 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, el primer Abogado General podrá proponer al Tribunal de Justicia que reexamine la resolución del Tribunal General cuando considere que existe un riesgo grave de que se vulnere la unidad o la coherencia del Derecho de la Unión.
La propuesta deberá presentarse en el plazo de un mes a partir del pronunciamiento de la resolución del Tribunal General. El Tribunal de Justicia decidirá, en el plazo de un mes a partir de la propuesta que le haya presentado el primer Abogado General, si procede o no reexaminar la resolución.
Artículo 62 bis
El Tribunal de Justicia se pronunciará sobre las cuestiones objeto del reexamen por un procedimiento de urgencia sobre la base de los autos remitidos por el Tribunal General.
ESC 83/224 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Los interesados contemplados en el artículo 23 del presente Estatuto, así como en los casos previstos en el apartado 2 del artículo 256 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, las partes en el procedimiento ante el Tribunal General tendrán derecho a presentar al Tribunal de Justicia alegaciones u observaciones escritas sobre las cuestiones objeto del reexamen en un plazo fijado a tal efecto.
El Tribunal de Justicia podrá decidir sobre la apertura de la fase oral antes de pronunciarse.
Artículo 62 ter
En los casos previstos en el apartado 2 del artículo 256 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, la propuesta de reexamen y la decisión de iniciar el procedimiento de reexamen no tendrán efecto suspensivo, sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en los artículos 278 y 279 del Tratado de Funcio namiento de la Unión Europea. Si el Tribunal de Justicia declarase que la resolución del Tribunal General vulnera la unidad o la coherencia del Derecho de la Unión, el Tribunal de Justicia devolverá el asunto al Tribunal General, que estará vinculado por las cuestiones de derecho dirimidas por el Tribunal de Justicia; el Tribunal de Justicia podrá indicar los efectos de la resolución del Tribunal General que deberán considerarse definitivos respecto de las partes en el litigio. No obstante, si la solución del litigio se deriva, habida cuenta del resultado del reexamen, de las apreciaciones de hecho en las que se basa la resolución del Tribunal General, el Tribunal de Justicia resolverá definitivamente el litigio.
En los casos previstos en el apartado 3 del artículo 256 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, a falta de propuesta de reexamen o de decisión de apertura de la fase de reexamen, la respuesta del Tribunal General a las cuestiones presentadas surtirá efecto al vencimiento de los plazos previstos a tal efecto en el párrafo segundo del artículo 62. En caso de apertura de una fase de reexamen, la respuesta objeto del reexamen surtirá efecto al término de dicha fase, salvo decisión contraria del Tribunal de Justicia. Si el Tribunal de Justicia declarase que la resolución del Tribunal General vulnera la unidad o la coherencia del Derecho de la Unión, la respuesta del Tribunal de Justicia a las cuestiones objeto del reexamen sustituirá a la respuesta dada por el Tribunal General.
TÍTULO IV bis
SALAS JURISDICCIONALES
Artículo 62 quater
Las disposiciones relativas a las competencias, la composición, la organización y el procedimiento de los tribunales especializados instituidos en virtud del artículo 257 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea se recogen en un anexo del presente Estatuto.
TÍTULO V
DISPOSICIONES FINALES
Artículo 63
Los Reglamentos de Procedimiento del Tribunal de Justicia y del Tribunal General contendrán todas las disposiciones necesarias para aplicar y, en la medida en que fuere necesario, completar el presente Estatuto.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/225
Artículo 64
Las normas relativas al régimen lingüístico aplicable al Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea se establecerán mediante reglamento del Consejo, que se pronunciará por unanimidad. Se adoptará el citado reglamento, bien a petición del Tribunal de Justicia y previa consulta a la Comisión y al Parlamento Europeo, bien a propuesta de la Comisión y previa consulta al Tribunal de Justicia y al Parlamento Europeo.
Hasta la adopción de dichas normas, seguirán siendo aplicables las disposiciones del Reglamento de Procedimiento del Tribunal de Justicia y del Reglamento de Procedimiento del Tribunal General relativas al régimen lingüístico. No obstante lo dispuesto en los artículos 253 y 254 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, toda modificación o derogación de dichas disposiciones requerirá la aprobación unánime del Consejo.
ANEXO I
TRIBUNAL DE LA FUNCIÓN PÚBLICA DE LA UNIÓN EUROPEA
Artículo 1
El Tribunal de la Función Pública de la Unión Europea, en lo sucesivo denominado el «Tribunal de la Función Pública», ejercerá en primera instancia las competencias para resolver los litigios entre la Unión y sus agentes en virtud del artículo 270 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, incluidos los litigios entre cualquier órgano u organismo y su personal respecto de los cuales se haya atribuido competencia al Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea.
Artículo 2
El Tribunal de la Función Pública estará compuesto por siete Jueces. Si así lo pide el Tribunal de Justicia, el Consejo podrá decidir, por mayoría cualificada, aumentar el número de Jueces.
Los Jueces serán designados por un período de seis años. Los Jueces salientes podrán ser nuevamente designados.
Toda vacante se cubrirá mediante la designación de un nuevo Juez por un período de seis años.
Artículo 3
1. Los Jueces serán designados por el Consejo, que decidirá con arreglo a lo dispuesto en el párrafo cuarto del artículo 257 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, previa consulta al comité mencionado en el presente artículo. Al designar a los Jueces, el Consejo cuidará que la composición del Tribunal de la Función Pública sea equilibrada, atendiendo a una base geográfica lo más amplia posible entre los nacionales de los Estados miembros y en lo que se refiere a los sistemas jurídicos nacionales representados.
2. Toda persona que posea la ciudadanía de la Unión y cumpla los requisitos previstos en el párrafo cuarto del artículo 257 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea podrá presentar su candidatura. Previa recomendación del Tribunal de Justicia, el Consejo fijará las condiciones y modalidades relativas a la presentación y tratamiento de las candidaturas.
3. Se constituirá un comité compuesto por siete personalidades elegidas entre antiguos miembros del Tribunal de Justicia Europeo y del Tribunal General y juristas de reconocida competencia. El Consejo decidirá la designación de los miembros del comité y sus normas de funcionamiento, previa recomendación del Presidente del Tribunal de Justicia.
ESC 83/226 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
4. El comité dictaminará sobre la idoneidad de los candidatos para el ejercicio de las funciones de Juez del Tribunal de la Función Pública. El comité acompañará este dictamen con una lista de los candidatos que posean la experiencia de alto nivel más oportuna. Dicha lista deberá contener un número de candidatos equivalente, como mínimo, al doble del número de Jueces que el Consejo deba designar.
Artículo 4
1. Los Jueces elegirán de entre ellos, por un período de tres años, al Presidente del Tribunal de la Función Pública. Su mandato será renovable.
2. El Tribunal de la Función Pública actuará en salas compuestas por tres Jueces. En determinados casos previstos en el Reglamento de Procedimiento, podrá resolver en asamblea plenaria, en sala de cinco Jueces o de Juez único.
3. El Presidente del Tribunal de la Función Pública presidirá la asamblea plenaria y la sala de cinco Jueces. Los Presidentes de las salas de tres Jueces se designarán en las condiciones que se especifican en el apartado 1. Si el Presidente del Tribunal de la Función Pública es destinado a una sala de tres Jueces, será él quien la presida.
4. El Reglamento de Procedimiento regulará las competencias y el quórum de la asamblea plenaria, así como la composición de las salas y la atribución de asuntos a las mismas.
Artículo 5
Los artículos 2 a 6, los artículos 14 y 15, los párrafos primero, segundo y quinto del artículo 17 y el artículo 18 del Estatuto del Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea se aplicarán al Tribunal de la Función Pública y a sus miembros.
El juramento previsto en el artículo 2 del Estatuto se prestará ante el Tribunal de Justicia, el cual adoptará las decisiones contempladas en sus artículos 3, 4 y 6 después de consultar al Tribunal de la Función Pública.
Artículo 6
1. El Tribunal de la Función Pública se apoyará en los servicios del Tribunal de Justicia y del Tribunal General. El Presidente del Tribunal de Justicia o, cuando proceda, el Presidente del Tribunal General fijará de común acuerdo con el Presidente del Tribunal de la Función Pública las condiciones en las que los funcionarios y demás agentes adscritos al Tribunal de Justicia o al Tribunal General prestarán sus servicios en el Tribunal de la Función Pública para garantizar su funcionamiento. Algunos funcionarios u otros agentes dependerán del Secretario del Tribunal de la Función Pública bajo la autoridad del Presidente de dicho Tribunal.
2. El Tribunal de la Función Pública nombrará a su Secretario y establecerá el estatuto de éste. Serán aplicables al Secretario de este Tribunal el cuarto párrafo del artículo 3 y los artículos 10, 11 y 14 del Estatuto del Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea.
Artículo 7
1. El procedimiento ante el Tribunal de la Función Pública estará regulado por el título III del Estatuto del Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea, con excepción de sus artículos 22 y 23. En la medida en que sea necesario, dicho procedimiento será precisado y completado por el Reglamento de Procedimiento de este Tribunal de la Función Pública.
2. Las disposiciones relativas al régimen lingüístico del Tribunal General se aplicarán al Tribunal de la Función Pública.
3. La fase escrita del procedimiento incluirá la presentación de la demanda y el escrito de contestación, a menos que el Tribunal de la Función Pública decida que es necesario un segundo intercambio de escritos procesales. Cuando tenga lugar un segundo intercambio de escritos, el Tribunal de la Función Pública, con el acuerdo de la partes, podrá decidir resolver sin fase oral.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/227
4. En cualquier fase del procedimiento, incluso a partir de la interposición de la demanda, el Tribunal de la Función Pública examinará las posibilidades de una solución amistosa del litigio y velará por facilitar una solución de este tipo.
5. El Tribunal de la Función Pública decidirá sobre las costas. Sin perjuicio de las disposiciones particulares del Reglamento de Procedimiento, la parte que pierda el proceso será condenada en costas, si así se decidiera.
Artículo 8
1. Cuando un recurso o cualquier otro acto procesal dirigido al Tribunal de la Función Pública se presente por error en la Secretaría del Tribunal de Justicia o del Tribunal General, ésta lo transmitirá inmediatamente a la Secretaría del Tribunal de la Función Pública; de la misma manera, cuando un recurso o cualquier otro acto procesal dirigido al Tribunal de Justicia o al Tribunal General se presente por error en la Secretaría del Tribunal de la Función Pública, ésta lo transmitirá inmediatamente a la Secretaría del Tribunal de Justicia o del Tribunal General.
2. Cuando el Tribunal de la Función Pública considere que no es competente para conocer de un recurso por ser de la competencia del Tribunal de Justicia o del Tribunal General, lo remitirá al Tribunal General. De la misma manera, cuando el Tribunal de Justicia o el Tribunal General considere que un recurso corresponde a la competencia del Tribunal de la Función Pública, el órgano jurisdiccional ante el que se haya interpuesto el recurso lo remitirá a este último, que en tal caso no podrá declinar su competencia.
3. Cuando se sometan al Tribunal General y al Tribunal de la Función Pública asuntos que planteen la misma cuestión de interpretación o que cuestionen la validez del mismo acto, el Tribunal de la Función Pública, tras escuchar a las partes, podrá suspender el procedimiento hasta que el Tribunal General dicte su sentencia.
Cuando se sometan al Tribunal General y al Tribunal de la Función Pública asuntos que tengan el mismo objeto, el Tribunal de la Función Pública declinará su competencia a fin de que el Tribunal General pueda pronunciarse sobre tales recursos.
Artículo 9
Contra las resoluciones del Tribunal de la Función Pública que pongan fin al proceso, así como contra las que resuelvan parcialmente la cuestión de fondo o pongan fin a un incidente procesal relativo a una excepción de incompetencia o de inadmisibilidad, podrá interponerse recurso de casación ante el Tribunal General en un plazo de dos meses a partir de la notificación de la resolución impugnada.
Dicho recurso de casación podrá interponerse por cualquiera de las partes cuyas pretensiones hayan sido total o parcialmente desestimadas. Sin embargo, los coadyuvantes que no sean Estados miembros o instituciones de la Unión sólo podrán interponer recurso de casación cuando la resolución del Tribunal de la Función Pública les afecte directa mente.
Artículo 10
1. Cualquier persona cuya demanda de intervención hubiere sido desestimada, podrá interponer un recurso de casación ante el Tribunal General contra la decisión del Tribunal de la Función Pública que desestime su demanda de intervención, en un plazo de dos semanas a partir de la notificación de la resolución desestimatoria.
2. Las partes en el procedimiento podrán interponer un recurso de casación contra cualquier resolución del Tribunal de la Función Pública adoptada en virtud de los artículos 278, 279 o del párrafo cuarto del artículo 299 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea o en virtud del artículo 157 o del párrafo tercero del artículo 164 del Tratado CEEA, en un plazo de dos meses a partir de la notificación de la resolución.
3. El Presidente del Tribunal General podrá decidir sobre los recursos de casación a que se refieren los apartados 1 y 2 mediante un procedimiento abreviado al que, en lo que sea necesario, no se aplicarán algunas de las normas contenidas en el presente anexo y que se regulará en el Reglamento de Procedimiento del Tribunal General.
ESC 83/228 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Artículo 11
1. El recurso de casación ante el Tribunal General se limitará a las cuestiones de Derecho. Deberá fundarse en motivos derivados de la incompetencia del Tribunal de la Función Pública, de irregularidades del procedimiento ante el mismo que lesionen los intereses de la parte en cuestión, así como de la violación del Derecho de la Unión por parte del Tribunal de la Función Pública.
2. La imposición y la cuantía de las costas no constituirán por sí mismas un motivo de interposición del recurso de casación.
Artículo 12
1. El recurso de casación ante el Tribunal General no tendrá efecto suspensivo, sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en los artículos 278 y 279 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea o en el artículo 157 del Tratado CEEA.
2. El procedimiento ante el Tribunal General en un recurso de casación contra una resolución del Tribunal de la Función Pública constará de una fase escrita y una fase oral. El Tribunal General, después de haber oído a las partes, podrá pronunciarse sin fase oral, en las condiciones determinadas por su Reglamento de Procedimiento.
Artículo 13
1. Cuando se estime el recurso de casación, el Tribunal General anulará la resolución del Tribunal de la Función Pública y resolverá él mismo el litigio. Cuando el estado del litigio no lo permita, devolverá el asunto al Tribunal de la Función Pública para que este último resuelva.
2. En caso de devolución, el Tribunal de la Función Pública estará vinculado por las cuestiones de Derecho dirimidas por la resolución del Tribunal General.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/229
PROTOCOLO (no 4) SOBRE LOS ESTATUTOS DEL SISTEMA EUROPEO DE
BANCOS CENTRALES Y DEL BANCO CENTRAL EUROPEO
LAS ALTAS PARTES CONTRATANTES,
DESEANDO establecer los Estatutos del Sistema Europeo de Bancos Centrales y del Banco Central Europeo, previstos en el apartado 2 del artículo 129 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea,
HAN CONVENIDO en las siguientes disposiciones, que se incorporarán como anexo al Tratado de la Unión Europea y al Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea:
CAPÍTULO I
SISTEMA EUROPEO DE BANCOS CENTRALES
Artículo 1
El Sistema Europeo de Bancos Centrales
De conformidad con el apartado 1 del artículo 282 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, el Banco Central Europeo (BCE) y los bancos centrales nacionales constituirán el Sistema Europeo de Bancos Centrales (SEBC). El BCE y los bancos centrales nacionales de los Estados miembros cuya moneda es el euro constituirán el Eurosistema.
El SEBC y el BCE ejercerán sus funciones y llevarán a cabo sus actividades de conformidad con lo dispuesto en los Tratados y en el presente Estatuto.
CAPÍTULO II
OBJETIVOS Y FUNCIONES DEL SEBC
Artículo 2
Objetivos
De conformidad con el apartado 1 del artículo 127 y con el apartado 2 del artículo 282 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, el objetivo primordial del SEBC será mantener la estabilidad de precios. Sin perjuicio de dicho objetivo, el SEBC apoyará las políticas económicas generales en la Unión con miras a contribuir a la consecución de los objetivos de la Unión, tal como se establecen en el artículo 3 del Tratado de la Unión Europea. El SEBC actuará según el principio de una economía de mercado abierta y de libre competencia, favoreciendo una eficiente asignación de recursos y conforme a los principios que establece el artículo 119 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea.
ESC 83/230 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Artículo 3
Funciones
3.1. De conformidad con el apartado 2 del artículo 127 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, las funciones básicas que deberá desarrollar el SEBC serán las siguientes:
— definir y ejecutar la política monetaria de la Unión,
— realizar operaciones de cambio de divisas que sean coherentes con las disposiciones del artículo 219 de dicho Tratado;
— poseer y gestionar las reservas oficiales de divisas de los Estados miembros;
— promover el buen funcionamiento del sistema de pagos.
3.2. De conformidad con el apartado 3 del artículo 127 de dicho Tratado, el tercer guión del artículo 3.1 se entenderá sin perjuicio de la tenencia y gestión de los fondos de maniobra oficiales en divisas por parte de los Gobiernos de los Estados miembros.
3.3. De conformidad con el apartado 5 del artículo 127 de dicho Tratado, el SEBC contribuirá a una buena gestión de las políticas que lleven a cabo las autoridades competentes con respecto a la supervisión prudencial de las entidades de crédito y la estabilidad del sistema financiero.
Artículo 4
Funciones consultivas
De conformidad con el apartado 4 del artículo 127 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea:
a) el BCE será consultado:
— sobre cualquier propuesta de acto de la Unión comprendido en el ámbito de sus competen cias,
— por las autoridades nacionales, acerca de cualquier proyecto de disposición legal que entre en su ámbito de competencias, pero dentro de los límites y con las condiciones que disponga el Consejo con arreglo al procedimiento previsto en el artículo 41;
b) el BCE podrá presentar dictámenes a las instituciones, órganos u organismos de la Unión o a las autoridades nacionales, acerca de materias que pertenezcan al ámbito de sus competencias.
Artículo 5
Recopilación de información estadística
5.1. A fin de cumplir las funciones del SEBC, el BCE, asistido por los bancos centrales nacionales, recopilará la información estadística necesaria, obteniéndola de las autoridades nacionales competen tes o directamente de los agentes económicos. Con tal finalidad, cooperará con las instituciones, órganos u organismos de la Unión, así como con las autoridades competentes de los Estados miembros o de terceros países y con organizaciones internacionales.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/231
5.2. Los bancos centrales nacionales ejecutarán, en la medida de lo posible, las funciones descritas en el artículo 5.1.
5.3. El BCE contribuirá, cuando sea necesario, a la armonización de las normas y prácticas que regulen la recopilación, elaboración y distribución de estadísticas en los sectores comprendidos dentro de los ámbitos de sus competencias.
5.4. El Consejo definirá, con arreglo al procedimiento del artículo 41, las personas físicas y jurídicas sujetas a exigencias de información, el régimen de confidencialidad y las disposiciones de ejecución y de sanción adecuadas.
Artículo 6
Cooperación internacional
6.1. En el ámbito de la cooperación internacional en relación con las funciones encomendadas al SEBC, el BCE decidirá cómo estará representado el SEBC.
6.2. El BCE y, siempre que éste lo apruebe, los bancos centrales nacionales podrán participar en instituciones monetarias internacionales.
6.3. Las disposiciones de los artículos 6.1 y 6.2 deberán entenderse sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en el artículo 138 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea.
CAPÍTULO III
ORGANIZACIÓN DEL SEBC
Artículo 7
Independencia
Tal como se expone en el artículo 130 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, cuando ejerzan las facultades que les confieren los Tratados y los presentes Estatutos y desempeñen las funciones y deberes correspondientes, ni el BCE, ni los bancos centrales nacionales, ni ningún miembro de sus órganos rectores recabarán ni aceptarán instrucciones procedentes de las institucio nes, órganos u organismos de la Unión, de ningún Gobierno de un Estado miembro ni de ningún otro organismo. Las instituciones, órganos u organismos de la Unión, así como los Gobiernos de los Estados miembros, se comprometen a respetar este principio y a no tratar de influir sobre los miembros de los órganos rectores del BCE o de los bancos centrales nacionales en el ejercicio de sus funciones.
Artículo 8
Principio general
El SEBC estará regido por los órganos rectores del BCE.
ESC 83/232 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Artículo 9
El Banco Central Europeo
9.1. El BCE, que, en virtud del apartado 3 del artículo 282 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, tendrá personalidad jurídica propia, dispondrá en cada uno de los Estados miembros de la capacidad jurídica más amplia concedida a las personas jurídicas con arreglo al respectivo Derecho nacional; en particular, podrá adquirir o vender propiedad mobiliaria e inmobiliaria y ser parte en actuaciones judiciales.
9.2. La función del BCE será garantizar que se cumplan las funciones encomendadas al SEBC con arreglo a los apartados 2, 3 y 5 del artículo 127 de dicho Tratado, ya sea por medio de sus propias actividades de conformidad con el presente Estatuto, ya sea por medio de los bancos centrales nacionales, con arreglo a lo dispuesto en el artículo 12.1 y en el artículo 14.
9.3. De conformidad con lo dispuesto en el apartado 1 del artículo 129 de dicho Tratado, los órganos rectores del BCE serán el Consejo de Gobierno y el Comité Ejecutivo.
Artículo 10
El Consejo de Gobierno
10.1. De conformidad con lo dispuesto en el apartado 1 del artículo 283 del Tratado de Fun cionamiento de la Unión Europea, el Consejo de Gobierno estará compuesto por los miembros del Comité Ejecutivo y por los gobernadores de los bancos centrales nacionales de los Estados miembros cuya moneda es el euro.
10.2. Cada miembro del Consejo de Gobierno dispondrá de un voto. Desde el momento en que el número de miembros del Consejo de Gobierno exceda de veintiuno, cada miembro del Comité Ejecutivo dispondrá de un voto, y el número de gobernadores con derecho de voto será de quince. El derecho de voto de los gobernadores se asignará y rotará con arreglo a lo siguiente:
— desde el momento en que el número de gobernadores exceda de quince y hasta que llegue a veintidós, los gobernadores se distribuirán en dos grupos de acuerdo con el tamaño de la participación del Estado miembro correspondiente a su banco central nacional en el producto interior bruto total a precio de mercado y en el balance agregado total de las instituciones financieras monetarias de los Estados miembros cuya moneda es el euro. Se asignará a las participaciones en el producto interior bruto total a precio de mercado y en el balance agregado total de las instituciones financieras monetarias un peso de 5/6 y 1/6 respectivamente. El primer grupo estará formado por cinco gobernadores y el segundo grupo estará formado por los demás gobernadores. La frecuencia del derecho de voto de los gobernadores del primer grupo no será inferior a la frecuencia del derecho de voto de los gobernadores del segundo grupo, sin perjuicio de lo cual, el primer grupo dispondrá de cuatro votos y el segundo de once,
— desde el momento en que su número llegue a veintidós, los gobernadores se distribuirán en tres grupos de acuerdo con la clasificación basada en los criterios expuestos. El primer grupo estará formado por cinco gobernadores y dispondrá de cuatro votos. El segundo grupo comprenderá la mitad del número total de gobernadores, redondeándose las fracciones al número entero si guiente, y dispondrá de ocho votos. El tercer grupo estará formado por los gobernadores restantes y dispondrá de tres votos,
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/233
— en cada grupo, los gobernadores tendrán el derecho de voto por igual plazo,
— a efectos del cálculo de las participaciones en el producto interior bruto total a precio de mercado se aplicará el apartado 2 del artículo 29. El balance agregado total de las instituciones financieras monetarias se calculará con arreglo al sistema estadístico vigente en la Unión en el momento del cálculo,
— siempre que el producto interior bruto total a precio de mercado se ajuste de conformidad con el apartado 3 del artículo 29 de los Estatutos o siempre que aumente el número de gobernadores, se revisará el tamaño y/o la composición de los grupos con arreglo a los principios expuestos,
— por mayoría de dos tercios de todos sus miembros, tengan o no el derecho de voto, el Consejo de Gobierno tomará todas las medidas necesarias para la aplicación de los principios expuestos, y podrá decidir que se aplace la introducción del sistema de rotación hasta que el número de gobernadores exceda de 18.
El derecho de voto se ejercerá en persona. No obstante esta norma, el reglamento interno a que hace referencia el apartado 3 del artículo 12 podrá establecer la posibilidad de que los miembros del Consejo de Gobierno emitan su voto por teleconferencia. El reglamento interno dispondrá también que los miembros del Consejo de Gobierno que no puedan asistir a las reuniones del Consejo de Gobierno por un período prolongado puedan designar a un sustituto que ocupe su lugar como miembro del Consejo de Gobierno.
Las disposiciones de los párrafos precedentes no afectan al derecho de voto que todos los miembros del Consejo de Gobierno, con y sin derecho de voto, tienen en virtud de los artículos 10.3, 40.2 y 40.3.
De no estipularse lo contrario en los presentes Estatutos, el Consejo de Gobierno decidirá por mayoría simple de sus miembros con derecho de voto. En caso de empate, el voto decisivo corres ponderá al presidente.
En las votaciones del Consejo de Gobierno se requerirá un quórum de dos tercios de sus miembros con derecho de voto. De no alcanzarse éste, el presidente podrá convocar una reunión extraordinaria en la que puedan adoptarse decisiones con independencia del quórum mencionado.
10.3. En todas las decisiones que se adopten con arreglo a los artículos 28, 29, 30, 32 y 33, los votos de los miembros del Consejo de Gobierno se ponderarán conforme a las participaciones de los bancos centrales nacionales en el capital suscrito del BCE. La ponderación de los votos de los miembros del Comité Ejecutivo será cero. Las decisiones por mayoría cualificada se aprobarán siempre que los votos favorables representen al menos dos tercios del capital suscrito del BCE y representen al menos a la mitad de los accionistas. En caso de que un gobernador no pueda asistir a la votación, podrá designar a un sustituto que emita su voto ponderado.
10.4. Las reuniones tendrán carácter confidencial. El Consejo de Gobierno podrá decidir hacer públicos los resultados de sus deliberaciones.
10.5. El Consejo de Gobierno se reunirá al menos diez veces al año.
ESC 83/234 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Artículo 11
El Comité Ejecutivo
11.1. Con arreglo a lo dispuesto en el párrafo primero del apartado 2 del artículo 283 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, el Comité Ejecutivo estará compuesto por el presidente, el vicepresidente y otros cuatro miembros.
Los miembros desempeñarán sus funciones con dedicación exclusiva. Ningún miembro podrá ejercer otra profesión, remunerada o no, salvo autorización excepcional del Consejo de Gobierno.
11.2. De conformidad con el párrafo segundo del apartado 2 del artículo 283 de dicho Tratado, el presidente, el vicepresidente y los demás miembros del Comité Ejecutivo serán nombrados por el Consejo Europeo, que se pronunciará por mayoría cualificada, sobre la base de una recomendación del Consejo y previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo y al Consejo de Gobierno, de entre persona lidades de reconocido prestigio y experiencia profesional en asuntos monetarios o bancarios.
Su mandato tendrá una duración de ocho años y no será renovable.
Solamente los nacionales de los Estados miembros podrán ser miembros del Comité Ejecutivo.
11.3. Las condiciones de empleo de los miembros del Comité Ejecutivo, y en particular sus sueldos, pensiones y demás beneficios de la seguridad social, estarán sujetos a contratos con el BCE y serán fijados por el Consejo de Gobierno a propuesta de un comité compuesto por tres miembros designados por el Consejo de Gobierno y otros tres designados por el Consejo. Los miembros del Comité Ejecutivo no tendrán derecho a voto en los asuntos mencionados en el presente apartado.
11.4. Si un miembro del Comité Ejecutivo dejara de reunir los requisitos exigidos para desempe ñar sus funciones o si en su conducta se observara una falta grave, el Tribunal de Justicia podrá separarlo de su cargo a petición del Consejo de Gobierno o del Comité Ejecutivo.
11.5. Todos los miembros del Comité Ejecutivo presentes en las sesiones tendrán derecho a voto; cada uno de ellos dispondrá, a tal fin, de un voto. Salvo disposición contraria, el Comité Ejecutivo decidirá por mayoría simple de los votos emitidos. En caso de empate, corresponderá al presidente el voto decisivo. Las modalidades de votación se especificarán en el reglamento interno a que hace referencia el artículo 12.3.
11.6. El Comité Ejecutivo será responsable de la gestión ordinaria del BCE.
11.7. Cualquier vacante que se produzca en el Comité Ejecutivo se cubrirá mediante nombra miento de un nuevo miembro; será de aplicación lo dispuesto en el artículo 11.2.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/235
Artículo 12
Responsabilidades de los órganos rectores
12.1. El Consejo de Gobierno adoptará las orientaciones y decisiones necesarias para garantizar el cumplimiento de las funciones asignadas al SEBC con arreglo a los Tratados y al presente Estatuto. El Consejo de Gobierno formulará la política monetaria de la Unión, incluidas, en su caso, las decisiones relativas a los objetivos monetarios intermedios, los tipos de interés básicos y el suministro de reservas en el SEBC, y establecerá las orientaciones necesarias para su cumplimiento.
El Comité Ejecutivo pondrá en práctica la política monetaria de conformidad con las orientaciones y decisiones adoptadas por el Consejo de Gobierno. Al hacerlo impartirá las instrucciones necesarias a los bancos centrales nacionales. El Comité Ejecutivo podrá también recibir la delegación de deter minados poderes, cuando así lo disponga el Consejo de Gobierno.
En la medida en que se estime posible y adecuado, y sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en el presente artículo, el BCE recurrirá a los bancos centrales nacionales para ejecutar las operaciones que corres pondan a las funciones del SEBC.
12.2. El Comité Ejecutivo se encargará de la preparación de las reuniones del Consejo de Go bierno.
12.3. El Consejo de Gobierno adoptará el reglamento interno que determinará la organización interna del BCE y de sus órganos rectores.
12.4. El Consejo de Gobierno ejercerá las funciones consultivas contempladas en el artículo 4.
12.5. El Consejo de Gobierno adoptará las decisiones contempladas en el artículo 6.
Artículo 13
El presidente
13.1. El presidente, o, en ausencia de éste, el vicepresidente, presidirá el Consejo de Gobierno y el Comité Ejecutivo del BCE.
13.2. Sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en el artículo 38, el presidente o la persona por él designada representará al BCE en el exterior.
Artículo 14
Bancos centrales nacionales
14.1. De conformidad con lo dispuesto en el artículo 131 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, cada Estado miembro garantizará la compatibilidad de su legislación nacional, incluidos los estatutos del banco central nacional, con los presentes Estatutos y los Tratados.
14.2. Los estatutos de los bancos centrales nacionales dispondrán, en particular, que el mandato de gobernador de un banco central nacional no sea inferior a cinco años.
ESC 83/236 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Un gobernador sólo podrá ser relevado de su mandato en caso de que deje de cumplir los requisitos exigidos para el cumplimiento de sus funciones o haya incurrido en falta grave. El gobernador afectado o el Consejo de Gobierno podrán recurrir las decisiones al respecto ante el Tribunal de Justicia, por motivos de infracción de los Tratados o de cualquier norma legal relativa a su aplicación. Tales acciones se emprenderán en un plazo de dos meses a partir de la publicación de la decisión, o de su notificación al demandante o, a falta de ésta, a partir de la fecha en que la decisión haya llegado a conocimiento de este último, según los casos.
14.3. Los bancos centrales nacionales serán parte integrante del SEBC y su actuación se ajustará a las orientaciones e instrucciones del BCE. El Consejo de Gobierno adoptará las medidas necesarias para garantizar el cumplimiento de las orientaciones e instrucciones del BCE y exigirá que se le remita toda la información pertinente.
14.4. Los bancos centrales nacionales podrán ejercer funciones distintas de las especificadas en el presente Estatuto, a menos que el Consejo de Gobierno decida, por mayoría de dos tercios de los votos emitidos, que dichas funciones interfieren en los objetivos y tareas del SEBC. Dichas funciones se ejercerán bajo la responsabilidad de los bancos centrales nacionales y no se considerarán parte de las funciones del SEBC.
Artículo 15
Obligaciones de información
15.1. El BCE elaborará y publicará informes sobre las actividades del SEBC con una periodicidad al menos trimestral.
15.2. Se publicará cada semana un estado financiero consolidado del SEBC.
15.3. De conformidad con lo dispuesto en el apartado 3 del artículo 284 del Tratado de Fun cionamiento de la Unión Europea, el BCE presentará cada año al Parlamento Europeo, al Consejo y a la Comisión, así como al Consejo Europeo, un informe sobre las actividades del SEBC y la política monetaria del año anterior y del año en curso.
15.4. Los informes y estados mencionados en el presente artículo se pondrán gratuitamente a disposición de los interesados.
Artículo 16
Billetes de banco
De conformidad con lo dispuesto en el apartado 1 del artículo 128 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, el Consejo de Gobierno tendrá el derecho exclusivo de autorizar la emisión de billetes de banco en euros en la Unión, billetes que podrán emitir el BCE y los bancos centrales nacionales. Los billetes de banco emitidos por el BCE y los bancos centrales nacionales serán los únicos billetes de banco de curso legal dentro de la Unión.
El BCE respetará en la medida de lo posible las prácticas existentes para la emisión y el diseño de billetes de banco.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/237
CAPÍTULO IV
FUNCIONES MONETARIAS Y OPERACIONES DEL SEBC
Artículo 17
Cuentas en el BCE y los bancos centrales nacionales
Con el fin de realizar sus operaciones, el BCE y los bancos centrales nacionales podrán abrir cuentas a entidades de crédito, a entidades públicas y a otros participantes en el mercado, así como aceptar activos, incluidos valores representados mediante anotaciones en cuenta, como garantía.
Artículo 18
Operaciones de mercado abierto y de crédito
18.1. Con el fin de alcanzar los objetivos del SEBC y de llevar a cabo sus funciones, el BCE y los bancos centrales nacionales podrán:
— operar en los mercados financieros comprando y vendiendo directamente (al contado y a plazo), o con arreglo a pactos de recompra, prestando o tomando prestados valores y otros instrumentos negociables, ya sea en euros o en otras monedas, así como en metales preciosos,
— realizar operaciones de crédito con entidades de crédito y demás participantes en el mercado, basando los préstamos en garantías adecuadas.
18.2. El BCE establecerá los principios generales para las operaciones de mercado abierto y para las operaciones de crédito que efectúe por sí mismo o que efectúen los bancos centrales nacionales, incluido el anuncio de las condiciones por las que éstos se declaren dispuestos a efectuar dichas transacciones.
Artículo 19
Reservas mínimas
19.1. Sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en el artículo 2, el BCE podrá exigir que las entidades de crédito establecidas en los Estados miembros mantengan unas reservas mínimas en las cuentas en el BCE y en los bancos centrales nacionales, en atención a objetivos de política monetaria. El Consejo de Gobierno podrá establecer los reglamentos relativos al cálculo y a la determinación de las reservas mínimas exigidas. En caso de incumplimiento, el BCE podrá aplicar intereses de penalización, así como imponer otras sanciones de efecto comparable.
19.2. Para la aplicación del presente artículo, el Consejo definirá, con arreglo al procedimiento previsto en el artículo 41, la base correspondiente a las reservas mínimas y los coeficientes máximos admisibles entre dichas reservas y sus bases, así como las sanciones apropiadas en caso de incum plimiento.
ESC 83/238 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Artículo 20
Otros instrumentos de control monetario
El Consejo de Gobierno podrá decidir, por mayoría de dos tercios de los votos emitidos, el uso de otros métodos operativos de control monetario que considere adecuados, siempre que se respeten las disposiciones del artículo 2.
De acuerdo con el procedimiento fijado en el artículo 41, el Consejo definirá el alcance de dichos métodos cuando impongan obligaciones a terceros.
Artículo 21
Operaciones con entidades públicas
21.1. Con arreglo a lo dispuesto en el artículo 123 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, queda prohibida la autorización de descubiertos y la concesión de otro tipo de créditos por parte del BCE o de los bancos centrales nacionales en favor de instituciones, órganos u organismos de la Unión, Gobiernos centrales, autoridades regionales o locales u otras autoridades públicas, organismos de Derecho público o empresas públicas de los Estados miembros; queda igualmente prohibida la adquisición directa a los mismos de instrumentos de deuda por el BCE o los bancos centrales nacionales.
21.2. El BCE y los bancos centrales nacionales podrán actuar como agentes fiscales de las enti dades a que se refiere el artículo 21.1.
21.3. Las disposiciones del presente artículo no se aplicarán a las entidades de crédito públicas, que en el contexto de la provisión de liquidez por los bancos centrales recibirán de los bancos centrales nacionales y el BCE el mismo trato que las entidades de crédito privadas.
Artículo 22
Sistemas de compensación y de pago
El BCE y los bancos centrales nacionales podrán proporcionar medios y el BCE dictar reglamentos, destinados a garantizar unos sistemas de compensación y liquidación eficientes y solventes dentro de la Unión, así como con otros países.
Artículo 23
Operaciones exteriores
El BCE y los bancos centrales nacionales podrán:
— establecer relaciones con los bancos centrales y con las instituciones financieras de otros países y, cuando proceda, con organizaciones internacionales,
— adquirir y vender al contado y a plazo todo tipo de activos en moneda extranjera y metales preciosos. La expresión «activos en moneda extranjera» incluirá los valores y todos los demás activos en la moneda de cualquier país o en unidades de cuenta y cualquiera que sea la forma en que se posean,
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/239
— poseer y gestionar los activos a que se hace referencia en el presente artículo,
— efectuar cualquier tipo de transacciones bancarias en relación con terceros países y con organi zaciones internacionales, incluidas las operaciones de concesión y recepción de préstamos.
Artículo 24
Otras operaciones
Además de las operaciones derivadas de sus funciones, el BCE y los bancos centrales nacionales podrán efectuar operaciones para sus fines administrativos o para su personal.
CAPÍTULO V
SUPERVISIÓN PRUDENCIAL
Artículo 25
Supervisión prudencial
25.1. El BCE podrá brindar asesoramiento al Consejo, a la Comisión y a las autoridades compe tentes de los Estados miembros y ser consultado por éstos sobre el alcance y la aplicación de la legislación de la Unión relativa a la supervisión prudencial de las entidades de crédito y a la estabilidad del sistema financiero.
25.2. Con arreglo a cualquier reglamento del Consejo adoptado en virtud del apartado 6 del artículo 127 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, el BCE podrá llevar a cabo funciones específicas relativas a las políticas relacionadas con la supervisión prudencial de las enti dades de crédito y otras entidades financieras, con excepción de las compañías de seguros.
CAPÍTULO VI
DISPOSICIONES FINANCIERAS DEL SEBC
Artículo 26
Cuentas financieras
26.1. El ejercicio económico del BCE y de los bancos centrales nacionales comenzará el primer día de enero y finalizará el último día de diciembre.
26.2. Las cuentas anuales del BCE serán llevadas por el Comité Ejecutivo con arreglo a los principios establecidos por el Consejo de Gobierno. Las cuentas serán aprobadas por el Consejo de Gobierno y publicadas posteriormente.
26.3. Con fines analíticos y operativos, el Comité Ejecutivo elaborará un balance consolidado del SEBC que abarcará los activos y pasivos de los bancos centrales nacionales que estén incluidos en el SEBC.
ESC 83/240 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
26.4. Para la aplicación del presente artículo, el Consejo de Gobierno establecerá las normas necesarias para normalizar procedimientos contables y de información relativos a las operaciones emprendidas por los bancos centrales nacionales.
Artículo 27
Auditoría
27.1. Las cuentas del BCE y de los bancos centrales nacionales serán controladas por auditores externos independientes, recomendados por el Consejo de Gobierno y aprobados por el Consejo. Los auditores tendrán plenos poderes para examinar todos los libros y cuentas del BCE y de los bancos centrales nacionales, así como para estar plenamente informados acerca de sus transacciones.
27.2. Las disposiciones del artículo 287 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea sólo se aplicarán a un examen de la eficacia operativa de la gestión del BCE.
Artículo 28
Capital del BCE
28.1. El capital del BCE será de 5 000 millones de euros. El capital podrá aumentarse en las cantidades que decida el Consejo de Gobierno, que se pronunciará por la mayoría cualificada que establece el artículo 10.3, dentro de los límites y con arreglo a las condiciones fijadas por el Consejo conforme al procedimiento que establece el artículo 41.
28.2. Los bancos centrales nacionales serán los únicos suscriptores y accionistas del capital del BCE. La suscripción de capital se efectuará con arreglo a la clave establecida según lo dispuesto en el artículo 29.
28.3. El Consejo de Gobierno, que se pronunciará por la mayoría cualificada que establece el artículo 10.3, determinará hasta qué punto y en qué forma será desembolsado el capital.
28.4. Sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en el artículo 28.5, las acciones de los bancos centrales nacionales en el capital suscrito del BCE no podrán transferirse, pignorarse o embargarse.
28.5. En caso de ajustarse la clave a que se refiere el artículo 29, los bancos centrales nacionales se transferirán entre sí acciones representativas del capital, hasta la cantidad que sea necesaria para garantizar que la distribución de las acciones representativas del capital corresponde a la clave ajustada. El Consejo de Gobierno determinará los términos y las condiciones de dichas transferencias.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/241
Artículo 29
Clave para la suscripción de capital
29.1. La clave para la suscripción de capital del BCE fijada por primera vez en 1998 cuando se creó el SEBC se determinará asignando a cada banco central nacional una ponderación en dicha clave, que será igual a la suma de:
— 50 % de la participación de su Estado miembro respectivo en la población de la Unión el penúltimo año anterior a la constitución del SEBC,
— 50 % de la participación de su Estado miembro respectivo en el producto interior bruto, a precio de mercado, de la Unión, según se registre en los cinco años que preceden al penúltimo año anterior a la constitución del SEBC.
Los porcentajes se redondearán a la baja o al alza hasta el múltiplo de 0,0001 puntos porcentuales más cercano.
29.2. La Comisión, de acuerdo con las normas adoptadas por el Consejo con arreglo al proce dimiento que establece el artículo 41, suministrará los datos estadísticos que habrán de utilizarse para la aplicación del presente artículo.
29.3. Las ponderaciones asignadas a los bancos centrales nacionales se ajustarán cada cinco años después de la constitución del SEBC, por analogía con las disposiciones que establece el artículo 29.1. La clave ajustada se aplicará con efectos a partir del primer día del año siguiente.
29.4. El Consejo de Gobierno adoptará todas las demás medidas que sean necesarias para la aplicación del presente artículo.
Artículo 30
Transferencia de activos exteriores de reserva al BCE
30.1. Sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en el artículo 28, los bancos centrales nacionales proporcio narán al BCE activos exteriores de reserva distintos de las monedas de los Estados miembros, de los euros, de las posiciones de reserva y de los derechos especiales de giro del FMI, hasta un importe equivalente a 50 000 millones de euros. El Consejo de Gobierno decidirá la proporción que deberá recibir el BCE tras su constitución en aplicación del presente Estatuto, así como los importes que deban aportarse posteriormente. El BCE tendrá pleno derecho a poseer y gestionar las reservas exteriores que le sean transferidas, y a utilizarlas para los fines establecidos en el presente Estatuto.
30.2. Las contribuciones de cada banco central nacional se fijarán en proporción a su participa ción en el capital suscrito del BCE.
30.3. Cada banco central nacional será acreditado por el BCE con un activo equivalente a su contribución. El Consejo de Gobierno determinará la denominación y la remuneración de dichos activos.
30.4. El BCE podrá solicitar más activos exteriores de reserva, excediendo el límite que establece el artículo 30.1, con arreglo a las disposiciones del artículo 30.2, dentro de los límites y con arreglo a las condiciones que establezca el Consejo con arreglo al procedimiento establecido en el artículo 41.
ESC 83/242 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
30.5. El BCE podrá poseer y gestionar las posiciones de reserva y los derechos especiales de giro del FMI, así como disponer la puesta en común de dichos activos.
30.6. El Consejo de Gobierno decidirá todas las demás medidas que sean necesarias para la aplicación del presente artículo.
Artículo 31
Activos exteriores de reserva en posesión de los bancos centrales nacionales
31.1. Los bancos centrales nacionales podrán realizar transacciones en cumplimiento de sus obligaciones con organizaciones internacionales, de conformidad con el artículo 23.
31.2. Todas las demás operaciones en activos exteriores de reserva que permanezcan en poder de los bancos centrales nacionales tras las transferencias a que se refiere el artículo 30, así como las transacciones de los Estados miembros con sus fondos de maniobra oficiales en moneda extranjera, por encima de determinados límites que se establecerán con arreglo al artículo 31.3, estarán sujetas a la aprobación del BCE, con el fin de garantizar su coherencia con la política monetaria y de tipo de cambio de la Unión.
31.3. El Consejo de Gobierno establecerá las directrices destinadas a facilitar dichas operaciones.
Artículo 32
Asignación de ingresos monetarios a los bancos centrales nacionales
32.1. Los ingresos obtenidos por los bancos centrales nacionales en el ejercicio de la función de política monetaria del SEBC, denominados en lo sucesivo «ingresos monetarios», se asignarán al final de cada ejercicio con arreglo a las disposiciones del presente artículo.
32.2. El importe de los ingresos monetarios de cada banco central nacional será igual a sus ingresos anuales procedentes de sus activos mantenidos contra billetes en circulación y depósitos de las entidades de crédito. Estos activos serán identificados por los bancos centrales nacionales con arreglo a las directrices que establecerá el Consejo de Gobierno.
32.3. Si tras la introducción del euro, a juicio del Consejo de Gobierno, las estructuras del balance de los bancos centrales nacionales no permiten la aplicación del artículo 32.2, el Consejo de Gobierno, por mayoría cualificada, podrá decidir que, no obstante lo dispuesto en el artículo 32.2, los ingresos monetarios se midan de acuerdo con un método alternativo durante un período que no podrá ser superior a cinco años.
32.4. El importe de los ingresos monetarios de cada banco central nacional se reducirá en un importe equivalente a cualquier interés pagado por dicho banco central sobre sus depósitos abiertos a entidades de crédito, de conformidad con el artículo 19.
El Consejo de Gobierno podrá decidir que los bancos centrales nacionales sean indemnizados por los costes en que incurran en relación con la emisión de billetes de banco o, en circunstancias excep cionales, por las pérdidas específicas derivadas de las operaciones de política monetaria realizadas para el SEBC. La indemnización adoptará la forma que considere adecuada el Consejo de Gobierno; dichos importes podrán compensarse con los ingresos monetarios de los bancos centrales nacionales.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/243
32.5. La suma de los ingresos monetarios de los bancos centrales nacionales se asignará a los bancos centrales nacionales proporcionalmente a sus acciones desembolsadas del BCE, sin perjuicio de las decisiones que adopte el Consejo de Gobierno con arreglo al artículo 33.2.
32.6. La compensación y la liquidación de los balances derivados de la asignación de los ingresos monetarios serán efectuadas por el BCE con arreglo a las directrices que establezca el Consejo de Gobierno.
32.7. El Consejo de Gobierno adoptará cualesquiera otras medidas necesarias para la aplicación del presente artículo.
Artículo 33
Asignación de los beneficios y pérdidas netos del BCE
33.1. Los beneficios netos del BCE se transferirán en el siguiente orden:
a) un importe que será determinado por el Consejo de Gobierno, y que no podrá exceder del 20 % de los beneficios netos, se transferirá al fondo de reserva general, con un límite equivalente al 100 % del capital;
b) los beneficios netos restantes se distribuirán entre los accionistas del BCE proporcionalmente a sus acciones desembolsadas.
33.2. Cuando el BCE sufra pérdidas, el déficit podrá compensarse mediante el fondo de reserva general del BCE y, si fuese necesario y previa decisión del Consejo de Gobierno, mediante los ingresos monetarios del ejercicio económico correspondiente en proporción a y hasta los importes asignados a los bancos centrales nacionales con arreglo a lo establecido en el artículo 32.5.
CAPÍTULO VII
DISPOSICIONES GENERALES
Artículo 34
Actos jurídicos
34.1. Con arreglo al artículo 132 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, el BCE:
— elaborará reglamentos en la medida en que ello sea necesario para el ejercicio de las funciones definidas en el primer guión del artículo 3.1 y en los artículos 19.1, 22 o 25.2 de los Estatutos del SEBC, y en los casos que se establezcan en los actos del Consejo mencionados en el artículo 41,
— tomará las decisiones necesarias para el ejercicio de las funciones encomendadas al SEBC por los Tratados y por los Estatutos del SEBC,
— formulará recomendaciones y emitirá dictámenes.
34.2. El BCE podrá decidir hacer públicos sus decisiones, recomendaciones y dictámenes.
ESC 83/244 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
34.3. Dentro de los límites y en las condiciones adoptados por el Consejo con arreglo al proce dimiento establecido en el artículo 41 de los Estatutos, el BCE estará autorizado a imponer multas y pagos periódicos coercitivos a las empresas que no cumplan con sus obligaciones respecto de los reglamentos y decisiones del mismo.
Artículo 35
Control judicial y asuntos conexos
35.1. Los actos o las omisiones del BCE estarán sujetos a la revisión y a la interpretación del Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea, en los casos previstos en los Tratados y con arreglo a las condiciones establecidas en el mismo. El BCE podrá emprender acciones en los casos y con arreglo a las condiciones establecidas en los Tratados.
35.2. Los litigios entre el BCE, por una parte, y sus acreedores, deudores o terceros, por otra, serán resueltos por los tribunales nacionales competentes, sin perjuicio de las competencias atribuidas al Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea.
35.3. El BCE estará sujeto al régimen de obligaciones que establece el artículo 340 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea. Los bancos centrales nacionales serán responsables con arreglo a la legislación nacional respectiva.
35.4. El Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea tendrá jurisdicción para fallar en virtud de las cláusulas compromisorias que contengan los contratos celebrados por el BCE o en su nombre, ya estén regulados por el Derecho público o por el privado.
35.5. La decisión del BCE de emprender acciones ante el Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea será tomada por el Consejo de Gobierno.
35.6. El Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea tendrá jurisdicción para los litigios relativos al cumplimiento por parte de los bancos centrales nacionales de las obligaciones derivadas de los Tratados y de los presentes Estatutos. Cuando el BCE considere que un banco central nacional ha incumplido alguna de las obligaciones que establecen los presentes Estatutos, emitirá un dictamen motivado al respecto, después de haber dado a dicho banco central nacional la posibilidad de presentar sus alegaciones. Si el banco central nacional de que se trate no se atuviere a este dictamen en el plazo establecido por el BCE, éste podrá recurrir al Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea.
Artículo 36
Personal
36.1. El Consejo de Gobierno, a propuesta del Comité Ejecutivo, establecerá las condiciones de contratación del personal del BCE.
36.2. El Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea tendrá jurisdicción en cualquier litigio entre el BCE y sus empleados, dentro de los límites y con arreglo a las condiciones que establezcan las condiciones de empleo.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/245
Artículo 37 (antiguo artículo 38)
Secreto profesional
37.1. Los miembros de los órganos rectores y el personal del BCE y de los bancos centrales nacionales, incluso después de cesar en sus funciones, no deberán revelar información que, por su naturaleza, esté amparada por el secreto profesional.
37.2. Las personas que tengan acceso a datos amparados por la legislación de la Unión que imponga la obligación del secreto estarán sujetas a dicha legislación.
Artículo 38 (antiguo artículo 39)
Signatarios
El BCE se comprometerá legalmente frente a terceros por medio de su presidente o de dos miembros del Comité Ejecutivo, o por medio de las firmas de dos miembros del personal del BCE debidamente autorizados por el presidente para firmar en nombre del BCE.
Artículo 39 (antiguo artículo 40)
Privilegios e inmunidades
El BCE gozará en el territorio de los Estados miembros de los privilegios e inmunidades necesarios para el desempeño de sus funciones, en las condiciones que establece el Protocolo sobre los privi legios y las inmunidades de la Unión Europea.
CAPÍTULO VIII
MODIFICACIÓN DE LOS ESTATUTOS Y LEGISLACIÓN COMPLEMENTARIA
Artículo 40 (antiguo artículo 41)
Procedimiento de modificación simplificado
40.1. Con arreglo al apartado 3 del artículo 129 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, los artículos 5.1, 5.2, 5.3, 17, 18, 19.1, 22, 23, 24, 26, 32.2, 32.3, 32.4, 32.6, 33.1 a) y 36 de los presentes Estatutos podrán ser modificados por el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario o bien sobre la base de una recomendación del BCE, previa consulta a la Comisión, o bien a propuesta de la Comisión y previa consulta al BCE.
40.2. El artículo 10.2 podrá ser modificado mediante decisión del Consejo Europeo, aprobada por unanimidad, bien por recomendación del Banco Central Europeo y previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo y a la Comisión, bien por recomendación de la Comisión y previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo y al Banco Central Europeo. Estas modificaciones sólo entrarán en vigor después de haber sido aprobadas por los Estados miembros de conformidad con sus respectivas normas constitucio nales.
ESC 83/246 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
40.3. Las recomendaciones que haga el BCE con arreglo al presente artículo requerirán una decisión unánime del Consejo de Gobierno.
Artículo 41 (antiguo artículo 42)
Legislación complementaria
Con arreglo al apartado 4 del artículo 129 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, el Consejo, a propuesta de la Comisión y previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo y al BCE, o sobre la base de una recomendación del BCE y previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo y a la Comisión, adoptará las disposiciones a que se refieren los artículos 4, 5.4, 19.2, 20, 28.1, 29.2, 30.4 y 34.3 del presente Estatuto.
CAPÍTULO IX
DISPOSICIONES TRANSITORIAS Y OTRAS DISPOSICIONES PARA EL SEBC
Artículo 42 (antiguo artículo 43)
Disposiciones generales
42.1. Las excepciones a que se refiere el artículo 139 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea supondrán que los siguientes artículos de los presentes Estatutos no concederán derechos ni impondrán obligaciones a los Estados miembros de que se trate: 3, 6, 9.2, 12.1, 14.3, 16, 18, 19, 20, 22, 23, 26.2, 27, 30, 31, 32, 33, 34 y 49.
42.2. Los bancos centrales de los Estados miembros que gocen de una excepción de conformidad con el artículo 139 de dicho Tratado conservarán sus competencias en el ámbito de la política monetaria con arreglo a la legislación nacional.
42.3. De conformidad con el artículo 139 de dicho Tratado, «los Estados miembros» significará «los Estados miembros cuya moneda es el euro» en los siguientes artículos de los presentes Estatutos: 3, 11.2 y19.
42.4. «Los bancos centrales nacionales» significará «los bancos centrales de los Estados miembros cuya moneda es el euro» en los siguientes artículos del presente Estatuto: 9.2, 10.2, 10.3, 12.1, 16, 17, 18, 22, 23, 27, 30, 31, 32, 33.2 y 49.
42.5. «Los accionistas» significará «los bancos centrales de los Estados miembros cuya moneda es el euro» en los artículos 10.3 y 33.1.
42.6. «El capital suscrito del SEBC» significará «el capital del BCE suscrito por los bancos centrales de los Estados miembros cuya moneda es el euro» en los artículos 10.3 y 30.2.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/247
Artículo 43 (antiguo artículo 44)
Funciones transitorias del BCE
El BCE se encargará de las antiguas tareas del IME a que se refiere el apartado 2 del artículo 141 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea que debido a las excepciones de uno o varios de los Estados miembros aún hayan de ejercerse después de adoptar el euro.
El BCE emitirá dictámenes para preparar la supresión de las excepciones especificadas en el artículo 140 de dicho Tratado.
Artículo 44 (antiguo artículo 45)
El Consejo General del BCE
44.1. Sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en el apartado 1 del artículo 129 del Tratado de Funciona miento de la Unión Europea, el Consejo General se constituirá como tercer órgano rector del BCE.
44.2. El Consejo General estará compuesto por el presidente y el vicepresidente del BCE y por los gobernadores de los bancos centrales nacionales. Los demás miembros del Comité Ejecutivo podrán participar, sin derecho a voto, en las reuniones del Consejo General.
44.3. Las responsabilidades del Consejo General figuran, en su totalidad, en el artículo 46 del presente Estatuto.
Artículo 45 (antiguo artículo 46)
Reglamento interno del Consejo General
45.1. El presidente, o, en ausencia de éste, el vicepresidente del BCE, presidirá el Consejo General del BCE.
45.2. El presidente del Consejo y un miembro de la Comisión podrán participar, sin derecho a voto, en las reuniones del Consejo General.
45.3. El presidente preparará las reuniones del Consejo General.
45.4. No obstante lo dispuesto en el artículo 12.3, el Consejo General adoptará su reglamento interno.
45.5. El BCE se encargará de la secretaría del Consejo General.
Artículo 46 (antiguo artículo 47)
Responsabilidades del Consejo General
46.1. El Consejo General:
— llevará a cabo las tareas a que se refiere el artículo 43,
— contribuirá al desarrollo de las funciones consultivas a que se refieren los artículos 4 y 25.1.
ESC 83/248 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
46.2. El Consejo General contribuirá:
— a la recopilación de la información estadística a que se refiere el artículo 5,
— a la elaboración de informes acerca de las actividades del BCE a que se refiere el artículo 15,
— al establecimiento de las normas necesarias para la aplicación del artículo 26 a que se refiere el artículo 26.4,
— a la adopción de todas las restantes medidas necesarias para la aplicación del artículo 29 a que se refiere el artículo 29.4,
— al establecimiento de las condiciones de contratación del personal del BCE a que se refiere el artículo 36.
46.3. El Consejo General contribuirá a los preparativos necesarios para fijar irrevocablemente los tipos de cambio de las monedas de los Estados miembros acogidas a una excepción respecto del euro, con arreglo a lo dispuesto en el apartado 3 del artículo 140 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea.
46.4. El presidente del BCE informará al Consejo General acerca de las decisiones del Consejo de Gobierno.
Artículo 47 (antiguo artículo 48)
Disposiciones transitorias para el capital del BCE
Con arreglo al artículo 29.1, se asignará a cada banco central nacional una ponderación en la clave para la suscripción del capital del BCE. No obstante lo dispuesto en el artículo 28.3, los bancos centrales de los Estados miembros acogidos a una excepción no desembolsarán el capital suscrito a no ser que el Consejo General, por una mayoría que represente como mínimo dos tercios del capital suscrito del BCE y al menos a la mitad de los accionistas, decida que debe pagarse un porcentaje mínimo como contribución a los costes operativos del BCE.
Artículo 48 (antiguo artículo 49)
Pago diferido del capital, reservas y provisiones del BCE
48.1. El banco central de un Estado miembro cuya excepción haya sido suprimida desembolsará su parte suscrita de capital del BCE en la misma medida que los demás bancos centrales de los Estados miembros cuya moneda es el euro y transferirá al BCE activos de reserva de cambio con arreglo a lo dispuesto en el artículo 30.1. La cantidad que deba transferirse se determinará multi plicando el valor en euros, al tipo de cambio del momento, de los activos de reserva antedichos transferidos ya hasta aquel momento al BCE, de conformidad con lo dispuesto en el artículo 30.1, por el coeficiente resultante de dividir el número de acciones suscritas por el banco central nacional de que se trate y el número de acciones que ya hayan desembolsado los demás bancos centrales nacionales.
48.2. Además del desembolso que deberá efectuarse con arreglo al artículo 48.1, el banco central de que se trate contribuirá a las reservas del BCE, a las provisiones equivalentes a reservas y al importe que aún deba asignarse a las reservas y provisiones correspondientes al saldo de la cuenta de pérdidas y ganancias al 31 de diciembre del año anterior al de la supresión de la excepción. La
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/249
cantidad con que deberá contribuir se determinará multiplicando el importe de las reservas, definido anteriormente y consignado en el balance aprobado del BCE, por el coeficiente resultante de dividir el número de acciones suscritas por el banco central de que se trate y el número de acciones que ya hayan desembolsado los demás bancos centrales.
48.3. Cuando uno o más países se conviertan en Estados miembros y sus respectivos bancos centrales nacionales pasen a formar parte del SEBC, se aumentará automáticamente el capital suscrito del BCE y el límite sobre la cantidad de activos de reserva de cambio que podrá transferirse al BCE. El aumento se calculará multiplicando las respectivas cantidades vigentes en ese momento por el coeficiente resultante de dividir, en el marco de la clave ajustada para la suscripción de capital, entre la ponderación de los nuevos bancos centrales nacionales implicados y la ponderación de los bancos centrales nacionales ya miembros del SEBC. La ponderación de cada banco central nacional dentro de la clave para la suscripción de capital se calculará de forma análoga a lo dispuesto en el apartado 1 del artículo 29 y de conformidad con el apartado 2 del artículo 29. Los períodos de referencia que deberán utilizarse para los datos estadísticos serán idénticos a los aplicados para el último ajuste quinquenal de las ponderaciones en virtud del apartado 3 del artículo 29.
Artículo 49 (antiguo artículo 52)
Cambio de los billetes de banco denominados en monedas de los Estados miembros
Tras la fijación irrevocable de los tipos de cambio de conformidad con el apartado 3 del artículo 140 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, el Consejo de Gobierno adoptará las medidas necesarias para garantizar que los billetes de banco denominados en monedas con tipo de cambio fijo irrevocable sean cambiados por los bancos centrales nacionales a sus respectivos valores de paridad.
Artículo 50 (antiguo artículo 53)
Aplicabilidad de las disposiciones transitorias
Mientras haya Estados miembros acogidos a excepción seguirán siendo aplicables los artículos 42 a 47 inclusive.
ESC 83/250 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
PROTOCOLO (no 5) SOBRE LOS ESTATUTOS DEL BANCO EUROPEO DE
INVERSIONES
LAS ALTAS PARTES CONTRATANTES,
DESEANDO establecer los estatutos del Banco Europeo de Inversiones, previstos en el artículo 308 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea,
HAN CONVENIDO en las siguientes disposiciones, que se incorporarán como anexo al Tratado de la Unión Europea y al Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea:
Artículo 1
El Banco Europeo de Inversiones, creado por el artículo 308 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, en lo sucesivo denominado el «Banco», quedará constituido y ejercerá sus funciones y su actividad de conformidad con las disposiciones de los Tratados y de los presentes Estatutos.
Artículo 2
La misión del Banco será la definida en el artículo 309 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea.
Artículo 3
De conformidad con el artículo 308 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, los Estados miembros serán los miembros del Banco.
Artículo 4
1 El Banco tendrá un capital de 232 392 989 000 euros, suscrito por los Estados miembros en la forma siguiente:
Alemania 37 578 019 000
Francia 37 578 019 000
Italia 37 578 019 000
Reino Unido 37 578 019 000
España 22 546 811 500
Bélgica 10 416 365 500
Países Bajos 10 416 365 500
Suecia 6 910 226 000
Dinamarca 5 274 105 000
Austria 5 170 732 500
Polonia 4 810 160 500
Finlandia 2 970 783 000
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/251
Grecia 2 825 416 500
Portugal 1 820 820 000
República Checa 1 774 990 500
Hungría 1 679 222 000
Irlanda 1 318 525 000
Rumanía 1 217 626 000
Eslovaquia 604 206 500
Eslovenia 560 951 500
Bulgaria 410 217 500
Lituania 351 981 000
Luxemburgo 263 707 000
Chipre 258 583 500
Letonia 214 805 000
Estonia 165 882 000
Malta 98 429 500
Los Estados miembros sólo serán responsables hasta el importe de su cuota de capital suscrito y no desembolsado.
2. La admisión de un nuevo miembro llevará consigo un aumento del capital suscrito correspon diente a la aportación del nuevo miembro.
3. El Consejo de Gobernadores podrá decidir, por unanimidad, un aumento del capital suscrito.
4. La cuota de capital suscrito no podrá ser cedida ni pignorada y será inembargable.
Artículo 5
1. El capital suscrito será desembolsado por los Estados miembros a razón del 5 %, en promedio, de los importes definidos en el apartado 1 del artículo 4.
2. En caso de aumento del capital suscrito, el Consejo de Gobernadores fijará por unanimidad el porcentaje que deberá desembolsarse, así como las modalidades de desembolso. Los desembolsos en metálico únicamente se admitirán en euros.
3. El Consejo de Administración podrá exigir el desembolso del saldo del capital suscrito, siempre que este desembolso sea necesario para hacer frente a las obligaciones del Banco.
Dicho desembolso será efectuado por cada Estado miembro en proporción a su cuota de capital suscrito.
ESC 83/252 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Artículo 6 (antiguo artículo 8)
El Banco será administrado y dirigido por un Consejo de Gobernadores, un Consejo de Adminis tración y un Comité de Dirección.
Artículo 7 (antiguo artículo 9)
1. El Consejo de Gobernadores estará compuesto por los ministros que designen los Estados miembros.
2. El Consejo de Gobernadores establecerá las directrices generales de la política crediticia del Banco, de conformidad con los objetivos de la Unión
El Consejo de Gobernadores velará por la ejecución de estas directrices.
3. Además, el Consejo de Gobernadores:
a) decidirá sobre el aumento del capital suscrito, de conformidad con el apartado 3 del artículo 4 y el apartado 2 del artículo 5;
b) a efectos de la aplicación del apartado 1 del artículo 9, determinará los principios aplicables a las operaciones de financiación en el marco de la misión del Banco;
c) ejercerá las competencias previstas en los artículos 9 y 11 para el nombramiento y cese de los miembros del Consejo de Administración y del Comité de Dirección, así como las previstas en el párrafo segundo del apartado 1 del artículo 11;
d) decidirá la concesión de financiación para operaciones de inversión que deban realizarse total o parcialmente fuera del territorio de los Estados miembros, de conformidad con el apartado 1 del artículo 16;
e) aprobará el informe anual elaborado por el Consejo de Administración;
f) aprobará el balance anual, así como la cuenta de pérdidas y ganancias;
g) ejercerá las demás competencias y atribuciones que le confieren los presentes Estatutos;
h) aprobará el reglamento interno del Banco.
4. El Consejo de Gobernadores será competente para tomar, por unanimidad, en el marco del Tratado y de los presentes Estatutos, cualquier decisión relativa a la suspensión de la actividad del Banco y a su eventual liquidación.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/253
Artículo 8 (antiguo artículo 10)
Salvo disposición en contrario de los presentes estatutos, el Consejo de Gobernadores tomará sus decisiones por mayoría de los miembros que lo componen. Dicha mayoría deberá representar al menos el 50 % del capital suscrito.
La mayoría cualificada requerirá un total de dieciocho votos y el 68 % del capital suscrito.
La abstención de los miembros presentes o representados no obstará a la adopción de los acuerdos que requieran unanimidad.
Artículo 9 (antiguo artículo 11)
1. El Consejo de Administración decidirá sobre la concesión de financiación, en particular en forma de créditos y garantías, y la conclusión de empréstitos; fijará los tipos de interés de los préstamos, así como las comisiones y demás cargas. Basándose en una decisión adoptada por mayoría cualificada, podrá delegar algunas de sus atribuciones en el Comité de Dirección. Determi nará las condiciones y modalidades de la citada delegación y supervisará la ejecución de la misma.
El Consejo de Administración velará por la sana administración del Banco; garantizará la conformi dad de la gestión del Banco con las disposiciones de los Tratados y los Estatutos y con las directrices generales establecidas por el Consejo de Gobernadores.
Al finalizar el ejercicio, el Consejo de Administración estará obligado a presentar un informe al Consejo de Gobernadores y a publicarlo, una vez aprobado.
2. El Consejo de Administración estará compuesto por veintiocho administradores y dieciocho administradores suplentes.
Los administradores serán nombrados por el Consejo de Gobernadores para un período de cinco años, a razón de un administrador por cada Estado miembro y un administrador por la Comisión.
Los administradores suplentes serán nombrados por el Consejo de Gobernadores para un período de cinco años, a razón de:
— dos suplentes designados por la República Federal de Alemania,
— dos suplentes designados por la República Francesa,
— dos suplentes designados por la República Italiana,
— dos suplentes designados por el Reino Unido de Gran Bretaña e Irlanda del Norte,
— un suplente designado de común acuerdo por el Reino de España y la República Portuguesa,
ESC 83/254 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
— un suplente designado de común acuerdo por el Reino de Bélgica, el Gran Ducado de Luxem burgo y el Reino de los Países Bajos,
— dos suplentes designados de común acuerdo por el Reino de Dinamarca, Irlanda, la República Helénica y Rumanía,
— dos suplentes designados de común acuerdo por la República de Estonia, la República de Letonia, la República de Lituania, la República de Austria, la República de Finlandia y el Reino de Suecia,
— tres suplentes designados de común acuerdo por la República de Bulgaria, la República Checa, la República de Chipre, la República de Hungría, la República de Malta, la República de Polonia, la República de Eslovenia y la República Eslovaca,
— y un suplente nombrado por la Comisión.
El Consejo de Administración invitará a formar parte del mismo sin derecho a voto a seis expertos: tres en calidad de miembros y tres como suplentes.
El mandato de los administradores y de los suplentes será renovable.
El reglamento interno establecerá las modalidades de participación en las sesiones del Consejo de Administración y las disposiciones aplicables a los miembros suplentes y a los expertos designados.
El presidente o, en ausencia de éste, uno de los vicepresidentes del Comité de Dirección presidirá las sesiones del Consejo de Administración, sin tomar parte en la votación.
Los miembros del Consejo de Administración se elegirán entre personalidades que ofrezcan garantías plenas de independencia y competencia; sólo serán responsables ante el Banco.
3. Sólo cuando un administrador deje de reunir las condiciones necesarias para el ejercicio de sus funciones podrá ser cesado por el Consejo de Gobernadores, por mayoría cualificada.
La no aprobación del informe anual llevará consigo la dimisión del Consejo de Administración.
4. En caso de vacante por fallecimiento, cese, dimisión voluntaria o colectiva se procederá a su sustitución, de conformidad con lo dispuesto en el apartado 2. Salvo en caso de renovación total, los miembros serán sustituidos por el tiempo que falte para terminar el mandato.
5. El Consejo de Gobernadores fijará la retribución de los miembros del Consejo de Adminis tración. Determinará las eventuales incompatibilidades con las funciones de administrador y de suplente.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/255
Artículo 10 (antiguo artículo 12)
1. Cada administrador dispondrá de un voto en el Consejo de Administración. Podrá delegar su voto en todo caso, en las condiciones que establezca el reglamento interno del Banco.
2. Salvo disposición en contrario de los presentes Estatutos, el Consejo de Administración tomará sus decisiones por al menos un tercio de sus miembros con derecho de voto que representen al menos el cincuenta por ciento del capital suscrito. La mayoría cualificada requerirá un total de dieciocho votos a favor y el sesenta y ocho por ciento del capital suscrito. El reglamento interno del Banco fijará el quórum necesario para la validez de los acuerdos del Consejo de Administración.
Artículo 11 (antiguo artículo 13)
1. El Comité de Dirección estará compuesto por un presidente y ocho vicepresidentes nombrados para un período de seis años por el Consejo de Gobernadores, a propuesta del Consejo de Adminis tración. Su mandato será renovable.
El Consejo de Gobernadores, por unanimidad podrá modificar el número de miembros del Comité de Dirección.
2. A propuesta del Consejo de Administración, por mayoría cualificada, el Consejo de Goberna dores, también por mayoría cualificada, podrá cesar a los miembros del Comité de Dirección.
3. El Comité de Dirección se encargará de la gestión de los asuntos de administración ordinaria del Banco, bajo la autoridad del presidente y el control del Consejo de Administración.
Dicho Comité preparará las decisiones del Consejo de Administración, especialmente las referentes a la conclusión de empréstitos y a la concesión de financiación, en particular en forma de créditos y garantías; asimismo, asegurará la ejecución de dichas decisiones.
4. El Comité de Dirección emitirá, por mayoría, sus dictámenes sobre los proyectos de conclusión de empréstitos y de concesión de financiación, en particular en forma de créditos y garantías.
5. El Consejo de Gobernadores fijará la retribución de los miembros del Comité de Dirección y determinará las incompatibilidades con sus funciones.
6. El presidente o, en caso de impedimento de éste, uno de los vicepresidentes representará al Banco en los asuntos judiciales o extrajudiciales.
7. Los miembros del personal del Banco estarán sometidos a la autoridad del presidente. Corres ponderá a éste su contratación y despido. En la elección del personal, se deberá tener en cuenta no sólo las aptitudes personales y la formación profesional, sino también un reparto equitativo entre los nacionales de los Estados miembros. El reglamento interno determinará el órgano competente para adoptar las disposiciones aplicables al personal
ESC 83/256 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
8. El Comité de Dirección y el personal del Banco sólo serán responsables ante este último y ejercerán sus funciones con total independencia.
Artículo 12 (antiguo artículo 14)
1. Un Comité, compuesto por seis miembros nombrados por el Consejo de Gobernadores en razón de su competencia, comprobará que las actividades del Banco se atienen a las mejores prácticas bancarias y será responsable de la verificación de cuentas del Banco.
2. El Comité mencionado en el apartado 1 examinará cada año la regularidad de las operaciones y de los libros del Banco. Comprobará a este respecto que las operaciones del Banco se han realizado conforme a los trámites y procedimientos establecidos en los presentes Estatutos y en el reglamento interno.
3. El Comité mencionado en el apartado 1 confirmará que los estados financieros, así como toda información financiera que figure en las cuentas anuales establecidas por el Consejo de Adminis tración, dan una imagen fiel de la situación financiera del Banco, tanto del activo como del pasivo, así como de los resultados de sus operaciones y de los flujos de tesorería del ejercicio financiero de que se trate.
4. El reglamento interno precisará las cualificaciones que deberán poseer los miembros del Comité contemplado en el apartado 1 y determinará las condiciones y modalidades de funcionamiento del Comité.
Artículo 13 (antiguo artículo 15)
El Banco se relacionará con cada Estado miembro por medio de la autoridad que éste designe. En la ejecución de las operaciones financieras, podrá recurrir al banco central nacional del Estado miembro interesado o a otras instituciones financieras autorizadas por éste.
Artículo 14 (antiguo artículo 16)
1. El Banco cooperará con todas aquellas organizaciones internacionales que ejerzan su actividad en campos análogos a los suyos.
2. El Banco tratará de establecer todo tipo de contactos útiles con objeto de cooperar con las instituciones bancarias y financieras de los países por donde se extiendan sus operaciones.
Artículo 15 (antiguo artículo 17)
A instancia de un Estado miembro o de la Comisión, o por propia iniciativa, el Consejo de Gobernadores interpretará o completará, en las mismas condiciones con que fueron fijadas, las directrices que hubiere establecido de conformidad con el artículo 7 de los presentes Estatutos.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/257
Artículo 16 (antiguo artículo 18)
1. En el ámbito del mandato definido en el artículo 309 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, el Banco otorgará financiación, en particular en forma de créditos y de garantías, a sus miembros o a las empresas privadas o públicas para inversiones que deban ejecutarse en los territorios de los Estados miembros, siempre que no se disponga, en condiciones razonables, de recursos procedentes de otras fuentes.
Sin embargo, mediante decisión por mayoría cualificada del Consejo de Gobernadores, a propuesta del Consejo de Administración, el Banco podrá otorgar financiación para inversiones que deban ejecutarse, total o parcialmente, fuera de los territorios de los Estados miembros.
2. La concesión de préstamos estará subordinada, en la medida de lo posible, a la utilización de otros medios de financiación.
3. Cuando se conceda un préstamo a una empresa o a una colectividad que no sea un Estado miembro, el Banco subordinará la concesión de dicho préstamo al otorgamiento de una garantía por el Estado miembro en cuyo territorio haya de ejecutarse la inversión o de otras garantías suficientes, o bien a la solidez financiera del deudor.
Además, en el marco de los principios establecidos por el Consejo de Gobernadores con arreglo a la letra b) del apartado 3 del artículo 7, y si la realización de las operaciones contempladas en el artículo 309 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea lo exige, el Consejo de Adminis tración adoptará por mayoría cualificada las condiciones y modalidades de toda financiación con un perfil de riesgo específico y que sea considerada por ello como una actividad especial.
4. El Banco podrá garantizar los empréstitos contratados por empresas públicas o privadas o por colectividades para la realización de las operaciones previstas en el artículo 309 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea.
5. El importe total comprometido de los préstamos y garantías concedidos por el Banco no deberá exceder del 250 % del capital suscrito, de las reservas, de las provisiones no asignadas y del excedente de cuenta de pérdidas y ganancias. La cantidad acumulada de las partidas de que se trate se calculará una vez deducida una suma idéntica a la cantidad suscrita, haya sido desembolsada o no, en concepto de toda participación del Banco.
En ningún momento, la cantidad abonada en concepto de participación del Banco será superior al total de la parte liberada de su capital, reservas, provisiones no asignadas y excedente de cuenta de pérdidas y ganancias.
Con carácter excepcional, las actividades especiales del Banco, tales como las que decidan el Consejo de Gobernadores y el Consejo de Administración con arreglo al apartado 3, serán objeto de dotación específica en reservas.
El presente apartado se aplicará asimismo a las cuentas consolidadas del Banco.
6. El Banco se protegerá contra el riesgo de cambio insertando en los contratos de préstamo y de garantía las cláusulas que considere apropiadas.
ESC 83/258 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Artículo 17 (antiguo artículo 19)
1. Los tipos de interés de los préstamos que conceda el Banco, así como las comisiones y demás cargas, habrán de adaptarse a las condiciones que prevalezcan en el mercado de capitales y deberán calcularse de manera que los ingresos que resulten de los mismos permitan al Banco hacer frente a sus obligaciones, cubrir sus gastos y riesgos y constituir un fondo de reserva de conformidad con el artículo 22.
2. El Banco no concederá ninguna reducción de los tipos de interés. En caso de que, habida cuenta del carácter específico de la inversión que deba financiarse, resulte conveniente una reducción del tipo de interés, el Estado miembro interesado u otra autoridad podrá conceder bonificaciones de intereses, en la medida en que su concesión sea compatible con las normas previstas en el artículo 107 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea.
Artículo 18 (antiguo artículo 20)
En sus operaciones de financiación, el Banco deberá observar los principios siguientes:
1. Velará por que sus fondos sean utilizados de la forma más racional posible, en interés de la Unión.
Sólo podrá conceder préstamos o garantizar empréstitos:
a) cuando pueda asegurarse el pago de los intereses y la amortización del capital con los beneficios de explotación, tratándose de inversiones ejecutadas por empresas pertenecientes al sector de la producción, o bien, cuando se trate de otras inversiones, por medio de un compromiso suscrito por el Estado donde se ejecute la inversión, o de cualquier otro modo,
b) y cuando la ejecución de la inversión contribuya al incremento de la productividad económica en general y favorezca la consecución del mercado interior.
2. No deberá adquirir ninguna participación en empresas ni asumir ninguna responsabilidad en la gestión de éstas, a menos que la protección de sus derechos así lo exija para garantizar la recupe ración de sus créditos.
No obstante, en el marco de los principios establecidos por el Consejo de Gobernadores con arreglo a la letra b) del apartado 3 del artículo 7, si así lo exige la realización de las operaciones contem pladas en el artículo 309 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, el Consejo de Administración adoptará por mayoría cualificada las condiciones y modalidades de participación en el capital de una empresa comercial, por regla general como complemento de un préstamo o garantía, siempre y cuando sea necesario para la financiación de una inversión o programa.
3. Podrá ceder sus créditos en el mercado de capitales y, a tal fin, podrá exigir de sus prestatarios la emisión de obligaciones o de otros títulos.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/259
4. Ni él ni los Estados miembros deberán imponer condiciones que obliguen a gastar las canti dades prestadas dentro de un Estado miembro determinado.
5. Podrá subordinar la concesión de préstamos a la organización de licitaciones internacionales.
6. No financiará, total o parcialmente, las inversiones a las que se oponga el Estado miembro en cuyo territorio deban ejecutarse.
7. Como complemento de sus actividades de crédito, el Banco podrá garantizar servicios de asistencia técnica, con arreglo a condiciones y modalidades definidas por el Consejo de Gobernado res, que se pronunciará por mayoría cualificada, conforme a los presentes Estatutos.
Artículo 19 (antiguo artículo 21)
1. Toda empresa o entidad pública o privada podrá presentar directamente al Banco una solicitud de financiación. La solicitud también podrá presentarse a través de la Comisión o del Estado miembro en cuyo territorio deba realizarse la inversión.
2. Cuando las solicitudes sean cursadas por conducto de la Comisión, se someterán al dictamen del Estado miembro en cuyo territorio vaya a realizarse la inversión. Cuando sean cursadas por medio del Estado miembro, se someterán al dictamen de la Comisión. Cuando provengan directa mente de una empresa, se someterán al Estado miembro interesado y a la Comisión.
Los Estados miembros interesados y la Comisión deberán emitir su dictamen en el plazo máximo de dos meses. A falta de respuesta en el plazo indicado, el Banco podrá considerar que el mencionado proyecto no suscita objeción alguna.
3. El Consejo de Administración decidirá sobre las operaciones de financiación que le someta el Comité de Dirección.
4. El Comité de Dirección examinará si las operaciones de financiación presentadas se atienen a las disposiciones de los presentes Estatutos, en particular a las de los artículos 16 y 18. Si el Comité de Dirección se pronuncia en favor de la financiación, deberá someter la propuesta correspondiente al Consejo de Administración; podrá subordinar su dictamen favorable a las condiciones que con sidere esenciales. Si el Comité de Dirección se pronuncia en contra de la concesión de la financiación, deberá presentar al Consejo de Administración los documentos pertinentes, acompañados de su dictamen.
5. En caso de dictamen desfavorable del Comité de Dirección, el Consejo de Administración sólo podrá conceder la financiación mencionada por unanimidad.
6. En caso de dictamen desfavorable de la Comisión, el Consejo de Administración sólo podrá conceder la financiación mencionada por unanimidad, absteniéndose de votar el administrador nom brado previa designación de la Comisión.
ESC 83/260 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
7. En caso de dictamen desfavorable del Comité de Dirección y de la Comisión, el Consejo de Administración no podrá conceder la financiación mencionada.
8. Cuando esté justificado proceder a una reestructuración de una operación de financiación relativa a inversiones aprobadas por motivos de protección de los derechos e intereses del Banco, el Comité de Dirección adoptará inmediatamente las medidas urgentes que estime necesarias, a reserva de informar inmediatamente de ello al Consejo de Administración.
Artículo 20 (antiguo artículo 22)
1. El Banco tomará a préstamo en los mercados de capitales los recursos necesarios para el cumplimiento de su misión.
2. El Banco podrá tomar dinero a préstamo en el mercado de capitales de los Estados miembros, en el marco de las disposiciones legales aplicables a dichos mercados.
Las autoridades competentes de un Estado miembro acogido a una excepción en el sentido del apartado 1 del artículo 139 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea sólo podrán oponerse si hay motivos para temer graves perturbaciones en el mercado de capitales de dicho Estado.
Artículo 21 (antiguo artículo 23)
1. El Banco podrá utilizar, en las condiciones siguientes, los recursos disponibles que no necesite inmediatamente para hacer frente a sus obligaciones:
a) podrá colocar capitales en los mercados monetarios;
b) salvo lo dispuesto en el apartado 2 del artículo 18, podrá comprar o vender títulos;
c) podrá efectuar cualquier otra operación financiera relacionada con sus objetivos.
2. Sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en el artículo 23, el Banco no efectuará, en la gestión de sus colocaciones de capital, ningún arbitraje de divisas que no sea estrictamente indispensable para poder realizar sus préstamos o para el cumplimiento de los compromisos contraídos en razón de los empréstitos emitidos o de las garantías otorgadas por él.
3. En el ámbito de aplicación del presente artículo, el Banco actuará de acuerdo con las autori dades competentes de los Estados miembros o sus bancos centrales nacionales.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/261
Artículo 22 (antiguo artículo 24)
1. Se constituirá progresivamente un fondo de reserva equivalente al 10 % como máximo del capital suscrito. Si la situación de los compromisos del Banco lo justificare, el Consejo de Adminis tración podrá decidir la constitución de reservas suplementarias. Mientras este fondo de reserva no esté enteramente constituido, podrá ser alimentado con:
a) los intereses que produzcan los préstamos concedidos por el Banco con las cantidades que deban aportar los Estados miembros en virtud del artículo 5;
b) los intereses que produzcan los préstamos concedidos por el Banco con las cantidades proceden tes del reembolso de los préstamos mencionados en la letra a),
siempre que estos ingresos no sean necesarios para hacer frente a las obligaciones y sufragar los gastos del Banco.
2. Los recursos del fondo de reserva deberán colocarse de forma que estén en condiciones de responder, en cualquier momento, a los fines del fondo.
Artículo 23 (antiguo artículo 25)
1. El Banco estará siempre autorizado para transferir a una de las monedas de los Estados miembros cuya moneda no sea el euro los activos que posea para realizar las operaciones financieras que sean conformes a su objeto definido en el artículo 309 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, teniendo en cuenta lo dispuesto en el artículo 21 de los presentes Estatutos. El Banco evitará, en la medida de lo posible, proceder a tales transferencias si posee activos disponibles o realizables en la moneda que precise.
2. El Banco no podrá convertir en divisas de terceros países los activos que posea en la moneda de uno de los Estados miembros cuya moneda no sea el euro sin el consentimiento de dicho Estado.
3. El Banco podrá disponer libremente de la parte de su capital desembolsado, así como de las divisas tomadas a préstamo en los mercados de terceros países.
4. Los Estados miembros se comprometen a poner a disposición de los deudores del Banco las divisas necesarias para el reembolso del capital y el pago de los intereses de los préstamos concedidos o garantizados por el Banco para las inversiones que deban ejecutarse en su territorio.
ESC 83/262 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Artículo 24 (antiguo artículo 26)
Si un Estado miembro incumpliere las obligaciones que como miembro le incumben en virtud de los presentes Estatutos, en especial la obligación de desembolsar su cuota o de asegurar el servicio de sus empréstitos, el Consejo de Gobernadores podrá, mediante decisión tomada por mayoría cualificada, suspender la concesión de préstamos o garantías a dicho Estado miembro o a sus nacionales.
Esta decisión no eximirá al Estado ni a sus nacionales del cumplimiento de sus obligaciones para con el Banco.
Artículo 25 (antiguo artículo 27)
1. Si el Consejo de Gobernadores decidiere suspender la actividad del Banco, deberán interrum pirse sin demora todas las actividades, con excepción de las operaciones necesarias para asegurar la debida utilización, protección y conservación de sus bienes, así como para saldar sus compromisos.
2. En caso de liquidación, el Consejo de Gobernadores nombrará a los liquidadores y les dará instrucciones para efectuar dicha liquidación. Velará por la salvaguardia de los derechos de los miembros del personal.
Artículo 26 (antiguo artículo 28)
1. El Banco gozará en cada uno de los Estados miembros de la más amplia capacidad jurídica que las legislaciones nacionales reconocen a las personas jurídicas; podrá, en particular, adquirir y ena jenar bienes muebles o inmuebles y comparecer en juicio.
2. Los bienes del Banco estarán exentos de toda requisa o expropiación, cualquiera que sea su forma.
Artículo 27 (antiguo artículo 29)
Los litigios entre el Banco, por una parte, y sus prestamistas, sus prestatarios o terceros, por otra, serán resueltos por los órganos jurisdiccionales nacionales competentes, sin perjuicio de las compe tencias atribuidas al Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea. El Banco podrá prever, en un contrato, un procedimiento de arbitraje.
El Banco deberá fijar domicilio en cada uno de los Estados miembros. Sin embargo, podrá designar, en un contrato, un domicilio especial.
Los bienes y activos del Banco sólo podrán ser embargados o sometidos a ejecución forzosa por decisión judicial.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/263
Artículo 28 (antiguo artículo 30)
1. El Consejo de Gobernadores podrá decidir, por unanimidad, crear filiales u otras entidades, que tendrán personalidad jurídica y autonomía financiera.
2. El Consejo de Gobernadores adoptará por unanimidad los estatutos de los organismos men cionados en el apartado 1. En ellos se fijarán, en especial, sus objetivos, estructura, capital, miembros, sede, recursos financieros, medios de actuación y procedimientos de auditoría, así como su relación con los órganos rectores del Banco.
3. El Banco estará facultado para participar en la gestión de dichos organismos y para contribuir a su capital suscrito hasta el importe que fije por unanimidad el Consejo de Gobernadores.
4. El Protocolo sobre los privilegios y las inmunidades de la Unión Europea se aplicará a los organismos mencionados en el apartado 1, en la medida en que se les aplique el Derecho de la Unión, a los miembros de sus órganos en el desempeño de sus funciones y a su personal, en los mismos términos y condiciones que al propio Banco.
No obstante, los dividendos, plusvalías u otras formas de renta procedentes de dichos organismos a que tengan derecho los miembros, distintos de la Unión Europea y del Banco, estarán sujetos a las disposiciones fiscales de la legislación que les sea aplicable.
5. Dentro de los límites que se exponen a continuación, el Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea será competente para conocer de los litigios relacionados con medidas adoptadas por los órganos de un organismo al que se aplique el Derecho de la Unión. Cualquier miembro de este organismo, en calidad de tal, así como los Estados miembros, podrán interponer recurso contra tales medidas en las condiciones fijadas en el artículo 263 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea.
6. El Consejo de Gobernadores podrá decidir, por unanimidad, la admisión del personal de los organismos a los que se aplica el Derecho de la Unión a regímenes comunes con el Banco conforme a los respectivos procedimientos internos.
ESC 83/264 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
PROTOCOLO (no 6) SOBRE LA FIJACIÓN DE LAS SEDES DE LAS
INSTITUCIONES Y DE DETERMINADOS ÓRGANOS, ORGANISMOS Y SERVICIOS DE LA UNIÓN EUROPEA
LOS REPRESENTANTES DE LOS GOBIERNOS DE LOS ESTADOS MIEMBROS,
VISTOS el artículo 341 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea y el artículo 189 del Tratado constitutivo de la Comunidad Europea de la Energía Atómica,
RECORDANDO Y CONFIRMANDO la Decisión de 8 de abril de 1965, y sin perjuicio de las decisiones relativas a la sede de futuras instituciones, órganos, organismos y servicios,
HAN CONVENIDO en las siguientes disposiciones, que se incorporarán como anexo al Tratado de la Unión Europea, al Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea y al Tratado constitutivo de la Comunidad Europea de la Energía Atómica:
Artículo único
a) El Parlamento Europeo tendrá su sede en Estrasburgo, donde se celebrarán los 12 períodos parciales de sesiones plenarias mensuales, incluida la sesión presupuestaria. Los períodos parciales de sesiones plenarias adicionales se celebrarán en Bruselas. Las comisiones del Parlamento Europeo se reunirán en Bruselas. La Secretaría General del Parlamento Europeo y sus servicios seguirán instalados en Luxemburgo.
b) El Consejo tendrá su sede en Bruselas. Durante los meses de abril, junio y octubre, el Consejo celebrará sus reuniones en Luxemburgo.
c) La Comisión tendrá su sede en Bruselas. Los servicios que figuran en los artículos 7, 8 y 9 de la Decisión de 8 de abril de 1965 se establecerán en Luxemburgo.
d) El Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea tendrá su sede en Luxemburgo.
e) El Tribunal de Cuentas tendrá su sede en Luxemburgo.
f) El Comité Económico y Social tendrá su sede en Bruselas.
g) El Comité de las Regiones tendrá su sede en Bruselas.
h) El Banco Europeo de Inversiones tendrá su sede en Luxemburgo.
i) El Banco Central Europeo tendrá su sede en Frankfurt.
j) La Oficina Europea de Policía (Europol) tendrá su sede en La Haya.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/265
PROTOCOLO (no 7) SOBRE LOS PRIVILEGIOS Y LAS INMUNIDADES DE
LA UNIÓN EUROPEA
LAS ALTAS PARTES CONTRATANTES,
CONSIDERANDO que, con arreglo al artículo 343 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea y al artículo 191 del Tratado constitutivo de la Comunidad Europea de la Energía Atómica (CEEA), la Unión Europea y la CEEA gozarán en el territorio de los Estados miembros de las inmunidades y privilegios necesarios para el cumplimiento de su misión,
HAN CONVENIDO en las siguientes disposiciones, que se incorporarán como anexo al Tratado de la Unión Europea, al Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea y al Tratado constitutivo de la Comunidad Europea de la Energía Atómica:
CAPÍTULO I
BIENES, FONDOS, ACTIVOS Y OPERACIONES DE LA UNIÓN EUROPEA
Artículo 1
Los locales y edificios de la Unión serán inviolables. Asimismo estarán exentos de todo registro, requisa, confiscación o expropiación. Los bienes y activos de la Unión no podrán ser objeto de ninguna medida de apremio administrativo o judicial sin autorización del Tribunal de Justicia.
Artículo 2
Los archivos de la Unión serán inviolables.
Artículo 3
La Unión, sus activos, sus ingresos y demás bienes estarán exentos de cualesquiera impuestos directos.
Los Gobiernos de los Estados miembros adoptarán, siempre que les sea posible, las disposiciones apropiadas para la remisión o el reembolso de los derechos indirectos y de los impuestos sobre la venta incluidos en los precios de los bienes muebles o inmuebles cuando la Unión realice, para su uso oficial, compras importantes cuyo precio comprenda derechos e impuestos de esta naturaleza. No obstante, la aplicación de dichas disposiciones no deberá tener por efecto falsear la competencia dentro de la Unión.
No se concederá ninguna exoneración de impuestos, tasas y derechos que constituyan una simple remuneración de servicios de utilidad pública.
ESC 83/266 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Artículo 4
La Unión estará exenta de cualesquiera derechos de aduana, prohibiciones y restricciones a la importación y exportación respecto de los objetos destinados a su uso oficial; los objetos así importados no podrán ser cedidos a título oneroso o gratuito en el territorio del país donde hayan sido importados, a menos que dicha cesión se realice en las condiciones que determine el Gobierno de tal país.
La Unión estará igualmente exenta de cualesquiera derechos de aduana, prohibiciones y restricciones a la importación y exportación respecto de sus publicaciones.
CAPÍTULO II
COMUNICACIONES Y SALVOCONDUCTOS
Artículo 5 (antiguo artículo 6)
Para sus comunicaciones oficiales y la transmisión de todos sus documentos, las instituciones de la Unión recibirán, en el territorio de cada uno de los Estados miembros, el trato que dicho Estado conceda a las misiones diplomáticas.
La correspondencia oficial y las demás comunicaciones oficiales de las instituciones de la Unión no podrán ser sometidas a censura.
Artículo 6 (antiguo artículo 7)
Los presidentes de las instituciones de la Unión podrán expedir a favor de los miembros y agentes de dichas instituciones salvoconductos en la forma que determine el Consejo, por mayoría simple; dichos salvoconductos serán reconocidos por las autoridades de los Estados miembros como docu mentos válidos de viaje. Los salvoconductos a favor de los funcionarios y agentes serán expedidos en las condiciones que determinen el estatuto de los funcionarios y el régimen aplicable a los otros agentes de la Unión.
La Comisión podrá celebrar acuerdos para el reconocimiento de dichos salvoconductos como do cumentos válidos de viaje en el territorio de terceros Estados.
CAPÍTULO III
MIEMBROS DEL PARLAMENTO EUROPEO
Artículo 7 (antiguo artículo 8)
No se impondrá ninguna restricción de orden administrativo o de otro tipo a la libertad de movi miento de los miembros del Parlamento Europeo cuando se dirijan al lugar de reunión del Parla mento Europeo o regresen de éste.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/267
En materia aduanera y de control de cambios, los miembros del Parlamento Europeo recibirán:
a) de su propio Gobierno, las mismas facilidades que las concedidas a los altos funcionarios cuando se desplazan al extranjero en misión oficial de carácter temporal;
b) de los Gobiernos de los demás Estados miembros, las mismas facilidades que las concedidas a los representantes de Gobiernos extranjeros en misión oficial de carácter temporal.
Artículo 8 (antiguo artículo 9)
Los miembros del Parlamento Europeo no podrán ser buscados, detenidos ni procesados por las opiniones o los votos por ellos emitidos en el ejercicio de sus funciones.
Artículo 9 (antiguo artículo 10)
Mientras el Parlamento Europeo esté en período de sesiones, sus miembros gozarán:
a) en su propio territorio nacional, de las inmunidades reconocidas a los miembros del Parlamento de su país;
b) en el territorio de cualquier otro Estado miembro, de inmunidad frente a toda medida de detención y a toda actuación judicial.
Gozarán igualmente de inmunidad cuando se dirijan al lugar de reunión del Parlamento Europeo o regresen de éste.
No podrá invocarse la inmunidad en caso de flagrante delito ni podrá ésta obstruir el ejercicio por el Parlamento Europeo de su derecho a suspender la inmunidad de uno de sus miembros.
CAPÍTULO IV
REPRESENTANTES DE LOS ESTADOS MIEMBROS QUE PARTICIPEN EN LOS TRABAJOS DE LAS INSTITUCIONES DE LA UNIÓN EUROPEA
Artículo 10 (antiguo artículo 11)
Los representantes de los Estados miembros que participen en los trabajos de las instituciones de la Unión, así como sus consejeros y expertos técnicos, gozarán, en el ejercicio de sus funciones y durante sus desplazamientos al lugar de reunión o cuando regresen de éste, de los privilegios, inmunidades y facilidades habituales.
El presente artículo se aplicará igualmente a los miembros de los órganos consultivos de la Unión.
ESC 83/268 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
CAPÍTULO V
FUNCIONARIOS Y AGENTES DE LA UNIÓN EUROPEA
Artículo 11 (antiguo artículo 12)
En el territorio de cada uno de los Estados miembros e independientemente de su nacionalidad, los funcionarios y otros agentes de la Unión:
a) gozarán de inmunidad de jurisdicción respecto de los actos por ellos realizados con carácter oficial, incluidas sus manifestaciones orales y escritas, sin perjuicio de las disposiciones de los Tratados relativas, por una parte, a las normas sobre la responsabilidad de los funcionarios y agentes ante la Unión y, por otra, a la competencia del Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea para conocer de los litigios entre la Unión y sus funcionarios y otros agentes. Continuarán beneficiándose de dicha inmunidad después de haber cesado en sus funciones;
b) ni ellos ni sus cónyuges ni los familiares que de ellos dependan estarán sujetos a las disposiciones que limitan la inmigración ni a las formalidades de registro de extranjeros;
c) gozarán, respecto de las regulaciones monetarias o de cambio, de las facilidades habitualmente reconocidas a los funcionarios de las organizaciones internacionales;
d) disfrutarán del derecho de importar en franquicia su mobiliario y efectos personales al asumir por primera vez sus funciones en el país de que se trate, y del derecho de reexportar en franquicia, al concluir sus funciones en dicho país, su mobiliario y efectos personales, con sujeción, en uno y otro caso, a las condiciones que estime necesarias el Gobierno del país donde se ejerza dicho derecho;
e) gozarán del derecho de importar en franquicia el automóvil destinado a su uso personal, adqui rido en el país de su última residencia, o en el país del que sean nacionales, en las condiciones del mercado interior de tal país, y de reexportarlo en franquicia, con sujeción, en uno y otro caso, a las condiciones que estime necesarias el Gobierno del país interesado.
Artículo 12 (antiguo artículo 13)
Los funcionarios y otros agentes de la Unión estarán sujetos, en beneficio de estas últimas, a un impuesto sobre los sueldos, salarios y emolumentos abonados por ellas en las condiciones y según el procedimiento que establezcan el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo mediante reglamentos adoptados con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario y previa consulta a las instituciones interesadas.
Los funcionarios y otros agentes de la Unión estarán exentos de los impuestos nacionales sobre los sueldos, salarios y emolumentos abonados por la Unión.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/269
Artículo 13 (antiguo artículo 14)
A efectos de aplicación de los impuestos sobre la renta y el patrimonio, del impuesto sobre sucesiones, así como de los convenios celebrados entre los Estados miembros de la Unión para evitar la doble imposición, los funcionarios y otros agentes de la Unión que, únicamente en razón del ejercicio de sus funciones al servicio de la Unión, establezcan su residencia en el territorio de un Estado miembro distinto del país del domicilio fiscal que tuvieren en el momento de entrar al servicio de la Unión serán considerados, tanto en el país de su residencia como en el del domicilio fiscal, como si hubieren conservado su domicilio en este último país si éste es miembro de la Unión. Esta disposición se aplicará igualmente al cónyuge en la medida en que no ejerza actividad profe sional propia, así como a los hijos a cargo y bajo la potestad de las personas mencionadas en el presente artículo.
Los bienes muebles que pertenezcan a las personas a que se alude en el párrafo anterior y que estén situados en el territorio del Estado de residencia estarán exentos del impuesto sobre sucesiones en tal Estado; para la aplicación de dicho impuesto, serán considerados como si se hallaren en el Estado del domicilio fiscal, sin perjuicio de los derechos de terceros Estados y de la eventual aplicación de las disposiciones de los convenios internacionales relativos a la doble imposición.
Los domicilios adquiridos únicamente en razón del ejercicio de funciones al servicio de otras organizaciones internacionales no se tomarán en consideración para la aplicación de las disposiciones del presente artículo.
Artículo 14 (antiguo artículo 15)
El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo, mediante reglamentos adoptados con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario y previa consulta a las instituciones interesadas, determinarán el régimen de las prestaciones sociales aplicables a los funcionarios y otros agentes de la Unión.
Artículo 15 (antiguo artículo 16)
El Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo, mediante reglamentos adoptados con arreglo al procedimiento legislativo ordinario y previa consulta a las demás instituciones interesadas, determinarán las cate gorías de funcionarios y otros agentes de la Unión a los que serán aplicables, total o parcialmente, las disposiciones de los artículos 11, 12, párrafo segundo, y 13.
Periódicamente se comunicará a los Gobiernos de los Estados miembros el nombre, función y dirección de los funcionarios y otros agentes pertenecientes a estas categorías.
ESC 83/270 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
CAPÍTULO VI
PRIVILEGIOS E INMUNIDADES DE LAS MISIONES DE TERCEROS ESTADOS ACREDITADAS ANTE LA UNIÓN EUROPEA
Artículo 16 (antiguo artículo 17)
El Estado miembro en cuyo territorio esté situada la sede de la Unión concederá a las misiones de terceros Estados acreditadas ante la Unión las inmunidades y privilegios diplomáticos habituales.
CAPÍTULO VII
DISPOSICIONES GENERALES
Artículo 17 (antiguo artículo 18)
Los privilegios, inmunidades y facilidades a favor de los funcionarios y otros agentes de la Unión se otorgarán exclusivamente en interés de esta última.
Cada institución de la Unión estará obligada a suspender la inmunidad concedida a un funcionario u otro agente en los casos en que estime que esta suspensión no es contraria a los intereses de la Unión.
Artículo 18 (antiguo artículo 19)
A los efectos de aplicación del presente Protocolo, las instituciones de la Unión cooperarán con las autoridades responsables de los Estados miembros interesados.
Artículo 19 (antiguo artículo 20)
Los artículos 11 a 14, ambos inclusive, y 17 serán aplicables al Presidente del Consejo Europeo. Serán igualmente aplicables a los miembros de la Comisión.
Artículo 20 (antiguo artículo 21)
Los artículos 11 a 14 y el artículo 17 serán aplicables a los jueces, abogados generales, secretario y ponentes adjuntos del Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea, sin perjuicio de las disposiciones del artículo 3 del Protocolo sobre el Estatuto del Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea relativas a la inmunidad de jurisdicción de los jueces y abogados generales.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/271
Artículo 21 (antiguo artículo 22)
El presente Protocolo se aplicará igualmente al Banco Europeo de Inversiones, a los miembros de sus órganos, a su personal y a los representantes de los Estados miembros que participen en sus trabajos, sin perjuicio de las disposiciones del Protocolo sobre los Estatutos del Banco.
El Banco Europeo de Inversiones estará, por otra parte, exento de toda imposición de carácter fiscal y parafiscal en el momento de los aumentos de su capital, así como de las diversas formalidades a que pudieren estar sujetas tales operaciones en el Estado donde el Banco tenga su sede. Asimismo, su disolución y liquidación no serán objeto de ninguna imposición. Por último, la actividad del Banco y de sus órganos, cuando se ejerza en las condiciones previstas en sus Estatutos, no estará sometida al impuesto sobre el volumen de negocios.
Artículo 22 (antiguo artículo 23)
Este Protocolo será de aplicación asimismo al Banco Central Europeo, a los miembros de sus órganos y a su personal, sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en el Protocolo sobre los Estatutos del Sistema Europeo de Bancos Centrales y del Banco Central Europeo.
El Banco Central Europeo estará exento además de todo tipo de impuestos o gravámenes de similar naturaleza con motivo de cualquier ampliación de su capital, al igual que de los diversos trámites con ello relacionados en el Estado en que tenga su sede el Banco. Las actividades que desarrollen el Banco y sus órganos, con arreglo a los Estatutos del Sistema Europeo de Bancos Centrales y del Banco Central Europeo, no estarán sujetas a ningún tipo de impuesto sobre el volumen de negocios.
ESC 83/272 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
PROTOCOLO (no 8) SOBRE EL APARTADO 2 DEL ARTÍCULO 6 DEL
TRATADO DE LA UNIÓN EUROPEA RELATIVO A LA ADHESIÓN DE LA UNIÓN AL CONVENIO EUROPEO
PARA LA PROTECCIÓN DE LOS DERECHOS HUMANOS Y DE LAS LIBERTADES
FUNDAMENTALES
LAS ALTAS PARTES CONTRATANTES,
HAN CONVENIDO en las siguientes disposiciones, que se incorporarán como anexo al Tratado de la Unión Europea y al Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea:
Artículo 1
El acuerdo relativo a la adhesión de la Unión al Convenio Europeo para la Protección de los Derechos Humanos y de las Libertades Fundamentales (denominado en lo sucesivo «Convenio Europeo»), contemplada en el apartado 2 del artículo 6 del Tratado de la Unión Europea, estipulará que se preserven las características específicas de la Unión y del Derecho de la Unión, en particular por lo que se refiere a:
a) las modalidades específicas de la posible participación de la Unión en las instancias de control del Convenio Europeo;
b) los mecanismos necesarios para garantizar que los recursos interpuestos por terceros Estados y los recursos individuales se presenten correctamente contra los Estados miembros, contra la Unión, o contra ambos, según el caso.
Artículo 2
El acuerdo a que se refiere el artículo 1 garantizará que la adhesión no afecte a las competencias de la Unión ni a las atribuciones de sus instituciones. Garantizará que ninguna de sus disposiciones afecte a la situación particular de los Estados miembros respecto del Convenio Europeo, en particular respecto de sus Protocolos, de las medidas que adopten los Estados miembros como excepción al Convenio Europeo con arreglo a su artículo 15 y de las reservas al Convenio Europeo formuladas por los Estados miembros con arreglo a su artículo 57.
Artículo 3
Ninguna disposición del acuerdo mencionado en el artículo 1 afectará al artículo 344 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/273
PROTOCOLO (no 9) SOBRE LA DECISIÓN DEL CONSEJORELATIVA A LA APLICACION DEL APARTADO 4 DEL ARTICULO 16
DEL TRATADO DE LA UNION EUROPEA Y DEL APARTADO 2 DEL ARTICULO 238 DEL TRATADO DE
FUNCIONAMIENTO DE LA UNION EUROPEA ENTRE EL1 DE NOVIEMBRE DE 2014 Y EL 31 DE MARZO DE 2017, POR UNA PARTE, Y A PARTIR DEL 1 DE ABRIL
DE 2017, POR OTRA
LAS ALTAS PARTES CONTRATANTES,
TENIENDO EN CUENTA que, al aprobarse el Tratado de Lisboa, era de fundamental importancia obtener un acuerdo sobre la Decisión del Consejo relativa a la aplicación del apartado 4 del artículo 16 del Tratado de la Unión Europea y del apartado 2 del artículo 238 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea entre el 1 de noviembre de 2014 y el 31 de marzo de 2017, por una parte, y a partir del 1 de abril de 2017, por otra (denominada en lo sucesivo «la Decisión»);
HAN CONVENIDO en las siguientes disposiciones, que se incorporarán como anexo al Tratado de la Unión Europea y al Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea:
Artículo único
Antes de que el Consejo estudie todo proyecto que estuviera encaminado, bien a modificar, o bien a derogar la Decisión o cualquiera de sus disposiciones, o bien a modificar indirectamente su ámbito de aplicación o su sentido mediante la modificación de otro acto jurídico de la Unión, el Consejo Europeo mantendrá una deliberación previa sobre dicho proyecto, pronunciándose por consenso con arreglo al apartado 4 del artículo 15 del Tratado de la Unión Europea.
ESC 83/274 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
PROTOCOLO (no 10) SOBRE LA COOPERACIÓN ESTRUCTURADA
PERMANENTE ESTABLECIDA POR EL ARTÍCULO 42 DEL TRATADO DE LA UNIÓN EUROPEA
LAS ALTAS PARTES CONTRATANTES,
VISTOS el apartado 6 del artículo 42 y el artículo 46 del Tratado de la Unión Europea,
RECORDANDO que la Unión lleva a cabo una política exterior y de seguridad común basada en la realización de una convergencia cada vez mayor de las actuaciones de los Estados miembros;
RECORDANDO que la política común de seguridad y defensa forma parte integrante de la política exterior y de seguridad común; que garantiza a la Unión una capacidad operativa respaldada por medios civiles y militares; que la Unión puede recurrir a ella para las misiones contempladas en el artículo 43 del Tratado de la Unión Europea fuera de la Unión a fin de garantizar el mantenimiento de la paz, la prevención de conflictos y el refuerzo de la seguridad internacional, de conformidad con los principios de la Carta de las Naciones Unidas; que la ejecución de dichos cometidos está sustentada por las capacidades militares facilitadas por los Estados miembros con arreglo al principio del «conjunto único de fuerzas»;
RECORDANDO que la política común de seguridad y defensa de la Unión no afecta al carácter específico de la política de seguridad y defensa de determinados Estados miembros;
RECORDANDO que la política común de seguridad y defensa de la Unión respeta las obligaciones derivadas del Tratado del Atlántico Norte para los Estados miembros que consideran que su defensa común se realiza dentro de la Organización del Tratado del Atlántico Norte, que sigue siendo el fundamento de la defensa colectiva de sus miembros, y que es compatible con la política común de seguridad y defensa establecida en este marco;
CONVENCIDAS de que una mayor afirmación del papel de la Unión en materia de seguridad y defensa contribuirá a la vitalidad de una Alianza Atlántica renovada, en consonancia con los acuerdos denominados de «Berlín plus»;
DECIDIDAS a que la Unión sea capaz de asumir plenamente las responsabilidades que le incumben dentro de la comunidad internacional;
RECONOCIENDO que la Organización de las Naciones Unidas puede solicitar la asistencia de la Unión para ejecutar con carácter de urgencia misiones emprendidas en virtud de los capítulos VI y VII de la Carta de las Naciones Unidas;
RECONOCIENDO que el fortalecimiento de la política de seguridad y defensa exigirá a los Estados miembros esfuerzos en el ámbito de las capacidades;
CONSCIENTES de que la superación de una nueva etapa del desarrollo de la política europea de seguridad y defensa conlleva un esfuerzo decidido por parte de los Estados miembros dispuestos a realizarla;
RECORDANDO la importancia de que el Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad esté plenamente asociado a los trabajos de la cooperación estructurada perma nente,
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/275
HAN CONVENIDO en las siguientes disposiciones, que se incorporarán como anexo al Tratado de la Unión Europea y al Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea:
Artículo 1
La cooperación estructurada permanente a que se refiere el apartado 6 del artículo 42 del Tratado de la Unión Europea estará abierta a todos los Estados miembros que se comprometan, desde la fecha de entrada en vigor del Tratado de Lisboa:
a) a acometer de forma más intensa el desarrollo de sus capacidades de defensa, mediante el desarrollo de sus contribuciones nacionales y la participación, en caso necesario, en fuerzas multinacionales, en los principales programas europeos de equipos de defensa y en la actividad de la Agencia en el ámbito del desarrollo de las capacidades de defensa, la investigación, la adquisición y el armamento (denominada en lo sucesivo «la Agencia Europea de Defensa»); y
b) a estar, a más tardar en 2010, en condiciones de aportar, bien a título nacional, bien como componente de grupos multinacionales de fuerzas, unidades de combate específicas para las misiones previstas, configuradas tácticamente como una agrupación táctica, con elementos de apoyo, incluidos el transporte y la logística, capaces de emprender misiones definidas, tal como se contemplan en el artículo 43 del Tratado de la Unión Europea, en un plazo de 5 a 30 días, en particular para atender a solicitudes de la Organización de las Naciones Unidas, y sostenibles durante un periodo inicial de 30 días prorrogable hasta al menos 120 días.
Artículo 2
Los Estados miembros que participen en la cooperación estructurada permanente se comprometerán, para realizar los objetivos contemplados en el artículo 1,
a) a cooperar, desde la entrada en vigor del Tratado de Lisboa, con miras a la realización de objetivos acordados relativos al nivel de gastos de inversión en materia de equipos de defensa, y a revisar periódicamente dichos objetivos en función del entorno de seguridad y de las responsabilidades internacionales de la Unión;
b) a aproximar en la medida de lo posible sus instrumentos de defensa, en particular armonizando la determinación de las necesidades militares, poniendo en común y, en caso necesario, especiali zando sus medios y capacidades de defensa, y propiciando la cooperación en los ámbitos de la formación y la logística;
c) a tomar medidas concretas para reforzar la disponibilidad, la interoperabilidad, la flexibilidad y la capacidad de despliegue de sus fuerzas, en particular mediante la definición de los objetivos comunes en materia de proyección de fuerzas, incluida la posible revisión de sus procedimientos decisorios nacionales;
d) a cooperar para garantizar que toman las medidas necesarias para colmar, entre otras cosas mediante planteamientos multinacionales y sin perjuicio de los compromisos que hayan contraído en el marco de la Organización del Tratado del Atlántico Norte, las insuficiencias que se observen en el marco del mecanismo de desarrollo de capacidades;
ESC 83/276 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
e) a participar, en caso necesario, en el desarrollo de programas comunes o europeos de equipos de gran envergadura en el marco de la Agencia Europea de Defensa.
Artículo 3
La Agencia Europea de Defensa contribuirá a la evaluación periódica de las contribuciones de los Estados miembros participantes en materia de capacidades, especialmente las contribuciones aporta das según los criterios que se establecerán, entre otros, con arreglo al artículo 2, y presentará informes al respecto al menos una vez por año. La evaluación podrá servir de base para las recomendaciones y decisiones del Consejo adoptadas de conformidad con el artículo 46 del Tratado de la Unión Europea.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/277
PROTOCOLO (no 11) SOBRE EL ARTÍCULO 42 DEL TRATADO DE LA
UNIÓN EUROPEA
LAS ALTAS PARTES CONTRATANTES,
TENIENDO EN CUENTA la necesidad de aplicar plenamente las disposiciones del apartado 2 del artículo 42 del Tratado de la Unión Europea,
TENIENDO EN CUENTA que la política de la Unión con arreglo al artículo 42 no afectará al carácter específico de la política de seguridad y de defensa de determinados Estados miembros, respetará las obligaciones derivadas del Tratado del Atlántico Norte para determinados Estados miembros que consideran que su defensa común se realiza dentro de la OTAN y será compatible con la política común de seguridad y de defensa establecida en dicho marco,
HAN CONVENIDO en la siguiente disposición, que se incorporará como anexo al Tratado de la Unión Europea y al Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea:
La Unión Europea elaborará, junto con la Unión Europea Occidental, acuerdos de cooperación más intensa entre sí.
ESC 83/278 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
PROTOCOLO (no 12) SOBRE EL PROCEDIMIENTO APLICABLE EN CASO DE DÉFICIT EXCE
SIVO
LAS ALTAS PARTES CONTRATANTES,
DESEANDO establecer las modalidades del procedimiento de déficit excesivo a que se refiere el artículo 126 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea,
HAN CONVENIDO en las siguientes disposiciones, que se incorporarán como anexo al Tratado de la Unión Europea y al Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea:
Artículo 1
Los valores de referencia que se mencionan en el apartado 2 del artículo 126 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea serán:
— 3 % en lo referente a la proporción entre el déficit público previsto o real y el producto interior bruto a precios de mercado,
— 60 % en lo referente a la proporción entre la deuda pública y el producto interior bruto a precios de mercado.
Artículo 2
A los efectos del artículo 126 de dicho Tratado y a los del presente Protocolo, se entenderá por:
— público, lo perteneciente a las administraciones públicas, es decir, a la administración central, a la administración regional o local y a los fondos de la seguridad social, con exclusión de las operaciones de carácter comercial, tal como se definen en el sistema europeo de cuentas econó micas integradas,
— déficit, el volumen de endeudamiento neto, con arreglo a la definición del sistema europeo de cuentas económicas integradas,
— inversión, la formación bruta de capital fijo, tal como se define en el sistema europeo de cuentas económicas integradas,
— deuda, la deuda bruta total, a su valor nominal, que permanezca viva a final de año, consolidada dentro de los sectores del gobierno general, con arreglo a la definición del primer guión.
Artículo 3
A fin de garantizar la eficacia del procedimiento aplicable en caso de déficit excesivo, los Gobiernos de los Estados miembros serán responsables, con arreglo a dicho procedimiento, de los déficit del gobierno general con arreglo a la definición del primer guión del artículo 2. Los Estados miembros
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/279
garantizarán que los procedimientos nacionales en materia presupuestaria les permitan atender, en dicho ámbito, a sus obligaciones derivadas de los Tratados. Los Estados miembros comunicarán a la Comisión, sin demora y de forma periódica, sus déficits previstos y reales y el nivel de su deuda.
Artículo 4
La Comisión suministrará los datos estadísticos utilizados para la aplicación del presente Protocolo.
ESC 83/280 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
PROTOCOLO (no 13) SOBRE LOS CRITERIOS DE CONVERGENCIA
LAS ALTAS PARTES CONTRATANTES,
DESEANDO establecer los criterios de convergencia que orientarán a la Unión en la adopción de las decisiones para poner fin a las excepciones de los Estados miembros acogidos a una excepción previstas en el artículo 140 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea,
HAN CONVENIDO en las siguientes disposiciones, que se incorporarán como anexo al Tratado de la Unión Europea y al Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea:
Artículo 1
El criterio relativo a la estabilidad de precios contemplado en el primer guión del apartado 1 del artículo 140 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea se entenderá en el sentido de que los Estados miembros deberán tener un comportamiento de precios sostenible y una tasa promedio de inflación, observada durante un período de un año antes del examen, que no exceda en más de un 1,5 % la de, como máximo, los tres Estados miembros con mejor comportamiento en materia de estabilidad de precios. La inflación se medirá utilizando el índice de precios al consumo (IPC) sobre una base comparable, teniendo en cuenta las diferencias en las definiciones nacionales.
Artículo 2
El criterio relativo a la situación del presupuesto público, contemplado en el segundo guión del apartado 1 del artículo 140 de dicho Tratado, se entenderá en el sentido de que, en el momento del examen, el Estado miembro de que se trate no sea objeto de una decisión del Consejo con arreglo al apartado 6 del artículo 126 de dicho Tratado, relativa a la existencia de un déficit excesivo en dicho Estado miembro.
Artículo 3
El criterio relativo a la participación en el mecanismo de tipo de cambio del sistema monetario europeo, contemplado en el tercer guión del apartado 1 del artículo 140 de dicho Tratado, se entenderá en el sentido de que los Estados miembros hayan observado, sin tensiones graves y durante por lo menos los dos años anteriores al examen, los márgenes normales de fluctuación dispuestos por el mecanismo de tipo de cambio del sistema monetario europeo. En particular, no habrán devaluado, durante el mismo período, por iniciativa propia, el tipo central bilateral de su moneda respecto del euro.
Artículo 4
El criterio relativo a la convergencia de los tipos de interés, contemplado en el cuarto guión del apartado 1 del artículo 140 de dicho Tratado, se entenderá en el sentido de que, observados durante un período de un año antes del examen, los Estados miembros hayan tenido un tipo promedio de
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/281
interés nominal a largo plazo que no exceda en más de un 2 % el de, como máximo, los tres Estados miembros con mejor comportamiento en materia de estabilidad de precios. Los tipos de interés se medirán con referencia a los bonos del Estado a largo plazo u otros valores comparables, teniendo en cuenta las diferencias en las definiciones nacionales.
Artículo 5
La Comisión suministrará los datos estadísticos que deban utilizarse para la aplicación del presente Protocolo.
Artículo 6
El Consejo, por unanimidad, a propuesta de la Comisión y previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo, al BCE, y al Comité Económico y Financiero, adoptará las disposiciones adecuadas para estipular los detalles de los criterios de convergencia a que se refiere el artículo 140 de dicho Tratado, que sustituirán entonces al presente Protocolo.
ESC 83/282 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
PROTOCOLO (no 14) SOBRE EL EUROGRUPO
LAS ALTAS PARTES CONTRATANTES,
DESEANDO propiciar las condiciones para un crecimiento económico más intenso en la Unión Europea, y establecer para ello una coordinación cada vez más estrecha de las políticas económicas en la zona del euro;
CONSCIENTES de la necesidad de establecer disposiciones especiales para el mantenimiento de un diálogo reforzado entre los Estados miembros cuya moneda es el euro, en espera de que el euro pase a ser la moneda de todos los Estados miembros de la Unión,
HAN CONVENIDO en las siguientes disposiciones, que se incorporarán como anexo al Tratado de la Unión Europea y al Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea:
Artículo 1
Los ministros de los Estados miembros cuya moneda es el euro mantendrán reuniones de carácter informal. Dichas reuniones se celebrarán, siempre que sea necesario, para examinar cuestiones vinculadas a las responsabilidades específicas que comparten en lo relativo a la moneda única. La Comisión participará en las reuniones. Se invitará al Banco Central Europeo a participar en dichas reuniones, de cuya preparación se encargarán los representantes de los ministros de finanzas de los Estados miembros cuya moneda es el euro y de la Comisión.
Artículo 2
Los ministros de los Estados miembros cuya moneda es el euro elegirán un Presidente para un período de dos años y medio, por mayoría de dichos Estados miembros.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/283
PROTOCOLO (no 15) SOBRE DETERMINADAS DISPOSICIONES RELATIVAS AL REINO UNIDO DE GRAN BRETAÑA E IRLANDA
DEL NORTE
LAS ALTAS PARTES CONTRATANTES,
RECONOCIENDO que el Reino Unido no estará obligado o comprometido a adoptar el euro sin una decisión por separado a este respecto tomada por su Gobierno y su Parlamento,
CONSIDERANDO que el 16 de octubre de 1996 y el 30 de octubre de 1997 el Gobierno del Reino Unido notificó al Consejo su intención de no participar en la tercera fase de la unión económica y monetaria,
OBSERVANDO la práctica del Gobierno del Reino Unido de financiar sus necesidades de endeuda miento mediante la venta de deuda al sector privado,
HAN CONVENIDO en las siguientes disposiciones, que se incorporarán como anexo al Tratado de la Unión Europea y al Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea:
1. A menos que el Reino Unido notifique al Consejo su intención de adoptar el euro, no estará obligado a hacerlo.
2. Los puntos 3 a 8 y 10 se aplicarán al Reino Unido, habida cuenta de la notificación de su Gobierno al Consejo de 16 de octubre de 1996 y de 30 de octubre de 1997.
3. El Reino Unido conservará sus competencias en el ámbito de la política monetaria con arreglo a su legislación nacional.
4. El párrafo segundo del artículo 119, los apartados 1, 9 y 11 del artículo 126, los apartados 1 a 5 del artículo 127, el artículo 128, los artículos 130, 131, 132, 133 y 138, el apartado 3 del artículo 140, el artículo 219, el apartado 2 del artículo 282, con excepción de su primera y de su última frase, el apartado 5 del artículo 282 y el artículo 283 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea no se aplicarán al Reino Unido. Tampoco se le aplicará el apartado 2 del artículo 121 de dicho Tratado en lo que se refiere a la adopción de las partes de las orientaciones generales de las políticas económicas que afectan a la zona del euro de forma general. Las referencias que aparezcan en dichas disposiciones a la Unión o a sus Estados miembros no afectarán al Reino Unido y las referencias a los bancos centrales nacionales no afectarán al Banco de Inglaterra.
5. El Reino Unido tratará de evitar un déficit público excesivo.
Los artículos 143 y 144 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea seguirán aplicándose al Reino Unido. El apartado 4 del artículo 134 y el artículo 142 se aplicarán al Reino Unido como si éste estuviera acogido a una excepción.
ESC 83/284 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
6. Se suspenderá el derecho de voto del Reino Unido respecto de los actos del Consejo a que hacen referencia los artículos que se enumeran en el punto 4 y en los casos mencionados en el párrafo primero del apartado 4 del artículo 139 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea. A tal efecto, se aplicará el párrafo segundo del apartado 4 del artículo 139 de dicho Tratado.
De la misma forma, el Reino Unido no tendrá derecho a participar en la designación del presidente, del vicepresidente ni de los demás miembros del Comité Ejecutivo del BCE con arreglo a lo dispuesto en el párrafo segundo del apartado 2 del artículo 283 de dicho Tratado.
7. Los artículos 3, 4, 6, 7, 9.2, 10.1, 10.3, 11.2, 12.1, 14, 16, 18, 19, 20, 22, 23, 26, 27, 30, 31, 32, 33, 34 y 49 del Protocolo sobre los Estatutos del Sistema Europeo de Bancos Centrales y del Banco Central Europeo («los Estatutos») no se aplicarán al Reino Unido.
Cualquier referencia que aparezca en dichos artículos a la Unión o a sus Estados miembros no afectará al Reino Unido y las referencias a los bancos centrales nacionales o a los accionistas no afectarán al Banco de Inglaterra.
Las referencias a los artículos 10.3 y 30.2 de los Estatutos al «capital suscrito del BCE» no incluirán el capital suscrito por el Banco de Inglaterra.
8. El apartado 1 del artículo 141 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea y los artículos 43 a 47 de los Estatutos surtirán efecto, haya o no Estados miembros acogidos a excepciones, con las siguientes modificaciones:
a) La referencia del artículo 43 a las funciones del BCE y del IME incluirán las funciones que aún deban llevarse a cabo después de adoptar el euro debido a la eventual decisión del Reino Unido de no adoptar el euro.
b) Además de las funciones a que se refiere el artículo 46, el BCE también prestará asesoramiento y participará en la elaboración de cualquier decisión del Consejo relacionada con el Reino Unido que se tome con arreglo a lo dispuesto en las letras a) y c) del punto 9 del presente Protocolo.
c) El Banco de Inglaterra desembolsará su suscripción de capital del BCE como contribución a sus gastos de explotación en las mismas condiciones que los bancos centrales nacionales de los Estados miembros acogidos a una excepción.
9. El Reino Unido podrá notificar al Consejo en cualquier momento su intención de adoptar el euro. En tal caso:
a) El Reino Unido tendrá derecho a adoptar el euro sólo si cumple las condiciones necesarias. El Consejo, a petición del Reino Unido y de conformidad con las condiciones y con arreglo al procedimiento previsto en los apartados 1 y 2 del artículo 140 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, decidirá si reúne las condiciones necesarias.
b) El Banco de Inglaterra desembolsará su capital suscrito, transferirá activos exteriores de reserva al BCE y contribuirá a sus reservas en las mismas condiciones que el banco central nacional de un Estado miembro cuya excepción se haya suprimido.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/285
c) El Consejo, con arreglo a las condiciones y con arreglo al procedimiento previsto en el apartado 3 del artículo 140 de dicho Tratado, tomará todas las demás decisiones necesarias para permitir al Reino Unido adoptar el euro.
En caso de que el Reino Unido adopte el euro con arreglo a lo dispuesto en el presente punto, dejarán de surtir efecto los puntos 3 a 8 del presente Protocolo.
10. Sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en el artículo 123 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea y en el artículo 21.1 de los Estatutos, el Gobierno del Reino Unido podrá mantener la línea de crédito de que dispone con el Banco de Inglaterra («Ways and Means facility»), si el Reino Unido no adopta el euro y hasta que lo haga.
ESC 83/286 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
PROTOCOLO (no 16) SOBRE DETERMINADAS DISPOSICIONES RELATIVAS
A DINAMARCA
LAS ALTAS PARTES CONTRATANTES,
TENIENDO EN CUENTA que la Constitución danesa contiene disposiciones que pueden suponer la celebración de un referéndum en Dinamarca con anterioridad a que este Estado renuncie a su excepción,
CONSIDERANDO que el 3 de noviembre de 1993 el Gobierno de Dinamarca notificó al Consejo su intención de no participar en la tercera fase de la unión económica y monetaria,
HAN CONVENIDO en las siguientes disposiciones, que se incorporarán como anexo al Tratado de la Unión Europea y al Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea:
1. Dinamarca disfrutará de una excepción habida cuenta de la notificación hecha por el Gobierno danés al Consejo el 3 de noviembre de 1993. En virtud de la excepción, todos los artículos y disposiciones de los Tratados y de los Estatutos del SEBC referentes a una excepción serán aplicables a Dinamarca.
2. Por lo que atañe a la derogación de la excepción, el procedimiento contemplado en artículo 140 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea sólo se iniciará a petición de Dinamarca.
3. En caso de derogación de la situación de excepción, dejarán de ser aplicables las disposiciones del presente Protocolo.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/287
PROTOCOLO (no 17) SOBRE DINAMARCA
LAS ALTAS PARTES CONTRATANTES,
DESEANDO solucionar algunos problemas particulares relativos a Dinamarca,
HAN CONVENIDO en las siguientes disposiciones, que se incorporarán como anexo al Tratado de la Unión Europea y al Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea:
Las disposiciones del artículo 14 del Protocolo sobre los Estatutos del Sistema Europeo de Bancos Centrales y del Banco Central Europeo no afectarán al derecho del Banco Nacional de Dinamarca de desempeñar sus funciones relativas a aquellas partes del Reino de Dinamarca que no forman parte de la Unión.
ESC 83/288 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
PROTOCOLO (no 18) SOBRE FRANCIA
LAS ALTAS PARTES CONTRATANTES,
DESEANDO tomar en consideración un punto particular relativo a Francia,
HAN CONVENIDO en las siguientes disposiciones, que se incorporarán como anexo al Tratado de la Unión Europea y al Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea:
Francia mantendrá el privilegio de emitir moneda en Nueva Caledonia, en Polinesia francesa y en Wallis y Futuna con arreglo a lo dispuesto por su legislación nacional, y únicamente ella tendrá derecho a determinar la paridad del franco CFP.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/289
PROTOCOLO (no 19) SOBRE EL ACERVO DE SCHENGEN INTEGRADO EN EL MARCO DE LA
UNIÓN EUROPEA
LAS ALTAS PARTES CONTRATANTES,
TOMANDO NOTA de que los acuerdos relativos a la supresión gradual de los controles en las fronteras comunes, firmados en Schengen por determinados Estados miembros de la Unión Europea el 14 de junio de 1985 y el 19 de junio de 1990, así como los acuerdos relacionados y las normas adoptadas en virtud de los mismos, se han integrado en la Unión Europea mediante el Tratado de Amsterdam de 2 de octubre de 1997,
DESEANDO preservar el acervo de Schengen, tal como se ha desarrollado desde la entrada en vigor del Tratado de Amsterdam, y desarrollar dicho acervo para contribuir a lograr el objetivo de ofrecer a los ciudadanos de la Unión un espacio de libertad, seguridad y justicia sin fronteras interiores,
TENIENDO EN CUENTA la posición especial de Dinamarca,
TENIENDO EN CUENTA que Irlanda y el Reino Unido de Gran Bretaña e Irlanda del Norte no participan en todas las disposiciones del acervo de Schengen; que, no obstante, debería preverse la posibilidad de que dichos Estados miembros acepten total o parcialmente otras disposiciones de dicho acervo,
RECONOCIENDO que, en consecuencia, es necesario acogerse a lo dispuesto en los Tratados en lo que se refiere a una cooperación reforzada entre determinados Estados miembros,
TENIENDO EN CUENTA la necesidad de mantener una relación especial con la República de Islandia y con el Reino de Noruega, dado que estos dos Estados, junto con los Estados nórdicos que son miembros de la Unión Europea, están vinculados por las disposiciones de la Unión Nórdica de Pasaportes,
HAN CONVENIDO en las siguientes disposiciones, que se incorporarán como anexo al Tratado de la Unión Europea y al Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea:
Artículo 1
El Reino de Bélgica, la República de Bulgaria, la República Checa, el Reino de Dinamarca, la República Federal de Alemania, la República de Estonia, la República Helénica, el Reino de España, la República Francesa, la República Italiana, la República de Chipre, la República de Letonia, la República de Lituania, el Gran Ducado de Luxemburgo, la República de Hungría, la República de Malta, el Reino de los Países Bajos, la República de Austria, la República de Polonia, la República Portuguesa, Rumanía, la República de Eslovenia, la República Eslovaca, la República de Finlandia y el Reino de Suecia quedan autorizados a establecer entre sí una cooperación reforzada en los ámbitos referentes a las disposiciones definidas por el Consejo y que constituyen el «acervo de Schengen». Esta cooperación se llevará a cabo en el marco institucional y jurídico de la Unión Europea y respetando las disposiciones pertinentes de los Tratados.
ESC 83/290 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Artículo 2
El acervo de Schengen se aplicará a los Estados miembros a que se refiere el artículo 1, sin perjuicio del artículo 3 del Acta de adhesión de 16 de abril de 2003 y del artículo 4 del Acta de adhesión de 25 de abril de 2005. El Consejo sustituirá al Comité Ejecutivo creado por los acuerdos de Schengen.
Artículo 3
La participación de Dinamarca en la adopción de las medidas que constituyen un desarrollo del acervo de Schengen, así como la puesta en práctica y la aplicación de dichas medidas en Dinamarca, estarán regidas por las disposiciones pertinentes del Protocolo sobre la posición de Dinamarca.
Artículo 4
Irlanda y el Reino Unido de Gran Bretaña e Irlanda del Norte podrán solicitar en cualquier momento participar en algunas o en todas las disposiciones del acervo de Schengen.
El Consejo decidirá sobre tal solicitud por unanimidad de los miembros a que se refiere el artículo 1 y del representante del Gobierno del Estado de que se trate.
Artículo 5
1. Las propuestas e iniciativas para desarrollar el acervo de Schengen estarán sometidas a las correspondientes disposiciones de los Tratados.
En este contexto, en caso de que Irlanda o el Reino Unido no haya notificado al Consejo por escrito dentro de un plazo razonable que desea participar, la autorización contemplada en el artículo 329 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea se considerará otorgada a los Estados miembros contemplados en el artículo 1 y a Irlanda o al Reino Unido en caso de que alguno de ellos desee participar en los ámbitos de cooperación de que se trate.
2. En caso de que se considere, en virtud de una decisión adoptada con arreglo al artículo 4, que Irlanda o el Reino Unido ha realizado la notificación, podrá no obstante notificar al Consejo por escrito, en un plazo de tres meses que no desea participar en la propuesta o iniciativa de que se trate. En tal caso, Irlanda o el Reino Unido no participará en su adopción. A partir de esta última notificación se suspenderá el procedimiento de adopción de la medida para desarrollar el acervo de Schengen hasta que concluya el procedimiento establecido en los apartados 3 o 4 o hasta que se retire dicha notificación en cualquier momento del procedimiento.
3. Toda decisión adoptada por el Consejo con arreglo al artículo 4, dejará de aplicarse al Estado miembro que haya realizado la notificación contemplada en el apartado 2 en la medida que el Consejo lo considere necesario, con efecto a partir de la entrada en vigor de la medida propuesta, y con arreglo a las condiciones que se determinen en una decisión del Consejo, adoptada por mayoría cualificada a propuesta de la Comisión. La citada decisión se adoptará de conformidad con los criterios siguientes: el Consejo tratará de mantener el mayor nivel posible de participación
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/291
del Estado miembro de que se trate, evitando que en la práctica ello afecte gravemente al funciona miento de las diversas partes del acervo de Schengen y respetando la coherencia de éstas. La Comisión presentará su propuesta lo antes posible una vez realizada la notificación contemplada en el apartado 2. El Consejo se pronunciará, si fuera necesario tras haber convocado dos reuniones sucesivas, en un plazo de cuatro meses a partir de la presentación de la propuesta de la Comisión.
4. Una vez transcurrido el plazo de cuatro meses, si el Consejo no hubiera adoptado una decisión, un Estado miembro podrá solicitar inmediatamente que el asunto se remita al Consejo Europeo, en cuyo caso el Consejo Europeo, en su siguiente reunión, deberá adoptar una decisión por mayoría cualificada, a propuesta de la Comisión, y de conformidad con los criterios contemplados en el apartado 3.
5. Al final del procedimiento contemplado en los apartados 3 y 4, si el Consejo o, en su caso, el Consejo Europeo no hubiera adoptado una decisión, se pondrá fin a la suspensión del procedimiento de adopción de la medida para desarrollar el acervo de Schengen. En caso de que la citada medida se adopte ulteriormente, a partir de la fecha de su entrada en vigor dejará de aplicarse al Estado miembro de que se trate toda decisión adoptada por el Consejo con arreglo al artículo 4, en la medida y en las condiciones que decida la Comisión, a menos que, antes de la adopción de la medida, el citado Estado miembro haya retirado su notificación contemplada en el apartado 2. La Comisión se pronunciará a más tardar en la fecha de adopción de la medida. Al adoptar su decisión, la Comisión respetará los criterios contemplados en el apartado 3.
Artículo 6
La República de Islandia y el Reino de Noruega serán asociados a la ejecución del acervo de Schengen y en su desarrollo futuro. A tal efecto se adoptarán procedimientos adecuados mediante un acuerdo que el Consejo celebrará con dichos Estados, por unanimidad de los miembros a que se refiere el artículo 1. Dicho acuerdo contendrá disposiciones sobre la participación de Islandia y Noruega en cualquier repercusión financiera que se derive de la aplicación del presente Protocolo.
El Consejo celebrará, por unanimidad, un acuerdo independiente con Islandia y Noruega para determinar los derechos y obligaciones entre Irlanda y el Reino Unido de Gran Bretaña e Irlanda del Norte, por un lado, e Islandia y Noruega por otro, en los ámbitos del acervo de Schengen que se apliquen a estos Estados.
Artículo 7
A efectos de las negociaciones para la admisión de nuevos Estados miembros en la Unión Europea, se considerará que el acervo de Schengen y otras medidas adoptadas por las instituciones en su ámbito han de aceptarse en su totalidad como acervo por todo Estado que sea candidato a la adhesión.
ESC 83/292 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
PROTOCOLO (no 20) SOBRE LA APLICACIÓN DE DETERMINADOS
ASPECTOS DEL ARTÍCULO 26 DEL TRATADO DE FUNCIONAMIENTO DE LA UNIÓN EUROPEA AL
REINO UNIDO Y A IRLANDA
LAS ALTAS PARTES CONTRATANTES,
DESEANDO solucionar algunas cuestiones relativas al Reino Unido y a Irlanda,
VISTA la existencia durante muchos años de acuerdos especiales de viaje entre el Reino Unido e Irlanda,
HAN CONVENIDO en las siguientes disposiciones, que se incorporarán como anexo al Tratado de la Unión Europea y al Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea:
Artículo 1
No obstante lo dispuesto en los artículos 26 y 77 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, en cualquier otra disposición de dicho Tratado o en el Tratado de la Unión Europea, en cualquier medida adoptada en virtud de dichos Tratados o en cualquier acuerdo internacional celebrado por la Unión o por la Unión y sus Estados miembros con uno o más terceros Estados, el Reino Unido tendrá derecho a ejercer en sus fronteras con otros Estados miembros, respecto de personas que deseen entrar en el Reino Unido, los controles que pueda considerar necesarios a efectos de:
a) verificar el derecho de entrada en el territorio del Reino Unido de ciudadanos de Estados miem bros o de las personas a su cargo que se acojan a derechos otorgados por el Derecho de la Unión, así como de ciudadanos de otros Estados a quienes otorgue tales derechos un acuerdo que vincule al Reino Unido; y
b) decidir si concede a otras personas el permiso de entrar en el territorio del Reino Unido.
Nada en los artículos 26 y 77 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea o en cualquier otra disposición de dicho Tratado o del Tratado de la Unión Europea o en cualquier medida adoptada en virtud de los mismos menoscabará el derecho del Reino Unido a adoptar o a ejercer dichos controles. Las referencias al Reino Unido contenidas en el presente artículo incluirán los territorios cuyas relaciones exteriores asuma el Reino Unido.
Artículo 2
El Reino Unido e Irlanda podrán seguir concluyendo entre sí acuerdos relativos a la circulación de personas entre sus respectivos territorios (la Zona de Viaje Común o «the Common Travel Area»), siempre que respeten plenamente los derechos de las personas contemplados
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/293
en la letra a) del párrafo primero del artículo 1 del presente Protocolo. En consecuencia, en la medida en que mantengan dichos acuerdos, lo dispuesto en el artículo 1 del presente Protocolo será de aplicación a Irlanda en los mismos términos y condiciones que al Reino Unido. Nada en los artículos 26 y 77 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, en cualquier otra disposición de dicho Tratado o del Tratado de la Unión Europea o en cualquier otra medida adoptada en virtud de los mismos afectará a dichos acuerdos.
Artículo 3
Los demás Estados miembros estarán capacitados para ejercer en sus fronteras o en cualquier punto de entrada en su territorio dichos controles sobre personas que deseen entrar en su territorio procedentes del Reino Unido, o de cualquier territorio cuyas relaciones exteriores asuma el Reino Unido, a los mismos efectos mencionados en el artículo 1 del presente Protocolo, o procedentes de Irlanda, en la medida en que las disposiciones del artículo 1 del presente Protocolo se apliquen a Irlanda.
Nada en los artículos 26 y 77 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea o en cualquier otra disposición de dicho Tratado o del Tratado de la Unión Europea o en cualquier medida adoptada en virtud de los mismos menoscabará el derecho de los demás Estados miembros a adoptar o a ejercer dichos controles.
ESC 83/294 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
PROTOCOLO (no 21) SOBRE LA POSICION DEL REINO UNIDO Y DE IRLANDA RESPECTO
DEL ESPACIO DE LIBERTAD, SEGURIDAD Y JUSTICIA
LAS ALTAS PARTES CONTRATANTES,
DESEANDO solucionar algunas cuestiones relativas al Reino Unido y a Irlanda,
VISTO el Protocolo sobre la aplicación de determinados aspectos del artículo 26 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea al Reino Unido y a Irlanda,
HAN CONVENIDO en las siguientes disposiciones, que se incorporarán como anexo al Tratado de la Unión Europea y al Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea:
Artículo 1
Con sujeción a lo dispuesto en el artículo 3, el Reino Unido e Irlanda no participarán en la adopción por el Consejo de medidas propuestas en virtud del título V de la tercera parte del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea. Las decisiones del Consejo que deban adoptarse por unani midad requerirán la unanimidad de los miembros del Consejo, exceptuados los representantes de los gobiernos del Reino Unido y de Irlanda.
A efectos del presente artículo, la mayoría cualificada se definirá de conformidad con el apartado 3 del artículo 238 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea.
Artículo 2
Como consecuencia del artículo 1 y sin perjuicio de los artículos 3, 4 y 6, ninguna de las dispo siciones del título V de la tercera parte del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, ninguna medida adoptada en virtud de dicho título, ninguna disposición de acuerdo internacional alguno celebrado por la Unión en virtud de dicho título y ninguna resolución del Tribunal de Justicia interpretativa de cualquiera de dichas disposiciones o medidas será vinculante ni aplicable al Reino Unido ni a Irlanda; ninguna de tales disposiciones, medidas o decisiones afectará en modo alguno a las competencias, derechos y obligaciones de dichos Estados y ninguna de tales disposiciones, medidas o decisiones afectará al acervo comunitario, ni al de la Unión, ni formará parte del Derecho de la Unión, tal y como éstos se aplican al Reino Unido y a Irlanda.
Artículo 3
1. El Reino Unido o Irlanda podrán notificar por escrito al Presidente del Consejo, en un plazo de tres meses a partir de la presentación al Consejo de una propuesta o iniciativa en virtud del título V de la tercera parte del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, su deseo de participar en la adopción y aplicación de la medida propuesta de que se trate, tras lo cual dicho Estado tendrá derecho a hacerlo.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/295
Las decisiones del Consejo que deban adoptarse por unanimidad requerirán la unanimidad de los miembros del Consejo, exceptuado el miembro o los miembros que no hayan hecho tal notificación. Las medidas adoptadas con arreglo al presente apartado serán vinculantes para todos los Estados miembros que hayan participado en su adopción.
Las medidas adoptadas en aplicación del artículo 70 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea establecerán las condiciones de participación del Reino Unido y de Irlanda en las evalua ciones relativas a los ámbitos regulados por el título V de la tercera parte de dicho Tratado.
A efectos del presente artículo, la mayoría cualificada se definirá de conformidad con el apartado 3 del artículo 238 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea.
2. Si, transcurrido un período razonable, una medida de las mencionadas en el apartado 1 no pudiere adoptarse con la participación del Reino Unido o de Irlanda, el Consejo podrá adoptar dicha medida de conformidad con el artículo 1 sin la participación del Reino Unido o de Irlanda. En tal caso será de aplicación el artículo 2.
Artículo 4
El Reino Unido o Irlanda podrán en cualquier momento, tras la adopción de una medida por parte del Consejo en virtud del título V de la tercera parte del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, notificar al Consejo y a la Comisión su propósito y deseo de aceptar dicha medida. En tal caso, se aplicará mutatis mutandis el procedimiento previsto en el apartado 1 del artículo 331 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea.
Artículo 4 bis
1. Las disposiciones del presente Protocolo se aplicarán al Reino Unido y a Irlanda también por lo que respecta a las medidas propuestas o adoptadas en virtud del título V de la tercera parte del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, que modifiquen una medida existente que sea vinculante para dichos Estados.
2. No obstante, en caso de que el Consejo, a propuesta de la Comisión, determine que la no participación del Reino Unido o de Irlanda en la versión modificada de una medida existente implica la inviabilidad de dicha medida para otros Estados miembros o para la Unión, podrá instarlos a que presenten una notificación con arreglo a los artículos 3 ó 4. A efectos de la aplicación del artículo 3, empezará a correr un nuevo plazo de dos meses a partir de la fecha en que el Consejo haya tomado la determinación.
Una vez concluido el plazo de dos meses a partir de la determinación del Consejo, si el Reino Unido o Irlanda no han realizado notificación alguna con arreglo a los artículos 3 ó 4, la medida existente dejará de ser vinculante para ellos y dejará de aplicárseles, a menos que el Estado miembro de que se trate haya realizado una notificación con arreglo al artículo 4 antes de la entrada en vigor de la medida de modificación. Lo dispuesto anteriormente surtirá efecto a partir de la fecha de entrada en vigor de la medida de modificación o al concluir el plazo de dos meses, si esta fecha es posterior.
ESC 83/296 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
A los efectos de la aplicación del presente apartado, el Consejo, previo amplio debate del asunto, se pronunciará por mayoría cualificada de sus miembros que representen a los Estados miembros que participan o han participado en la adopción de la medida de modificación. La mayoría cualificada del Consejo se definirá de conformidad con la letra a) del apartado 3 del artículo 238 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea.
3. El Consejo, por mayoría cualificada y a propuesta de la Comisión, podrá determinar que el Reino Unido o Irlanda soporten las consecuencias financieras directas que pudieran derivarse, nece saria e inevitablemente, de la terminación de su participación en la medida existente.
4. El presente artículo se entiende sin perjuicio del artículo 4.
Artículo 5
Los Estados miembros para los cuales no sea vinculante una medida de las adoptadas en virtud del título V de la tercera parte del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea no soportarán consecuencia financiera alguna de dicha medida, a no ser que sean gastos administrativos ocasiona dos a las instituciones, salvo que el Consejo, por unanimidad de todos sus miembros y previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo, decida otra cosa.
Artículo 6
Cuando, en los casos a que se refiere el presente Protocolo, una medida adoptada por el Consejo en virtud del título V de la tercera parte del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea sea vinculante para el Reino Unido o Irlanda, serán aplicables a dicho Estado en relación con tal medida las correspondientes disposiciones de los Tratados.
Artículo 6 bis
Las normas establecidas basándose en el artículo 16 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea que se refieran al tratamiento de datos de carácter personal por los Estados miembros en el ejercicio de las actividades comprendidas en el ámbito de aplicación de los capítulos 4 ó 5 del título V de la tercera parte de dicho Tratado sólo serán vinculantes para el Reino Unido o Irlanda en la medida en que sean vinculantes para estos Estados normas de la Unión que regulen formas de cooperación judicial en materia penal y de cooperación policial en cuyo marco deban respetarse las disposiciones establecidas basándose en el artículo 16.
Artículo 7
Los artículos 3, 4 y 4 bis se entenderán sin perjuicio del Protocolo sobre el acervo de Schengen integrado en el marco de la Unión Europea.
Artículo 8
Irlanda podrá notificar por escrito al Consejo su deseo de no seguir acogiéndose a las disposiciones del presente Protocolo. En tal caso, se aplicarán a Irlanda las disposiciones normales del Tratado.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/297
Artículo 9
Por lo que respecta a Irlanda, el presente Protocolo no se aplicará al artículo 75 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea.
ESC 83/298 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
PROTOCOLO (no 22) SOBRE LA POSICIÓN DE DINAMARCA
LAS ALTAS PARTES CONTRATANTES,
RECORDANDO la Decisión de los Jefes de Estado y de Gobierno, reunidos en el seno del Consejo Europeo en Edimburgo el 12 de diciembre de 1992, sobre algunos problemas planteados por Dinamarca respecto del Tratado de la Unión Europea,
HABIENDO TOMADO NOTA de la posición de Dinamarca con respecto a la ciudadanía, la unión económica y monetaria, la política de defensa y los Asuntos de Justicia e Interior, tal como se establece en la Decisión de Edimburgo,
CONSCIENTES de que el mantenimiento en el marco de los Tratados del régimen jurídico originado por la Decisión de Edimburgo limitará de forma significativa la participación de Dinamarca en impor tantes ámbitos de cooperación de la Unión, y de que es conveniente para la Unión garantizar la integridad del acervo en el ámbito de la libertad, la seguridad y la justicia,
DESEANDO, por consiguiente, establecer un marco jurídico que ofrezca a Dinamarca la posibilidad de participar en la adopción de las medidas propuestas sobre la base del título V de la tercera parte del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, y celebrando la intención de Dinamarca de acogerse a esta posibilidad cuando sea posible de conformidad con sus normas constitucionales,
TOMANDO NOTA de que Dinamarca no impedirá que los demás Estados miembros sigan desarrollando su cooperación en relación con medidas que no vinculen a Dinamarca,
TENIENDO PRESENTE el artículo 3 del Protocolo sobre el acervo de Schengen integrado en el marco de la Unión Europea,
HAN CONVENIDO en las siguientes disposiciones, que se incorporarán como anexo al Tratado de la Unión Europea y al Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea:
PARTE I
Artículo 1
Dinamarca no participará en la adopción por el Consejo de medidas propuestas en virtud del título V de la tercera parte del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea. Las decisiones del Consejo que deban adoptarse por unanimidad requerirán la unanimidad de los miembros del Consejo, exceptuado el representante del Gobierno de Dinamarca.
A efectos del presente artículo, la mayoría cualificada se definirá de conformidad con el apartado 3 del artículo 238 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/299
Artículo 2
Ninguna de las disposiciones del título V de la tercera parte del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, ninguna medida adoptada en virtud de dicho título, ninguna disposición de acuerdo internacional alguno celebrado por la Unión en virtud de dicho título y ninguna decisión del Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea interpretativa de cualquiera de dichas disposiciones o medidas, ni ninguna medida modificada o modificable en virtud de dicho título vinculará a Dinamarca ni le será aplicable; estas disposiciones, medidas o decisiones no afectarán en modo alguno a las competencias, derechos y obligaciones de Dinamarca; dichas disposiciones, medidas o decisiones no afectarán en modo alguno al acervo comunitario o de la Unión, ni formarán parte del Derecho de la Unión, tal y como éstos se aplican a Dinamarca. En particular, los actos de la Unión en el ámbito de la coo peración policial y judicial en materia penal adoptados antes de la entrada en vigor del Tratado de Lisboa que sean modificados seguirán siendo vinculantes y aplicables a Dinamarca sin cambios.
Artículo 2 bis
El artículo 2 del presente Protocolo se aplicará igualmente a las normas establecidas sobre la base del artículo 16 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea que se refieran al tratamiento de datos de carácter personal por los Estados miembros en el ejercicio de las actividades comprendidas en el ámbito de aplicación de los capítulos 4 ó 5 del título V de la tercera parte de dicho Tratado.
Artículo 3
Dinamarca no soportará consecuencia financiera alguna de las medidas mencionadas en el artículo 1, a no ser que sean gastos administrativos ocasionados a las instituciones.
Artículo 4
1. Dentro de un período de seis meses a partir de que el Consejo haya tomado una medida sobre una propuesta o iniciativa de desarrollar el acervo de Schengen en los ámbitos cubiertos por la presente parte, Dinamarca decidirá si incorpora esta medida a su legislación nacional. Si así lo hiciere, esta medida creará una obligación, de Derecho internacional, entre Dinamarca y los restantes Estados miembros vinculados por la medida.
2. Si Dinamarca decide no aplicar una medida del Consejo, en el sentido del apartado 1, los Estados miembros vinculados por esta medida y Dinamarca considerarán las medidas apropiadas que deban tomar.
PARTE II
Artículo 5
Por lo que se refiere a las medidas adoptadas por el Consejo dentro del ámbito de aplicación del apartado 1 del artículo 26, del artículo 42 y de los artículos 43 a 46 del Tratado de la Unión Europea, Dinamarca no participará en la elaboración y aplicación de decisiones y acciones de la
ESC 83/300 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Unión con implicaciones en el ámbito de la defensa. Por lo tanto, Dinamarca no participará en su adopción. Dinamarca no impedirá que los demás Estados miembros sigan desarrollando su coo peración en este ámbito. Dinamarca no estará obligada a contribuir a la financiación de los gastos operativos derivados de tales medidas ni a poner a disposición de la Unión capacidades militares.
Los actos del Consejo que deban adoptarse por unanimidad requerirán la unanimidad de los miem bros del Consejo, exceptuado el representante del Gobierno danés.
A efectos del presente artículo, la mayoría cualificada se definirá de conformidad con el apartado 3 del artículo 238 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea.
PARTE III
Artículo 6
Los artículos 1, 2 y 3 no se aplicarán a las medidas que determinen los terceros países cuyos nacionales deban estar provistos de un visado al cruzar las fronteras exteriores de los Estados miembros, ni a las medidas relativas a un modelo uniforme de visado.
PARTE IV
Artículo 7
En cualquier momento, Dinamarca podrá, de acuerdo con sus normas constitucionales, informar a los demás Estados miembros de que ya no desea hacer uso del presente Protocolo en su totalidad o en parte. En ese caso, Dinamarca aplicará plenamente todas las medidas pertinentes entonces vigentes tomadas dentro del marco de la Unión Europea.
Artículo 8
1. En todo momento y sin perjuicio del artículo 7, Dinamarca, de conformidad con sus normas constitucionales, podrá notificar a los demás Estados miembros que, con efecto a partir del primer día del mes siguiente al de la notificación, la parte I consistirá en las disposiciones que figuran en el anexo. En este caso, la numeración de los artículos 5 a 8 se modificará en consecuencia.
2. Seis meses después de la fecha en que surta efecto la notificación prevista en el apartado 1, la totalidad del acervo de Schengen y las medidas adoptadas para desarrollar dicho acervo que hasta ese momento hayan vinculado a Dinamarca en calidad de obligaciones de Derecho internacional serán vinculantes para Dinamarca en calidad de Derecho de la Unión.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/301
ANEXO
Artículo 1
A reserva de lo dispuesto en el artículo 3, Dinamarca no participará en la adopción por el Consejo de medidas propuestas en virtud del título V de la tercera parte del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea. Los actos del Consejo que deban adoptarse por unanimidad requerirán la unanimidad de los miembros del Consejo, exceptuado el representante del Gobierno danés.
A efectos del presente artículo, la mayoría cualificada se definirá de conformidad con el apartado 3 del artículo 238 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea.
Artículo 2
En virtud del artículo 1 y a reserva de los artículos 3, 4 y 8, ninguna de las disposiciones del título V de la tercera parte del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, ninguna medida adoptada en virtud de dicho título, ninguna disposición de acuerdo internacional alguno celebrado por la Unión en virtud de dicho título y ninguna decisión del Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea interpretativa de cualquiera de dichas disposiciones o medidas vinculará a Dinamarca ni le será aplicable; estas disposiciones, medidas o decisiones no afectarán en modo alguno a las competencias, derechos y obligaciones de Dinamarca; dichas disposiciones, medidas o decisiones no afectarán en modo alguno al acervo comunitario o al de la Unión ni formarán parte del Derecho de la Unión, tal y como éstos se aplican a Dinamarca.
Artículo 3
1. Dinamarca podrá notificar por escrito al Presidente del Consejo, en el plazo de tres meses a partir de la presentación al Consejo de una propuesta o iniciativa en virtud del título V de la tercera parte del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, su deseo de participar en la adopción y aplicación de la medida propuesta de que se trate, tras lo cual Dinamarca tendrá derecho a hacerlo.
2. Si, transcurrido un plazo razonable, una medida de las mencionadas en el apartado 1 no puede adoptarse con la participación de Dinamarca, el Consejo podrá adoptar la medida prevista en el apartado 1, de conformidad con el artículo 1, sin la participación de Dinamarca. En tal caso será de aplicación el artículo 2.
Artículo 4
Dinamarca, tras la adopción de una medida en aplicación del título V de la tercera parte del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, podrá en todo momento notificar al Consejo y a la Comisión su intención de aceptar dicha medida. En tal caso, se aplicará mutatis mutandis el procedimiento previsto en el apartado 1 del artículo 331 de dicho Tratado.
Artículo 5
1. Las disposiciones del presente Protocolo se aplicarán a Dinamarca también por lo que respecta a las medidas propuestas o adoptadas en virtud del título V de la tercera parte del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, que modifiquen una medida existente que sea vinculante para dicho Estado.
2. No obstante, en caso de que el Consejo, a propuesta de la Comisión, determine que la no participación de Dinamarca en la versión modificada de una medida existente implica la inviabilidad de dicha medida para otros Estados miembros o para la Unión, podrá instar a dicho Estado a que presente una notificación con arreglo a los artículos 3 ó 4. A efectos de la aplicación del artículo 3, empezará a correr un nuevo plazo de dos meses a partir de la fecha en que el Consejo haya tomado la determinación.
ESC 83/302 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Una vez concluido el plazo de dos meses a partir de la determinación del Consejo, si Dinamarca no ha realizado notificación alguna con arreglo a los artículos 3 ó 4, la medida existente dejará de ser vinculante para dicho Estado y dejará de aplicársele, a menos que haya realizado una notificación con arreglo al artículo 4 antes de la entrada en vigor de la medida de modificación. Lo dispuesto anteriormente surtirá efecto a partir de la fecha de entrada en vigor de la medida de modificación o al concluir el plazo de dos meses, si esta fecha es posterior.
A los efectos de la aplicación del presente apartado, el Consejo, previo amplio debate del asunto, se pronunciará por mayoría cualificada de sus miembros que representen a los Estados miembros que participan o han participado en la adopción de la medida de modificación. La mayoría cualificada del Consejo se definirá de conformidad con la letra a) del apartado 3 del artículo 238 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea.
3. El Consejo, por mayoría cualificada y a propuesta de la Comisión, podrá determinar que Dinamarca soporte las consecuencias financieras directas que pudieran derivarse, necesaria e inevitablemente, de la terminación de su participa ción en la medida existente.
4. El presente artículo se entiende sin perjuicio del artículo 4.
Artículo 6
1. La notificación a que se refiere el apartado 4 deberá presentarse no más de seis meses después de la adopción definitiva de una medida que desarrolle el acervo de Schengen.
En caso de que Dinamarca no presente una notificación con arreglo a los artículos 3 ó 4 relativa a una medida que desarrolle el acervo de Schengen, los Estados miembros vinculados por dichas medidas y Dinamarca estudiarán la adopción de medidas apropiadas.
2. Se entenderá que toda notificación en aplicación del artículo 3 relativa a una medida que desarrolle el acervo de Schengen constituye irrevocablemente una notificación conforme al artículo 3 respecto de toda propuesta o iniciativa ulterior destinada a desarrollar esa medida, siempre que dicha propuesta o iniciativa desarrolle el acervo de Schengen.
Artículo 7
Las normas establecidas basándose en el artículo 16 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea que se refieran al tratamiento de datos de carácter personal por los Estados miembros en el ejercicio de las actividades comprendidas en el ámbito de aplicación de los capítulos 4 ó 5 del título V de la tercera parte de dicho Tratado sólo serán vinculantes para Dinamarca en la medida en que sean vinculantes para ella normas de la Unión que regulen formas de cooperación judicial en materia penal y de cooperación policial en cuyo marco deban respetarse las disposiciones establecidas basándose en el artículo 16.
Artículo 8
Cuando, en los casos a que se refiere la presente parte, una medida adoptada por el Consejo en virtud del título V de la tercera parte del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea sea vinculante para Dinamarca, serán aplicables a Dinamarca en relación con tal medida las correspondientes disposiciones de los Tratados.
Artículo 9
Salvo decisión contraria del Consejo adoptada por unanimidad de todos sus miembros, previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo, cuando una medida adoptada por el Consejo en virtud del título V de la tercera parte del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea no sea vinculante para Dinamarca, Dinamarca no soportará consecuencia financiera alguna de dicha medida, exceptuados los costes administrativos ocasionados a las instituciones.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/303
PROTOCOLO (no 23) SOBRE LAS RELACIONES EXTERIORES DE LOS ESTADOS MIEMBROS
CON RESPECTO AL CRUCE DE FRONTERAS EXTERIORES
LAS ALTAS PARTES CONTRATANTES,
TENIENDO EN CUENTA la necesidad de los Estados miembros de garantizar controles efectivos en sus fronteras exteriores, en cooperación, en su caso, con terceros países,
HAN CONVENIDO en las siguientes disposiciones, que se incorporarán como anexo al Tratado de la Unión Europea y al Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea:
Las disposiciones relativas a las medidas sobre el cruce de fronteras exteriores incluidas en la letra b) del apartado 2 del artículo 77 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea se entenderán sin perjuicio de la competencia de los Estados miembros para negociar o celebrar acuerdos con terceros países, siempre que observen el Derecho de la Unión y los demás acuerdos internacionales perti nentes.
ESC 83/304 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
PROTOCOLO (no 24) SOBRE ASILO A NACIONALES DE LOS ESTADOS
MIEMBROS DE LA UNIÓN EUROPEA
LAS ALTAS PARTES CONTRATANTES,
CONSIDERANDO que, de conformidad con el apartado 1 del artículo 6 del Tratado de la Unión Europea, la Unión reconoce los derechos, las libertades y los principios enunciados en la Carta de los Derechos Fundamentales,
CONSIDERANDO que, de conformidad con el apartado 3 del artículo 6 del Tratado de la Unión Europea, los derechos fundamentales que garantiza el Convenio Europeo para la Protección de los Derechos Humanos y de las Libertades Fundamentales forman parte del Derecho de la Unión como principios generales,
CONSIDERANDO que el Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea es competente para garantizar que la Unión respeta el Derecho al interpretar y aplicar los apartados 1 y 3 del artículo 6 del Tratado de la Unión Europea,
CONSIDERANDO que, de conformidad con el artículo 49 del Tratado de la Unión Europea, cualquier Estado europeo al solicitar el ingreso como miembro en la Unión debe respetar los valores del artículo 2 del Tratado de la Unión Europea,
TENIENDO PRESENTE que el artículo 7 del Tratado de la Unión Europea establece un mecanismo para suspender determinados derechos en caso de violación grave y persistente por parte de un Estado miembro de dichos valores,
RECORDANDO que todo nacional de un Estado miembro, como ciudadano de la Unión, disfruta de un estatuto y de una protección especiales que los Estados miembros garantizarán con arreglo a las disposiciones de la segunda parte del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea,
TENIENDO PRESENTE que los Tratados establecen un espacio sin fronteras interiores y conceden a todos los ciudadanos de la Unión el derecho a circular y residir libremente dentro del territorio de los Estados miembros,
DESEANDO evitar que se recurra al procedimiento del asilo para fines ajenos a aquellos para los que está previsto,
CONSIDERANDO que el presente Protocolo respeta la finalidad y los objetivos de la Convención de Ginebra de 28 de julio de 1951 sobre el estatuto de los refugiados,
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/305
HAN CONVENIDO en las siguientes disposiciones, que se incorporarán como anexo al Tratado de la Unión Europea y al Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea:
Artículo único
Dado el grado de protección de los derechos y libertades fundamentales por parte de los Estados miembros de la Unión Europea, se considerará que los Estados miembros constituyen recíprocamente países de origen seguros a todos los efectos jurídicos y prácticos en relación con asuntos de asilo. En consecuencia, la solicitud de asilo efectuada por un nacional de un Estado miembro sólo podrá tomarse en consideración o ser declarada admisible para su examen por otro Estado miembro en los siguientes casos:
a) si el Estado miembro del que el solicitante es nacional procede, después de la entrada en vigor del Tratado de Amsterdam, amparándose en las disposiciones del artículo 15 del Convenio para la Protección de los Derechos Humanos y de las Libertades Fundamentales, a adoptar medidas que establezcan en su territorio excepciones a sus obligaciones con arreglo a dicho Convenio;
b) si se ha iniciado el procedimiento mencionado en el artículo 7, apartado 1, del Tratado de la Unión Europea y hasta que el Consejo o, en su caso, el Consejo Europeo adopte una decisión al respecto en relación con el Estado miembro del que es nacional el solicitante;
c) si el Consejo ha adoptado una decisión de conformidad con el apartado 1 del artículo 7 del Tratado de la Unión Europea respecto al Estado miembro del que es nacional el solicitante, o si el Consejo Europeo, de conformidad con el apartado 2 del artículo 7 de dicho Tratado, ha adoptado una decisión respecto al Estado miembro del que es nacional el solicitante;
d) si un Estado miembro así lo decidiera unilateralmente respecto de la solicitud de un nacional de otro Estado miembro; en este caso, se informará inmediatamente al Consejo. La solicitud se atenderá basándose en la presunción de que es manifiestamente infundada sin que afecte en modo alguno, cualesquiera puedan ser los casos, a la facultad de toma de decisiones del Estado miembro.
ESC 83/306 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
PROTOCOLO (no 25) SOBRE EL EJERCICIO DE LAS COMPETENCIAS
COMPARTIDAS
LAS ALTAS PARTES CONTRATANTES,
HAN CONVENIDO en las siguientes disposiciones, que se incorporarán como anexo al Tratado de la Unión Europea y al Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea:
Artículo único
Con referencia al apartado 2 del artículo 2 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, relativo a las competencias compartidas, cuando la Unión haya tomado medidas en un ámbito determinado, el alcance de este ejercicio de competencia sólo abarcará los elementos regidos por el acto de la Unión de que se trate y, por lo tanto, no incluirá todo el ámbito en cuestión.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/307
PROTOCOLO (no 26) SOBRE LOS SERVICIOS DE INTERÉS GENERAL
LAS ALTAS PARTES CONTRATANTES,
DESEANDO enfatizar la importancia de los servicios de interés general,
HAN CONVENIDO en las siguientes disposiciones interpretativas, que se incorporarán como anexo al Tratado de la Unión Europea y al Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea:
Artículo 1
Los valores comunes de la Unión con respecto a los servicios de interés económico general con arreglo al artículo 14 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea incluyen en particular:
— el papel esencial y la amplia capacidad de discreción de las autoridades nacionales, regionales y locales para prestar, encargar y organizar los servicios de interés económico general lo más cercanos posible a las necesidades de los usuarios;
— la diversidad de los servicios de interés económico general y la disparidad de las necesidades y preferencias de los usuarios que pueden resultar de las diferentes situaciones geográficas, sociales y culturales;
— un alto nivel de calidad, seguridad y accesibilidad económica, la igualdad de trato y la promoción del acceso universal y de los derechos de los usuarios.
Artículo 2
Las disposiciones de los Tratados no afectarán en modo alguno a la competencia de los Estados miembros para prestar, encargar y organizar servicios de interés general que no tengan carácter económico.
ESC 83/308 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
PROTOCOLO (no 27) SOBRE MERCADO INTERIOR Y COMPETENCIA
LAS ALTAS PARTES CONTRATANTES,
CONSIDERANDO que el mercado interior tal como se define en el artículo 3 del Tratado de la Unión Europea incluye un sistema que garantiza que no se falsea la competencia,
HAN CONVENIDO en lo siguiente:
A estos efectos, la Unión tomará, en caso necesario, medidas en el marco de las disposiciones de los Tratados, incluido el artículo 352 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea.
El presente Protocolo se incorporará como anexo al Tratado de la Unión Europea y al Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/309
PROTOCOLO (no 28) SOBRE LA COHESIÓN ECONÓMICA, SOCIAL Y
TERRITORIAL
LAS ALTAS PARTES CONTRATANTES,
RECORDANDO que el artículo 3 del Tratado de la Unión Europea hace referencia, entre otros objetivos, al fomento de la cohesión económica, social y territorial y de la solidaridad entre los Estados miembros, y que dicha cohesión figura entre los ámbitos de competencia compartida de la Unión enumerados en la letra c) del apartado 2 del artículo 4 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea,
RECORDANDO que las disposiciones del título XVIII de la tercera parte, sobre la cohesión económica, social y territorial, en su conjunto proporcionan la base jurídica para consolidar y desarrollar más la acción de la Unión en el ámbito de la cohesión económica, social y territorial, incluida la posibilidad de crear un nuevo fondo,
RECORDANDO que las disposiciones del artículo 177 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea contemplan la creación de un Fondo de Cohesión,
COMPROBANDO que el BEI está prestando grandes y crecientes cantidades en favor de las regiones menos favorecidas,
COMPROBANDO que existe el deseo de una mayor flexibilidad en las modalidades de asignación de los fondos estructurales,
COMPROBANDO que existe el deseo de modular los niveles de participación de la Unión en programas y proyectos en determinados países,
COMPROBANDO que existe la propuesta de tener más en cuenta en el sistema de recursos propios la prosperidad relativa de los Estados miembros,
REAFIRMAN que el fomento de la cohesión económica, social y territorial es vital para el pleno desarrollo y el éxito continuado de la Unión,
REAFIRMAN su convicción de que los fondos estructurales deben seguir desempeñando un papel considerable en la realización de los objetivos de la Unión en el ámbito de la cohesión,
REAFIRMAN su convicción de que el BEI debe continuar dedicando la mayor parte de sus recursos al fomento de la cohesión económica, social y territorial y declaran su disposición a reconsiderar las necesidades de capital del BEI en cuanto dicho capital sea necesario a tal fin,
ACUERDAN que el Fondo de Cohesión aporte contribuciones financieras de la Unión a proyectos en los ámbitos del medio ambiente y de las redes transeuropeas en los Estados miembros que tengan un PNB per cápita inferior al 90 % de la media de la Unión y que cuenten con un programa que conduzca al cumplimiento de las condiciones de convergencia económica según lo dispuesto en el artículo 126 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea,
ESC 83/310 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
MANIFIESTAN su propósito de conceder un mayor margen de flexibilidad al asignar medios financieros procedentes de los fondos estructurales, al objeto de tener en cuenta necesidades específicas no satisfechas en el marco de la reglamentación actual de los fondos estructurales,
DECLARAN su disposición a modular los niveles de participación de la Unión en el marco de programas y proyectos de los fondos estructurales, al objeto de prevenir incrementos excesivos en los gastos presupuestarios en los Estados miembros menos prósperos,
RECONOCEN la necesidad de vigilar con regularidad el progreso realizado en el camino hacia el logro de la cohesión económica, social y territorial y su disposición a estudiar todas las medidas que sean necesarias al respecto,
DECLARAN su intención de tener más en cuenta la capacidad contributiva de los distintos Estados miembros en el sistema de recursos propios, así como de estudiar medios de corregir para los Estados miembros menos prósperos los elementos regresivos que existen en el sistema actual de recursos propios,
CONVIENEN en incorporar el presente Protocolo como anexo al Tratado de la Unión Europea y al Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/311
PROTOCOLO (no 29) SOBRE EL SISTEMA DE RADIODIFUSIÓN PÚBLICA
DE LOS ESTADOS MIEMBROS
LAS ALTAS PARTES CONTRATANTES,
CONSIDERANDO que el sistema de radiodifusión pública de los Estados miembros está directamente relacionado con las necesidades democráticas, sociales y culturales de cada sociedad y con la nece sidad de preservar el pluralismo de los medios de comunicación,
HAN CONVENIDO en las siguientes disposiciones, que se incorporarán como anexo al Tratado de la Unión Europea y al Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea:
Las disposiciones de los Tratados se entenderán sin perjuicio de la facultad de los Estados miembros de financiar el servicio público de radiodifusión en la medida en que la financiación se conceda a los organismos de radiodifusión para llevar a cabo la función de servicio público tal como haya sido atribuida, definida y organizada por cada Estado miembro, y en la medida en que dicha financiación no afecte a las condiciones del comercio y de la competencia en la Unión en un grado que sea contrario al interés común, debiendo tenerse en cuenta la realización de la función de dicho servicio público.
ESC 83/312 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
PROTOCOLO (No 30) SOBRE LA APLICACIÓN DE LA CARTA DE LOS
DERECHOS FUNDAMENTALES DE LA UNIÓN EUROPEA A POLONIA Y AL REINO UNIDO
LAS ALTAS PARTES CONTRATANTES,
CONSIDERANDO que en el artículo 6 del Tratado de la Unión Europea, la Unión reconoce los derechos, libertades y principios establecidos en la Carta de los Derechos Fundamentales de la Unión Europea;
CONSIDERANDO que la Carta ha de aplicarse de estricta conformidad con las disposiciones del mencionado artículo 6 y del título VII de la Carta misma;
CONSIDERANDO que el citado artículo 6 dispone que la Carta sea aplicada e interpretada por los órganos jurisdiccionales de Polonia y del Reino Unido de estricta conformidad con las explicaciones a que se hace referencia en dicho artículo;
CONSIDERANDO que la Carta contiene tanto derechos como principios;
CONSIDERANDO que la Carta contiene tanto disposiciones de carácter civil y político como de carácter económico y social;
CONSIDERANDO que la Carta reafirma los derechos, libertades y principios reconocidos en la Unión y hace que dichos derechos sean más visibles, pero no crea nuevos derechos ni principios;
RECORDANDO las obligaciones de Polonia y del Reino Unido en virtud del Tratado de la Unión Europea, del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, y del Derecho de la Unión en general;
TOMANDO NOTA del deseo de Polonia y del Reino Unido de que se precisen determinados aspectos de la aplicación de la Carta;
DESEANDO, por consiguiente, precisar la aplicación de la Carta en relación con la legislación y la acción administrativa de Polonia y del Reino Unido y la posibilidad de acogerse a ella ante los tribunales de Polonia y del Reino Unido;
REAFIRMANDO que las referencias que en el presente Protocolo se hacen a la aplicación de disposi ciones específicas de la Carta se entienden estrictamente sin perjuicio de la aplicación de las demás disposiciones de la Carta;
REAFIRMANDO que el presente Protocolo no afecta a la aplicación de la Carta a los demás Estados miembros;
REAFIRMANDO que el presente Protocolo se entiende sin perjuicio de las demás obligaciones que incumben a Polonia y al Reino Unido en virtud del Tratado de la Unión Europea, del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea y del Derecho de la Unión en general,
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/313
HAN CONVENIDO en las siguientes disposiciones, que se incorporarán como anexo al Tratado de la Unión Europea y al Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea:
Artículo 1
1. La Carta no amplía la competencia del Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea ni de ningún otro órgano jurisdiccional de Polonia o del Reino Unido para apreciar que las disposiciones legales o reglamentarias o las disposiciones, prácticas o acciones administrativas de Polonia o del Reino Unido sean incompatibles con los derechos, libertades y principios fundamentales que reafirma.
2. En particular, y a fin de no dejar lugar a dudas, nada de lo dispuesto en el título IV de la Carta crea derechos que se puedan defender ante los órganos jurisdiccionales de Polonia o del Reino Unido, salvo en la medida en que Polonia o el Reino Unido hayan contemplado dichos derechos en su legislación nacional.
Artículo 2
Cuando una disposición de la Carta se refiera a legislaciones y prácticas nacionales, sólo se aplicará en Polonia o en el Reino Unido en la medida en que los derechos y principios que contiene se reconozcan en la legislación o prácticas de Polonia o del Reino Unido.
ESC 83/314 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
PROTOCOLO (no 31) SOBRE LAS IMPORTACIONES EN LA UNIÓN EUROPEA DE PRODUCTOS PETROLÍFEROS
REFINADOS EN LAS ANTILLAS NEERLANDESAS
LAS ALTAS PARTES CONTRATANTES,
DESEANDO aportar algunas precisiones sobre el régimen de intercambios aplicable a las importaciones en la Comunidad Económica Europea de productos petrolíferos refinados en las Antillas neerlandesas,
HAN CONVENIDO en las siguientes disposiciones, que se incorporarán como anexo al Tratado de la Unión Europea y al Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea:
Artículo 1
El presente Protocolo será aplicable a los productos petrolíferos de las partidas 27.10, 27.11, 27.12, ex 27.13 (parafina, ceras de petróleo o de pizarras y residuos parafínicos) y 27.14 de la Nomen clatura de Bruselas, importados para su consumo en los Estados miembros.
Artículo 2
Los Estados miembros se comprometen a conceder a los productos petrolíferos refinados en las Antillas neerlandesas las ventajas arancelarias que resulten de la asociación de estos últimos a la Unión, en las condiciones previstas en el presente Protocolo. Estas disposiciones serán válidas cualesquiera que sean las normas de origen aplicadas por los Estados miembros.
Artículo 3
1. Cuando la Comisión, a instancia de un Estado miembro o por propia iniciativa, comprobare que las importaciones en la Unión de productos petrolíferos refinados en las Antillas neerlandesas con arreglo al régimen previsto en el artículo 2 supra provocan dificultades reales en el mercado de uno o varios Estados miembros, decidirá que los Estados miembros interesados introduzcan, aumen ten o reintroduzcan los derechos de aduana aplicables a dichas importaciones, en la medida y para el período necesario para hacer frente a esta situación. Los tipos de derechos de aduana así introdu cidos, aumentados o reintroducidos no podrán sobrepasar los de los derechos de aduana aplicables a terceros países para estos mismos productos.
2. Las disposiciones previstas en el apartado precedente podrá aplicarse en cualquier caso cuando las importaciones en la Unión de productos petrolíferos refinados en las Antillas neerlandesas alcancen la cifra de 2 millones de toneladas anuales.
3. Las decisiones tomadas por la Comisión en virtud de los apartados precedentes, incluidas aquellas encaminadas a rechazar la petición de un Estado miembro, serán comunicadas al Consejo. Éste podrá, a instancia de cualquier Estado miembro, ocuparse de ellas y podrá, en todo momento, modificarlas o anularlas.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/315
Artículo 4
1. Si un Estado miembro estimare que las importaciones de productos petrolíferos refinados en las Antillas neerlandesas, efectuadas directamente o por medio de otro Estado miembro con arreglo al régimen previsto en el artículo 2 supra, provocan dificultades reales en su mercado y que es necesaria una acción inmediata para hacer frente a las mismas, podrá decidir por propia iniciativa aplicar a estas importaciones derechos de aduana cuyos tipos no podrán sobrepasar los de los derechos de aduana aplicables a terceros países para los mismos productos. Notificará esta decisión a la Comisión, que decidirá, en un plazo de un mes, si las medidas adoptadas por el Estado pueden mantenerse o deben modificarse o suprimirse. Las disposiciones del apartado 3 del artículo 3 serán aplicables a esta decisión de la Comisión.
2. Cuando las importaciones de productos petrolíferos refinados en las Antillas Neerlandesas, efectuadas directamente o por medio de otro Estado miembro con arreglo al régimen previsto en el artículo 2 supra, en uno o varios Estados miembros de la CEE sobrepasen durante un año natural los tonelajes indicados en el Anexo del presente Protocolo, las medidas eventualmente adoptadas en virtud del apartado 1 por este o por estos Estados miembros para el año en curso serán consideradas como legítimas. La Comisión, después de haberse asegurado de que se han alcanzado los tonelajes fijados, tomará nota de las medidas adoptadas. En tal caso, los demás Estados miembros se abs tendrán de recurrir al Consejo.
Artículo 5
Si la Unión decidiere aplicar restricciones cuantitativas a las importaciones de productos petrolíferos de cualquier procedencia, estas restricciones podrán aplicarse también a las importaciones de estos productos procedentes de las Antillas neerlandesas. En tal caso, se concederá un trato preferencial a las Antillas neerlandesas frente a terceros países.
Artículo 6
1. Las disposiciones previstas en los artículos 2 a 5 serán revisadas por el Consejo, que decidirá por unanimidad, previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo y a la Comisión en el momento de la adopción de una definición común del origen de los productos petrolíferos procedentes de terceros países y de países asociados o en el momento de tomar decisiones en el marco de una política comercial común para los productos de que se trate o en el momento de establecer una política energética común.
2. No obstante, en el momento de efectuar la revisión, deberán mantenerse en todo caso a favor de las Antillas neerlandesas ventajas equivalentes en forma apropiada y para una cantidad mínima de 2 millones y medio de toneladas de productos petrolíferos.
3. Los compromisos de la Unión con respecto a las ventajas equivalentes mencionadas en el apartado 2 del presente artículo podrán ser, en caso necesario, distribuidos por países teniendo en cuenta los tonelajes indicados en el Anexo del presente Protocolo.
ESC 83/316 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Artículo 7
Para la ejecución del presente Protocolo, la Comisión se encargará de seguir el desarrollo de las importaciones en los Estados miembros de productos petrolíferos refinados en las Antillas neerlan desas. Los Estados miembros comunicarán a la Comisión, que procurará su difusión, toda informa ción útil al respecto, de conformidad con las modalidades administrativas que ella recomiende.
ANEXO DEL PROTOCOLO
Para la aplicación del apartado 2 del artículo 4 del Protocolo sobre las importaciones en la Unión Europea de productos petrolíferos refinados en las Antillas neerlandesas, las Altas Partes Contratantes han decidido que la cantidad de 2 millones de toneladas de productos petrolíferos de las Antillas se reparta entre los Estados miembros como sigue:
Alemania . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 625 000 toneladas
Unión Económica Belgo-Luxemburguesa . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 200 000 toneladas
Francia . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 75 000 toneladas
Italia . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 100 000 toneladas
Países Bajos . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1 000 000 toneladas
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/317
PROTOCOLO (No 32) RELATIVO A DETERMINADAS DISPOSICIONES SOBRE ADQUISICIÓN
DE BIENES INMUEBLES EN DINAMARCA
LAS ALTAS PARTES CONTRATANTES,
DESEANDO resolver ciertos problemas importantes que interesan a Dinamarca,
HAN CONVENIDO en la siguiente disposición que se incorporará como anexo al Tratado de la Unión Europea y al Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea:
No obstante lo dispuesto en los Tratados, Dinamarca podrá mantener la legislación vigente sobre la adquisición de bienes inmuebles distintos de las viviendas de residencia permanente.
ESC 83/318 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
PROTOCOLO (no 33) SOBRE EL ARTÍCULO 157 DEL TRATADO DE FUNCIONAMIENTO DE
LA UNIÓN EUROPEA
LAS ALTAS PARTES CONTRATANTES,
HAN CONVENIDO en la siguiente disposición que se incorporará como anexo al Tratado de la Unión Europea y al Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea:
A los fines de aplicación del artículo 157 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, las prestaciones en virtud de un régimen profesional de seguridad social no se considerarán retribución en el caso y en la medida en que puedan asignarse a los períodos de empleo anteriores al 17 de mayo de 1990, excepto en el caso de los trabajadores o sus derechohabientes que, antes de esa fecha, hubieran incoado una acción ante los tribunales o presentado una reclamación equivalente según el Derecho nacional de aplicación.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/319
PROTOCOLO (no 34) SOBRE EL RÉGIMEN ESPECIAL APLICABLE
A GROENLANDIA
Artículo único
1. Los productos sometidos a la organización común de mercados en el sector de la pesca, originarios de Groenlandia e importados en la Unión, estarán, dentro del respeto a los mecanismos de la organización común de mercados, exentos de derechos de aduana y de exacciones de efecto equivalente, así como de restricciones cuantitativas y de medidas de efecto equivalente, siempre que las posibilidades de acceso a las zonas de pesca groenlandesas ofrecidas a la Unión, en virtud de un acuerdo entre la Unión y la autoridad competente sobre Groenlandia, sean satisfactorias para la Unión.
2. Todas las medidas relativas al régimen de importación de tales productos, incluidas las relativas a la adopción de dichas medidas, se adoptarán según el procedimiento previsto en el artículo 43 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea.
ESC 83/320 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
PROTOCOLO (no 35) SOBRE EL ARTÍCULO 40.3.3 DE LA CONSTITUCIÓN
IRLANDESA
LAS ALTAS PARTES CONTRATANTES
HAN CONVENIDO en la siguiente disposición, que se incorporará como anexo al Tratado de la Unión Europea, al Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea y al Tratado constitutivo de la Comu nidad Europea de la Energía Atómica:
Ninguna disposición de los Tratados, del Tratado constitutivo de la Comunidad Europea de la Energía Atómica ni de los Tratados y actos por los que se modifican o completan dichos Tratados afectará a la aplicación en Irlanda del artículo 40.3.3 de la Constitución irlandesa.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/321
PROTOCOLO (no 36) SOBRE LAS DISPOSICIONES TRANSITORIAS
LAS ALTAS PARTES CONTRATANTES,
CONSIDERANDO que, para organizar la transición entre las disposiciones institucionales de los Tratados aplicables antes de la entrada en vigor del Tratado de Lisboa y las disposiciones de dicho Tratado, es preciso prever disposiciones transitorias,
HAN CONVENIDO en las siguientes disposiciones, que se incorporarán como anexo al Tratado de la Unión Europea, al Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea y al Tratado constitutivo de la Comunidad Europea de la Energía Atómica:
Artículo 1
En el presente Protocolo, la expresión «los Tratados» designa el Tratado de la Unión Europea, el Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea y el Tratado constitutivo de la Comunidad Europea de la Energía Atómica.
TÍTULO I
DISPOSICIONES RELATIVAS AL PARLAMENTO EUROPEO
Artículo 2
Con tiempo suficiente antes de las elecciones parlamentarias europeas de 2009, el Consejo Europeo adoptará, de conformidad con el párrafo segundo del apartado 2 del artículo 14 del Tratado de la Unión Europea, una decisión por la que se fije la composición del Parlamento Europeo.
Hasta que finalice la legislatura 2004-2009, la composición y el número de miembros del Parla mento Europeo seguirán siendo los existentes en el momento de la entrada en vigor del Tratado de Lisboa.
TÍTULO II
DISPOSICIONES RELATIVAS A LA MAYORÍA CUALIFICADA
Artículo 3
1. De conformidad con el apartado 4 del artículo 16 del Tratado de la Unión Europea, las disposiciones de dicho apartado y las disposiciones del apartado 2 del artículo 238 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, relativas a la definición de la mayoría cualificada en el Consejo Europeo y en el Consejo, surtirán efecto el 1 de noviembre de 2014.
2. Entre el 1 de noviembre de 2014 y el 31 de marzo de 2017, cuando un acuerdo deba adoptarse por mayoría cualificada, cualquier miembro del Consejo podrá solicitar que el acuerdo se adopte por la mayoría cualificada que se define en el apartado 3. En este caso se aplicarán los apartados 3 y 4.
ESC 83/322 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
3. Hasta el 31 de octubre de 2014, estarán en vigor las disposiciones siguientes, sin perjuicio de lo dispuesto en párrafo segundo del apartado 1 del artículo 235 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea.
Cuando el Consejo Europeo o el Consejo deban adoptar un acuerdo por mayoría cualificada, los votos de los miembros se ponderarán del modo siguiente:
Bélgica 12 Bulgaria 10 República Checa 12 Dinamarca 7 Alemania 29 Estonia 4 Irlanda 7 Grecia 12 España 27 Francia 29 Italia 29 Chipre 4 Letonia 4 Lituania 7
Luxemburgo 4 Hungría 12 Malta 3 Países Bajos 13 Austria 10 Polonia 27 Portugal 12 Rumanía 14 Eslovenia 4 Eslovaquia 7 Finlandia 7 Suecia 10 Reino Unido 29
Para su adopción, los acuerdos requerirán al menos 255 votos que representen la votación favorable de la mayoría de los miembros, cuando en virtud de los Tratados deban ser adoptados a propuesta de la Comisión. En los demás casos, requerirán al menos 255 votos que representen la votación favorable de dos tercios de los miembros como mínimo.
Cuando el Consejo Europeo o el Consejo adopten un acto por mayoría cualificada, cualquier miem bro del Consejo Europeo o del Consejo podrá solicitar que se compruebe que los Estados miembros que constituyen la mayoría cualificada representan como mínimo el 62 % de la población total de la Unión. Si se pusiere de manifiesto que esta condición no se cumple, el acto en cuestión no será adoptado.
4. Hasta el 31 de octubre de 2014, cuando, en aplicación de los Tratados, no participen en la votación todos los miembros del Consejo, es decir, en los casos en que se remita a la mayoría cualificada definida con arreglo al apartado 3 del artículo 238 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, la mayoría cualificada se definirá como la misma proporción de votos ponderados y la misma proporción del número de miembros del Consejo y, en su caso, el mismo porcentaje de población de los Estados miembros de que se trate, que los establecidos en el apartado 3 del presente artículo.
TÍTULO III
DISPOSICIONES RELATIVAS A LAS FORMACIONES DEL CONSEJO
Artículo 4
Hasta la entrada en vigor de la decisión contemplada en el párrafo primero del apartado 6 del artículo 16 del Tratado de la Unión Europea, el Consejo podrá reunirse en las formaciones previstas en los párrafos segundo y tercero de dicho apartado, así como en las demás formaciones cuya lista se establezca mediante una decisión del Consejo de Asuntos Generales adoptada por mayoría simple.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/323
TÍTULO IV
DISPOSICIONES RELATIVAS A LA COMISIÓN, INCLUIDO EL ALTO REPRESENTANTE DE LA UNIÓN PARA ASUNTOS EXTERIORES Y POLÍTICA DE SEGURIDAD
Artículo 5
Los miembros de la Comisión que estén en funciones en la fecha de entrada en vigor del Tratado de Lisboa seguirán ejerciéndolas hasta el fin de su mandato. No obstante, el día del nombramiento del Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad tocará a su fin el mandato del miembro que tenga la misma nacionalidad que el Alto Representante.
TÍTULO V
DISPOSICIONES RELATIVAS AL SECRETARIO GENERAL DEL CONSEJO, ALTO REPRESENTANTE DE LA POLÍTICA EXTERIOR Y DE SEGURIDAD COMÚN, Y AL
SECRETARIO GENERAL ADJUNTO DEL CONSEJO
Artículo 6
Los mandatos del Secretario General del Consejo, Alto Representante de la Política Exterior y de Seguridad Común, y del Secretario General Adjunto del Consejo tocarán a su fin en la fecha de entrada en vigor del Tratado de Lisboa. El Consejo nombrará un Secretario General de conformidad con el apartado 2 del artículo 240 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea.
TÍTULO VI
DISPOSICIONES RELATIVAS A LOS ÓRGANOS CONSULTIVOS
Artículo 7
Hasta la entrada en vigor de la decisión contemplada en el artículo 301 del Tratado de Funciona miento de la Unión Europea, el reparto de los miembros del Comité Económico y Social será el siguiente:
Bélgica 12 Bulgaria 12 República Checa 12 Dinamarca 9 Alemania 24 Estonia 7 Irlanda 9 Grecia 12
España 21 Francia 24 Italia 24 Chipre 6 Letonia 7 Lituania 9 Luxemburgo 6 Hungría 12
ESC 83/324 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Malta 5 Países Bajos 12 Austria 12 Polonia 21 Portugal 12 Rumanía 15
Eslovenia 7 Eslovaquia 9 Finlandia 9 Suecia 12 Reino Unido 24
Artículo 8
Hasta la entrada en vigor de la decisión contemplada en el artículo 305 del Tratado de Funciona miento de la Unión Europea, el reparto de los miembros del Comité de las Regiones será el siguiente:
Bélgica 12 Bulgaria 12 República Checa 12 Dinamarca 9 Alemania 24 Estonia 7 Irlanda 9 Grecia 12 España 21 Francia 24 Italia 24 Chipre 6 Letonia 7 Lituania 9 Luxemburgo 6
Hungría 12 Malta 5 Países Bajos 12 Austria 12 Polonia 21 Portugal 12 Rumanía 15 Eslovenia 7 Eslovaquia 9 Finlandia 9 Suecia 12 Reino Unido 24
TÍTULO VII
DISPOSICIONES TRANSITORIAS RELATIVAS A LOS ACTOS ADOPTADOS EN VIRTUD DE LOS TÍTULOS V Y VI DEL TRATADO DE LA UNIÓN EUROPEA ANTES DE
LA ENTRADA EN VIGOR DEL TRATADO DE LISBOA
Artículo 9
Los efectos jurídicos de los actos de las instituciones, órganos y organismos de la Unión adoptados en virtud del Tratado de la Unión Europea antes de la entrada en vigor del Tratado de Lisboa se mantienen en tanto dichos actos no hayan sido derogados, anulados o modificados en aplicación de los Tratados. Lo mismo ocurre con los convenios celebrados entre los Estados miembros sobre la base del Tratado de la Unión Europea.
Artículo 10
1. Con carácter transitorio y con respecto a los actos de la Unión en el ámbito de la cooperación policial y judicial en materia penal que hayan sido adoptados antes de la entrada en vigor del Tratado de Lisboa, las atribuciones de las instituciones en la fecha de entrada en vigor de dicho Tratado serán
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/325
las siguientes: las atribuciones de la Comisión en virtud del artículo 258 del Tratado de Funciona miento de la Unión Europea no serán aplicables y las atribuciones del Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea en virtud del título VI del Tratado de la Unión Europea, en su versión vigente antes de la entrada en vigor del Tratado de Lisboa, seguirán siendo las mismas, aun cuando hayan sido aceptadas con arreglo al apartado 2 del artículo 35 del mencionado Tratado de la Unión Europea.
2. La modificación de un acto contemplado en el apartado 1 conllevará que se apliquen, respecto del acto modificado y en relación con los Estados miembros a los que vaya a aplicarse el mismo, las atribuciones de las instituciones mencionadas en dicho apartado que establecen los Tratados.
3. En cualquier caso, la medida transitoria mencionada en el apartado 1 dejará de tener efectos cinco años después de la entrada en vigor del Tratado de Lisboa.
4. A más tardar seis meses antes de la conclusión del período transitorio contemplado en el apartado 3, el Reino Unido podrá notificar al Consejo que no acepta, con respecto a los actos contemplados en el apartado 1, las atribuciones de las instituciones mencionadas en el apartado 1 que establecen los Tratados. En caso de que el Reino Unido haya realizado dicha notificación, dejarán de aplicársele todos los actos contemplados en el apartado 1 a partir de la fecha de expiración del período transitorio contemplado en el apartado 3. El presente párrafo no se aplicará a los actos modificados que sean aplicables al Reino Unido de conformidad con lo indicado en el apartado 2.
El Consejo, que se pronunciará por mayoría cualificada a propuesta de la Comisión, determinará las medidas necesarias, bien transitorias o que deriven de lo anterior. El Reino Unido no participará en la adopción de esta decisión. La mayoría cualificada del Consejo se definirá de conformidad con la letra a) del apartado 3 del artículo 238 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea.
El Consejo, que se pronunciará por mayoría cualificada a propuesta de la Comisión, también podrá adoptar una decisión mediante la cual determine que el Reino Unido soportará las consecuencias financieras directas que pudieran derivarse, necesaria e inevitablemente, de su decisión de dejar de participar en dichos actos.
5. El Reino Unido podrá notificar ulteriormente al Consejo, en cualquier momento, su deseo de participar en actos que hayan dejado de aplicársele con arreglo al párrafo primero del apartado 4. En este caso se aplicarán, según proceda, las disposiciones pertinentes del Protocolo sobre el acervo de Schengen integrado en el marco de la Unión Europea o del Protocolo sobre la posición del Reino Unido e Irlanda respecto del espacio de libertad, seguridad y justicia. Las atribuciones de las ins tituciones con respecto a dichos actos serán las establecidas por los Tratados. Al aplicar los Proto colos pertinentes, las instituciones de la Unión y el Reino Unido tratarán de restablecer el mayor nivel posible de participación del Reino Unido en el acervo de la Unión en el ámbito del espacio de libertad, seguridad y justicia, evitando que en la práctica ello afecte gravemente al funcionamiento de sus diversos componentes y respetando la coherencia de éstos.
ESC 83/326 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
PROTOCOLO (no 37) SOBRE LAS CONSECUENCIAS FINANCIERAS DE LA
EXPIRACIÓN DEL TRATADO CECA Y EL FONDO DE INVESTIGACIÓN DEL CARBÓN Y DEL ACERO
LAS ALTAS PARTES CONTRATANTES,
RECORDANDO que todos los elementos del patrimonio activo y pasivo de la Comunidad Europea del Carbón y del Acero, tal como existían a 23 de julio de 2002, fueron transferidos a la Comunidad Europea a partir del 24 de julio de 2002,
TOMANDO EN CONSIDERACIÓN que es deseable utilizar dichos fondos para la investigación en los sectores vinculados a la industria del carbón y del acero, y la consiguiente necesidad de establecer algunas reglas particulares al efecto,
HAN CONVENIDO en las siguientes disposiciones, que se incorporarán como anexo al Tratado de la Unión Europea y al Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea:
Artículo 1
1. Sin perjuicio de todo incremento o disminución que pudiera producirse a raíz de las opera ciones de liquidación, el valor neto de dichos elementos, tal como figuren en el balance de la CECA a 23 de julio de 2002, se considerará como un patrimonio destinado a la investigación en los sectores relacionados con la industria del carbón y del acero, designado como «CECA en liquidación». Tras el cierre de la liquidación, el patrimonio se denominará «Activos del Fondo de Investigación del Carbón y del Acero».
2. Los ingresos que genere este patrimonio, denominados «Fondo de Investigación del Carbón y del Acero», se utilizarán exclusivamente con fines de investigación en los sectores vinculados a la industria del carbón y del acero al margen del programa marco de investigación, de conformidad con lo dispuesto en el presente Protocolo y en los actos adoptados en virtud del mismo.
Artículo 2
El Consejo, con arreglo a un procedimiento legislativo especial y previa aprobación del Parlamento Europeo, adoptará todas las disposiciones necesarias para la aplicación del presente Protocolo, incluidos los principios esenciales.
El Consejo adoptará, a propuesta de la Comisión y previa consulta al Parlamento Europeo, las medidas que establezcan las directrices financieras plurianuales para la gestión del patrimonio del Fondo de Investigación del Carbón y del Acero, así como de las directrices técnicas para el programa de investigación de dicho Fondo.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/327
Artículo 3
Salvo disposición en contrario del presente Protocolo y de los actos adoptados en virtud del mismo, serán de aplicación las disposiciones de los Tratados.
ESC 83/328 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
ANEXOS
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/329
ANEXO I LISTA PREVISTA EN EL ARTÍCULO 38 DEL TRATADO DE FUNCIONAMIENTO DE LA
UNIÓN EUROPEA
(1) (2)
Partidas de la nomen clatura de Bruselas
Denominación de los productos
Capítulo 1 Animales vivos
Capítulo 2 Carnes y despojos comestibles
Capítulo 3 Pescados, crustáceos y moluscos
Capítulo 4 Leche y productos lácteos; huevos de ave; miel natural
Capítulo 5
05.04 Tripas, vejigas y estómagos de animales (distintos de los de pescado), enteros o en trozos
05.15 Productos de origen animal no expresados ni comprendidos en otras partidas; animales muertos de los capítulos 1 o 3, impropios para el consumo humano
Capítulo 6 Plantas vivas y productos de la floricultura
Capítulo 7 Legumbres, plantas, raíces y tubérculos alimenticios
Capítulo 8 Frutos comestibles; cortezas de agrios y de melones
Capítulo 9 Café, té y especias, con exclusión de la yerba mate (partida 09.03)
Capítulo 10 Cereales
Capítulo 11 Productos de la molinería; malta; almidones y féculas; gluten; inulina
Capítulo 12 Semillas y frutos oleaginosos; semillas, simientes y frutos diversos; plantas industriales y medicinales; pajas y forrajes
Capítulo 13
ex 13.03 Pectina
Capítulo 15
15.01 Manteca, otras grasas de cerdo y grasas de aves de corral, prensadas o fundidas
15.02 Sebos (de las especies bovina, ovina y caprina) en bruto o fundidos, incluidos los sebos llamados «primeros jugos»
15.03 Estearina solar; oleoestearina; aceite de manteca de cerdo y oleomargarina no emulsionada, sin mezcla ni preparación alguna
15.04 Grasas y aceites de pescado y de mamíferos marinos, incluso refinados
15.07 Aceites vegetales fijos, fluidos o concretos, brutos, purificados o refinados
15.12 Grasas y aceites animales o vegetales hidrogenados, incluso refinados, pero sin preparación ulterior
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/331
(1) (2)
Partidas de la nomen clatura de Bruselas
Denominación de los productos
15.13 Margarina, sucedáneos de la manteca de cerdo y otras grasas alimenticias preparadas
15.17 Residuos procedentes del tratamiento de los cuerpos grasos o de las ceras animales o vegetales
Capítulo 16 Preparados de carnes, de pescados, de crustáceos y de moluscos
Capítulo 17
17.01 Azúcares de remolacha y de caña, en estado sólido
17.02 Otros azúcares; jarabes; sucedáneos de la miel, incluso mezclados con miel natural; azúcares y melazas caramelizadas
17.03 Melazas, incluso decoloradas
17.05 (*) Azúcares, jarabes y melazas aromatizados o con adición de colorantes (incluidos el azúcar con vainilla o vainillina), con excepción de los zumos de frutas con adición de azúcar en cualquier porcentaje
Capítulo 18
18.01 Cacao en grano, entero o partido, crudo o tostado
18.02 Cáscara, cascarilla, películas y residuos de cacao
Capítulo 20 Preparados de legumbres, de hortalizas, de frutas y de otras plantas o partes de plantas
Capítulo 22
22.04 Mosto de uva parcialmente fermentado, incluso «apagado» sin utilización de alcohol
22.05 Vinos de uva; mosto de uva «apagado» con alcohol (incluidas las mistelas)
22.07 Sidra, perada, aguamiel y otras bebidas fermentadas
ex 22.08 (*)
ex 22.09 (*)
Alcohol etílico desnaturalizado o sin desnaturalizar, de cualquier gradua ción, obtenido con los productos agrícolas que se enumeran en el anexo I, con exclusión de los aguardientes, licores y demás bebidas espirituosas; preparados alcohólicos compuestos (llamados «extractos concentrados») para la fabricación de bebidas
22.10 (*) Vinagre y sus sucedáneos comestibles
Capítulo 23 Residuos y desperdicios de las industrias alimenticias; alimentos prepara dos para animales
Capítulo 24
24.01 Tabaco en rama o sin elaborar; desperdicios de tabaco
Capítulo 45
45.01 Corcho natural en bruto y desperdicios de corcho; corcho triturado, granulado o pulverizado
ESC 83/332 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
(1) (2)
Partidas de la nomen clatura de Bruselas
Denominación de los productos
Capítulo 54
54.01 Lino en bruto (mies de lino), enriado, espadado, rastrillado (peinado) o trabajado de otra forma, pero sin hilar; estopas y desperdicios de lino (incluidas las hilachas)
Capítulo 57
57.01 Cáñamo (Cannabis sativa) en rama, enriado, espadado, rastrillado (peinado) o trabajado de otra forma, pero sin hilar; estopas y desperdicios de cáñamo (incluidas las hilachas)
(*) Partida añadida por el artículo 1 del Reglamento no 7 bis del Consejo de la Comunidad Económica Europea, de 18 de diciembre de 1959 (DO no 7 de 30.1.1961, p. 71/61).
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/333
ANEXO II PAÍSES Y TERRITORIOS DE ULTRAMAR A LOS QUE SE APLICARÁN LAS DISPOSICIONES DE LA CUARTA PARTE DEL TRATADO DE FUNCIONAMIENTO
DE LA UNIÓN EUROPEA
— Groenlandia,
— Nueva Caledonia y sus dependencias,
— Polinesia francesa,
— tierras australes y antárticas francesas,
— Islas Wallis y Futuna,
— Mayotte,
— San Pedro y Miquelón,
— Aruba,
— Antillas neerlandesas:
— Bonaire,
— Curaçao,
— Saba,
— San Eustaquio,
— San Martín,
— Anguila,
— Islas Caimán,
— Islas Malvinas (Falkland),
— Georgia del Sur e Islas Sandwich del Sur,
— Montserrat,
— Pitcairn,
— Santa Elena y sus dependencias,
— territorio antártico británico,
— territorios británicos del Océano Índico,
— Islas Turcas y Caicos,
— Islas Vírgenes británicas,
— Bermudas.
ESC 83/334 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
DECLARACIONES ANEJAS AL ACTA FINAL DE LA CONFERENCIA INTERGUBERNA
MENTAL QUE HA ADOPTADO EL TRATADO DE LISBOA
firmado el 13 de diciembre de 2007
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/335
A. DECLARACIONES RELATIVAS A DISPOSICIONES DE LOS TRATADOS
1. Declaración relativa a la Carta de los Derechos Fundamentales de la Unión Europea
La Carta de los Derechos Fundamentales de la Unión Europea, que tiene carácter jurídicamente vinculante, confirma los derechos fundamentales garantizados por el Convenio Europeo para la Protección de los Derechos Humanos y de las Libertades Fundamentales y tal como resultan de las tradiciones constitucionales comunes a los Estados miembros.
La Carta no amplía el ámbito de aplicación del Derecho de la Unión más allá de las competencias de la Unión ni crea ninguna nueva competencia ni ningún nuevo cometido para la Unión y no modifica las competencias y cometidos definidos por los Tratados.
2. Declaración relativa al apartado 2 del artículo 6 del Tratado de la Unión Europea
La Conferencia conviene en que la adhesión de la Unión al Convenio Europeo para la Protección de los Derechos Humanos y de las Libertades Fundamentales debería realizarse de manera que se preserven las especificidades del ordenamiento jurídico de la Unión. En este contexto, la Conferencia toma nota de que existe un diálogo regular entre el Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea y el Tribunal Europeo de Derechos Humanos, diálogo que podrá fortalecerse cuando la Unión se adhiera al citado Convenio.
3. Declaración relativa al artículo 8 del Tratado de la Unión Europea
La Unión tendrá en cuenta la situación particular de los países de pequeña dimensión territorial que mantienen con ella relaciones específicas de proximidad.
4. Declaración relativa a la composición del Parlamento Europeo
El escaño adicional del Parlamento Europeo se asignará a Italia.
5. Declaración relativa al acuerdo político del Consejo Europeo sobre el proyecto de Decisión relativa a la composición del Parlamento Europeo
El Consejo Europeo dará su aprobación política al proyecto revisado de Decisión relativa a la composición del Parlamento Europeo para la legislatura 2009-2014, basándose en la propuesta del Parlamento Europeo.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/337
6. Declaración relativa a los apartados 5 y 6 del artículo 15, a los apartados 6 y 7 del artículo 17 y al artículo 18 del Tratado de la
Unión Europea
En la elección de las personas que habrán de desempeñar los cargos de Presidente del Consejo Europeo, Presidente de la Comisión y Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad deberá tenerse debidamente en cuenta la necesidad de respetar la diversidad geográfica y demográfica de la Unión y de sus Estados miembros.
7. Declaración relativa al apartado 4 del artículo 16 del Tratado de la Unión Europea y al apartado 2 del artículo 238 del Tratado de
Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea
La Conferencia declara que la Decisión relativa a la aplicación del apartado 4 del artículo 16 del Tratado de la Unión Europea y del apartado 2 del artículo 238 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea será adoptada por el Consejo en la fecha de la firma del Tratado de Lisboa y entrará en vigor el día en que entre en vigor dicho Tratado. El proyecto de Decisión figura a continuación:
Proyecto de Decisión del Consejo
relativa a la aplicación del apartado 4 del artículo 16 del Tratado de la Unión Europea y del apartado 2 del artículo 238 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea entre el 1 de noviembre de 2014 y el 31 de marzo de 2017, por
una parte, y a partir del 1 de abril de 2017, por otra
EL CONSEJO DE LA UNIÓN EUROPEA,
Considerando lo siguiente:
(1) Conviene adoptar unas disposiciones que permitan una transición fluida del sistema de toma de decisiones por mayoría cualificada en el Consejo -definido en el apartado 3 del artículo 3 del Protocolo sobre las disposiciones transitorias, que seguirá aplicándose hasta el 31 de octubre de 2014- al sistema de votación previsto en el apartado 4 del artículo 16 del Tratado de la Unión Europea y en el apartado 2 del artículo 238 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, que se aplicará a partir del 1 de noviembre de 2014, incluidas, durante un período transitorio que concluirá el 31 de marzo de 2017, algunas disposiciones específicas previstas en el apartado 2 del artículo 3 de dicho Protocolo.
(2) Se recuerda que es práctica del Consejo hacer todo lo posible por reforzar la legitimidad democrática de los actos adoptados por mayoría cualificada.
ESC 83/338 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
DECIDE:
Sección 1
Disposiciones aplicables entre el 1 de noviembre de 2014 y el 31 de marzo de 2017
Artículo 1
Entre el 1 de noviembre de 2014 y el 31 de marzo de 2017, si un número de miembros del Consejo que represente:
a) al menos las tres cuartas partes de la población, o
b) al menos las tres cuartas partes del número de Estados miembros,
necesario para constituir una minoría de bloqueo en aplicación del párrafo primero del apartado 4 del artículo 16 del Tratado de la Unión Europea o del apartado 2 del artículo 238 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea manifiesta su oposición a que el Consejo adopte un acto por mayoría cualificada, el Consejo debatirá el asunto.
Artículo 2
En el transcurso de dichos debates, el Consejo hará cuanto esté en su mano para lograr, dentro de un plazo razonable y sin afectar a los plazos obligatorios establecidos en el Derecho de la Unión, una solución satisfactoria para responder a las preocupaciones expuestas por los miembros del Consejo a los que se refiere el artículo 1.
Artículo 3
A tal fin, el Presidente del Consejo, asistido por la Comisión y dentro del respeto del Reglamento interno del Consejo, tomará todas las iniciativas necesarias para facilitar la consecución de una base de acuerdo más amplia en el Consejo. Los miembros del Consejo le prestarán su ayuda.
Sección 2
Disposiciones aplicables a partir del 1 de abril de 2017
Artículo 4
A partir del 1 de abril de 2017, si un número de miembros del Consejo que represente:
a) al menos el 55 % de la población, o
b) al menos el 55 % del número de Estados miembros,
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/339
necesario para constituir una minoría de bloqueo en aplicación del párrafo primero del apartado 4 del artículo 16 del Tratado de la Unión Europea o del apartado 2 del artículo 238 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea manifiesta su oposición a que el Consejo adopte un acto por mayoría cualificada, el Consejo debatirá el asunto.
Artículo 5
En el transcurso de dichos debates, el Consejo hará cuanto esté en su mano para lograr, dentro de un plazo razonable y sin afectar a los plazos obligatorios establecidos en el Derecho de la Unión, una solución satisfactoria para responder a las preocupaciones expuestas por los miembros del Consejo a los que se refiere el artículo 4.
Artículo 6
A tal fin, el Presidente del Consejo, asistido por la Comisión y dentro del respeto del Reglamento interno del Consejo, tomará todas las iniciativas necesarias para facilitar la consecución de una base de acuerdo más amplia en el Consejo. Los miembros del Consejo le prestarán su ayuda.
Sección 3
Entrada en vigor
Artículo 7
La presente Decisión entrará en vigor el día de la entrada en vigor del Tratado de Lisboa.
8. Declaración relativa a las medidas prácticas que deberán adoptarse al entrar en vigor el Tratado de Lisboa por lo que respecta a la Presidencia del
Consejo Europeo y del Consejo de Asuntos Exteriores
En caso de que el Tratado de Lisboa entre en vigor después del 1 de enero de 2009, la Conferencia invita a las autoridades competentes del Estado miembro que ejerza la presidencia semestral del Consejo en ese momento, por una parte, y a la personalidad que será elegida Presidente del Consejo Europeo y a la personalidad que será nombrada Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad, por otra, a adoptar las medidas concretas necesarias, consultando a la presidencia semestral siguiente, que permitan una transición eficaz por lo que respecta a los aspectos materiales y organizativos del ejercicio de la Presidencia del Consejo Europeo y del Consejo de Asuntos Exteriores.
ESC 83/340 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
9. Declaración relativa al apartado 9 del artículo 16 del Tratado de la Unión Europea sobre la Decisión del Consejo Europeo relativa al ejercicio
de la Presidencia del Consejo
La Conferencia declara que el Consejo debería empezar a preparar la decisión por la que se fijen los procedimientos de aplicación de la decisión relativa al ejercicio de la Presidencia del Consejo en cuanto se firme el Tratado de Lisboa y aprobarla políticamente en un plazo de seis meses. A continuación se recoge un proyecto de Decisión del Consejo Europeo, que se adoptará el día de la entrada en vigor de dicho Tratado:
Proyecto de Decisión del Consejo Europeo
relativa al ejercicio de la Presidencia del Consejo
Artículo 1
1. La presidencia del Consejo, con excepción de la formación de Asuntos Exteriores, será desem peñada por grupos predeterminados de tres Estados miembros durante un período de dieciocho meses. Estos grupos se formarán por rotación igual de los Estados miembros, atendiendo a su diversidad y a los equilibrios geográficos en la Unión.
2. Cada miembro del grupo ejercerá por rotación, durante un período de seis meses, la presidencia de todas las formaciones del Consejo, con excepción de la formación de Asuntos Exteriores. Los demás miembros del grupo asistirán a la presidencia en todas sus responsabilidades con arreglo a un programa común. Los miembros del grupo podrán convenir entre sí otros acuerdos.
Artículo 2
La presidencia del Comité de Representantes Permanentes de los Gobiernos de los Estados miembros será ejercida por un representante del Estado miembro que presida el Consejo de Asuntos Generales.
La presidencia del Comité Político y de Seguridad será desempeñada por un representante del Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad.
La presidencia de los órganos preparatorios de las diversas formaciones del Consejo, con excepción de la formación de Asuntos Exteriores, corresponderá al miembro del grupo que presida la formación correspondiente, salvo decisión contraria de conformidad con el artículo 4.
Artículo 3
El Consejo de Asuntos Generales velará, en cooperación con la Comisión, por la coherencia y la continuidad de los trabajos de las diferentes formaciones del Consejo en el marco de una progra mación plurianual. Los Estados miembros que ejerzan la presidencia adoptarán, con la ayuda de la Secretaría General del Consejo, todas las disposiciones necesarias para la organización y la buena marcha de los trabajos del Consejo.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/341
Artículo 4
El Consejo adoptará una decisión por la que se establezcan las medidas de aplicación de la presente Decisión.
10. Declaración relativa al artículo 17 del Tratado de la Unión Europea
La Conferencia estima que la Comisión, cuando ya no cuente con nacionales de todos los Estados miembros, debería prestar especial atención a la necesidad de garantizar una total transparencia en las relaciones con todos los Estados miembros. En consecuencia, la Comisión debería mantener un estrecho contacto con todos los Estados miembros, independientemente de que éstos tengan o no un nacional como miembro de la Comisión, y, en este contexto, debería prestar especial atención a la necesidad de compartir la información con todos los Estados miembros y consultarlos.
Además, la Conferencia considera que la Comisión debería tomar todas las medidas necesarias para garantizar que se tengan plenamente en cuenta las realidades políticas, sociales y económicas de todos los Estados miembros, incluso las de aquellos que no cuenten con ningún nacional entre los miembros de la Comisión. Dichas medidas deberían incluir la garantía de que la posición de esos Estados miembros se tenga en cuenta mediante la adopción de disposiciones de organización ade cuadas.
11. Declaración relativa a los apartados 6 y 7 del artículo 17 del Tratado de la Unión Europea
La Conferencia entiende que, en virtud de lo dispuesto en los Tratados, el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo Europeo son responsables conjuntamente de la buena marcha del proceso que conduce a la elección del Presidente de la Comisión Europea. Por consiguiente, antes de la decisión del Consejo Europeo, se mantendrán las necesarias consultas entre representantes del Parlamento Europeo y del Consejo Europeo, en el marco que se estime más oportuno. Dichas consultas, conforme a lo dispuesto en el párrafo primero del apartado 7 del artículo 17, versarán sobre el perfil de los candidatos al cargo de Presidente de la Comisión, teniendo en cuenta las elecciones al Parlamento Europeo. Las condiciones de celebración de dichas consultas podrán precisarse en el momento oportuno, de común acuerdo entre el Parlamento Europeo y el Consejo Europeo.
12. Declaración relativa al artículo 18 del Tratado de la Unión Europea
1. La Conferencia declara que se mantendrán los contactos oportunos con el Parlamento Europeo durante los trabajos preparatorios que precedan al nombramiento del Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad, que debe producirse en la fecha de entrada en vigor del Tratado de Lisboa, con arreglo al artículo 18 del Tratado de la Unión Europea y al artículo 5 del Protocolo sobre las disposiciones transitorias, cuyo mandato durará desde la citada fecha hasta el final del mandato de la Comisión que esté en funciones en ese momento.
2. Asimismo, respecto del Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad cuyo mandato comenzará en noviembre de 2009, al mismo tiempo y con la misma duración que el de la próxima Comisión, la Conferencia recuerda que será nombrado con arreglo a lo dispuesto en los artículos 17 y 18 del Tratado de la Unión Europea.
ESC 83/342 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
13. Declaración relativa a la política exterior y de seguridad común
La Conferencia destaca que las disposiciones del Tratado de la Unión Europea relativas a la política exterior y de seguridad común, como la creación del cargo de Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad y la creación de un servicio europeo de acción exterior, se entenderán sin perjuicio de las responsabilidades de los Estados miembros, en su estado actual, para la formulación y dirección de su política exterior y sin perjuicio de su representación nacional en terceros países y organizaciones internacionales.
La Conferencia recuerda asimismo que las disposiciones por las que se rige la política común de seguridad y defensa se entienden sin menoscabo del carácter específico de la política de seguridad y defensa de los Estados miembros.
Pone de relieve que la Unión Europea y sus Estados miembros seguirán vinculados por las dispo siciones de la Carta de las Naciones Unidas y, en particular, por la responsabilidad primordial del Consejo de Seguridad y de sus Estados miembros de mantener la paz y la seguridad internacionales.
14. Declaración relativa a la política exterior y de seguridad común
Además de las normas y procedimientos específicos a que se hace referencia en el apartado 1 del artículo 24 del Tratado de la Unión Europea, la Conferencia subraya que las disposiciones referentes a la política exterior y de seguridad común, incluido lo relativo al Alto Representante de la Unión para Asuntos Exteriores y Política de Seguridad y al servicio europeo de acción exterior, no afectarán a las bases jurídicas, responsabilidades y competencias existentes de cada Estado miembro en relación con la formulación y conducción de su política exterior, su servicio diplomático nacional, sus relaciones con terceros países y su participación en organizaciones internacionales, incluida la pertenencia de un Estado miembro al Consejo de Seguridad de las Naciones Unidas.
La Conferencia observa por otro lado que las disposiciones correspondientes a la política exterior y de seguridad común no confieren nuevos poderes de iniciativa de decisiones a la Comisión ni amplían la función del Parlamento Europeo.
La Conferencia también recuerda que las disposiciones por las que se rige la política común de seguridad y defensa se entienden sin menoscabo del carácter específico de la política de seguridad y defensa de los Estados miembros.
15. Declaración relativa al artículo 27 del Tratado de la Unión Europea
La Conferencia declara que, en cuanto se haya firmado el Tratado de Lisboa, el Secretario General del Consejo, Alto Representante de la Política Exterior y de Seguridad Común, la Comisión y los Estados miembros deberían comenzar los trabajos preparatorios relativos al servicio europeo de acción exterior.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/343
16. Declaración relativa al apartado 2 del artículo 55 del Tratado de la Unión Europea
La Conferencia considera que la posibilidad de traducir los Tratados en las lenguas a que se refiere el apartado 2 del artículo 55 contribuye a cumplir el objetivo de respetar la riqueza de la diversidad cultural y lingüística de la Unión enunciado en el párrafo cuarto del apartado 3 del artículo 3. En este contexto, la Conferencia confirma el compromiso de la Unión con la diversidad cultural de Europa y la especial atención que seguirá prestando a éstas y otras lenguas.
La Conferencia recomienda que los Estados miembros que deseen acogerse a la posibilidad recono cida en el apartado 2 del artículo 55, comuniquen al Consejo, en un plazo de seis meses a partir de la fecha de la firma del Tratado de Lisboa, la lengua o lenguas a las que se harán traducciones de los Tratados.
17. Declaración relativa a la primacía
La Conferencia recuerda que, con arreglo a una jurisprudencia reiterada del Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea, los Tratados y el Derecho adoptado por la Unión sobre la base de los mismos priman sobre el Derecho de los Estados miembros, en las condiciones establecidas por la citada jurisprudencia.
Además, la Conferencia ha decidido incorporar a la presente Acta Final el dictamen del Servicio Jurídico del Consejo sobre la primacía, tal como figura en el documento 11197/07 (JUR 260):
«Dictamen del Servicio Jurídico del Consejo
de 22 de junio de 2007
Resulta de la jurisprudencia del Tribunal de Justicia que la primacía del Derecho comunitario es un principio fundamental del Derecho comunitario. Según el Tribunal de Justicia, este principio es inherente a la naturaleza específica de la Comunidad Europea. En el momento de la primera sentencia de esta jurisprudencia constante (Costa/ENEL, 15 de julio de 1964, asunto 6/64 (1) el Tratado no contenía mención alguna a la primacía, y todavía hoy sigue sin contenerla. El hecho de que el principio de primacía no esté incluido en el futuro Tratado no cambiará en modo alguno la existencia de este principio ni la jurisprudencia existente del Tribunal de Justicia.
___________
(1) “(…) se desprende que al Derecho creado por el Tratado, nacido de una fuente autónoma, no se puede oponer, en razón de su específica naturaleza original una norma interna, cualquiera que sea ésta, ante los órganos jurisdiccionales, sin que al mismo tiempo aquél pierda su carácter comunitario y se ponga en tela de juicio la base jurídica misma de la Comunidad.”»
18. Declaración relativa a la delimitación de las competencias
La Conferencia subraya que, de conformidad con el sistema de reparto de competencias entre la Unión y los Estados miembros previsto en el Tratado de la Unión Europea y en el Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, las competencias que los Tratados no hayan atribuido a la Unión serán de los Estados miembros.
ESC 83/344 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Cuando los Tratados atribuyan a la Unión una competencia compartida con los Estados miembros en un ámbito determinado, los Estados miembros ejercerán su competencia en la medida en que la Unión no haya ejercido la suya o haya decidido dejar de ejercerla. Esta última situación se plantea cuando las instituciones competentes de la Unión deciden derogar un acto legislativo, en particular para garantizar mejor el respeto constante de los principios de subsidiariedad y proporcionalidad. El Consejo, a iniciativa de uno o varios de sus miembros (representantes de los Estados miembros) y de conformidad con el artículo 241 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, podrá pedir a la Comisión que presente propuestas de derogación de un acto legislativo. La Conferencia se con gratula de que la Comisión declare que concederá una atención especial a dichas solicitudes.
De igual modo, los representantes de los Gobiernos de los Estados miembros, reunidos en una Conferencia intergubernamental, podrán decidir con arreglo al procedimiento de revisión ordinario previsto en los apartados 2 a 5 del artículo 48 del Tratado de la Unión Europea, modificar los Tratados en los que se fundamenta la Unión, incluso para aumentar o reducir las competencias atribuidas a la Unión en dichos Tratados.
19. Declaración relativa al artículo 8 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea
La Conferencia conviene en que, en su empeño general por eliminar las desigualdades entre la mujer y el hombre, la Unión tratará en sus distintas políticas de combatir la violencia doméstica en todas sus formas. Es preciso que los Estados miembros adopten todas las medidas necesarias para prevenir y castigar estos actos delictivos y para prestar apoyo y protección a las víctimas.
20. Declaración relativa al artículo 16 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea
La Conferencia declara que, siempre que las normas sobre protección de datos de carácter personal que hayan de adoptarse con arreglo al artículo 16 puedan tener una repercusión directa en la seguridad nacional, habrán de tenerse debidamente en cuenta las características específicas de la cuestión. Recuerda que la legislación actualmente aplicable (véase, en particular, la Directiva 95/46/CE) contiene excepciones específicas a este respecto.
21. Declaración relativa a la protección de datos de carácter personal en el ámbito de la cooperación judicial en materia penal y de la cooperación
policial
La Conferencia reconoce que podrían requerirse normas específicas para la protección de datos de carácter personal y la libre circulación de dichos datos en los ámbitos de la cooperación judicial en materia penal y de la cooperación policial que se basen en el artículo 16 del Tratado de Funciona miento de la Unión Europea, en razón de la naturaleza específica de dichos ámbitos.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/345
22. Declaración relativa a los artículos 48 y 79 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea
La Conferencia considera que, en caso de que un proyecto de acto legislativo basado en el apartado 2 del artículo 79 perjudica a aspectos fundamentales del sistema de seguridad social de un Estado miembro, como su ámbito de aplicación, coste o estructura financiera, o afecta al equilibrio finan ciero de ese sistema, según se recoge en el párrafo segundo del artículo 48, se tendrán debidamente en cuenta los intereses de dicho Estado miembro.
23. Declaración relativa al párrafo segundo del artículo 48 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea
La Conferencia recuerda que, en este caso, de conformidad con lo dispuesto en el apartado 4 del artículo 15 del Tratado de la Unión Europea, el Consejo Europeo se pronunciará por consenso.
24. Declaración relativa a la personalidad jurídica de la Unión Europea
La Conferencia confirma que el hecho de que la Unión Europea tenga personalidad jurídica no autorizará en modo alguno a la Unión a legislar o actuar más allá de las competencias que los Estados miembros le han atribuido en los Tratados.
25. Declaración relativa a los artículos 75 y 215 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea
La Conferencia recuerda que el respeto de los derechos y libertades fundamentales implica, en particular, que se preste la debida atención a la protección y al respeto del derecho de las personas físicas o de las entidades de que se trate a disfrutar de las garantías previstas en la ley. Para ello, y con objeto de garantizar un control jurisdiccional estricto de las decisiones por las que se impongan medidas restrictivas a una persona física o a una entidad, dichas decisiones deberán basarse en unos criterios claros y precisos. Estos criterios deberían ajustarse a la especificidad de cada una de las medidas restrictivas.
26. Declaración relativa a la no participación de un Estado miembro en una medida basada en el título V de la tercera parte del Tratado de Funcionamiento de
la Unión Europea
La Conferencia declara que cuando un Estado miembro opte por no participar en una medida basada en el título V de la tercera parte del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, el Consejo mantendrá un amplio debate sobre las repercusiones y posibles efectos de la no participación de dicho Estado miembro en la medida.
Además, cualquier Estado miembro podrá invitar a la Comisión a examinar la situación sobre la base del artículo 116 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea.
Los anteriores párrafos se entienden sin perjuicio de la posibilidad de que un Estado miembro eleve al Consejo Europeo esta cuestión.
ESC 83/346 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
27. Declaración relativa al párrafo segundo del apartado 1 del artículo 85 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea
La Conferencia considera que los reglamentos a que se refiere el párrafo segundo del apartado 1 del artículo 85 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea deberían tener en cuenta las normas y prácticas nacionales relativas al inicio de investigaciones penales.
28. Declaración relativa al artículo 98 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea
La Conferencia toma nota de que las disposiciones del artículo 98 se aplicarán con arreglo a la práctica actual. La frase «las medidas (…) necesarias para compensar las desventajas económicas que la división de Alemania ocasiona a la economía de determinadas regiones de la República Federal, afectadas por esta división» debe interpretarse de acuerdo con la jurisprudencia existente del Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea.
29. Declaración relativa a la letra c) del apartado 2 del artículo 107 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea
La Conferencia toma nota de que la letra c) del apartado 2 del artículo 107 debe interpretarse de acuerdo con la jurisprudencia existente del Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea en materia de aplicabilidad de estas disposiciones a las ayudas concedidas a determinadas regiones de la República Federal de Alemania afectadas por la antigua división de Alemania.
30. Declaración relativa al artículo 126 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea
Por lo que respecta al artículo 126, la Conferencia confirma que los dos pilares de la política económica y presupuestaria de la Unión y de los Estados miembros consisten en fortalecer el potencial de crecimiento y garantizar unas situaciones presupuestarias saneadas. El Pacto de Estabi lidad y Crecimiento es un instrumento importante para lograr estos objetivos.
La Conferencia reitera su adhesión a las disposiciones relativas al Pacto de Estabilidad y Crecimiento, que constituyen el marco en el que se debe efectuar la coordinación de las políticas presupuestarias de los Estados miembros.
La Conferencia confirma que un sistema basado en normas es la mejor garantía de que los com promisos se cumplan y de que todos los Estados miembros sean tratados en condiciones de igualdad.
Dentro de este marco, la Conferencia reitera asimismo su adhesión a los objetivos de la estrategia de Lisboa: creación de empleo, reformas estructurales y cohesión social.
La Unión tiene por objeto lograr un crecimiento económico equilibrado y la estabilidad de los precios. Las políticas económicas y presupuestarias deben, por consiguiente, establecer las prioridades adecuadas en materia de reformas económicas, innovación, competitividad y fortalecimiento de la inversión privada y del consumo en las fases de débil crecimiento económico. Esto debería reflejarse en las orientaciones de las decisiones presupuestarias, tanto a escala nacional como de la Unión, en
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/347
particular mediante la reestructuración de los ingresos y gastos públicos, dentro del respeto de la disciplina presupuestaria, de conformidad con los Tratados y con el Pacto de Estabilidad y Creci miento.
Los desafíos presupuestarios y económicos a que hacen frente los Estados miembros ponen de relieve la importancia de una política presupuestaria saneada a lo largo de todo ciclo económico.
La Conferencia conviene en que los Estados miembros deberían aprovechar activamente los períodos de recuperación económica para consolidar sus finanzas públicas y mejorar su situación presupues taria. El objetivo es lograr de forma gradual un superávit presupuestario en períodos favorables, creando el margen necesario para hacer frente a las fases de recesión y contribuyendo así a la viabilidad a largo plazo de las finanzas públicas.
Los Estados miembros aguardan con interés las posibles propuestas de la Comisión, así como nuevas contribuciones de los Estados miembros encaminadas a reforzar y aclarar la aplicación del Pacto de Estabilidad y Crecimiento. Los Estados miembros tomarán todas las medidas necesarias para aumen tar el potencial de crecimiento de sus economías. La mejora de la coordinación de la política económica podría favorecer este objetivo. La presente Declaración no prejuzga el futuro debate sobre el Pacto de Estabilidad y Crecimiento.
31. Declaración relativa al artículo 156 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea
La Conferencia confirma que las políticas descritas en el artículo 156 son en lo esencial competencia de los Estados miembros. Las medidas de fomento y de coordinación que hayan de tomarse a escala de la Unión de conformidad con lo dispuesto en ese artículo revisten un carácter complementario. Pretenden reforzar la cooperación entre Estados miembros y no armonizar los sistemas nacionales. Las garantías y los usos vigentes en cada Estado miembro en lo referente a la responsabilidad de los interlocutores sociales no se verán afectadas.
La presente Declaración se entiende sin perjuicio de las disposiciones de los Tratados que atribuyen competencias a la Unión, incluido en el ámbito social.
32. Declaración relativa a la letra c) del apartado 4 del artículo 168 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea
La Conferencia declara que las medidas que se adopten en aplicación de la letra c) del apartado 4 del artículo 168 deben respetar los aspectos comunes de seguridad y tener como objetivo establecer normas elevadas de calidad y seguridad cuando, de no ser así, las normas nacionales que afectan al mercado interior representen un obstáculo para alcanzar un nivel elevado de protección de la salud humana.
ESC 83/348 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
33. Declaración relativa al artículo 174 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea
La Conferencia considera que la expresión «regiones insulares» a que se hace referencia en el artículo 174 puede designar asimismo Estados insulares en su totalidad, siempre que se reúnan las condiciones necesarias.
34. Declaración relativa al artículo 179 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea
La Conferencia conviene en que la acción de la Unión en el ámbito de la investigación y el desarrollo tecnológico tendrá debidamente en cuenta las orientaciones y opciones fundamentales contenidas en las políticas de investigación de los Estados miembros.
35. Declaración relativa al artículo 194 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea
La Conferencia estima que el artículo 194 no afecta al derecho de los Estados miembros a adoptar las disposiciones necesarias para garantizar su abastecimiento energético en las condiciones establecidas en el artículo 347.
36. Declaración relativa al artículo 218 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea sobre la negociación y celebración de acuerdos
internacionales por los Estados miembros en relación con el espacio de libertad, seguridad y justicia
La Conferencia confirma que los Estados miembros podrán negociar y celebrar acuerdos con terceros países u organizaciones internacionales en los ámbitos a que hacen referencia los capítulos 3, 4 y 5 del título V de la tercera parte, siempre y cuando dichos acuerdos se ajusten al Derecho de la Unión.
37. Declaración relativa al artículo 222 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea
Sin perjuicio de las medidas adoptadas por la Unión para cumplir con su obligación de solidaridad respecto de un Estado miembro que sea objeto de un ataque terrorista o víctima de una catástrofe natural o de origen humano, ninguna de las disposiciones del artículo 222 pretende afectar al derecho de otro Estado miembro de escoger los medios más apropiados para cumplir con su obligación de solidaridad respecto de ese Estado miembro.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/349
38. Declaración relativa al artículo 252 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea sobre el número de abogados generales del
Tribunal de Justicia
La Conferencia declara que si, en virtud del párrafo primero del artículo 252 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, el Tribunal de Justicia solicita aumentar el número de abo gados generales en tres personas (es decir, once en vez de ocho), el Consejo, por unanimidad, dará su acuerdo sobre dicho aumento.
En ese caso, la Conferencia acuerda que Polonia, como ya ocurre con Alemania, Francia, Italia, España y el Reino Unido, tendrá un abogado general permanente y no participará ya en el sistema rotatorio. Por otra parte, el actual sistema de rotación afectará a cinco abogados generales en vez de a tres.
39. Declaración relativa al artículo 290 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea
La Conferencia toma nota de la intención de la Comisión de seguir consultando a expertos nom brados por los Estados miembros para la elaboración de sus proyectos de actos delegados en el ámbito de los servicios financieros, conforme a su práctica establecida.
40. Declaración relativa al artículo 329 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea
La Conferencia declara que, al solicitar el establecimiento de una cooperación reforzada, los Estados miembros podrán indicar si ya en ese momento tienen intención de que se aplique el artículo 333, que dispone la ampliación de la votación por mayoría cualificada, o de recurrir al procedimiento legislativo ordinario.
41. Declaración relativa al artículo 352 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea
La Conferencia declara que la referencia que hace el apartado 1 del artículo 352 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea a los objetivos de la Unión remite a los objetivos enunciados en los apartados 2 y 3 del artículo 3 del Tratado de la Unión Europea y a los objetivos enunciados en el apartado 5 del artículo 3 de dicho Tratado, relativo a la acción exterior, en virtud de la quinta parte del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea. Por consiguiente, una acción basada en el artículo 352 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea no podrá perseguir únicamente los objetivos contemplados en el apartado 1 del artículo 3 del Tratado de la Unión Europea. A este respecto, la Conferencia señala que, de conformidad con el apartado 1 del artículo 31 del Tratado de la Unión Europea, no podrán adoptarse actos legislativos en el ámbito de la política exterior y de seguridad común.
ESC 83/350 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
42. Declaración relativa al artículo 352 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea
La Conferencia subraya que, de conformidad con la jurisprudencia reiterada del Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea, el artículo 352 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, que forma parte integrante de un ordenamiento institucional basado en el principio de las competencias de atribución, no puede servir de base para ampliar el ámbito de las competencias de la Unión más allá del marco general que establecen las disposiciones de los Tratados en su conjunto, en particular aquellas por las que se definen las funciones y acciones de la Unión. Este artículo no podrá en ningún caso servir de base para adoptar disposiciones que tengan por efecto, en esencia, por sus consecuen cias, modificar los Tratados sin seguir el procedimiento que éstos fijan a tal efecto.
43. Declaración relativa al apartado 6 del artículo 355 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea
Las Altas Partes Contratantes convienen en que el Consejo Europeo, en aplicación del apartado 6 del artículo 355, adoptará una decisión que dará lugar a la modificación del estatuto de Mayotte respecto de la Unión, con objeto de que dicho territorio pase a ser región ultraperiférica en el sentido del apartado 1 del artículo 355 y del artículo 349, cuando las autoridades francesas notifiquen al Consejo Europeo y a la Comisión que así lo permite la evolución en curso del estatuto interno de la isla.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/351
B. DECLARACIONES RELATIVAS A PROTOCOLOS ANEJOS A LOS TRATADOS
44. Declaración relativa al artículo 5 del Protocolo sobre el acervo de Schengen integrado en el marco de la Unión Europea
La Conferencia toma nota de que el Estado miembro que haya notificado, con arreglo al apartado 2 del artículo 5 del Protocolo sobre el acervo de Schengen integrado en el marco de la Unión Europea, su deseo de no participar en una propuesta o iniciativa, podrá retirar dicha notificación en cualquier momento antes de que se adopte la medida para desarrollar el acervo de Schengen.
45. Declaración relativa al apartado 2 del artículo 5 del Protocolo sobre el acervo de Schengen integrado en el marco de la Unión Europea
La Conferencia declara que, siempre que el Reino Unido o Irlanda indique al Consejo su intención de no participar en una medida para desarrollar una parte del acervo de Schengen en la que uno u otro participe, el Consejo tendrá un amplio debate sobre las posibles repercusiones de la no participación de dicho Estado miembro en la medida. El debate en el seno del Consejo se celebrará a la luz de las indicaciones facilitadas por la Comisión acerca de la relación entre la propuesta y el acervo de Schengen.
46. Declaración relativa al apartado 3 del artículo 5 del Protocolo sobre el acervo de Schengen integrado en el marco de la Unión Europea
La Conferencia recuerda que, si el Consejo no toma una decisión tras un primer debate sobre el fondo de la cuestión, la Comisión puede presentar una propuesta modificada para que el Consejo realice un nuevo examen adicional de fondo en el plazo de cuatro meses.
47. Declaración relativa a los apartados 3, 4 y 5 del artículo 5 del Protocolo sobre el acervo de Schengen integrado en el marco de la
Unión Europea
La Conferencia toma nota de que las condiciones que se determinen en la decisión a que se refieren los apartados 3, 4 y 5 del artículo 5 del Protocolo sobre el acervo de Schengen integrado en el marco de la Unión Europea podrán suponer que el Estado miembro de que se trate soporte las consecuen cias financieras directas que pudieran derivarse, necesaria e inevitablemente, de su decisión de dejar de participar en la totalidad o una parte del acervo contemplado en cualquier decisión adoptada por el Consejo con arreglo al artículo 4 de dicho Protocolo.
ESC 83/352 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
48. Declaración relativa al Protocolo sobre la posición de Dinamarca
La Conferencia toma nota de que Dinamarca declara, en relación con los actos jurídicos que el Consejo adopte por sí solo o conjuntamente con el Parlamento Europeo y que contengan disposi ciones aplicables a Dinamarca así como disposiciones que no le sean aplicables por tener una base jurídica a la que se aplique la parte I del Protocolo sobre la posición de Dinamarca, que no utilizará su derecho de voto para impedir la adopción de las disposiciones que no le sean aplicables.
La Conferencia toma nota asimismo de que Dinamarca, basándose en la Declaración de la Confe rencia relativa al artículo 222, declara que su participación en acciones o actos jurídicos en aplicación del artículo 222 se llevará a cabo de conformidad con las partes I y II del Protocolo sobre la posición de Dinamarca.
49. Declaración relativa a Italia
La Conferencia toma nota de que el Protocolo relativo a Italia, anexo al Tratado constitutivo de la Comunidad Económica Europea de 1957, modificado con ocasión de la adopción del Tratado de la Unión Europea, estipulaba que:
«LAS ALTAS PARTES CONTRATANTES,
DESEANDO resolver determinados problemas particulares que afectan a Italia,
HAN CONVENIDO en las siguientes disposiciones, que se incorporarán como anexo al Tratado:
LOS ESTADOS MIEMBROS DE LA COMUNIDAD
TOMAN NOTA de que el Gobierno italiano ha emprendido la ejecución de un programa decenal de expansión económica, que tiene por objeto corregir los desequilibrios estructurales de la economía italiana, en particular equipando las zonas menos desarrolladas del sur y de las islas y creando nuevos puestos de trabajo a fin de eliminar el desempleo,
RECUERDAN que este programa del Gobierno italiano ha sido tomado en consideración y aprobado en sus principios y objetivos por organizaciones de cooperación internacional de las que ellos son miembros,
RECONOCEN que, en interés común, deben alcanzarse los objetivos del programa italiano,
CONVIENEN, con objeto de facilitar al Gobierno italiano la realización de esta tarea, en recomendar a las instituciones de la Comunidad que apliquen todos los mecanismos y procedimientos previstos en el Tratado, procediendo, en especial, al empleo adecuado de los recursos del Banco Europeo de Inversiones y del Fondo Social Europeo,
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/353
SON DEL PARECER que las instituciones de la Comunidad deben tener en cuenta, al aplicar el Tratado, el esfuerzo que la economía italiana habrá de soportar en los próximos años y la conve niencia de evitar que se produzcan tensiones peligrosas, de manera especial en la balanza de pagos o en el nivel de empleo, que podrían comprometer la aplicación de este Tratado en Italia,
RECONOCEN en particular, que, en caso de aplicación de los artículos 109 H y 109 I, habrá que procurar que las medidas solicitadas al Gobierno italiano garanticen el cumplimiento de su programa de expansión económica y de elevación del nivel de vida de la población.».
50. Declaración relativa al artículo 10 del Protocolo sobre las disposi- ciones transitorias
La Conferencia invita al Parlamento Europeo, al Consejo y a la Comisión a que, en el marco de sus respectivas atribuciones, se esfuercen por adoptar, en los casos pertinentes y, en la medida de lo posible, en el plazo de cinco años mencionado en el apartado 3 del artículo 10 del Protocolo sobre las disposiciones transitorias, actos jurídicos que modifiquen o sustituyan a los actos contemplados en el apartado 1 del artículo 10 de dicho Protocolo.
ESC 83/354 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
C. DECLARACIONES DE ESTADOS MIEMBROS
51. Declaración del Reino de Bélgica relativa a los Parlamentos nacionales
Bélgica precisa que, en virtud de su Derecho constitucional, tanto la Cámara de Representantes y el Senado del Parlamento Federal como las Asambleas Parlamentarias de las Comunidades y Regiones actúan, en función de las competencias ejercidas por la Unión, como componentes del sistema parlamentario nacional o Cámaras del Parlamento nacional.
52. Declaración del Reino de Bélgica, de la República de Bulgaria, de la República Federal de Alemania, de la República Helénica, del Reino de
España, de la República Italiana, de la República de Chipre, de la República de Lituania, del Gran Ducado de Luxemburgo, de la República de Hungría, de
la República de Malta, de la República de Austria, de la República Portuguesa, de Rumanía, de la República de Eslovenia y de la República
Eslovaca relativa a los símbolos de la Unión Europea
Bélgica, Bulgaria, Alemania, Grecia, España, Italia, Chipre, Lituania, Luxemburgo, Hungría, Malta, Austria, Portugal, Rumanía, Eslovenia y Eslovaquia declaran que la bandera que representa un círculo de doce estrellas doradas sobre fondo azul, el himno tomado del «Himno a la Alegría» de la Novena Sinfonía de Ludwig van Beethoven, la divisa «Unida en la diversidad», el euro en tanto que moneda de la Unión Europea y el Día de Europa el 9 de mayo seguirán siendo, para ellos, los símbolos de la pertenencia común de los ciudadanos a la Unión Europea y de su relación con ésta.
53. Declaración de la República Checa relativa a la Carta de los Derechos Fundamentalesde la Unión Europea.
1. La República Checa recuerda que las disposiciones de la Carta de los Derechos Fundamentales de la Unión Europea están dirigidas a las instituciones y órganos de la Unión Europea dentro del respeto del principio de subsidiariedad y del reparto de competencias entre la Unión Europea y sus Estados miembros tal como ha sido reafirmado en la Declaración (no 18) relativa a la delimitación de las competencias. La República Checa subraya que las disposiciones de la Carta están dirigidas a los Estados miembros únicamente cuando apliquen el Derecho de la Unión y no cuando adopten y apliquen el Derecho nacional independientemente del Derecho de la Unión.
2. La República Checa subraya igualmente que la Carta no amplía el ámbito de aplicación del Derecho de la Unión y no crea ninguna competencia nueva para la Unión. La Carta no reduce el ámbito de aplicación del Derecho nacional y no limita ninguna competencia actual de las autoridades nacionales en este ámbito.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/355
3. La República Checa destaca que, en la medida en que la Carta reconozca derechos y principios fundamentales resultantes de las tradiciones constitucionales comunes a los Estados miembros, dichos derechos y principios se interpretarán en armonía con las citadas tradiciones.
4. La República Checa subraya además que ninguna de las disposiciones de la Carta podrá interpretarse como limitativa o lesiva de los derechos humanos y libertades fundamentales recono cidos, en su respectivo ámbito de aplicación, por el Derecho de la Unión y los convenios interna cionales de los que son parte la Unión o todos los Estados miembros, y en particular, el Convenio Europeo para la Protección de los Derechos Humanos y de las Libertades Fundamentales, así como por las constituciones de los Estados miembros.
54. Declaración de la República Federal de Alemania, de Irlanda, de la República de Hungría, de la República de Austria y del Reino de Suecia
Alemania, Irlanda, Hungría, Austria y Suecia señalan que las disposiciones esenciales del Tratado constitutivo de la Comunidad Europea de la Energía Atómica no se han modificado sustancialmente desde su entrada en vigor y deben actualizarse. Por lo tanto, secundan la idea de celebrar una Conferencia de representantes de los Gobiernos de los Estados miembros, que debería convocarse cuanto antes.
55. Declaración del Reino de España y del Reino Unido de Gran Bretaña e Irlanda del Norte
Los Tratados se aplicarán a Gibraltar como territorio europeo cuyas relaciones exteriores asume un Estado miembro. Ello no supone modificación alguna de las respectivas posiciones de los Estados miembros de que se trata.
56. Declaración de Irlanda relativa al artículo 3 del Protocolo sobre la posición del Reino Unido y de Irlanda respecto del espacio de libertad,
seguridad y justicia
Irlanda afirma su compromiso con la Unión como espacio de libertad, seguridad y justicia dentro del respeto a los derechos fundamentales y a los distintos sistemas y tradiciones jurídicos de los Estados miembros, en cuyo marco se ofrece a los ciudadanos un alto grado de seguridad.
En consecuencia, Irlanda declara su firme intención de ejercer el derecho que le asiste, en virtud del artículo 3 del Protocolo sobre la posición del Reino Unido y de Irlanda respecto del espacio de libertad, seguridad y justicia, para participar, siempre que sea posible, en la adopción de medidas que entran en el ámbito del título V de la tercera parte del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea.
En particular, Irlanda participará siempre que sea posible en medidas del ámbito de la cooperación policial.
ESC 83/356 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Además, Irlanda recuerda que, de conformidad con el artículo 8 del Protocolo, podrá notificar por escrito al Consejo su deseo de no seguir acogiéndose a las disposiciones del Protocolo. Irlanda tiene intención de revisar el funcionamiento de estas disposiciones en un plazo de tres años desde la entrada en vigor del Tratado de Lisboa.
57. Declaración de la República Italiana relativa a la composición del Parlamento Europeo
Italia hace constar que de conformidad con los artículos 10 y 14 del Tratado de la Unión Europea, el Parlamento Europeo está compuesto por representantes de los ciudadanos de la Unión, cuya repre sentación está asegurada de forma decrecientemente proporcional.
Italia hace constar igualmente que, en virtud del artículo 9 del Tratado de la Unión Europea y del artículo 20 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea, es ciudadano de la Unión toda persona que tenga la nacionalidad de un Estado miembro.
Por consiguiente, Italia considera que, sin perjuicio de la decisión relativa a la legislatura 2009-2014, cualquier decisión adoptada por el Consejo Europeo, a iniciativa del Parlamento Europeo y con su aprobación, por la que se fije la composición del Parlamento Europeo, debe respetar los principios contemplados en el párrafo primero del apartado 2 del artículo 14 del Tratado de la Unión Europea.
58. Declaración de la República de Letonia, de la República de Hungría y de la República de Malta relativa a la ortografía del nombre de la moneda
única en los Tratados
Sin perjuicio de la ortografía unificada del nombre de la moneda única de la Unión Europea a que se hace referencia en los Tratados, tal como figura en los billetes y en las monedas, Letonia, Hungría y Malta declaran que la ortografía del nombre de la moneda única, incluidos sus derivados, empleada en el texto en letón, en húngaro y en maltés de los Tratados, no tiene efecto en las normas vigentes de las lenguas letona, húngara y maltesa.
59. Declaración del Reino de los Países Bajos relativa al artículo 312 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea
El Reino de los Países Bajos aprobará una decisión a que se refiere el párrafo segundo del apartado 2 del artículo 312 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea una vez que, mediante una revisión de la decisión contemplada en el párrafo tercero del artículo 311 de dicho Tratado, se haya ofrecido a los Países Bajos una solución satisfactoria de su situación de pagos neta negativa, excesiva con respecto al presupuesto de la Unión.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/357
60. Declaración del Reino de los Países Bajos relativa al artículo 355 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea
El Reino de los Países Bajos declara que sólo se presentarán iniciativas para una decisión como la que se contempla en el aparado 6 del artículo 355, encaminada a modificar el estatuto de las Antillas Neerlandesas o de Aruba respecto de la Unión, sobre la base de una decisión adoptada de confor midad con el Estatuto del Reino de los Países Bajos.
61. Declaración de la República de Polonia relativa a la Carta de los Derechos Fundamentales de la Unión Europea
La Carta no afecta en modo alguno al derecho de los Estados miembros a legislar en el ámbito de la moral pública, del Derecho de familia, así como de la protección de la dignidad humana y del respeto de la integridad humana física y moral.
62. Declaración de la República de Polonia relativa al Protocolo sobre la aplicación de la Carta de los Derechos Fundamentales de la Unión Europea a
Polonia y al Reino Unido
Polonia, teniendo presente la tradición del movimiento social «Solidaridad» y su notable contribución a la lucha por los derechos sociales y del trabajo, declara que respeta plenamente esos derechos, según se establecen en el Derecho de la Unión, y en particular los que se reafirman en el título IV de la Carta de los Derechos Fundamentales de la Unión Europea.
63. Declaración del Reino Unido de Gran Bretaña e Irlanda del Norte relativa a la definición del término «nacionales»
Con respecto a los Tratados y al Tratado constitutivo de la Comunidad Europea de la Energía Atómica, y a cualquier acto derivado de dichos Tratados o que dichos Tratados mantengan en vigor, el Reino Unido reitera su declaración del 31 de diciembre de 1982 sobre la definición del término «nacionales», con la excepción de que la referencia a los «ciudadanos de los territorios dependientes británicos» se entenderá en el sentido de «ciudadanos de los territorios de ultramar británicos».
64. Declaración del Reino Unido de Gran Bretaña e Irlanda del Norte relativa al derecho de voto en las elecciones al Parlamento Europeo
El Reino Unido observa que ni el artículo 14 del Tratado de la Unión Europea ni otras disposiciones de los Tratados tienen por finalidad modificar la base del derecho de voto para las elecciones al Parlamento Europeo.
ESC 83/358 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
65. Declaración del Reino Unido de Gran Bretaña e Irlanda del Norte relativa al artículo 75 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea
El Reino Unido apoya plenamente una actuación enérgica en lo que respecta a la adopción de sanciones financieras encaminadas a prevenir y combatir el terrorismo y las actividades conexas. En consecuencia, declara que tiene intención de acogerse al derecho que le asiste en virtud del artículo 3 del Protocolo sobre la posición del Reino Unido y de Irlanda respecto del espacio de libertad, seguridad y justicia, para participar en la adopción de cuantas propuestas se presenten en virtud del artículo 75 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/359
TABLAS DE CORRESPONDENCIAS (*)
Tratado de la Unión Europea
Numeración anterior del Tratado de la Unión Europea
Nueva numeración del Tratado de la Unión Europea
TÍTULO I — DISPOSICIONES COMUNES TÍTULO I — DISPOSICIONES COMUNES
Artículo 1 Artículo 1
Artículo 2
Artículo 2 Artículo 3
Artículo 3 (derogado) (1)
Artículo 4
Artículo 5 (2)
Artículo 4 (derogado) (3)
Artículo 5 (derogado) (4)
Artículo 6 Artículo 6
Artículo 7 Artículo 7
Artículo 8
TÍTULO II — DISPOSICIONES POR LAS QUE SE MODIFICA EL TRATADO CONSTITUTIVO DE LA COMUNIDAD ECONÓMICA EUROPEA CON EL FIN DE CONSTITUIR LA COMUNI DAD EUROPEA
TÍTULO II — DISPOSICIONES SOBRE LOS PRINCIPIOS DEMOCRÁTICOS
Artículo 8 (derogado) (5) Artículo 9
Artículo 10 (6)
(1) Sustituido, en sustancia, por el artículo 7 del Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea (en lo sucesivo TFUE) y por los artículos 13, apartado 1 y 21, apartado 3, párrafo segundo, del Tratado de la Unión Europea (en lo sucesivo Tratado UE).
(2) Sustituye al artículo 5 del Tratado constitutivo de la Comunidad Europea (en lo sucesivo Tratado CE). (3) Sustituido, en sustancia, por el artículo 15. (4) Sustituido, en sustancia, por el artículo 13, apartado 2. (5) El artículo 8 del Tratado UE vigente antes de la entrada en vigor del Tratado de Lisboa (en lo sucesivo
el actual Tratado UE) modificaba el Tratado CE. Estas modificaciones se han incorporado en este último Tratado y se deroga el artículo 8. Su número se utiliza para insertar una nueva disposición.
(6) El apartado 4 sustituye, en sustancia, al artículo 191, párrafo primero, del Tratado CE.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/361
(*) Estas dos tablas proceden de las tablas que figuran en el artículo 5 del Tratado de Lisboa, sin la columna central que recogía la numeración intermedia contenida en el Tratado de Lisboa.
Numeración anterior del Tratado de la Unión Europea
Nueva numeración del Tratado de la Unión Europea
Artículo 11
Artículo 12
TÍTULO III — DISPOSICIONES POR LAS QUE SE MODIFICA EL TRATADO CONSTITUTIVO DE LA COMUNIDAD EUROPEA DEL CAR BÓN Y DEL ACERO
TÍTULO III — DISPOSICIONES SOBRE LAS INSTITUCIONES
Artículo 9 (derogado) (7) Artículo 13
Artículo 14 (8)
Artículo 15 (9)
Artículo 16 (10)
Artículo 17 (11)
Artículo 18
Artículo 19 (12)
TÍTULO IV — DISPOSICIONES POR LAS QUE SE MODIFICA EL TRATADO CONSTITUTIVO DE LA COMUNIDAD EUROPEA DE LA ENERGÍA ATÓMICA
TÍTULO IV — DISPOSICIONES SOBRE LAS COOPERACIONES REFORZADAS
Artículo 10 (derogado) (13) Artículos 27 A a 27 E (sustituidos) Artículos 40 a 40 B (sustituidos) Artículos 43 a 45 (sustituidos)
Artículo 20 (14)
(7) El artículo 9 del actual Tratado UE modificaba el Tratado constitutivo de la Comunidad Europea del Carbón y del Acero. Este último Tratado expiró el 23 de julio de 2002. Se deroga el artículo 9 y su número se utiliza para insertar otra disposición.
(8) — Los apartados 1 y 2 sustituyen, en sustancia, al artículo 189 del Tratado CE; — los apartados 1 a 3 sustituyen, en sustancia, al artículo 190, apartados 1 a 3 del Tratado CE; — el apartado 1 sustituye, en sustancia, al artículo 192, párrafo primero, del Tratado CE; — el apartado 4 sustituye, en sustancia, al artículo 197, párrafo primero, del Tratado CE.
(9) Sustituye, en sustancia, al artículo 4. (10) — El apartado 1 sustituye, en sustancia, al artículo 202, primer y segundo guiones, del Tratado CE;
— los apartados 2 y 9 sustituyen, en sustancia, al artículo 203 del Tratado CE; — los apartados 4 y 5 sustituyen, en sustancia, al artículo 205, apartados 2 y 4, del Tratado CE.
(11) — El apartado 1 sustituye, en sustancia, al artículo 211 del Tratado CE; — los apartados 3 y 7 sustituyen, en sustancia, al artículo 214 del Tratado CE; — el apartado 6 sustituye, en sustancia, al artículo 217, apartados 1, 3 y 4, del Tratado CE.
(12) — Sustituye, en sustancia, al artículo 220 del Tratado CE; — el apartado 2, párrafo primero, sustituye, en sustancia, al artículo 221, párrafo primero, del
Tratado CE. (13) El artículo 10 del actual Tratado UE modificaba el Tratado constitutivo de la Comunidad Europea de la
Energía Atómica. Estas modificaciones se han incorporado en este último Tratado y se deroga el artículo 10. Su número se utiliza para insertar otra disposición.
(14) Sustituye también a los artículos 11 y 11 A del Tratado CE.
ESC 83/362 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Numeración anterior del Tratado de la Unión Europea
Nueva numeración del Tratado de la Unión Europea
TÍTULO V — DISPOSICIONES RELATIVAS A LA POLÍTICA EXTERIOR Y DE SEGURIDAD COMÚN
TÍTULO V — DISPOSICIONES GENERALES RELATIVAS A LA ACCIÓN EXTERIOR DE LA UNIÓN Y DISPOSICIONES ESPECÍFICAS RE LATIVAS A LA POLÍTICA EXTERIOR Y DE SEGURIDAD COMÚN
Capítulo 1 — Disposiciones generales relativas a la acción exterior de la Unión
Artículo 21
Artículo 22
Capítulo 2 — Disposiciones específicas sobre la política exterior y de seguridad común
Sección 1 — Disposiciones comunes
Artículo 23
Artículo 11 Artículo 24
Artículo 12 Artículo 25
Artículo 13 Artículo 26
Artículo 27
Artículo 14 Artículo 28
Artículo 15 Artículo 29
Artículo 22 (desplazado) Artículo 30
Artículo 23 (desplazado) Artículo 31
Artículo 16 Artículo 32
Artículo 17 (desplazado) Artículo 42
Artículo 18 Artículo 33
Artículo 19 Artículo 34
Artículo 20 Artículo 35
Artículo 21 Artículo 36
Artículo 22 (desplazado) Artículo 30
Artículo 23 (desplazado) Artículo 31
Artículo 24 Artículo 37
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/363
Numeración anterior del Tratado de la Unión Europea
Nueva numeración del Tratado de la Unión Europea
Artículo 25 Artículo 38
Artículo 39
Artículo 47 (desplazado) Artículo 40
Artículo 26 (derogado)
Artículo 27 (derogado)
Artículo 27 A (sustituido) (15) Artículo 20
Artículo 27 B (sustituido) (15) Artículo 20
Artículo 27 C (sustituido) (15) Artículo 20
Artículo 27 D (sustituido) (15) Artículo 20
Artículo 27 E (sustituido) (15) Artículo 20
Artículo 28 Artículo 41
Sección 2 — Disposiciones sobre la política común de seguridad y defensa
Artículo 17 (desplazado) Artículo 42
Artículo 43
Artículo 44
Artículo 45
Artículo 46
TÍTULO VI — DISPOSICIONES RELATIVAS A LA COOPERACIÓN POLICIAL Y JUDICIAL EN MATERIA PENAL (derogado) (16)
Artículo 29 (sustituido) (17)
Artículo 30 (sustituido) (18)
Artículo 31 (sustituido) (19)
(15) Los artículos 27 A a 27 E del actual Tratado UE, relativos a la cooperación reforzada, se sustituyen también por los artículos 326 a 334 del TFUE.
(16) Las disposiciones del título VI del actual Tratado UE, relativas a la cooperación policial y judicial en materia penal, se sustituyen por las disposiciones de los capítulos 1, 4 y 5 del título V de la tercera parte del TFUE.
(17) Sustituido por el artículo 67 del TFUE. (18) Sustituido por los artículos 87 y 88 del TFUE. (19) Sustituido por los artículos 82, 83 y 85 del TFUE.
ESC 83/364 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Numeración anterior del Tratado de la Unión Europea
Nueva numeración del Tratado de la Unión Europea
Artículo 32 (sustituido) (20)
Artículo 33 (sustituido) (21)
Artículo 34 (derogado)
Artículo 35 (derogado)
Artículo 36 (sustituido) (22)
Artículo 37 (derogado)
Artículo 38 (derogado)
Artículo 39 (derogado)
Artículo 40 (sustituido) (23) Artículo 20
Artículo 40 A (sustituido) (23) Artículo 20
Artículo 40 B (sustituido) (23) Artículo 20
Artículo 41 (derogado)
Artículo 42 (derogado)
TÍTULO VII — DISPOSICIONES SOBRE UNA COOPERACIÓN REFORZADA (sustituido) (24)
TÍTULO IV — DISPOSICIONES SOBRE LAS COOPERACIONES REFORZADAS
Artículo 43 (sustituido) (24) Artículo 20
Artículo 43 A (sustituido) (24) Artículo 20
Artículo 43 B (sustituido) (24) Artículo 20
Artículo 44 (sustituido) (24) Artículo 20
Artículo 44 A (sustituido) (24) Artículo 20
Artículo 45 (sustituido) (24) Artículo 20
TÍTULO VIII — DISPOSICIONES FINALES TÍTULO VI — DISPOSICIONES FINALES
Artículo 46 (derogado)
Artículo 47
(20) Sustituido por el artículo 89 del TFUE. (21) Sustituido por el artículo 72 del TFUE. (22) Sustituido por el artículo 71 del TFUE. (23) Los artículos 40 a 40 B del actual Tratado UE, relativos a la cooperación reforzada, se sustituyen
también por los artículos 326 a 334 del TFUE. (24) Los artículos 43 a 45 y el título VII del actual Tratado UE, relativos a la cooperación reforzada, se
sustituyen también por los artículos 326 a 334 del TFUE (que pasan a ser 326 a 334).
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/365
Numeración anterior del Tratado de la Unión Europea
Nueva numeración del Tratado de la Unión Europea
Artículo 47 (sustituido) Artículo 40
Artículo 48 Artículo 48
Artículo 49 Artículo 49
Artículo 50
Artículo 51
Artículo 52
Artículo 50 (derogado)
Artículo 51 Artículo 53
Artículo 52 Artículo 54
Artículo 53 Artículo 55
Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea
Numeración anterior del Tratado constitutivo de la Comunidad Europea
Nueva numeración del Tratado de Funciona miento de la Unión Europea
PRIMERA PARTE — PRINCIPIOS PRIMERA PARTE — PRINCIPIOS
Artículo 1 (derogado)
Artículo 1
Artículo 2 (derogado) (25)
Título I — Categorías y ámbitos de compe tencias de la Unión
Artículo 2
Artículo 3
Artículo 4
Artículo 5
Artículo 6
Título II — Disposiciones de aplicación general
(25) Sustituido, en sustancia, por el artículo 3 del Tratado UE.
ESC 83/366 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Numeración anterior del Tratado constitutivo de la Comunidad Europea
Nueva numeración del Tratado de Funciona miento de la Unión Europea
Artículo 7
Artículo 3, apartado 1 (derogado) (26)
Artículo 3, apartado 2 Artículo 8
Artículo 4 (desplazado) Artículo 119
Artículo 5 (sustituido) (27)
Artículo 9
Artículo 10
Artículo 6 Artículo 11
Artículo 153, apartado 2 (desplazado) Artículo 12
Artículo 13 (28)
Artículo 7 (derogado) (29)
Artículo 8 (derogado) (30)
Artículo 9 (derogado)
Artículo 10 (derogado) (31)
Artículo 11 (sustituido) (32) Artículos 326 a 334
Artículo 11 A (sustituido) (32) Artículos 326 a 334
Artículo 12 (desplazado) Artículo 18
Artículo 13 (desplazado) Artículo 19
Artículo 14 (desplazado) Artículo 26
Artículo 15 (desplazado) Artículo 27
Artículo 16 Artículo 14
Artículo 255 (desplazado) Artículo 15
Artículo 286 (sustituido) Artículo 16
(26) Sustituido, en sustancia, por los artículos 3 a 6 del TFUE. (27) Sustituido por el artículo 5 del Tratado UE. (28) Se inserta el dispositivo del Protocolo sobre la protección y el bienestar de los animales. (29) Sustituido, en sustancia, por el artículo 13 del Tratado UE. (30) Sustituido, en sustancia, por el artículo 13 del Tratado UE y por el artículo 282, apartado 1, del TFUE. (31) Sustituido, en sustancia, por el artículo 4, apartado 3, del Tratado UE. (32) Sustituido también por el artículo 20 del Tratado UE.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/367
Numeración anterior del Tratado constitutivo de la Comunidad Europea
Nueva numeración del Tratado de Funciona miento de la Unión Europea
Artículo 17
SEGUNDA PARTE — CIUDADANÍA DE LA UNIÓN
SEGUNDA PARTE — NO DISCRIMINACIÓN Y CIUDADANÍA DE LA UNIÓN
Artículo 12 (desplazado) Artículo 18
Artículo 13 (desplazado) Artículo 19
Artículo 17 Artículo 20
Artículo 18 Artículo 21
Artículo 19 Artículo 22
Artículo 20 Artículo 23
Artículo 21 Artículo 24
Artículo 22 Artículo 25
TERCERA PARTE — POLÍTICAS DE LA CO MUNIDAD
TERCERA PARTE — POLÍTICAS Y ACCIONES INTERNAS DE LA UNIÓN
Título I — Mercado interior
Artículo 14 (desplazado) Artículo 26
Artículo 15 (desplazado) Artículo 27
Título I — Libre circulación de mercancías Título II — Libre circulación de mercancías
Artículo 23 Artículo 28
Artículo 24 Artículo 29
Capítulo 1 — Unión aduanera Capítulo 1 — Unión aduanera
Artículo 25 Artículo 30
Artículo 26 Artículo 31
Artículo 27 Artículo 32
Tercera parte, Título X, Cooperación aduanera (desplazado)
Capítulo 2 — Cooperación aduanera
Artículo 135 (desplazado) Artículo 33
Capítulo 2 — Prohibición de las restricciones cuantitativas entre los Estados miembros
Capítulo 3 — Prohibición de las restricciones cuantitativas entre los Estados miembros
Artículo 28 Artículo 34
ESC 83/368 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Numeración anterior del Tratado constitutivo de la Comunidad Europea
Nueva numeración del Tratado de Funciona miento de la Unión Europea
Artículo 29 Artículo 35
Artículo 30 Artículo 36
Artículo 31 Artículo 37
Título II — Agricultura Título III — Agricultura y Pesca
Artículo 32 Artículo 38
Artículo 33 Artículo 39
Artículo 34 Artículo 40
Artículo 35 Artículo 41
Artículo 36 Artículo 42
Artículo 37 Artículo 43
Artículo 38 Artículo 44
Título III — Libre circulación de personas, servicios y capitales
Título IV — Libre circulación de personas, servicios y capitales
Capítulo 1 — Trabajadores Capítulo 1 — Trabajadores
Artículo 39 Artículo 45
Artículo 40 Artículo 46
Artículo 41 Artículo 47
Artículo 42 Artículo 48
Capítulo 2 — Derecho de establecimiento Capítulo 2 — Derecho de establecimiento
Artículo 43 Artículo 49
Artículo 44 Artículo 50
Artículo 45 Artículo 51
Artículo 46 Artículo 52
Artículo 47 Artículo 53
Artículo 48 Artículo 54
Artículo 294 (desplazado) Artículo 55
Capítulo 3 — Servicios Capítulo 3 — Servicios
Artículo 49 Artículo 56
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/369
Numeración anterior del Tratado constitutivo de la Comunidad Europea
Nueva numeración del Tratado de Funciona miento de la Unión Europea
Artículo 50 Artículo 57
Artículo 51 Artículo 58
Artículo 52 Artículo 59
Artículo 53 Artículo 60
Artículo 54 Artículo 61
Artículo 55 Artículo 62
Capítulo 4 — Capital y pagos Capítulo 4 — Capital y pagos
Artículo 56 Artículo 63
Artículo 57 Artículo 64
Artículo 58 Artículo 65
Artículo 59 Artículo 66
Artículo 60 (desplazado) Artículo 75
Título IV — Visados, asilo, inmigración y otras políticas relacionadas con la libre circulación de personas
Título V — Espacio de libertad, seguridad y justicia
Capítulo 1 — Disposiciones generales
Artículo 61 Artículo 67 (33)
Artículo 68
Artículo 69
Artículo 70
Artículo 71 (34)
Artículo 64, apartado 1 (sustituido) Artículo 72 (35)
Artículo 73
Artículo 66 (sustituido) Artículo 74
Artículo 60 (desplazado) Artículo 75
Artículo 76
(33) Sustituye también al artículo 29 del actual Tratado UE. (34) Sustituye al artículo 36 del actual Tratado UE. (35) Sustituye también al artículo 33 del actual Tratado UE.
ESC 83/370 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Numeración anterior del Tratado constitutivo de la Comunidad Europea
Nueva numeración del Tratado de Funciona miento de la Unión Europea
Capítulo 2 — Políticas sobre controles en las fronteras, asilo e inmigración
Artículo 62 Artículo 77
Artículo 63, puntos 1 y 2 y Artículo 64, apartado 2 (36)
Artículo 78
Artículo 63, puntos 3 y 4 Artículo 79
Artículo 80
Artículo 64, apartado 1 (sustituido) Artículo 72
Capítulo 3 — Cooperación judicial en materia civil
Artículo 65 Artículo 81
Artículo 66 (sustituido) Artículo 74
Artículo 67 (derogado)
Artículo 68 (derogado)
Artículo 69 (derogado)
Capítulo 4 — Cooperación judicial en materia penal
Artículo 82 (37)
Artículo 83 (37)
Artículo 84
Artículo 85 (37)
Artículo 86
Capítulo 5 — Cooperación policial
Artículo 87 (38)
Artículo 88 (38)
Artículo 89 (39)
(36) El artículo 63, puntos 1 y 2, del Tratado CE se sustituye por el artículo 78, apartados 1 y 2, del TFUE y el artículo 64, apartado 2, se sustituye por el artículo 78, apartado 3, del TFUE.
(37) Sustituye al artículo 31 del actual Tratado UE. (38) Sustituye al artículo 30 del actual Tratado UE. (39) Sustituye al artículo 32 del actual Tratado UE.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/371
Numeración anterior del Tratado constitutivo de la Comunidad Europea
Nueva numeración del Tratado de Funciona miento de la Unión Europea
Título V — Transportes Título VI — Transportes
Artículo 70 Artículo 90
Artículo 71 Artículo 91
Artículo 72 Artículo 92
Artículo 73 Artículo 93
Artículo 74 Artículo 94
Artículo 75 Artículo 95
Artículo 76 Artículo 96
Artículo 77 Artículo 97
Artículo 78 Artículo 98
Artículo 79 Artículo 99
Artículo 80 Artículo 100
Título VI — Normas comunes sobre compe tencia, fiscalidad y aproximación de las legisla ciones
Título VII — Normas comunes sobre compe tencia, fiscalidad y aproximación de las legisla ciones
Capítulo 1 — Normas sobre competencia Capítulo 1 — Normas sobre competencia
Sección primera — Disposiciones aplicables a las empresas
Sección primera — Disposiciones aplicables a las empresas
Artículo 81 Artículo 101
Artículo 82 Artículo 102
Artículo 83 Artículo 103
Artículo 84 Artículo 104
Artículo 85 Artículo 105
Artículo 86 Artículo 106
Sección segunda — Ayudas otorgadas por los Estados
Sección segunda — Ayudas otorgadas por los Estados
Artículo 87 Artículo 107
Artículo 88 Artículo 108
Artículo 89 Artículo 109
Capítulo 2 — Disposiciones fiscales Capítulo 2 — Disposiciones fiscales
ESC 83/372 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Numeración anterior del Tratado constitutivo de la Comunidad Europea
Nueva numeración del Tratado de Funciona miento de la Unión Europea
Artículo 90 Artículo 110
Artículo 91 Artículo 111
Artículo 92 Artículo 112
Artículo 93 Artículo 113
Capítulo 3 — Aproximación de las legislacio nes
Capítulo 3 — Aproximación de las legislacio nes
Artículo 95 (desplazado) Artículo 114
Artículo 94 (desplazado) Artículo 115
Artículo 96 Artículo 116
Artículo 97 Artículo 117
Artículo 118
Título VII — Política económica y monetaria Título VIII — Política económica y monetaria
Artículo 4 (desplazado) Artículo 119
Capítulo 1 — Política económica Capítulo 1 — Política económica
Artículo 98 Artículo 120
Artículo 99 Artículo 121
Artículo 100 Artículo 122
Artículo 101 Artículo 123
Artículo 102 Artículo 124
Artículo 103 Artículo 125
Artículo 104 Artículo 126
Capítulo 2 — Política monetaria Capítulo 2 — Política monetaria
Artículo 105 Artículo 127
Artículo 106 Artículo 128
Artículo 107 Artículo 129
Artículo 108 Artículo 130
Artículo 109 Artículo 131
Artículo 110 Artículo 132
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/373
Numeración anterior del Tratado constitutivo de la Comunidad Europea
Nueva numeración del Tratado de Funciona miento de la Unión Europea
Artículo 111, apartados 1 a 3 y 5 (desplazados) Artículo 219
Artículo 111, apartado 4 (desplazado) Artículo 138
Artículo 133
Capítulo 3 — Disposiciones institucionales Capítulo 3 — Disposiciones institucionales
Artículo 112 (desplazado) Artículo 283
Artículo 113 (desplazado) Artículo 284
Artículo 114 Artículo 134
Artículo 115 Artículo 135
Capítulo 4 — Disposiciones específicas para los Estados miembros cuya moneda es el euro
Artículo 136
Artículo 137
Artículo 111, apartado 4 (desplazado) Artículo 138
Capítulo 4 — Disposiciones transitorias Capítulo 5 — Disposiciones transitorias
Artículo 116 (derogado)
Artículo 139
Artículo 117, apartados 1, 2, sexto guión, y 3 a 9 (derogados)
Artículo 117, apartado 2, cinco primeros guiones (desplazados)
Artículo 141, apartado 2
Artículo 121, apartado 1 (desplazado) Artículo 122, apartado 2, segunda frase (despla zado) Artículo 123, apartado 5 (desplazado)
Artículo 140 (40)
Artículo 118 (derogado)
Artículo 123, apartado 3 (desplazado) Artículo 117, apartado 2, cinco primeros guiones (desplazado)
Artículo 141 (41)
(40) — El artículo 140, apartado 1, recoge el apartado 1 del artículo 121; — El artículo 140, apartado 2, recoge la segunda frase del apartado 2 del artículo 122; — El artículo 140, apartado 3, recoge el apartado 5 del artículo 123.
(41) — El artículo 141, apartado 1, recoge el apartado 3 del artículo 123; — El artículo 141, apartado 2, recoge los cinco primeros guiones del apartado 2 del artículo 117.
ESC 83/374 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Numeración anterior del Tratado constitutivo de la Comunidad Europea
Nueva numeración del Tratado de Funciona miento de la Unión Europea
Artículo 124, apartado 1 (desplazado) Artículo 142
Artículo 119 Artículo 143
Artículo 120 Artículo 144
Artículo 121, apartado 1 (desplazado) Artículo 140, apartado 1
Artículo 121, apartados 2 a 4 (derogados)
Artículo 122, apartados 1, 2, primera frase, 3, 4, 5 y 6 (derogados)
Artículo 122, apartado 2, segunda frase (des plazado)
Artículo 140, apartado 2, párrafo primero
Artículo 123, apartados 1, 2 y 4 (derogados)
Artículo 123, apartado 3 (desplazado) Artículo 141, apartado 1
Artículo 123, apartado 5 (desplazado) Artículo 140, apartado 3
Artículo 124, apartado 1 (desplazado) Artículo 142
Artículo 124, apartado 2 (derogado)
Título VIII — Empleo Título IX — Empleo
Artículo 125 Artículo 145
Artículo 126 Artículo 146
Artículo 127 Artículo 147
Artículo 128 Artículo 148
Artículo 129 Artículo 149
Artículo 130 Artículo 150
Título IX — Política comercial común (despla zado)
Quinta parte, Título II, Política comercial común
Artículo 131 (desplazado) Artículo 206
Artículo 132 (derogado)
Artículo 133 (desplazado) Artículo 207
Artículo 134 (derogado)
Título X — Cooperación aduanera (desplazado) Tercera parte, Título II, Capítulo 2, Cooperación aduanera
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/375
Numeración anterior del Tratado constitutivo de la Comunidad Europea
Nueva numeración del Tratado de Funciona miento de la Unión Europea
Artículo 135 (desplazado) Artículo 33
Título XI — Política social, de educación, de formación profesional y de juventud
Título X — Política social
Capítulo 1 — Disposiciones sociales (derogado)
Artículo 136 Artículo 151
Artículo 152
Artículo 137 Artículo 153
Artículo 138 Artículo 154
Artículo 139 Artículo 155
Artículo 140 Artículo 156
Artículo 141 Artículo 157
Artículo 142 Artículo 158
Artículo 143 Artículo 159
Artículo 144 Artículo 160
Artículo 145 Artículo 161
Capítulo 2 — El Fondo Social Europeo Título XI — El Fondo Social Europeo
Artículo 146 Artículo 162
Artículo 147 Artículo 163
Artículo 148 Artículo 164
Capítulo 3 — Educación, formación profesional y juventud
Título XII — Educación, formación profesional, juventud y deporte
Artículo 149 Artículo 165
Artículo 150 Artículo 166
Título XII — Cultura Título XIII — Cultura
Artículo 151 Artículo 167
Título XIII — Salud pública Título XIV — Salud pública
Artículo 152 Artículo 168
Título XIV — Protección de los consumidores Título XV — Protección de los consumidores
ESC 83/376 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Numeración anterior del Tratado constitutivo de la Comunidad Europea
Nueva numeración del Tratado de Funciona miento de la Unión Europea
Artículo 153, apartados 1, 3, 4 y 5 Artículo 169
Artículo 153, apartado 2 (desplazado) Artículo 12
Título XV — Redes transeuropeas Título XVI — Redes transeuropeas
Artículo 154 Artículo 170
Artículo 155 Artículo 171
Artículo 156 Artículo 172
Título XVI — Industria Título XVII — Industria
Artículo 157 Artículo 173
Título XVII — Cohesión económica y social Título XVIII — Cohesión económica, social y territorial
Artículo 158 Artículo 174
Artículo 159 Artículo 175
Artículo 160 Artículo 176
Artículo 161 Artículo 177
Artículo 162 Artículo 178
Título XVIII — Investigación y desarrollo tec nológico
Título XIX — Investigación y desarrollo tec nológico y espacio
Artículo 163 Artículo 179
Artículo 164 Artículo 180
Artículo 165 Artículo 181
Artículo 166 Artículo 182
Artículo 167 Artículo 183
Artículo 168 Artículo 184
Artículo 169 Artículo 185
Artículo 170 Artículo 186
Artículo 171 Artículo 187
Artículo 172 Artículo 188
Artículo 189
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/377
Numeración anterior del Tratado constitutivo de la Comunidad Europea
Nueva numeración del Tratado de Funciona miento de la Unión Europea
Artículo 173 Artículo 190
Título XIX — Medio ambiente Título XX — Medio ambiente
Artículo 174 Artículo 191
Artículo 175 Artículo 192
Artículo 176 Artículo 193
Título XXI — Energía
Artículo 194
Título XXII — Turismo
Artículo 195
Título XXIII — Protección civil
Artículo 196
Título XXIV — Cooperación administrativa
Artículo 197
Título XX — Cooperación al desarrollo (des plazado)
Quinta parte, Título III, Capítulo 1, Cooperación para el desarrollo
Artículo 177 (desplazado) Artículo 208
Artículo 178 (derogado) (42)
Artículo 179 (desplazado) Artículo 209
Artículo 180 (desplazado) Artículo 210
Artículo 181 (desplazado) Artículo 211
Título XXI — Cooperación económica, finan ciera y técnica con terceros países (desplazado)
Quinta parte, Título III, Capítulo 2, Cooperación económica, financiera y técnica con terceros países
Artículo 181 A (desplazado) Artículo 212
CUARTA PARTE — ASOCIACIÓN DE LOS PAÍSES Y TERRITORIOS DE ULTRAMAR
CUARTA PARTE — ASOCIACIÓN DE LOS PAÍSES Y TERRITORIOS DE ULTRAMAR
Artículo 182 Artículo 198
Artículo 183 Artículo 199
(42) Sustituido, en sustancia, por el artículo 208, apartado 1, párrafo segundo, segunda frase, del TFUE.
ESC 83/378 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Numeración anterior del Tratado constitutivo de la Comunidad Europea
Nueva numeración del Tratado de Funciona miento de la Unión Europea
Artículo 184 Artículo 200
Artículo 185 Artículo 201
Artículo 186 Artículo 202
Artículo 187 Artículo 203
Artículo 188 Artículo 204
QUINTA PARTE — ACCIÓN EXTERIOR DE LA UNIÓN
Título I — Disposiciones generales relativas a la acción exterior de la Unión
Artículo 205
Tercera parte, Título IX, Política comercial común (desplazado)
Título II — Política comercial común
Artículo 131 (desplazado) Artículo 206
Artículo 133 (desplazado) Artículo 207
Título III — Cooperación con terceros países y ayuda humanitaria
Tercera parte, Título XX, Cooperación al desarrollo (desplazado)
Capítulo 1 — Cooperación para el desarrollo
Artículo 177 (desplazado) Artículo 208 (43)
Artículo 179 (desplazado) Artículo 209
Artículo 180 (desplazado) Artículo 210
Artículo 181 (desplazado) Artículo 211
Tercera parte, Título XXI, Cooperación económica, financiera y técnica con terceros países (desplazado)
Capítulo 2 — Cooperación económica, finan ciera y técnica con terceros países
Artículo 181 A (desplazado) Artículo 212
Artículo 213
Capítulo 3 — Ayuda humanitaria
Artículo 214
Título IV — Medidas restrictivas
(43) El apartado 1, párrafo segundo, segunda frase, sustituye, en sustancia, al artículo 178 del Tratado CE.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/379
Numeración anterior del Tratado constitutivo de la Comunidad Europea
Nueva numeración del Tratado de Funciona miento de la Unión Europea
Artículo 301 (sustituido) Artículo 215
Título V — Acuerdos internacionales
Artículo 216
Artículo 310 (desplazado) Artículo 217
Artículo 300 (sustituido) Artículo 218
Artículo 111, apartados 1 a 3 y 5 (desplazados) Artículo 219
Título VI — Relaciones de la Unión con las organizaciones internacionales y con terceros países y delegaciones de la Unión
Artículos 302 a 304 (sustituidos) Artículo 220
Artículo 221
Título VII — Cláusula de solidaridad
Artículo 222
QUINTA PARTE — INSTITUCIONES DE LA COMUNIDAD
SEXTA PARTE — DISPOSICIONES INSTITU CIONALES Y FINANCIERAS
Título I — Disposiciones institucionales Título I — Disposiciones institucionales
Capítulo 1 — Instituciones Capítulo 1 — Instituciones
Sección primera — El Parlamento Europeo Sección primera — El Parlamento Europeo
Artículo 189 (derogado) (44)
Artículo 190, apartados 1 a 3 (derogados) (45)
Artículo 190, apartados 4 y 5 Artículo 223
Artículo 191, párrafo primero (derogado) (46)
Artículo 191, párrafo segundo Artículo 224
Artículo 192, párrafo primero (derogado) (47)
Artículo 192, párrafo segundo Artículo 225
Artículo 193 Artículo 226
(44) Sustituido, en sustancia, por el artículo 14, apartados 1 y 2, del Tratado UE. (45) Sustituido, en sustancia, por el artículo 14, apartados 1 a 3, del Tratado UE. (46) Sustituido, en sustancia, por el artículo 11, apartado 4, del Tratado UE. (47) Sustituido, en sustancia, por el artículo 14, apartado 1, del Tratado UE.
ESC 83/380 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Numeración anterior del Tratado constitutivo de la Comunidad Europea
Nueva numeración del Tratado de Funciona miento de la Unión Europea
Artículo 194 Artículo 227
Artículo 195 Artículo 228
Artículo 196 Artículo 229
Artículo 197, párrafo primero (derogado) (48)
Artículo 197, párrafos segundo, tercero y cuarto
Artículo 230
Artículo 198 Artículo 231
Artículo 199 Artículo 232
Artículo 200 Artículo 233
Artículo 201 Artículo 234
Sección segunda — El Consejo Europeo
Artículo 235
Artículo 236
Sección segunda — El Consejo Sección tercera — El Consejo
Artículo 202 (derogado) (49)
Artículo 203 (derogado) (50)
Artículo 204 Artículo 237
Artículo 205, apartados 2 y 4 (derogados) (51)
Artículo 205, apartados 1 y 3 Artículo 238
Artículo 206 Artículo 239
Artículo 207 Artículo 240
Artículo 208 Artículo 241
Artículo 209 Artículo 242
Artículo 210 Artículo 243
Sección tercera — La Comisión Sección cuarta — La Comisión
(48) Sustituido, en sustancia, por el artículo 14, apartado 4, del Tratado UE. (49) Sustituido, en sustancia, por el artículo 16, apartado 1, del Tratado UE y por los artículos 290 y 291
del TFUE. (50) Sustituido, en sustancia, por el artículo 16, apartados 2 y 9, del Tratado UE. (51) Sustituido, en sustancia, por el artículo 16, apartados 4 y 5, del Tratado UE.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/381
Numeración anterior del Tratado constitutivo de la Comunidad Europea
Nueva numeración del Tratado de Funciona miento de la Unión Europea
Artículo 211 (derogado) (52)
Artículo 244
Artículo 212 (desplazado) Artículo 249, apartado 2
Artículo 213 Artículo 245
Artículo 214 (derogado) (53)
Artículo 215 Artículo 246
Artículo 216 Artículo 247
Artículo 217, apartados 1, 3 y 4 (deroga dos) (54)
Artículo 217, apartado 2 Artículo 248
Artículo 218, apartado 1 (derogado) (55)
Artículo 218, apartado 2 Artículo 249
Artículo 219 Artículo 250
Sección cuarta — El Tribunal de Justicia Sección quinta — El Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea
Artículo 220 (derogado) (56)
Artículo 221, párrafo primero (derogado) (57)
Artículo 221, párrafos segundo y tercero Artículo 251
Artículo 222 Artículo 252
Artículo 223 Artículo 253
Artículo 224 (58) Artículo 254
Artículo 255
Artículo 225 Artículo 256
Artículo 225 A Artículo 257
(52) Sustituido, en sustancia, por el artículo 17, apartado 1, del Tratado UE. (53) Sustituido, en sustancia, por el artículo 17, apartados 3 y 7, del Tratado UE. (54) Sustituido, en sustancia, por el artículo 17, apartado 6, del Tratado UE. (55) Sustituido, en sustancia, por el artículo 295 del TFUE. (56) Sustituido, en sustancia, por el artículo 19 del Tratado UE. (57) Sustituido, en sustancia, por el artículo 19, apartado 2, párrafo primero, del Tratado UE. (58) La primera frase del párrafo primero se sustituye, en sustancia, por el artículo 19, apartado 2, párrafo
segundo, del Tratado UE.
ESC 83/382 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Numeración anterior del Tratado constitutivo de la Comunidad Europea
Nueva numeración del Tratado de Funciona miento de la Unión Europea
Artículo 226 Artículo 258
Artículo 227 Artículo 259
Artículo 228 Artículo 260
Artículo 229 Artículo 261
Artículo 229 A Artículo 262
Artículo 230 Artículo 263
Artículo 231 Artículo 264
Artículo 232 Artículo 265
Artículo 233 Artículo 266
Artículo 234 Artículo 267
Artículo 235 Artículo 268
Artículo 269
Artículo 236 Artículo 270
Artículo 237 Artículo 271
Artículo 238 Artículo 272
Artículo 239 Artículo 273
Artículo 240 Artículo 274
Artículo 275
Artículo 276
Artículo 241 Artículo 277
Artículo 242 Artículo 278
Artículo 243 Artículo 279
Artículo 244 Artículo 280
Artículo 245 Artículo 281
Sección sexta — El Banco Central Europeo
Artículo 282
Artículo 112 (desplazado) Artículo 283
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/383
Numeración anterior del Tratado constitutivo de la Comunidad Europea
Nueva numeración del Tratado de Funciona miento de la Unión Europea
Artículo 113 (desplazado) Artículo 284
Sección quinta — El Tribunal de Cuentas Sección séptima — El Tribunal de Cuentas
Artículo 246 Artículo 285
Artículo 247 Artículo 286
Artículo 248 Artículo 287
Capítulo 2 — Disposiciones comunes a varias instituciones
Capítulo 2 — Actos jurídicos de la Unión, procedimientos de adopción y otras disposi ciones
Sección primera — Actos jurídicos de la Unión
Artículo 249 Artículo 288
Artículo 289
Artículo 290 (59)
Artículo 291 (59)
Artículo 292
Sección segunda — Procedimientos de adop ción de los actos y otras disposiciones
Artículo 250 Artículo 293
Artículo 251 Artículo 294
Artículo 252 (derogado)
Artículo 295
Artículo 253 Artículo 296
Artículo 254 Artículo 297
Artículo 298
Artículo 255 (desplazado) Artículo 15
Artículo 256 Artículo 299
Capítulo 3 — Órganos consultivos de la Unión
Artículo 300
Capítulo 3 — El Comité Económico y Social Sección primera — El Comité Económico y Social
(59) Sustituye, en sustancia, al artículo 202, tercer guión, del Tratado CE.
ESC 83/384 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Numeración anterior del Tratado constitutivo de la Comunidad Europea
Nueva numeración del Tratado de Funciona miento de la Unión Europea
Artículo 257 (derogado) (60)
Artículo 258, párrafos primero, segundo y cuarto
Artículo 301
Artículo 258, párrafo tercero (derogado) (61)
Artículo 259 Artículo 302
Artículo 260 Artículo 303
Artículo 261 (derogado)
Artículo 262 Artículo 304
Capítulo 4 — El Comité de las Regiones Sección segunda — El Comité de las Regiones
Artículo 263, párrafos primero y quinto (de rogado) (62)
Artículo 263, párrafos segundo a cuarto Artículo 305
Artículo 264 Artículo 306
Artículo 265 Artículo 307
Capítulo 5 — El Banco Europeo de Inversiones Capítulo 4 — El Banco Europeo de Inversiones
Artículo 266 Artículo 308
Artículo 267 Artículo 309
Título II — Disposiciones financieras Título II — Disposiciones financieras
Artículo 268 Artículo 310
Capítulo 1 — Recursos propios de la Unión
Artículo 269 Artículo 311
Artículo 270 (derogado) (63)
Capítulo 2 — Marco financiero plurianual
Artículo 312
Capítulo 3 — Presupuesto anual de la Unión
(60) Sustituido, en sustancia, por el artículo 300, apartado 2, del TFUE. (61) Sustituido, en sustancia, por el artículo 300, apartado 4, del TFUE. (62) Sustituido, en sustancia, por el artículo 300, apartados 3 y 4, del TFUE. (63) Sustituido, en sustancia, por el artículo 310, apartado 4, del TFUE.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/385
Numeración anterior del Tratado constitutivo de la Comunidad Europea
Nueva numeración del Tratado de Funciona miento de la Unión Europea
Artículo 272, apartado 1 (desplazado) Artículo 313
Artículo 271 (desplazado) Artículo 316
Artículo 272, apartado 1 (desplazado) Artículo 313
Artículo 272, apartados 2 a 10 Artículo 314
Artículo 273 Artículo 315
Artículo 271 (desplazado) Artículo 316
Capítulo 4 — Ejecución del presupuesto y aprobación de la gestión
Artículo 274 Artículo 317
Artículo 275 Artículo 318
Artículo 276 Artículo 319
Capítulo 5 — Disposiciones comunes
Artículo 277 Artículo 320
Artículo 278 Artículo 321
Artículo 279 Artículo 322
Artículo 323
Artículo 324
Capítulo 6 — Lucha contra el fraude
Artículo 280 Artículo 325
Título III — Cooperaciones reforzadas
Artículos 11 y 11 A (sustituido) Artículo 326 (64)
Artículos 11 y 11 A (sustituido) Artículo 327 (64)
Artículos 11 y 11 A (sustituido) Artículo 328 (64)
Artículos 11 y 11 A (sustituido) Artículo 329 (64)
Artículos 11 y 11 A (sustituido) Artículo 330 (64)
Artículos 11 y 11 A (sustituido) Artículo 331 (64)
Artículos 11 y 11 A (sustituido) Artículo 332 (64)
(64) Sustituye también a los artículos 27 A a 27 E, 40 a 40 B y 43 a 45 del actual Tratado UE.
ESC 83/386 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Numeración anterior del Tratado constitutivo de la Comunidad Europea
Nueva numeración del Tratado de Funciona miento de la Unión Europea
Artículos 11 y 11 A (sustituido) Artículo 333 (64)
Artículos 11 y 11 A (sustituido) Artículo 334 (64)
SEXTA PARTE — DISPOSICIONES GENERA LES Y FINALES
SÉPTIMA PARTE — DISPOSICIONES GENE RALES Y FINALES
Artículo 281 (derogado) (65)
Artículo 282 Artículo 335
Artículo 283 Artículo 336
Artículo 284 Artículo 337
Artículo 285 Artículo 338
Artículo 286 (sustituido) Artículo 16
Artículo 287 Artículo 339
Artículo 288 Artículo 340
Artículo 289 Artículo 341
Artículo 290 Artículo 342
Artículo 291 Artículo 343
Artículo 292 Artículo 344
Artículo 293 (derogado)
Artículo 294 (desplazado) Artículo 55
Artículo 295 Artículo 345
Artículo 296 Artículo 346
Artículo 297 Artículo 347
Artículo 298 Artículo 348
Artículo 299, apartado 1 (derogado) (66)
Artículo 299, apartado 2, párrafos segundo, tercero y cuarto
Artículo 349
Artículo 299, apartado 2, párrafo primero y apartados 3 a 6 (desplazado)
Artículo 355
(64) Sustituye también a los artículos 27 A a 27 E, 40 a 40 B y 43 a 45 del actual Tratado UE. (65) Sustituido, en sustancia, por el artículo 47 del Tratado UE. (66) Sustituido, en sustancia, por el artículo 52 del Tratado UE.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/387
Numeración anterior del Tratado constitutivo de la Comunidad Europea
Nueva numeración del Tratado de Funciona miento de la Unión Europea
Artículo 300 (sustituido) Artículo 218
Artículo 301 (sustituido) Artículo 215
Artículo 302 (sustituido) Artículo 220
Artículo 303 (sustituido) Artículo 220
Artículo 304 (sustituido) Artículo 220
Artículo 305 (derogado)
Artículo 306 Artículo 350
Artículo 307 Artículo 351
Artículo 308 Artículo 352
Artículo 353
Artículo 309 Artículo 354
Artículo 310 (desplazado) Artículo 217
Artículo 311 (derogado) (67)
Artículo 299, apartado 2, párrafo primero y apar tados 3 a 6 (desplazado)
Artículo 355
Artículo 312 Artículo 356
Disposiciones finales
Artículo 313 Artículo 357
Artículo 358
Artículo 314 (derogado) (68)
(67) Sustituido, en sustancia, por el artículo 51 del Tratado UE. (68) Sustituido, en sustancia, por el artículo 55 del Tratado UE.
ESC 83/388 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
CARTA DE LOS DERECHOS FUNDAMENTALES DE LA UNIÓN EUROPEA
(2010/C 83/02)
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/389
El Parlamento Europeo, el Consejo y la Comisión proclaman solemnemente en tanto que Carta de los Derechos Fundamentales de la Unión Europea el texto que figura a continuación:
CARTA DE LOS DERECHOS FUNDAMENTALES DE LA UNIÓN EUROPEA
Preámbulo
Los pueblos de Europa, al crear entre sí una unión cada vez más estrecha, han decidido compartir un porvenir pacífico basado en valores comunes.
Consciente de su patrimonio espiritual y moral, la Unión está fundada sobre los valores indivisibles y universales de la dignidad humana, la libertad, la igualdad y la solidaridad, y se basa en los principios de la democracia y el Estado de Derecho. Al instituir la ciudadanía de la Unión y crear un espacio de libertad, seguridad y justicia, sitúa a la persona en el centro de su actuación.
La Unión contribuye a defender y fomentar estos valores comunes dentro del respeto de la diversidad de culturas y tradiciones de los pueblos de Europa, así como de la identidad nacional de los Estados miembros y de la organización de sus poderes públicos a escala nacional, regional y local; trata de fomentar un desarrollo equilibrado y sostenible y garantiza la libre circulación de personas, servicios, mercancías y capitales, así como la libertad de establecimiento.
Para ello es necesario, dándoles mayor proyección mediante una Carta, reforzar la protección de los derechos fundamentales a tenor de la evolución de la sociedad, del progreso social y de los avances científicos y tecnológicos.
La presente Carta reafirma, dentro del respeto de las competencias y misiones de la Unión, así como del principio de subsidiariedad, los derechos que emanan, en particular, de las tradiciones cons titucionales y las obligaciones internacionales comunes a los Estados miembros, del Convenio Eu ropeo para la Protección de los Derechos Humanos y de las Libertades Fundamentales, las Cartas Sociales adoptadas por la Unión y por el Consejo de Europa, así como de la jurisprudencia del Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea y del Tribunal Europeo de Derechos Humanos. En este contexto, los órganos jurisdiccionales de la Unión y de los Estados miembros interpretarán la Carta atendiendo debidamente a las explicaciones elaboradas bajo la autoridad del Praesidium de la Con vención que redactó la Carta y actualizadas bajo la responsabilidad del Praesidium de la Convención Europea.
El disfrute de tales derechos conlleva responsabilidades y deberes tanto respecto de los demás como de la comunidad humana y de las generaciones futuras.
En consecuencia, la Unión reconoce los derechos, libertades y principios enunciados a continuación.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/391
TÍTULO I
DIGNIDAD
Artículo 1
Dignidad humana
La dignidad humana es inviolable. Será respetada y protegida.
Artículo 2
Derecho a la vida
1. Toda persona tiene derecho a la vida.
2. Nadie podrá ser condenado a la pena de muerte ni ejecutado.
Artículo 3
Derecho a la integridad de la persona
1. Toda persona tiene derecho a su integridad física y psíquica.
2. En el marco de la medicina y la biología se respetarán en particular:
a) el consentimiento libre e informado de la persona de que se trate, de acuerdo con las modalidades establecidas por la ley;
b) la prohibición de las prácticas eugenésicas, en particular las que tienen como finalidad la selección de las personas;
c) la prohibición de que el cuerpo humano o partes del mismo en cuanto tales se conviertan en objeto de lucro;
d) la prohibición de la clonación reproductora de seres humanos.
Artículo 4
Prohibición de la tortura y de las penas o los tratos inhumanos o degradantes
Nadie podrá ser sometido a tortura ni a penas o tratos inhumanos o degradantes.
Artículo 5
Prohibición de la esclavitud y del trabajo forzado
1. Nadie podrá ser sometido a esclavitud o servidumbre.
2. Nadie podrá ser constreñido a realizar un trabajo forzado u obligatorio.
3. Se prohíbe la trata de seres humanos.
ESC 83/392 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
TÍTULO II
LIBERTADES
Artículo 6
Derecho a la libertad y a la seguridad
Toda persona tiene derecho a la libertad y a la seguridad.
Artículo 7
Respeto de la vida privada y familiar
Toda persona tiene derecho al respeto de su vida privada y familiar, de su domicilio y de sus comunicaciones.
Artículo 8
Protección de datos de carácter personal
1. Toda persona tiene derecho a la protección de los datos de carácter personal que le conciernan.
2. Estos datos se tratarán de modo leal, para fines concretos y sobre la base del consentimiento de la persona afectada o en virtud de otro fundamento legítimo previsto por la ley. Toda persona tiene derecho a acceder a los datos recogidos que le conciernan y a obtener su rectificación.
3. El respeto de estas normas estará sujeto al control de una autoridad independiente.
Artículo 9
Derecho a contraer matrimonio y derecho a fundar una familia
Se garantizan el derecho a contraer matrimonio y el derecho a fundar una familia según las leyes nacionales que regulen su ejercicio.
Artículo 10
Libertad de pensamiento, de conciencia y de religión
1. Toda persona tiene derecho a la libertad de pensamiento, de conciencia y de religión. Este derecho implica la libertad de cambiar de religión o de convicciones, así como la libertad de manifestar su religión o sus convicciones individual o colectivamente, en público o en privado, a través del culto, la enseñanza, las prácticas y la observancia de los ritos.
2. Se reconoce el derecho a la objeción de conciencia de acuerdo con las leyes nacionales que regulen su ejercicio.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/393
Artículo 11
Libertad de expresión y de información
1. Toda persona tiene derecho a la libertad de expresión. Este derecho comprende la libertad de opinión y la libertad de recibir o comunicar informaciones o ideas sin que pueda haber injerencia de autoridades públicas y sin consideración de fronteras.
2. Se respetan la libertad de los medios de comunicación y su pluralismo.
Artículo 12
Libertad de reunión y de asociación
1. Toda persona tiene derecho a la libertad de reunión pacífica y a la libertad de asociación en todos los niveles, especialmente en los ámbitos político, sindical y cívico, lo que supone el derecho de toda persona a fundar con otras sindicatos y a afiliarse a los mismos para la defensa de sus intereses.
2. Los partidos políticos a escala de la Unión contribuyen a expresar la voluntad política de los ciudadanos de la Unión.
Artículo 13
Libertad de las artes y de las ciencias
Las artes y la investigación científica son libres. Se respeta la libertad de cátedra.
Artículo 14
Derecho a la educación
1. Toda persona tiene derecho a la educación y al acceso a la formación profesional y permanente.
2. Este derecho incluye la facultad de recibir gratuitamente la enseñanza obligatoria.
3. Se respetan, de acuerdo con las leyes nacionales que regulen su ejercicio, la libertad de creación de centros docentes dentro del respeto de los principios democráticos, así como el derecho de los padres a garantizar la educación y la enseñanza de sus hijos conforme a sus convicciones religiosas, filosóficas y pedagógicas.
Artículo 15
Libertad profesional y derecho a trabajar
1. Toda persona tiene derecho a trabajar y a ejercer una profesión libremente elegida o aceptada.
2. Todo ciudadano de la Unión tiene libertad para buscar un empleo, trabajar, establecerse o prestar servicios en cualquier Estado miembro.
3. Los nacionales de terceros países que estén autorizados a trabajar en el territorio de los Estados miembros tienen derecho a unas condiciones laborales equivalentes a aquellas de que disfrutan los ciudadanos de la Unión.
ESC 83/394 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Artículo 16
Libertad de empresa
Se reconoce la libertad de empresa de conformidad con el Derecho de la Unión y con las legisla ciones y prácticas nacionales.
Artículo 17
Derecho a la propiedad
1. Toda persona tiene derecho a disfrutar de la propiedad de los bienes que haya adquirido legalmente, a usarlos, a disponer de ellos y a legarlos. Nadie puede ser privado de su propiedad más que por causa de utilidad pública, en los casos y condiciones previstos en la ley y a cambio, en un tiempo razonable, de una justa indemnización por su pérdida. El uso de los bienes podrá regularse por ley en la medida en que resulte necesario para el interés general.
2. Se protege la propiedad intelectual.
Artículo 18
Derecho de asilo
Se garantiza el derecho de asilo dentro del respeto de las normas de la Convención de Ginebra de 28 de julio de 1951 y del Protocolo de 31 de enero de 1967 sobre el Estatuto de los Refugiados y de conformidad con el Tratado de la Unión Europea y con el Tratado de Funcionamiento de la Unión Europea (en lo sucesivo denominados «los Tratados»).
Artículo 19
Protección en caso de devolución, expulsión y extradición
1. Se prohíben las expulsiones colectivas.
2. Nadie podrá ser devuelto, expulsado o extraditado a un Estado en el que corra un grave riesgo de ser sometido a la pena de muerte, a tortura o a otras penas o tratos inhumanos o degradantes.
TÍTULO III
IGUALDAD
Artículo 20
Igualdad ante la ley
Todas las personas son iguales ante la ley.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/395
Artículo 21
No discriminación
1. Se prohíbe toda discriminación, y en particular la ejercida por razón de sexo, raza, color, orígenes étnicos o sociales, características genéticas, lengua, religión o convicciones, opiniones polí ticas o de cualquier otro tipo, pertenencia a una minoría nacional, patrimonio, nacimiento, discapa cidad, edad u orientación sexual.
2. Se prohíbe toda discriminación por razón de nacionalidad en el ámbito de aplicación de los Tratados y sin perjuicio de sus disposiciones particulares.
Artículo 22
Diversidad cultural, religiosa y lingüística
La Unión respeta la diversidad cultural, religiosa y lingüística.
Artículo 23
Igualdad entre mujeres y hombres
La igualdad entre mujeres y hombres deberá garantizarse en todos los ámbitos, inclusive en materia de empleo, trabajo y retribución.
El principio de igualdad no impide el mantenimiento o la adopción de medidas que supongan ventajas concretas en favor del sexo menos representado.
Artículo 24
Derechos del niño
1. Los niños tienen derecho a la protección y a los cuidados necesarios para su bienestar. Podrán expresar su opinión libremente. Ésta será tenida en cuenta para los asuntos que les afecten, en función de su edad y madurez.
2. En todos los actos relativos a los niños llevados a cabo por autoridades públicas o instituciones privadas, el interés superior del niño constituirá una consideración primordial.
3. Todo niño tiene derecho a mantener de forma periódica relaciones personales y contactos directos con su padre y con su madre, salvo si ello es contrario a sus intereses.
Artículo 25
Derechos de las personas mayores
La Unión reconoce y respeta el derecho de las personas mayores a llevar una vida digna e indepen diente y a participar en la vida social y cultural.
ESC 83/396 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Artículo 26
Integración de las personas discapacitadas
La Unión reconoce y respeta el derecho de las personas discapacitadas a beneficiarse de medidas que garanticen su autonomía, su integración social y profesional y su participación en la vida de la comunidad.
TÍTULO IV
SOLIDARIDAD
Artículo 27
Derecho a la información y consulta de los trabajadores en la empresa
Deberá garantizarse a los trabajadores o a sus representantes, en los niveles adecuados, la informa ción y consulta con suficiente antelación, en los casos y condiciones previstos en el Derecho de la Unión y en las legislaciones y prácticas nacionales.
Artículo 28
Derecho de negociación y de acción colectiva
Los trabajadores y los empresarios, o sus organizaciones respectivas, de conformidad con el Derecho de la Unión y con las legislaciones y prácticas nacionales, tienen derecho a negociar y celebrar convenios colectivos, en los niveles adecuados, y a emprender, en caso de conflicto de intereses, acciones colectivas para la defensa de sus intereses, incluida la huelga.
Artículo 29
Derecho de acceso a los servicios de colocación
Toda persona tiene derecho a acceder a un servicio gratuito de colocación.
Artículo 30
Protección en caso de despido injustificado
Todo trabajador tiene derecho a protección en caso de despido injustificado, de conformidad con el Derecho de la Unión y con las legislaciones y prácticas nacionales.
Artículo 31
Condiciones de trabajo justas y equitativas
1. Todo trabajador tiene derecho a trabajar en condiciones que respeten su salud, seguridad y dignidad.
2. Todo trabajador tiene derecho a la limitación de la duración máxima del trabajo y a períodos de descanso diarios y semanales, así como a un período de vacaciones anuales retribuidas.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/397
Artículo 32
Prohibición del trabajo infantil y protección de los jóvenes en el trabajo
Se prohíbe el trabajo infantil. La edad mínima de admisión al trabajo no podrá ser inferior a la edad en que concluye el período de escolaridad obligatoria, sin perjuicio de disposiciones más favorables para los jóvenes y salvo excepciones limitadas.
Los jóvenes admitidos a trabajar deberán disponer de condiciones de trabajo adaptadas a su edad y estar protegidos contra la explotación económica o contra cualquier trabajo que pueda ser perjudicial para su seguridad, su salud, su desarrollo físico, psíquico, moral o social, o que pueda poner en peligro su educación.
Artículo 33
Vida familiar y vida profesional
1. Se garantiza la protección de la familia en los planos jurídico, económico y social.
2. Con el fin de poder conciliar vida familiar y vida profesional, toda persona tiene derecho a ser protegida contra cualquier despido por una causa relacionada con la maternidad, así como el derecho a un permiso pagado por maternidad y a un permiso parental con motivo del nacimiento o de la adopción de un niño.
Artículo 34
Seguridad social y ayuda social
1. La Unión reconoce y respeta el derecho de acceso a las prestaciones de seguridad social y a los servicios sociales que garantizan una protección en casos como la maternidad, la enfermedad, los accidentes laborales, la dependencia o la vejez, así como en caso de pérdida de empleo, según las modalidades establecidas por el Derecho de la Unión y las legislaciones y prácticas nacionales.
2. Toda persona que resida y se desplace legalmente dentro de la Unión tiene derecho a las prestaciones de seguridad social y a las ventajas sociales de conformidad con el Derecho de la Unión y con las legislaciones y prácticas nacionales.
3. Con el fin de combatir la exclusión social y la pobreza, la Unión reconoce y respeta el derecho a una ayuda social y a una ayuda de vivienda para garantizar una existencia digna a todos aquellos que no dispongan de recursos suficientes, según las modalidades establecidas por el Derecho de la Unión y por las legislaciones y prácticas nacionales.
Artículo 35
Protección de la salud
Toda persona tiene derecho a acceder a la prevención sanitaria y a beneficiarse de la atención sanitaria en las condiciones establecidas por las legislaciones y prácticas nacionales. Al definirse y ejecutarse todas las políticas y acciones de la Unión se garantizará un nivel elevado de protección de la salud humana.
ESC 83/398 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Artículo 36
Acceso a los servicios de interés económico general
La Unión reconoce y respeta el acceso a los servicios de interés económico general, tal como disponen las legislaciones y prácticas nacionales, de conformidad con los Tratados, con el fin de promover la cohesión social y territorial de la Unión.
Artículo 37
Protección del medio ambiente
En las políticas de la Unión se integrarán y garantizarán, conforme al principio de desarrollo sostenible, un nivel elevado de protección del medio ambiente y la mejora de su calidad.
Artículo 38
Protección de los consumidores
En las políticas de la Unión se garantizará un nivel elevado de protección de los consumidores.
TÍTULO V
CIUDADANÍA
Artículo 39
Derecho de sufragio activo y pasivo en las elecciones al Parlamento Europeo
1. Todo ciudadano de la Unión tiene derecho de sufragio activo y pasivo en las elecciones al Parlamento Europeo en el Estado miembro en que resida, en las mismas condiciones que los nacionales de dicho Estado.
2. Los diputados al Parlamento Europeo serán elegidos por sufragio universal libre, directo y secreto.
Artículo 40
Derecho de sufragio activo y pasivo en las elecciones municipales
Todo ciudadano de la Unión tiene derecho de sufragio activo y pasivo en las elecciones municipales del Estado miembro en que resida, en las mismas condiciones que los nacionales de dicho Estado.
Artículo 41
Derecho a una buena administración
1. Toda persona tiene derecho a que las instituciones, órganos y organismos de la Unión traten sus asuntos imparcial y equitativamente y dentro de un plazo razonable.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/399
2. Este derecho incluye en particular:
a) el derecho de toda persona a ser oída antes de que se tome en contra suya una medida individual que la afecte desfavorablemente;
b) el derecho de toda persona a acceder al expediente que le concierna, dentro del respeto de los intereses legítimos de la confidencialidad y del secreto profesional y comercial;
c) la obligación que incumbe a la administración de motivar sus decisiones.
3. Toda persona tiene derecho a la reparación por la Unión de los daños causados por sus instituciones o sus agentes en el ejercicio de sus funciones, de conformidad con los principios generales comunes a los Derechos de los Estados miembros.
4. Toda persona podrá dirigirse a las instituciones de la Unión en una de las lenguas de los Tratados y deberá recibir una contestación en esa misma lengua.
Artículo 42
Derecho de acceso a los documentos
Todo ciudadano de la Unión y toda persona física o jurídica que resida o tenga su domicilio social en un Estado miembro tiene derecho a acceder a los documentos de las instituciones, órganos y organismos de la Unión, cualquiera que sea su soporte.
Artículo 43
El defensor del pueblo europeo
Todo ciudadano de la Unión y toda persona física o jurídica que resida o tenga su domicilio social en un Estado miembro tiene derecho a someter al Defensor del Pueblo Europeo los casos de mala administración en la actuación de las instituciones, órganos u organismos de la Unión, con exclusión del Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea en el ejercicio de sus funciones jurisdiccionales.
Artículo 44
Derecho de petición
Todo ciudadano de la Unión y toda persona física o jurídica que resida o tenga su domicilio social en un Estado miembro tiene el derecho de petición ante el Parlamento Europeo.
Artículo 45
Libertad de circulación y de residencia
1. Todo ciudadano de la Unión tiene derecho a circular y residir libremente en el territorio de los Estados miembros.
2. Podrá concederse libertad de circulación y de residencia, de conformidad con lo dispuesto en los Tratados, a los nacionales de terceros países que residan legalmente en el territorio de un Estado miembro.
ESC 83/400 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
Artículo 46
Protección diplomática y consular
Todo ciudadano de la Unión podrá acogerse, en el territorio de un tercer país en el que no esté representado el Estado miembro del que sea nacional, a la protección de las autoridades diplomáticas y consulares de cualquier Estado miembro, en las mismas condiciones que los nacionales de este Estado.
TÍTULO VI
JUSTICIA
Artículo 47
Derecho a la tutela judicial efectiva y a un juez imparcial
Toda persona cuyos derechos y libertades garantizados por el Derecho de la Unión hayan sido violados tiene derecho a la tutela judicial efectiva respetando las condiciones establecidas en el presente artículo.
Toda persona tiene derecho a que su causa sea oída equitativa y públicamente y dentro de un plazo razonable por un juez independiente e imparcial, establecido previamente por la ley. Toda persona podrá hacerse aconsejar, defender y representar.
Se prestará asistencia jurídica gratuita a quienes no dispongan de recursos suficientes siempre y cuando dicha asistencia sea necesaria para garantizar la efectividad del acceso a la justicia.
Artículo 48
Presunción de inocencia y derechos de la defensa
1. Todo acusado se presume inocente mientras su culpabilidad no haya sido declarada legalmente.
2. Se garantiza a todo acusado el respeto de los derechos de la defensa.
Artículo 49
Principios de legalidad y de proporcionalidad de los delitos y las penas
1. Nadie podrá ser condenado por una acción o una omisión que, en el momento en que haya sido cometida, no constituya una infracción según el Derecho interno o el Derecho internacional. Del mismo modo, no podrá imponerse una pena más grave que la aplicable en el momento en que la infracción haya sido cometida. Si con posterioridad a esta infracción la ley dispone una pena más leve, deberá aplicarse ésta.
2. El presente artículo no impedirá el juicio y el castigo de una persona culpable de una acción o una omisión que, en el momento en que haya sido cometida, fuera constitutiva de delito según los principios generales reconocidos por el conjunto de las naciones.
3. La intensidad de las penas no deberá ser desproporcionada en relación con la infracción.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/401
Artículo 50
Derecho a no ser juzgado o condenado penalmente dos veces por la misma infracción
Nadie podrá ser juzgado o condenado penalmente por una infracción respecto de la cual ya haya sido absuelto o condenado en la Unión mediante sentencia penal firme conforme a la ley.
TÍTULO VII
DISPOSICIONES GENERALES QUE RIGEN LA INTERPRETACIÓN Y LA APLICACIÓN DE LA CARTA
Artículo 51
Ámbito de aplicación
1. Las disposiciones de la presente Carta están dirigidas a las instituciones, órganos y organismos de la Unión, dentro del respeto del principio de subsidiariedad, así como a los Estados miembros únicamente cuando apliquen el Derecho de la Unión. Por consiguiente, éstos respetarán los derechos, observarán los principios y promoverán su aplicación, con arreglo a sus respectivas competencias y dentro de los límites de las competencias que los Tratados atribuyen a la Unión.
2. La presente Carta no amplía el ámbito de aplicación del Derecho de la Unión más allá de las competencias de la Unión, ni crea ninguna competencia o misión nuevas para la Unión, ni modifica las competencias y misiones definidas en los Tratados.
Artículo 52
Alcance e interpretación de los derechos y principios
1. Cualquier limitación del ejercicio de los derechos y libertades reconocidos por la presente Carta deberá ser establecida por la ley y respetar el contenido esencial de dichos derechos y libertades. Dentro del respeto del principio de proporcionalidad, sólo podrán introducirse limitaciones cuando sean necesarias y respondan efectivamente a objetivos de interés general reconocidos por la Unión o a la necesidad de protección de los derechos y libertades de los demás.
2. Los derechos reconocidos por la presente Carta que constituyen disposiciones de los Tratados se ejercerán en las condiciones y dentro de los límites determinados por éstos.
3. En la medida en que la presente Carta contenga derechos que correspondan a derechos garantizados por el Convenio Europeo para la Protección de los Derechos Humanos y de las Libertades Fundamentales, su sentido y alcance serán iguales a los que les confiere dicho Convenio. Esta disposición no obstará a que el Derecho de la Unión conceda una protección más extensa.
4. En la medida en que la presente Carta reconozca derechos fundamentales resultantes de las tradiciones constitucionales comunes a los Estados miembros, dichos derechos se interpretarán en armonía con las citadas tradiciones.
ESC 83/402 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea 30.3.2010
5. Las disposiciones de la presente Carta que contengan principios podrán aplicarse mediante actos legislativos y ejecutivos adoptados por las instituciones, órganos y organismos de la Unión, y por actos de los Estados miembros cuando apliquen el Derecho de la Unión, en el ejercicio de sus competencias respectivas. Sólo podrán alegarse ante un órgano jurisdiccional en lo que se refiere a la interpretación y control de la legalidad de dichos actos.
6. Se tendrán plenamente en cuenta las legislaciones y prácticas nacionales según lo especificado en la presente Carta.
7. Las explicaciones elaboradas para guiar en la interpretación de la presente Carta serán tenidas debidamente en cuenta por los órganos jurisdiccionales de la Unión y de los Estados miembros.
Artículo 53
Nivel de protección
Ninguna de las disposiciones de la presente Carta podrá interpretarse como limitativa o lesiva de los derechos humanos y libertades fundamentales reconocidos, en su respectivo ámbito de aplicación, por el Derecho de la Unión, el Derecho internacional y los convenios internacionales de los que son parte la Unión o todos los Estados miembros, y en particular el Convenio Europeo para la Protección de los Derechos Humanos y de las Libertades Fundamentales, así como por las constituciones de los Estados miembros.
Artículo 54
Prohibición del abuso de derecho
Ninguna de las disposiciones de la presente Carta podrá ser interpretada en el sentido de que implique un derecho cualquiera a dedicarse a una actividad o a realizar un acto tendente a la destrucción de los derechos o libertades reconocidos en la presente Carta o a limitaciones más amplias de estos derechos y libertades que las previstas en la presente Carta.
° ° °
El texto supra recoge, adaptándola, la Carta proclamada el 7 de diciembre de 2000, a la que sustituirá a partir del día de la entrada en vigor del Tratado de Lisboa.
ES30.3.2010 Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea C 83/403
Precio de suscripción 2010 (sin IVA, gastos de envío ordinario incluidos)
Diario Oficial de la UE, series L + C, solo edición impresa 22 lenguas oficiales de la UE 1 100 EUR al año
Diario Oficial de la UE, series L + C, edición impresa + CD-ROM anual
22 lenguas oficiales de la UE 1 200 EUR al año
Diario Oficial de la UE, serie L, solo edición impresa 22 lenguas oficiales de la UE 770 EUR al año
Diario Oficial de la UE, series L + C, CD-ROM mensual (acumulativo) 22 lenguas oficiales de la UE 400 EUR al año
Suplemento del Diario Oficial (serie S: Anuncios de contratos públicos), CD-ROM, dos ediciones a la semana
Plurilingüe: 23 lenguas oficiales de la UE
300 EUR al año
Diario Oficial de la UE, serie C: Oposiciones Lengua(s) en función de la oposición
50 EUR al año
La suscripción al Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea, que se publica en las lenguas oficiales de la Unión Europea, está disponible en 22 versiones lingüísticas. Incluye las series L (Legislación) y C (Comunicaciones e informa- ciones). Cada versión lingüística es objeto de una suscripción aparte. Con arreglo al Reglamento (CE) no 920/2005 del Consejo, publicado en el Diario Oficial L 156 de 18 de junio de 2005, que establece que las instituciones de la Unión Europea no estarán temporalmente vinculadas por la obligación de redactar todos los actos en irlandés y de publicarlos en esta lengua, los Diarios Oficiales publicados en lengua irlandesa se comercializan aparte. La suscripción al Suplemento del Diario Oficial (serie S: Anuncios de contratos públicos) reagrupa las 23 versiones lingüísticas oficiales en un solo CD-ROM plurilingüe. Previa petición, las personas suscritas al Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea podrán recibir los anexos del Diario Oficial. La publicación de estos anexos se comunica mediante una «Nota al lector» insertada en el Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea. El formato CD-ROM se sustituirá por el formato DVD durante el año 2010.
Venta y suscripciones
Las suscripciones a diversas publicaciones periódicas de pago, como la suscripción al Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea, están disponibles en nuestra red de distribuidores comerciales, cuya relación figura en la dirección siguiente de Internet: http://publications.europa.eu/others/agents/index_es.htm
EUR-Lex (http://eur-lex.europa.eu) ofrece acceso directo y gratuito a la legislación de la Unión Europea. Desde este sitio puede consultarse el Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea, así como los
Tratados, la legislación, la jurisprudencia y la legislación en preparación.
Para más información acerca de la Unión Europea, consulte: http://europa.eu
ES
2010/C 83/01 Versions consolidées du traité sur l'Union européenne et du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
Version consolidée du traité sur l'Union européenne . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 13
Version consolidée du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 47
Protocoles . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 201
Annexes . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 329
Déclarations annexées à l'acte final de la Conférence intergouvernementale qui a adopté le traité de Lisbonne . . . 335
Tableaux de correspondance . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 361
2010/C 83/02 Charte des droits fondamentaux de l'Union européenne . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 389
Avis au lecteur (voir page 2 de la couverture)
ISSN 1725-2431
C 83
53e année
30 mars 2010Communications et informations
Journal officiel de l’Union européenne
Édition de langue française
Numéro d'information Sommaire
Prix: 10 EUR
FR
Page
AVIS AU LECTEUR
Cette publication contient les versions consolidées du traité sur l'Union européenne et du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, ainsi que leurs protocoles et annexes, tels qu'ils résultent des modifications introduites par le traité de Lisbonne signé le 13 décembre 2007 à Lisbonne et entré en vigueur le 1er décembre 2009. Elle contient aussi les déclarations annexées à l'acte final de la Conférence intergouvernementale qui a adopté le traité de Lisbonne.
Comme annoncé dans l'avis au lecteur de la précédente publication des versions conso lidées (JO C 115 du 9.5.2008, p. 1), la présente publication incorpore les rectificatifs qui ont entre-temps été adoptés.
Cette publication contient également la Charte des droits fondamentaux de l'Union euro péenne proclamée à Strasbourg le 12 décembre 2007 par le Parlement européen, le Conseil et la Commission (JO C 303 du 14.12.2007, p. 1). Ce texte reprend, en l'adaptant, la Charte proclamée le 7 décembre 2000, et la remplace depuis le 1er décembre 2009, date d'entrée en vigueur du traité de Lisbonne. En vertu de l'article 6, paragraphe 1, premier alinéa, du traité sur l'Union européenne, la Charte proclamée en 2007 a la même valeur juridique que les traités.
Ce texte constitue un outil de documentation n'engageant pas la responsabilité des insti tutions de l'Union européenne.
VERSIONS CONSOLIDÉES
DU TRAITÉ SUR L'UNION EUROPÉENNE
ET
DU TRAITÉ SUR LE FONCTIONNEMENT DE L'UNION EUROPÉENNE
(2010/C 83/01)
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/1
Table des matières
Page
TRAITÉ SUR L'UNION EUROPÉENNE . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
PRÉAMBULE . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 15
TITRE I DISPOSITIONS COMMUNES . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 16
TITRE II DISPOSITIONS RELATIVES AUX PRINCIPES DÉMOCRATIQUES . . . . . . . . 20
TITRE III DISPOSITIONS RELATIVES AUX INSTITUTIONS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 22
TITRE IV DISPOSITIONS SUR LES COOPÉRATIONS RENFORCÉES . . . . . . . . . . . . . 27
TITRE V DISPOSITIONS GÉNÉRALES RELATIVES À L'ACTION EXTÉRIEURE DE L'UNION ET DISPOSITIONS SPÉCIFIQUES CONCERNANT LA POLITIQUE ÉTRANGÈRE ET DE SÉCURITÉ COMMUNE . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 28
Chapitre 1 Dispositions générales relatives à l'action extérieure de l'Union . . . . 28
Chapitre 2 Dispositions spécifiques concernant la politique étrangère et de sécu rité commune . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 30
Section 1 Dispositions communes . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 30
Section 2 Dispositions concernant la politique de sécurité et de défense commune . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 38
TITRE VI DISPOSITIONS FINALES . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 41
TRAITÉ SUR LE FONCTIONNEMENT DE L'UNION EUROPÉENNE . . . . . . . . . . 47
PRÉAMBULE . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 49
PREMIÈRE PARTIE LES PRINCIPES . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 50
TITRE I CATÉGORIES ET DOMAINES DE COMPÉTENCES DE L'UNION . . . . 50
TITRE II DISPOSITIONS D'APPLICATION GÉNÉRALE . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 53
DEUXIÈME PARTIE NON-DISCRIMINATION ET CITOYENNETÉ DE L'UNION . . . 56
TROISIÈME PARTIE LES POLITIQUES ET ACTIONS INTERNES DE L'UNION . . . . 59
TITRE I LE MARCHÉ INTÉRIEUR . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 59
TITRE II LA LIBRE CIRCULATION DES MARCHANDISES . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 59
Chapitre 1 L'union douanière . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 60
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/3
Page
Chapitre 2 Coopération douanière . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 61
Chapitre 3 L'interdiction des restrictions quantitatives entre les États membres . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 61
TITRE III L'AGRICULTURE ET LA PÊCHE . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 62
TITRE IV LA LIBRE CIRCULATION DES PERSONNES, DES SERVICES ET DES CAPITAUX . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 65
Chapitre 1 Les travailleurs . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 65
Chapitre 2 Le droit d'établissement . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 67
Chapitre 3 Les services . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 70
Chapitre 4 Les capitaux et les paiements . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 71
TITRE V L'ESPACE DE LIBERTÉ, DE SÉCURITÉ ET DE JUSTICE . . . . . . . . . 73
Chapitre 1 Dispositions générales . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 73
Chapitre 2 Politiques relatives aux contrôles aux frontières, à l'asile et à l'immigration . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 75
Chapitre 3 Coopération judiciaire en matière civile . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 78
Chapitre 4 Coopération judiciaire en matière pénale . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 79
Chapitre 5 Coopération policière . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 83
TITRE VI LES TRANSPORTS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 85
TITRE VII LES RÈGLES COMMUNES SUR LA CONCURRENCE, LA FISCALITÉ ET LE RAPPROCHEMENT DES LÉGISLATIONS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 88
Chapitre 1 Les règles de concurrence . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 88
Section 1 Les règles applicables aux entreprises . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 88
Section 2 Les aides accordées par les États . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 91
Chapitre 2 Dispositions fiscales . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 93
Chapitre 3 Le rapprochement des législations . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 94
TITRE VIII LA POLITIQUE ÉCONOMIQUE ET MONÉTAIRE . . . . . . . . . . . . . 96
Chapitre 1 La politique économique . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 97
Chapitre 2 La politique monétaire . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 102
Chapitre 3 Dispositions institutionnelles . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 105
FRC 83/4 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Page
Chapitre 4 Dispositions propres aux États membres dont la monnaie est l'euro . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 106
Chapitre 5 Dispositions transitoires . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 107
TITRE IX EMPLOI . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 112
TITRE X POLITIQUE SOCIALE . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 114
TITRE XI LE FONDS SOCIAL EUROPÉEN . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 119
TITRE XII ÉDUCATION, FORMATION PROFESSIONNELLE, JEUNESSE ET SPORT . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 120
TITRE XIII CULTURE . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 121
TITRE XIV SANTÉ PUBLIQUE . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 122
TITRE XV PROTECTION DES CONSOMMATEURS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 124
TITRE XVI RÉSEAUX TRANSEUROPÉENS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 124
TITRE XVII INDUSTRIE . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 126
TITRE XVIII COHÉSION ÉCONOMIQUE, SOCIALE ET TERRITORIALE . . . . . . . 127
TITRE XIX RECHERCHE ET DÉVELOPPEMENT TECHNOLOGIQUE ET ESPACE 128
TITRE XX ENVIRONNEMENT . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 132
TITRE XXI ÉNERGIE . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 134
TITRE XXII TOURISME . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 135
TITRE XXIII PROTECTION CIVILE . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 135
TITRE XXIV COOPÉRATION ADMINISTRATIVE . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 136
QUATRIÈME PARTIE L'ASSOCIATION DES PAYS ET TERRITOIRES D'OUTRE-MER 137
CINQUIÈME PARTIE L'ACTION EXTÉRIEURE DE L'UNION . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 139
TITRE I DISPOSITIONS GÉNÉRALES RELATIVES À L'ACTION EXTÉRIEURE DE L'UNION . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 139
TITRE II LA POLITIQUE COMMERCIALE COMMUNE . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 139
TITRE III LA COOPÉRATION AVEC LES PAYS TIERS ET L'AIDE HUMANI TAIRE . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 141
Chapitre 1 La coopération au développement . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 141
Chapitre 2 La coopération économique, financière et technique avec les pays tiers . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 142
Chapitre 3 L'aide humanitaire . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 143
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/5
Page
TITRE IV LES MESURES RESTRICTIVES . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 144
TITRE V ACCORDS INTERNATIONAUX . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 144
TITRE VI RELATIONS DE L'UNION AVEC LES ORGANISATIONS INTER NATIONALES ET LES PAYS TIERS ET DÉLÉGATIONS DE L'UNION 147
TITRE VII CLAUSE DE SOLIDARITÉ . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 148
SIXIÈME PARTIE DISPOSITIONS INSTITUTIONNELLES ET FINANCIÈRES . . . . 149
TITRE I DISPOSITIONS INSTITUTIONNELLES . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 149
Chapitre 1 Les institutions . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 149
Section 1 Le Parlement européen . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 149
Section 2 Le Conseil européen . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 152
Section 3 Le Conseil . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 153
Section 4 La Commission . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 155
Section 5 La Cour de justice de l'Union européenne . . . . . . . . . . 157
Section 6 La Banque centrale européenne . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 167
Section 7 La Cour des comptes . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 169
Chapitre 2 Actes juridiques de l'Union, procédures d'adoption et autres dispositions . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 171
Section 1 Les actes juridiques de l'Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 171
Section 2 Procédures d'adoption des actes et autres dispositions . . 173
Chapitre 3 Les organes consultatifs de l'Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 177
Section 1 Le Comité économique et social . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 177
Section 2 Le Comité des régions . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 178
Chapitre 4 La Banque européenne d'investissement . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 180
TITRE II DISPOSITIONS FINANCIÈRES . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 181
Chapitre 1 Les ressources propres de l'Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 181
Chapitre 2 Le cadre financier pluriannuel . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 182
Chapitre 3 Le budget annuel de l'Union . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 183
Chapitre 4 L'exécution du budget et la décharge . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 186
FRC 83/6 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Page
Chapitre 5 Dispositions communes . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 187
Chapitre 6 La lutte contre la fraude . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 188
TITRE III COOPÉRATIONS RENFORCÉES . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 189
SEPTIÈME PARTIE DISPOSITIONS GÉNÉRALES ET FINALES . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 192
PROTOCOLES . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 201
Protocole (no 1) sur le rôle des parlements nationaux dans l'Union européenne 203
Protocole (no 2) sur l'application des principes de subsidiarité et de proportionna lité . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 206
Protocole (no 3) sur le statut de la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne . . . . 210
Protocole (no 4) sur les statuts du Système européen de banques centrales et de la Banque centrale européenne . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 230
Protocole (no 5) sur les statuts de la Banque européenne d'investissement . . . . . 251
Protocole (no 6) sur la fixation des sièges des institutions et de certains organes, organismes et services de l'Union européenne . . . . . . . . . . . . . 265
Protocole (no 7) sur les privilèges et immunités de l'Union européenne . . . . . . 266
Protocole (no 8) relatif à l'article 6, paragraphe 2, du traité sur l'Union européenne sur l'adhésion de l'Union à la Convention européenne de sauve garde des droits de l'Homme et des libertés fondamentales . . . 273
Protocole (no 9) sur la décision du Conseil relative à la mise en oeuvre des articles 16, paragraphe 4, du traité sur l'Union européenne et 238, para graphe 2, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne entre le 1er novembre 2014 et le 31 mars 2017, d'une part, et à partir du 1er avril 2017, d'autre part . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 274
Protocole (no 10) sur la coopération structurée permanente établie par l'article 42 du traité sur l'Union européenne . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 275
Protocole (no 11) sur l'article 42 du traité sur l'Union européenne . . . . . . . . . . . 278
Protocole (no 12) sur la procédure concernant les déficits excessifs . . . . . . . . . . . 279
Protocole (no 13) sur les critères de convergence . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 281
Protocole (no 14) sur l'Eurogroupe . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 283
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/7
Page
Protocole (no 15) sur certaines dispositions relatives au Royaume-Uni de Grande- Bretagne et d'Irlande du Nord . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 284
Protocole (no 16) sur certaines dispositions relatives au Danemark . . . . . . . . . . . 287
Protocole (no 17) sur le Danemark . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 288
Protocole (no 18) sur la France . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 289
Protocole (no 19) sur l'acquis de Schengen intégré dans le cadre de l'Union euro péenne . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 290
Protocole (no 20) sur l'application de certains aspects de l'article 26 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne au Royaume-Uni et à l'Irlande . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 293
Protocole (no 21) sur la position du Royaume-Uni et de l'Irlande à l'égard de l'espace de liberté, de sécurité et de justice . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 295
Protocole (no 22) sur la position du Danemark . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 299
Protocole (no 23) sur les relations extérieures des États membres en ce qui concerne le franchissement des frontières extérieures . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 304
Protocole (no 24) sur le droit d'asile pour les ressortissants des États membres de l'Union européenne . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 305
Protocole (no 25) sur l'exercice des compétences partagées . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 307
Protocole (no 26) sur les services d'intérêt général . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 308
Protocole (no 27) sur le marché intérieur et la concurrence . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 309
Protocole (no 28) sur la cohésion économique, sociale et territoriale . . . . . . . . . . 310
Protocole (no 29) sur le système de radiodiffusion publique dans les États membres 312
Protocole (no 30) sur l'application de la charte des droits fondamentaux de l'Union européenne à la Pologne et au Royaume-Uni . . . . . . . . . . . . . 313
Protocole (no 31) relatif aux importations dans l'Union européenne de produits pétroliers raffinés aux Antilles néerlandaises . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 315
Protocole (no 32) sur l'acquisition de biens immobiliers au Danemark . . . . . . . . 318
Protocole (no 33) sur l'article 157 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union euro péenne . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 319
FRC 83/8 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Page
Protocole (no 34) sur le régime particulier applicable au Groenland . . . . . . . . . . 320
Protocole (no 35) sur l'article 40.3.3 de la Constitution de l'Irlande . . . . . . . . . . 321
Protocole (no 36) sur les dispositions transitoires . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 322
Protocole (no 37) relatif aux conséquences financières de l'expiration du traité CECA et au fonds de recherche du charbon et de l'acier . . . . . 327
ANNEXES . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 329
Annexe I Liste prévue à l'article 38 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 331
Annexe II Pays et territoires d'outre-mer auxquels s'appliquent les dispositions de la quatrième partie du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne 334
DÉCLARATIONS annexées à l'acte final de la Conférence intergouvernementale qui a adopté le traité de Lisbonne signé le 13 décembre 2007 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 335
A. DÉCLARATIONS RELATIVES À DES DISPOSITIONS DES TRAITÉS . . . . . . . . . . 337
1. Déclaration sur la charte des droits fondamentaux de l'Union européenne . . . . 337
2. Déclaration ad article 6, paragraphe 2, du traité sur l'Union européenne . . . . . 337
3. Déclaration ad article 8 du traité sur l'Union européenne . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 337
4. Déclaration concernant la composition du Parlement européen . . . . . . . . . . . . 337
5. Déclaration concernant l'accord politique du Conseil européen sur le projet de décision relative à la composition du Parlement européen . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 337
6. Déclaration ad article 15, paragraphes 5 et 6, article 17, paragraphes 6 et 7, et article 18 du traité sur l'Union européenne . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 338
7. Déclaration ad article 16, paragraphe 4, du traité sur l'Union européenne et article 238, paragraphe 2, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne 338
8. Déclaration relative aux mesures pratiques à prendre au moment de l'entrée en vigueur du traité de Lisbonne en ce qui concerne la présidence du Conseil euro péen et du Conseil des affaires étrangères . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 340
9. Déclaration ad article 16, paragraphe 9, du traité sur l'Union européenne concer nant la décision du Conseil européen relative à l'exercice de la présidence du Conseil . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 341
10. Déclaration ad article 17 du traité sur l'Union européenne . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 342
11. Déclaration ad article 17, paragraphes 6 et 7, du traité sur l'Union européenne 342
12. Déclaration ad article 18 du traité sur l'Union européenne . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 342
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/9
Page
13. Déclaration sur la politique étrangère et de sécurité commune . . . . . . . . . . . . 343
14. Déclaration sur la politique étrangère et de sécurité commune . . . . . . . . . . . . 343
15. Déclaration ad article 27 du traité sur l'Union européenne . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 343
16. Déclaration ad article 55, paragraphe 2, du traité sur l'Union européenne . . . . 344
17. Déclaration relative à la primauté . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 344
18. Déclaration concernant la délimitation des compétences . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 344
19. Déclaration ad article 8 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne 345
20. Déclaration ad article 16 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne 345
21. Déclaration sur la protection des données à caractère personnel dans le domaine de la coopération judiciaire en matière pénale et de la coopération policière 345
22. Déclaration ad articles 48 et 79 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 346
23. Déclaration ad article 48, deuxième alinéa, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 346
24. Déclaration sur la personnalité juridique de l'Union européenne . . . . . . . . . . . 346
25. Déclaration ad articles 75 et 215 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 346
26. Déclaration relative à la non-participation d'un État membre à une mesure basée sur le titre V de la troisième partie du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 346
27. Déclaration ad article 85, paragraphe 1, deuxième alinéa, du traité sur le fonc tionnement de l'Union européenne . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 347
28. Déclaration ad article 98 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne 347
29. Déclaration ad article 107, paragraphe 2, point c), du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 347
30. Déclaration ad article 126 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne 347
31. Déclaration ad article 156 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne 348
32. Déclaration ad article 168, paragraphe 4, point c), du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 348
33. Déclaration ad article 174 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne 349
34. Déclaration ad article 179 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne 349
35. Déclaration ad article 194 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne 349
FRC 83/10 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Page
36. Déclaration ad article 218 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne concernant la négociation et la conclusion par les États membres d'accords inter nationaux concernant l'espace de liberté, de sécurité et de justice . . . . . . . . . . 349
37. Déclaration ad article 222 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne 349
38. Déclaration ad article 252 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne relative au nombre d'avocats généraux à la Cour de justice . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 350
39. Déclaration ad article 290 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne 350
40. Déclaration ad article 329 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne 350
41. Déclaration ad article 352 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne 350
42. Déclaration ad article 352 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne 351
43. Déclaration ad article 355, paragraphe 6, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 351
B. DÉCLARATIONS RELATIVES À DES PROTOCOLES ANNEXÉS AUX TRAITÉS . . 352
44. Déclaration ad article 5 du protocole sur l'acquis de Schengen intégré dans le cadre de l'Union européenne . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 352
45. Déclaration ad article 5, paragraphe 2, du protocole sur l'acquis de Schengen intégré dans le cadre de l'Union européenne . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 352
46. Déclaration ad article 5, paragraphe 3, du protocole sur l'acquis de Schengen intégré dans le cadre de l'Union européenne . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 352
47. Déclaration ad article 5, paragraphes 3, 4 et 5, du protocole sur l'acquis de Schengen intégré dans le cadre de l'Union européenne . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 352
48. Déclaration concernant le protocole sur la position du Danemark . . . . . . . . . . 353
49. Déclaration concernant l'Italie . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 353
50. Déclaration ad article 10 du protocole sur les dispositions transitoires . . . . . . 354
C. DÉCLARATIONS D'ÉTATS MEMBRES . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 355
51. Déclaration du Royaume de Belgique relative aux parlements nationaux . . . . . 355
52. Déclaration du Royaume de Belgique, de la République de Bulgarie, de la Répu blique fédérale d'Allemagne, de la République hellénique, du Royaume d'Espagne, de la République italienne, de la République de Chypre, de la République de Lituanie, du Grand-Duché de Luxembourg, de la République de Hongrie, de la République de Malte, de la République d'Autriche, de la République portugaise, de la Roumanie, de la République de Slovénie et de la République slovaque relative aux symboles de l'Union européenne . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 355
53. Déclaration de la République tchèque sur la Charte des droits fondamentaux de l'Union européenne . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 355
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/11
Page
54. Déclaration de la République fédérale d'Allemagne, de l'Irlande, de la République de Hongrie, de la République d'Autriche et du Royaume de Suède . . . . . . . . . 356
55. Déclaration du Royaume d'Espagne et du Royaume-Uni de Grande-Bretagne et d'Irlande du Nord . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 356
56. Déclaration de l'Irlande ad article 3 du protocole sur la position du Royaume-Uni et de l'Irlande à l'égard de l'espace de liberté, de sécurité et de justice . . . . . . . 356
57. Déclaration de la République italienne relative à la composition du Parlement européen . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 357
58. Déclaration de la République de Lettonie, de la République de Hongrie et de la République de Malte relative à l'orthographe du nom de la monnaie unique dans les traités . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 357
59. Déclaration du Rroyaume des Pays-Bas ad article 312 du traité sur le fonction nement de l'Union européenne . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 357
60. Déclaration du Royaume des Pays-Bas ad article 355 du traité sur le fonctionne ment de l'Union européenne . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 358
61. Déclaration de la République de Pologne sur la Charte des droits fondamentaux de l'Union européenne . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 358
62. Déclaration de la République de Pologne relative au protocole sur l'application de la Charte des droits fondamentaux de l'Union européenne à la Pologne et au Royaume-Uni . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 358
63. Déclaration du Royaume-Uni de Grande-Bretagne et d'Irlande du Nord sur la définition du terme «ressortissants» . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 358
64. Déclaration du Royaume-Uni de Grande-Bretagne et d'Irlande du Nord sur le droit de vote aux élections parlementaires européennes . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 358
65. Déclaration du Royaume-Uni de Grande-Bretagne et d'Irlande du Nord ad article 75 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne . . . . . . . . . . 359
Tableaux de correspondance . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 361
Traité sur l'Union européenne . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 361
Traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 366
FRC 83/12 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
VERSION CONSOLIDÉE DU
TRAITÉ SUR L'UNION EUROPÉENNE
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/13
PRÉAMBULE
SA MAJESTÉ LE ROI DES BELGES, SA MAJESTÉ LA REINE DE DANEMARK, LE PRÉSIDENT DE LA RÉPUBLIQUE FÉDÉRALE D'ALLEMAGNE, LE PRÉSIDENT D'IRLANDE, LE PRÉSIDENT DE LA RÉPUBLIQUE HELLÉNIQUE, SA MAJESTÉ LE ROI D'ESPAGNE, LE PRÉSIDENT DE LA RÉPUBLIQUE FRANÇAISE, LE PRÉSIDENT DE LA RÉPUBLIQUE ITALIENNE, SON ALTESSE ROYALE LE GRAND DUC DE LUXEMBOURG, SA MAJESTÉ LA REINE DES PAYS-BAS, LE PRÉSIDENT DE LA RÉPUBLIQUE PORTUGAISE, SA MAJESTÉ LA REINE DU ROYAUME-UNI DE GRANDE-BRETAGNE ET D'IRLANDE DU NORD, (1)
RÉSOLUS à franchir une nouvelle étape dans le processus d'intégration européenne engagé par la création des Communautés européennes,
S'INSPIRANT des héritages culturels, religieux et humanistes de l'Europe, à partir desquels se sont développées les valeurs universelles que constituent les droits inviolables et inaliénables de la personne humaine, ainsi que la liberté, la démocratie, l'égalité et l'État de droit;
RAPPELANT l'importance historique de la fin de la division du continent européen et la nécessité d'établir des bases solides pour l'architecture de l'Europe future,
CONFIRMANT leur attachement aux principes de la liberté, de la démocratie et du respect des droits de l'homme et des libertés fondamentales et de l'État de droit,
CONFIRMANT leur attachement aux droits sociaux fondamentaux tels qu'ils sont définis dans la charte sociale européenne, signée à Turin le 18 octobre 1961, et dans la charte communautaire des droits sociaux fondamentaux des travailleurs de 1989,
DÉSIREUX d'approfondir la solidarité entre leurs peuples dans le respect de leur histoire, de leur culture et de leurs traditions,
DÉSIREUX de renforcer le caractère démocratique et l'efficacité du fonctionnement des institutions, afin de leur permettre de mieux remplir, dans un cadre institutionnel unique, les missions qui leur sont confiées,
RÉSOLUS à renforcer leurs économies ainsi qu'à en assurer la convergence, et à établir une union économique et monétaire, comportant, conformément aux dispositions du présent traité et du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, une monnaie unique et stable,
DÉTERMINÉS à promouvoir le progrès économique et social de leurs peuples, compte tenu du principe du développement durable et dans le cadre de l'achèvement du marché intérieur, et du renforcement de la cohésion et de la protection de l'environnement, et à mettre en œuvre des politiques assurant des progrès parallèles dans l'intégration économique et dans les autres domaines,
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/15
(1) La République de Bulgarie, la République tchèque, la République d'Estonie, la République de Chypre, la République de Lettonie, la République de Lituanie, la République de Hongrie, la République de Malte, la République d'Autriche, la République de Pologne, la Roumanie, la République de Slovénie, la République slovaque, la République de Finlande et le Royaume de Suède sont devenus membres de l'Union européenne depuis lors.
RÉSOLUS à établir une citoyenneté commune aux ressortissants de leurs pays,
RÉSOLUS à mettre en œuvre une politique étrangère et de sécurité commune, y compris la définition progressive d'une politique de défense commune, qui pourrait conduire à une défense commune, conformément aux dispositions de l'article 42, renforçant ainsi l'identité de l'Europe et son indépen dance afin de promouvoir la paix, la sécurité et le progrès en Europe et dans le monde,
RÉSOLUS à faciliter la libre circulation des personnes, tout en assurant la sûreté et la sécurité de leurs peuples, en établissant un espace de liberté, de sécurité et de justice, conformément aux dispositions du présent traité et du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne,
RÉSOLUS à poursuivre le processus créant une union sans cesse plus étroite entre les peuples de l'Europe, dans laquelle les décisions sont prises le plus près possible des citoyens, conformément au principe de subsidiarité,
DANS LA PERSPECTIVE des étapes ultérieures à franchir pour faire progresser l'intégration européenne,
ONT DÉCIDÉ d'instituer une Union européenne et ont désigné à cet effet comme plénipotentiaires:
(liste de plénipotentiaires non reproduite)
LESQUELS, après avoir échangé leurs pleins pouvoirs reconnus en bonne et due forme, sont convenus des dispositions qui suivent:
TITRE I
DISPOSITIONS COMMUNES
Article premier (ex-article premier TUE) (1)
Par le présent traité, les HAUTES PARTIES CONTRACTANTES instituent entre elles une UNION EUROPÉENNE, ci-après dénommée «Union», à laquelle les États membres attribuent des compétences pour atteindre leurs objectifs communs.
Le présent traité marque une nouvelle étape dans le processus créant une union sans cesse plus étroite entre les peuples de l'Europe, dans laquelle les décisions sont prises dans le plus grand respect possible du principe d'ouverture et le plus près possible des citoyens.
L'Union est fondée sur le présent traité et sur le traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne (ci-après dénommés «les traités»). Ces deux traités ont la même valeur juridique. L'Union se substitue et succède à la Communauté européenne.
FRC 83/16 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
(1) Ce renvoi n'est qu'indicatif. Pour de plus amples informations, voir les tableaux de correspondance entre l'ancienne et la nouvelle numérotation des traités.
Article 2
L'Union est fondée sur les valeurs de respect de la dignité humaine, de liberté, de démocratie, d'égalité, de l'État de droit, ainsi que de respect des droits de l'homme, y compris des droits des personnes appartenant à des minorités. Ces valeurs sont communes aux États membres dans une société caractérisée par le pluralisme, la non-discrimination, la tolérance, la justice, la solidarité et l'égalité entre les femmes et les hommes.
Article 3 (ex-article 2 TUE)
1. L'Union a pour but de promouvoir la paix, ses valeurs et le bien-être de ses peuples.
2. L'Union offre à ses citoyens un espace de liberté, de sécurité et de justice sans frontières intérieures, au sein duquel est assurée la libre circulation des personnes, en liaison avec des mesures appropriées en matière de contrôle des frontières extérieures, d'asile, d'immigration ainsi que de prévention de la criminalité et de lutte contre ce phénomène.
3. L'Union établit un marché intérieur. Elle œuvre pour le développement durable de l'Europe fondé sur une croissance économique équilibrée et sur la stabilité des prix, une économie sociale de marché hautement compétitive, qui tend au plein emploi et au progrès social, et un niveau élevé de protection et d'amélioration de la qualité de l'environnement. Elle promeut le progrès scientifique et technique.
Elle combat l'exclusion sociale et les discriminations, et promeut la justice et la protection sociales, l'égalité entre les femmes et les hommes, la solidarité entre les générations et la protection des droits de l'enfant.
Elle promeut la cohésion économique, sociale et territoriale, et la solidarité entre les États membres.
Elle respecte la richesse de sa diversité culturelle et linguistique, et veille à la sauvegarde et au développement du patrimoine culturel européen.
4. L'Union établit une union économique et monétaire dont la monnaie est l'euro.
5. Dans ses relations avec le reste du monde, l'Union affirme et promeut ses valeurs et ses intérêts et contribue à la protection de ses citoyens. Elle contribue à la paix, à la sécurité, au développement durable de la planète, à la solidarité et au respect mutuel entre les peuples, au commerce libre et équitable, à l'élimination de la pauvreté et à la protection des droits de l'homme, en particulier ceux de l'enfant, ainsi qu'au strict respect et au développement du droit international, notamment au respect des principes de la charte des Nations unies.
6. L'Union poursuit ses objectifs par des moyens appropriés, en fonction des compétences qui lui sont attribuées dans les traités.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/17
Article 4
1. Conformément à l'article 5, toute compétence non attribuée à l'Union dans les traités appartient aux États membres.
2. L'Union respecte l'égalité des États membres devant les traités ainsi que leur identité nationale, inhérente à leurs structures fondamentales politiques et constitutionnelles, y compris en ce qui concerne l'autonomie locale et régionale. Elle respecte les fonctions essentielles de l'État, notamment celles qui ont pour objet d'assurer son intégrité territoriale, de maintenir l'ordre public et de sauve garder la sécurité nationale. En particulier, la sécurité nationale reste de la seule responsabilité de chaque État membre.
3. En vertu du principe de coopération loyale, l'Union et les États membres se respectent et s'assistent mutuellement dans l'accomplissement des missions découlant des traités.
Les États membres prennent toute mesure générale ou particulière propre à assurer l'exécution des obligations découlant des traités ou résultant des actes des institutions de l'Union.
Les États membres facilitent l'accomplissement par l'Union de sa mission et s'abstiennent de toute mesure susceptible de mettre en péril la réalisation des objectifs de l'Union.
Article 5 (ex-article 5 TCE)
1. Le principe d'attribution régit la délimitation des compétences de l'Union. Les principes de subsidiarité et de proportionnalité régissent l'exercice de ces compétences.
2. En vertu du principe d'attribution, l'Union n'agit que dans les limites des compétences que les États membres lui ont attribuées dans les traités pour atteindre les objectifs que ces traités établissent. Toute compétence non attribuée à l'Union dans les traités appartient aux États membres.
3. En vertu du principe de subsidiarité, dans les domaines qui ne relèvent pas de sa compétence exclusive, l'Union intervient seulement si, et dans la mesure où, les objectifs de l'action envisagée ne peuvent pas être atteints de manière suffisante par les États membres, tant au niveau central qu'au niveau régional et local, mais peuvent l'être mieux, en raison des dimensions ou des effets de l'action envisagée, au niveau de l'Union.
Les institutions de l'Union appliquent le principe de subsidiarité conformément au protocole sur l'application des principes de subsidiarité et de proportionnalité. Les parlements nationaux veillent au respect du principe de subsidiarité conformément à la procédure prévue dans ce protocole.
4. En vertu du principe de proportionnalité, le contenu et la forme de l'action de l'Union n'excè dent pas ce qui est nécessaire pour atteindre les objectifs des traités.
Les institutions de l'Union appliquent le principe de proportionnalité conformément au protocole sur l'application des principes de subsidiarité et de proportionnalité.
FRC 83/18 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Article 6 (ex-article 6 TUE)
1. L'Union reconnaît les droits, les libertés et les principes énoncés dans la Charte des droits fondamentaux de l'Union européenne du 7 décembre 2000, telle qu'adaptée le 12 décembre 2007 à Strasbourg, laquelle a la même valeur juridique que les traités.
Les dispositions de la Charte n'étendent en aucune manière les compétences de l'Union telles que définies dans les traités.
Les droits, les libertés et les principes énoncés dans la Charte sont interprétés conformément aux dispositions générales du titre VII de la Charte régissant l'interprétation et l'application de celle-ci et en prenant dûment en considération les explications visées dans la Charte, qui indiquent les sources de ces dispositions.
2. L'Union adhère à la Convention européenne de sauvegarde des droits de l'Homme et des libertés fondamentales. Cette adhésion ne modifie pas les compétences de l'Union telles qu'elles sont définies dans les traités.
3. Les droits fondamentaux, tels qu'ils sont garantis par la Convention européenne de sauvegarde des droits de l'Homme et des libertés fondamentales et tels qu'ils résultent des traditions constitu tionnelles communes aux États membres, font partie du droit de l'Union en tant que principes généraux.
Article 7 (ex-article 7 TUE)
1. Sur proposition motivée d'un tiers des États membres, du Parlement européen ou de la Commission européenne, le Conseil, statuant à la majorité des quatre cinquièmes de ses membres après approbation du Parlement européen, peut constater qu'il existe un risque clair de violation grave par un État membre des valeurs visées à l'article 2. Avant de procéder à cette constatation, le Conseil entend l'État membre en question et peut lui adresser des recommandations, en statuant selon la même procédure.
Le Conseil vérifie régulièrement si les motifs qui ont conduit à une telle constatation restent valables.
2. Le Conseil européen, statuant à l'unanimité sur proposition d'un tiers des États membres ou de la Commission européenne et après approbation du Parlement européen, peut constater l'existence d'une violation grave et persistante par un État membre des valeurs visées à l'article 2, après avoir invité cet État membre à présenter toute observation en la matière.
3. Lorsque la constatation visée au paragraphe 2 a été faite, le Conseil, statuant à la majorité qualifiée, peut décider de suspendre certains des droits découlant de l'application des traités à l'État membre en question, y compris les droits de vote du représentant du gouvernement de cet État membre au sein du Conseil. Ce faisant, le Conseil tient compte des conséquences éventuelles d'une telle suspension sur les droits et obligations des personnes physiques et morales.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/19
Les obligations qui incombent à l'État membre en question au titre des traités restent en tout état de cause contraignantes pour cet État.
4. Le Conseil, statuant à la majorité qualifiée, peut décider par la suite de modifier les mesures qu'il a prises au titre du paragraphe 3 ou d'y mettre fin pour répondre à des changements de la situation qui l'a conduit à imposer ces mesures.
5. Les modalités de vote qui, aux fins du présent article, s'appliquent au Parlement européen, au Conseil européen et au Conseil sont fixées à l'article 354 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne.
Article 8
1. L'Union développe avec les pays de son voisinage des relations privilégiées, en vue d'établir un espace de prospérité et de bon voisinage, fondé sur les valeurs de l'Union et caractérisé par des relations étroites et pacifiques reposant sur la coopération.
2. Aux fins du paragraphe 1, l'Union peut conclure des accords spécifiques avec les pays concernés. Ces accords peuvent comporter des droits et obligations réciproques ainsi que la possi bilité de conduire des actions en commun. Leur mise en œuvre fait l'objet d'une concertation périodique.
TITRE II
DISPOSITIONS RELATIVES AUX PRINCIPES DÉMOCRATIQUES
Article 9
Dans toutes ses activités, l'Union respecte le principe de l'égalité de ses citoyens, qui bénéficient d'une égale attention de ses institutions, organes et organismes. Est citoyen de l'Union toute personne ayant la nationalité d'un État membre. La citoyenneté de l'Union s'ajoute à la citoyenneté nationale et ne la remplace pas.
Article 10
1. Le fonctionnement de l'Union est fondé sur la démocratie représentative.
2. Les citoyens sont directement représentés, au niveau de l'Union, au Parlement européen.
Les États membres sont représentés au Conseil européen par leur chef d'État ou de gouvernement et au Conseil par leurs gouvernements, eux-mêmes démocratiquement responsables, soit devant leurs parlements nationaux, soit devant leurs citoyens.
3. Tout citoyen a le droit de participer à la vie démocratique de l'Union. Les décisions sont prises aussi ouvertement et aussi près que possible des citoyens.
4. Les partis politiques au niveau européen contribuent à la formation de la conscience politique européenne et à l'expression de la volonté des citoyens de l'Union.
FRC 83/20 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Article 11
1. Les institutions donnent, par les voies appropriées, aux citoyens et aux associations représen tatives la possibilité de faire connaître et d'échanger publiquement leurs opinions dans tous les domaines d'action de l'Union.
2. Les institutions entretiennent un dialogue ouvert, transparent et régulier avec les associations représentatives et la société civile.
3. En vue d'assurer la cohérence et la transparence des actions de l'Union, la Commission euro péenne procède à de larges consultations des parties concernées.
4. Des citoyens de l'Union, au nombre d'un million au moins, ressortissants d'un nombre signi ficatif d'États membres, peuvent prendre l'initiative d'inviter la Commission européenne, dans le cadre de ses attributions, à soumettre une proposition appropriée sur des questions pour lesquelles ces citoyens considèrent qu'un acte juridique de l'Union est nécessaire aux fins de l'application des traités.
Les procédures et conditions requises pour la présentation d'une telle initiative sont fixées confor mément à l'article 24, premier alinéa, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne.
Article 12
Les parlements nationaux contribuent activement au bon fonctionnement de l'Union:
a) en étant informés par les institutions de l'Union et en recevant notification des projets d'actes législatifs de l'Union conformément au protocole sur le rôle des parlements nationaux dans l'Union européenne;
b) en veillant au respect du principe de subsidiarité conformément aux procédures prévues par le protocole sur l'application des principes de subsidiarité et de proportionnalité;
c) en participant, dans le cadre de l'espace de liberté, de sécurité et de justice, aux mécanismes d'évaluation de la mise en oeuvre des politiques de l'Union dans cet espace, conformément à l'article 70 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne et en étant associés au contrôle politique d'Europol et à l'évaluation des activités d'Eurojust, conformément aux articles 88 et 85 dudit traité;
d) en prenant part aux procédures de révision des traités, conformément à l'article 48 du présent traité;
e) en étant informés des demandes d'adhésion à l'Union, conformément à l'article 49 du présent traité;
f) en participant à la coopération interparlementaire entre parlements nationaux et avec le Parlement européen, conformément au protocole sur le rôle des parlements nationaux dans l'Union euro péenne.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/21
TITRE III
DISPOSITIONS RELATIVES AUX INSTITUTIONS
Article 13
1. L'Union dispose d'un cadre institutionnel visant à promouvoir ses valeurs, poursuivre ses objectifs, servir ses intérêts, ceux de ses citoyens, et ceux des États membres, ainsi qu'à assurer la cohérence, l'efficacité et la continuité de ses politiques et de ses actions.
Les institutions de l'Union sont:
— le Parlement européen,
— le Conseil européen,
— le Conseil,
— la Commission européenne (ci-après dénommée «Commission»),
— la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne,
— la Banque centrale européenne,
— la Cour des comptes.
2. Chaque institution agit dans les limites des attributions qui lui sont conférées dans les traités, conformément aux procédures, conditions et fins prévues par ceux-ci. Les institutions pratiquent entre elles une coopération loyale.
3. Les dispositions relatives à la Banque centrale européenne et à la Cour des comptes, ainsi que des dispositions détaillées sur les autres institutions, figurent dans le traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne.
4. Le Parlement européen, le Conseil et la Commission sont assistés d'un Comité économique et social et d'un Comité des régions exerçant des fonctions consultatives.
Article 14
1. Le Parlement européen exerce, conjointement avec le Conseil, les fonctions législative et budgé taire. Il exerce des fonctions de contrôle politique et consultatives conformément aux conditions prévues par les traités. Il élit le président de la Commission.
2. Le Parlement européen est composé de représentants des citoyens de l'Union. Leur nombre ne dépasse pas sept cent cinquante, plus le président. La représentation des citoyens est assurée de façon dégressivement proportionnelle, avec un seuil minimum de six membres par État membre. Aucun État membre ne se voit attribuer plus de quatre-vingt seize sièges.
FRC 83/22 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Le Conseil européen adopte à l'unanimité, sur initiative du Parlement européen et avec son appro bation, une décision fixant la composition du Parlement européen, dans le respect des principes visés au premier alinéa.
3. Les membres du Parlement européen sont élus au suffrage universel direct, libre et secret, pour un mandat de cinq ans.
4. Le Parlement européen élit parmi ses membres son président et son bureau.
Article 15
1. Le Conseil européen donne à l'Union les impulsions nécessaires à son développement et en définit les orientations et les priorités politiques générales. Il n'exerce pas de fonction législative.
2. Le Conseil européen est composé des chefs d'État ou de gouvernement des États membres, ainsi que de son président et du président de la Commission. Le haut représentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité participe à ses travaux.
3. Le Conseil européen se réunit deux fois par semestre sur convocation de son président. Lorsque l'ordre du jour l'exige, les membres du Conseil européen peuvent décider d'être assistés chacun par un ministre et, en ce qui concerne le président de la Commission, par un membre de la Commission. Lorsque la situation l'exige, le président convoque une réunion extraordinaire du Conseil européen.
4. Le Conseil européen se prononce par consensus, sauf dans les cas où les traités en disposent autrement.
5. Le Conseil européen élit son président à la majorité qualifiée pour une durée de deux ans et demi, renouvelable une fois. En cas d'empêchement ou de faute grave, le Conseil européen peut mettre fin à son mandat selon la même procédure.
6. Le président du Conseil européen:
a) préside et anime les travaux du Conseil européen;
b) assure la préparation et la continuité des travaux du Conseil européen en coopération avec le président de la Commission, et sur la base des travaux du Conseil des affaires générales;
c) œuvre pour faciliter la cohésion et le consensus au sein du Conseil européen;
d) présente au Parlement européen un rapport à la suite de chacune des réunions du Conseil européen.
Le président du Conseil européen assure, à son niveau et en sa qualité, la représentation extérieure de l'Union pour les matières relevant de la politique étrangère et de sécurité commune, sans préjudice des attributions du haut représentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/23
Le président du Conseil européen ne peut pas exercer de mandat national.
Article 16
1. Le Conseil exerce, conjointement avec le Parlement européen, les fonctions législative et budgé taire. Il exerce des fonctions de définition des politiques et de coordination conformément aux conditions prévues par les traités.
2. Le Conseil est composé d'un représentant de chaque État membre au niveau ministériel, habilité à engager le gouvernement de l'État membre qu'il représente et à exercer le droit de vote.
3. Le Conseil statue à la majorité qualifiée, sauf dans les cas où les traités en disposent autrement.
4. À partir du 1er novembre 2014, la majorité qualifiée se définit comme étant égale à au moins 55 % des membres du Conseil, comprenant au moins quinze d'entre eux et représentant des États membres réunissant au moins 65 % de la population de l'Union.
Une minorité de blocage doit inclure au moins quatre membres du Conseil, faute de quoi la majorité qualifiée est réputée acquise.
Les autres modalités régissant le vote à la majorité qualifiée sont fixées à l'article 238, paragraphe 2 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne.
5. Les dispositions transitoires relatives à la définition de la majorité qualifiée qui sont applicables jusqu'au 31 octobre 2014, ainsi que celles qui seront applicables entre le 1er novembre 2014 et le 31 mars 2017, sont fixées par le protocole sur les dispositions transitoires.
6. Le Conseil siège en différentes formations, dont la liste est adoptée conformément à l'article 236 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne.
Le Conseil des affaires générales assure la cohérence des travaux des différentes formations du Conseil. Il prépare les réunions du Conseil européen et en assure le suivi en liaison avec le président du Conseil européen et la Commission.
Le Conseil des affaires étrangères élabore l'action extérieure de l'Union selon les lignes stratégiques fixées par le Conseil européen et assure la cohérence de l'action de l'Union.
7. Un comité des représentants permanents des gouvernements des États membres est responsable de la préparation des travaux du Conseil.
8. Le Conseil siège en public lorsqu'il délibère et vote sur un projet d'acte législatif. À cet effet, chaque session du Conseil est divisée en deux parties, consacrées respectivement aux délibérations sur les actes législatifs de l'Union et aux activités non législatives.
9. La présidence des formations du Conseil, à l'exception de celle des affaires étrangères, est assurée par les représentants des États membres au Conseil selon un système de rotation égale, dans les conditions fixées conformément à l'article 236 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne.
FRC 83/24 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Article 17
1. La Commission promeut l'intérêt général de l'Union et prend les initiatives appropriées à cette fin. Elle veille à l'application des traités ainsi que des mesures adoptées par les institutions en vertu de ceux-ci. Elle surveille l'application du droit de l'Union sous le contrôle de la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne. Elle exécute le budget et gère les programmes. Elle exerce des fonctions de coordination, d'exécution et de gestion conformément aux conditions prévues par les traités. À l'exception de la politique étrangère et de sécurité commune et des autres cas prévus par les traités, elle assure la représentation extérieure de l'Union. Elle prend les initiatives de la programmation annuelle et pluriannuelle de l'Union pour parvenir à des accords interinstitutionnels.
2. Un acte législatif de l'Union ne peut être adopté que sur proposition de la Commission, sauf dans les cas où les traités en disposent autrement. Les autres actes sont adoptés sur proposition de la Commission lorsque les traités le prévoient.
3. Le mandat de la Commission est de cinq ans.
Les membres de la Commission sont choisis en raison de leur compétence générale et de leur engagement européen et parmi des personnalités offrant toutes garanties d'indépendance.
La Commission exerce ses responsabilités en pleine indépendance. Sans préjudice de l'article 18, paragraphe 2, les membres de la Commission ne sollicitent ni n'acceptent d'instructions d'aucun gouvernement, institution, organe ou organisme. Ils s'abstiennent de tout acte incompatible avec leurs fonctions ou l'exécution de leurs tâches.
4. La Commission nommée entre la date d'entrée en vigueur du traité de Lisbonne et le 31 octobre 2014, est composée d'un ressortissant de chaque État membre, y compris son président et le haut représentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité, qui en est l'un des vice-présidents.
5. À partir du 1er novembre 2014, la Commission est composée d'un nombre de membres, y compris son président et le haut représentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité, correspondant aux deux tiers du nombre d'États membres, à moins que le Conseil européen, statuant à l'unanimité, ne décide de modifier ce nombre.
Les membres de la Commission sont choisis parmi les ressortissants des États membres selon un système de rotation strictement égale entre les États membres permettant de refléter l'éventail démo graphique et géographique de l'ensemble des États membres. Ce système est établi à l'unanimité par le Conseil européen conformément à l'article 244 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union euro péenne.
6. Le président de la Commission:
a) définit les orientations dans le cadre desquelles la Commission exerce sa mission;
b) décide de l'organisation interne de la Commission afin d'assurer la cohérence, l'efficacité et la collégialité de son action;
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/25
c) nomme des vice-présidents, autres que le haut représentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité, parmi les membres de la Commission.
Un membre de la Commission présente sa démission si le président le lui demande. Le haut représentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité présente sa démission, conformément à la procédure prévue à l'article 18, paragraphe 1, si le président le lui demande.
7. En tenant compte des élections au Parlement européen, et après avoir procédé aux consulta tions appropriées, le Conseil européen, statuant à la majorité qualifiée, propose au Parlement euro péen un candidat à la fonction de président de la Commission. Ce candidat est élu par le Parlement européen à la majorité des membres qui le composent. Si ce candidat ne recueille pas la majorité, le Conseil européen, statuant à la majorité qualifiée, propose, dans un délai d'un mois, un nouveau candidat, qui est élu par le Parlement européen selon la même procédure.
Le Conseil, d'un commun accord avec le président élu, adopte la liste des autres personnalités qu'il propose de nommer membres de la Commission. Le choix de celles-ci s'effectue, sur la base des suggestions faites par les États membres, conformément aux critères prévus au paragraphe 3, deuxième alinéa, et au paragraphe 5, second alinéa.
Le président, le haut représentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité et les autres membres de la Commission sont soumis, en tant que collège, à un vote d'approbation du Parlement européen. Sur la base de cette approbation, la Commission est nommée par le Conseil européen, statuant à la majorité qualifiée.
8. La Commission, en tant que collège, est responsable devant le Parlement européen. Le Parle ment européen peut adopter une motion de censure de la Commission conformément à l'article 234 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne. Si une telle motion est adoptée, les membres de la Commission doivent démissionner collectivement de leurs fonctions et le haut représentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité doit démissionner des fonctions qu'il exerce au sein de la Commission.
Article 18
1. Le Conseil européen, statuant à la majorité qualifiée, avec l'accord du président de la Commis sion, nomme le haut représentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité. Le Conseil européen peut mettre fin à son mandat selon la même procédure.
2. Le haut représentant conduit la politique étrangère et de sécurité commune de l'Union. Il contribue par ses propositions à l'élaboration de cette politique et l'exécute en tant que mandataire du Conseil. Il agit de même pour la politique de sécurité et de défense commune.
3. Le haut représentant préside le Conseil des affaires étrangères.
FRC 83/26 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
4. Le haut représentant est l'un des vice-présidents de la Commission. Il veille à la cohérence de l'action extérieure de l'Union. Il est chargé, au sein de la Commission, des responsabilités qui incombent à cette dernière dans le domaine des relations extérieures et de la coordination des autres aspects de l'action extérieure de l'Union. Dans l'exercice de ces responsabilités au sein de la Commission, et pour ces seules responsabilités, le haut représentant est soumis aux procédures qui régissent le fonctionnement de la Commission, dans la mesure où cela est compatible avec les paragraphes 2 et 3.
Article 19
1. La Cour de justice de l'Union européenne comprend la Cour de justice, le Tribunal et des tribunaux spécialisés. Elle assure le respect du droit dans l'interprétation et l'application des traités.
Les États membres établissent les voies de recours nécessaires pour assurer une protection juridic tionnelle effective dans les domaines couverts par le droit de l'Union.
2. La Cour de justice est composée d'un juge par État membre. Elle est assistée d'avocats généraux.
Le Tribunal compte au moins un juge par État membre.
Les juges et les avocats généraux de la Cour de justice et les juges du Tribunal sont choisis parmi des personnalités offrant toutes garanties d'indépendance et réunissant les conditions visées aux articles 253 et 254 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne. Ils sont nommés d'un commun accord par les gouvernements des États membres pour six ans. Les juges et les avocats généraux sortants peuvent être nommés de nouveau.
3. La Cour de justice de l'Union européenne statue conformément aux traités:
a) sur les recours formés par un État membre, une institution ou des personnes physiques ou morales;
b) à titre préjudiciel, à la demande des juridictions nationales, sur l'interprétation du droit de l'Union ou sur la validité d'actes adoptés par les institutions;
c) dans les autres cas prévus par les traités.
TITRE IV
DISPOSITIONS SUR LES COOPÉRATIONS RENFORCÉES
Article 20 (ex-articles 27 A à 27 E, 40 à 40 B et 43 à 45 TUE et ex-articles 11 et 11 A TCE)
1. Les États membres qui souhaitent instaurer entre eux une coopération renforcée dans le cadre des compétences non exclusives de l'Union peuvent recourir aux institutions de celle-ci et exercer ces compétences en appliquant les dispositions appropriées des traités, dans les limites et selon les modalités prévues au présent article, ainsi qu'aux articles 326 à 334 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/27
Les coopérations renforcées visent à favoriser la réalisation des objectifs de l'Union, à préserver ses intérêts et à renforcer son processus d'intégration. Elles sont ouvertes à tout moment à tous les États membres, conformément à l'article 328 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne.
2. La décision autorisant une coopération renforcée est adoptée par le Conseil en dernier ressort, lorsqu'il établit que les objectifs recherchés par cette coopération ne peuvent être atteints dans un délai raisonnable par l'Union dans son ensemble, et à condition qu'au moins neuf États membres y participent. Le Conseil statue conformément à la procédure prévue à l'article 329 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne.
3. Tous les membres du Conseil peuvent participer à ses délibérations, mais seuls les membres du Conseil représentant les États membres participant à une coopération renforcée prennent part au vote. Les modalités de vote sont prévues à l'article 330 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne.
4. Les actes adoptés dans le cadre d'une coopération renforcée ne lient que les États membres participants. Ils ne sont pas considérés comme un acquis devant être accepté par les États candidats à l'adhésion à l'Union.
TITRE V
DISPOSITIONS GÉNÉRALES RELATIVES À L'ACTION EXTÉRIEURE DE L'UNION ET DISPOSITIONS SPÉCIFIQUES CONCERNANT LA POLITIQUE ÉTRANGÈRE ET DE SÉCURITÉ COMMUNE
CHAPITRE 1
DISPOSITIONS GÉNÉRALES RELATIVES À L'ACTION EXTÉRIEURE DE L'UNION
Article 21
1. L'action de l'Union sur la scène internationale repose sur les principes qui ont présidé à sa création, à son développement et à son élargissement et qu'elle vise à promouvoir dans le reste du monde: la démocratie, l'État de droit, l'universalité et l'indivisibilité des droits de l'homme et des libertés fondamentales, le respect de la dignité humaine, les principes d'égalité et de solidarité et le respect des principes de la charte des Nations unies et du droit international.
L'Union s'efforce de développer des relations et de construire des partenariats avec les pays tiers et avec les organisations internationales, régionales ou mondiales qui partagent les principes visés au premier alinéa. Elle favorise des solutions multilatérales aux problèmes communs, en particulier dans le cadre des Nations unies.
2. L'Union définit et mène des politiques communes et des actions et œuvre pour assurer un haut degré de coopération dans tous les domaines des relations internationales afin:
a) de sauvegarder ses valeurs, ses intérêts fondamentaux, sa sécurité, son indépendance et son intégrité;
FRC 83/28 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
b) de consolider et de soutenir la démocratie, l'État de droit, les droits de l'homme et les principes du droit international;
c) de préserver la paix, de prévenir les conflits et de renforcer la sécurité internationale, conformé ment aux buts et aux principes de la charte des Nations unies, ainsi qu'aux principes de l'acte final d'Helsinki et aux objectifs de la charte de Paris, y compris ceux relatifs aux frontières extérieures;
d) de soutenir le développement durable sur le plan économique, social et environnemental des pays en développement dans le but essentiel d'éradiquer la pauvreté;
e) d'encourager l'intégration de tous les pays dans l'économie mondiale, y compris par la suppression progressive des obstacles au commerce international;
f) de contribuer à l'élaboration de mesures internationales pour préserver et améliorer la qualité de l'environnement et la gestion durable des ressources naturelles mondiales, afin d'assurer un développement durable;
g) d'aider les populations, les pays et les régions confrontés à des catastrophes naturelles ou d'origine humaine; et
h) de promouvoir un système international fondé sur une coopération multilatérale renforcée et une bonne gouvernance mondiale.
3. L'Union respecte les principes et poursuit les objectifs visés aux paragraphes 1 et 2 dans l'élaboration et la mise en œuvre de son action extérieure dans les différents domaines couverts par le présent titre et par la cinquième partie du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, ainsi que de ses autres politiques dans leurs aspects extérieurs.
L'Union veille à la cohérence entre les différents domaines de son action extérieure et entre ceux-ci et ses autres politiques. Le Conseil et la Commission, assistés par le haut représentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité, assurent cette cohérence et coopèrent à cet effet.
Article 22
1. Sur la base des principes et objectifs énumérés à l'article 21, le Conseil européen identifie les intérêts et objectifs stratégiques de l'Union.
Les décisions du Conseil européen sur les intérêts et objectifs stratégiques de l'Union portent sur la politique étrangère et de sécurité commune ainsi que sur d'autres domaines relevant de l'action extérieure de l'Union. Elles peuvent concerner les relations de l'Union avec un pays ou une région, ou avoir une approche thématique. Elles définissent leur durée et les moyens que devront fournir l'Union et les États membres.
Le Conseil européen statue à l'unanimité sur recommandation du Conseil, adoptée par celui-ci selon les modalités prévues pour chaque domaine. Les décisions du Conseil européen sont mises en œuvre selon les procédures prévues par les traités.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/29
2. Le haut représentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité, pour le domaine de la politique étrangère et de sécurité commune, et la Commission, pour les autres domaines de l'action extérieure, peuvent présenter des propositions conjointes au Conseil.
CHAPITRE 2
DISPOSITIONS SPÉCIFIQUES CONCERNANT LA POLITIQUE ÉTRANGÈRE ET DE SÉCURITÉ COMMUNE
SECTION 1
DISPOSITIONS COMMUNES
Article 23
L'action de l'Union sur la scène internationale, au titre du présent chapitre, repose sur les principes, poursuit les objectifs et est menée conformément aux dispositions générales visés au chapitre 1.
Article 24 (ex-article 11 TUE)
1. La compétence de l'Union en matière de politique étrangère et de sécurité commune couvre tous les domaines de la politique étrangère ainsi que l'ensemble des questions relatives à la sécurité de l'Union, y compris la définition progressive d'une politique de défense commune qui peut conduire à une défense commune.
La politique étrangère et de sécurité commune est soumise à des règles et procédures spécifiques. Elle est définie et mise en oeuvre par le Conseil européen et le Conseil, qui statuent à l'unanimité, sauf dans les cas où les traités en disposent autrement. L'adoption d'actes législatifs est exclue. Cette politique est exécutée par le haut représentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité et par les États membres, conformément aux traités. Les rôles spécifiques du Parlement européen et de la Commission dans ce domaine sont définis par les traités. La Cour de justice de l'Union européenne n'est pas compétente en ce qui concerne ces dispositions, à l'exception de sa compétence pour contrôler le respect de l'article 40 du présent traité et pour contrôler la légalité de certaines décisions visées à l'article 275, second alinéa, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne.
2. Dans le cadre des principes et objectifs de son action extérieure, l'Union conduit, définit et met en œuvre une politique étrangère et de sécurité commune fondée sur un développement de la solidarité politique mutuelle des États membres, sur l'identification des questions présentant un intérêt général et sur la réalisation d'un degré toujours croissant de convergence des actions des États membres.
3. Les États membres appuient activement et sans réserve la politique extérieure et de sécurité de l'Union dans un esprit de loyauté et de solidarité mutuelle et respectent l'action de l'Union dans ce domaine.
FRC 83/30 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Les États membres œuvrent de concert au renforcement et au développement de leur solidarité politique mutuelle. Ils s'abstiennent de toute action contraire aux intérêts de l'Union ou susceptible de nuire à son efficacité en tant que force de cohésion dans les relations internationales.
Le Conseil et le haut représentant veillent au respect de ces principes.
Article 25 (ex-article 12 TUE)
L'Union conduit la politique étrangère et de sécurité commune:
a) en définissant les orientations générales;
b) en adoptant des décisions qui définissent:
i) les actions à mener par l'Union;
ii) les positions à prendre par l'Union;
iii) les modalités de la mise en œuvre des décisions visées aux points i) et ii);
et
c) en renforçant la coopération systématique entre les États membres pour la conduite de leur politique.
Article 26 (ex-article 13 TUE)
1. Le Conseil européen identifie les intérêts stratégiques de l'Union, fixe les objectifs et définit les orientations générales de la politique étrangère et de sécurité commune, y compris pour les questions ayant des implications en matière de défense. Il adopte les décisions nécessaires.
Si un développement international l'exige, le président du Conseil européen convoque une réunion extraordinaire du Conseil européen afin de définir les lignes stratégiques de la politique de l'Union face à ce développement.
2. Le Conseil élabore la politique étrangère et de sécurité commune et prend les décisions néces saires à la définition et à la mise en œuvre de cette politique, sur la base des orientations générales et des lignes stratégiques définies par le Conseil européen.
Le Conseil et le haut représentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité veillent à l'unité, à la cohérence et à l'efficacité de l'action de l'Union.
3. La politique étrangère et de sécurité commune est exécutée par le haut représentant et par les États membres, en utilisant les moyens nationaux et ceux de l'Union.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/31
Article 27
1. Le haut représentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité, qui préside le Conseil des affaires étrangères, contribue par ses propositions à l'élaboration de la politique étrangère et de sécurité commune et assure la mise en œuvre des décisions adoptées par le Conseil européen et le Conseil.
2. Le haut représentant représente l'Union pour les matières relevant de la politique étrangère et de sécurité commune. Il conduit au nom de l'Union le dialogue politique avec les tiers et exprime la position de l'Union dans les organisations internationales et au sein des conférences internationales.
3. Dans l'accomplissement de son mandat, le haut représentant s'appuie sur un service européen pour l'action extérieure. Ce service travaille en collaboration avec les services diplomatiques des États membres et est composé de fonctionnaires des services compétents du secrétariat général du Conseil et de la Commission ainsi que de personnel détaché des services diplomatiques nationaux. L'organi sation et le fonctionnement du service européen pour l'action extérieure sont fixés par une décision du Conseil. Le Conseil statue sur proposition du haut représentant, après consultation du Parlement européen et approbation de la Commission.
Article 28 (ex-article 14 TUE)
1. Lorsqu'une situation internationale exige une action opérationnelle de l'Union, le Conseil adopte les décisions nécessaires. Elles fixent leurs objectifs, leur portée, les moyens à mettre à la disposition de l'Union, les conditions relatives à leur mise en œuvre et, si nécessaire, leur durée.
S'il se produit un changement de circonstances ayant une nette incidence sur une question faisant l'objet d'une telle décision, le Conseil révise les principes et les objectifs de cette décision et adopte les décisions nécessaires.
2. Les décisions visées au paragraphe 1 engagent les États membres dans leurs prises de position et dans la conduite de leur action.
3. Toute prise de position ou toute action nationale envisagée en application d'une décision visée au paragraphe 1 fait l'objet d'une information par l'État membre concerné dans des délais permettant, en cas de nécessité, une concertation préalable au sein du Conseil. L'obligation d'information préa lable ne s'applique pas aux mesures qui constituent une simple transposition sur le plan national des décisions du Conseil.
4. En cas de nécessité impérieuse liée à l'évolution de la situation et à défaut d'une révision de la décision du Conseil visée au paragraphe 1, les États membres peuvent prendre d'urgence les mesures qui s'imposent, en tenant compte des objectifs généraux de ladite décision. L'État membre qui prend de telles mesures en informe immédiatement le Conseil.
5. En cas de difficultés majeures pour appliquer une décision visée au présent article, un État membre saisit le Conseil, qui en délibère et recherche les solutions appropriées. Celles-ci ne peuvent aller à l'encontre des objectifs de la décision visée au paragraphe 1 ni nuire à son efficacité.
FRC 83/32 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Article 29 (ex-article 15 TUE)
Le Conseil adopte des décisions qui définissent la position de l'Union sur une question particulière de nature géographique ou thématique. Les États membres veillent à la conformité de leurs politiques nationales avec les positions de l'Union.
Article 30 (ex article 22 TUE)
1. Chaque État membre, le haut représentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité, ou le haut représentant avec le soutien de la Commission peut saisir le Conseil de toute question relevant de la politique étrangère et de sécurité commune et soumettre, respectivement, des initiatives ou des propositions au Conseil.
2. Dans les cas exigeant une décision rapide, le haut représentant convoque, soit d'office, soit à la demande d'un État membre, dans un délai de quarante-huit heures ou, en cas de nécessité absolue, dans un délai plus bref, une réunion extraordinaire du Conseil.
Article 31 (ex-article 23 TUE)
1. Les décisions relevant du présent chapitre sont prises par le Conseil européen et par le Conseil statuant à l'unanimité, sauf dans les cas où le présent chapitre en dispose autrement. L'adoption d'actes législatifs est exclue.
Tout membre du Conseil qui s'abstient lors d'un vote peut, conformément au présent alinéa, assortir son abstention d'une déclaration formelle. Dans ce cas, il n'est pas tenu d'appliquer la décision, mais il accepte que la décision engage l'Union. Dans un esprit de solidarité mutuelle, l'État membre concerné s'abstient de toute action susceptible d'entrer en conflit avec l'action de l'Union fondée sur cette décision ou d'y faire obstacle et les autres États membres respectent sa position. Si les membres du Conseil qui assortissent leur abstention d'une telle déclaration représentent au moins un tiers des États membres réunissant au moins un tiers de la population de l'Union, la décision n'est pas adoptée.
2. Par dérogation au paragraphe 1, le Conseil statue à la majorité qualifiée:
— lorsqu'il adopte une décision qui définit une action ou une position de l'Union sur la base d'une décision du Conseil européen portant sur les intérêts et objectifs stratégiques de l'Union, visée à l'article 22, paragraphe 1;
— lorsqu'il adopte une décision qui définit une action ou une position de l'Union sur proposition du haut représentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité présentée à la suite d'une demande spécifique que le Conseil européen lui a adressée de sa propre initiative ou à l'initiative du haut représentant;
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/33
— lorsqu'il adopte toute décision mettant en œuvre une décision qui définit une action ou une position de l'Union,
— lorsqu'il nomme un représentant spécial conformément à l'article 33.
Si un membre du Conseil déclare que, pour des raisons de politique nationale vitales et qu'il expose, il a l'intention de s'opposer à l'adoption d'une décision devant être prise à la majorité qualifiée, il n'est pas procédé au vote. Le haut représentant recherche, en étroite consultation avec l'État membre concerné, une solution acceptable pour celui-ci. En l'absence d'un résultat, le Conseil, statuant à la majorité qualifiée, peut demander que le Conseil européen soit saisi de la question en vue d'une décision à l'unanimité.
3. Le Conseil européen peut, à l'unanimité, adopter une décision prévoyant que le Conseil statue à la majorité qualifiée dans d'autres cas que ceux visés au paragraphe 2.
4. Les paragraphes 2 et 3 ne s'appliquent pas aux décisions ayant des implications militaires ou dans le domaine de la défense.
5. Pour les questions de procédure, le Conseil statue à la majorité de ses membres.
Article 32 (ex-article 16 TUE)
Les États membres se concertent au sein du Conseil européen et du Conseil sur toute question de politique étrangère et de sécurité présentant un intérêt général, en vue de définir une approche commune. Avant d'entreprendre toute action sur la scène internationale ou de prendre tout enga gement qui pourrait affecter les intérêts de l'Union, chaque État membre consulte les autres au sein du Conseil européen ou du Conseil. Les États membres assurent, par la convergence de leurs actions, que l'Union puisse faire valoir ses intérêts et ses valeurs sur la scène internationale. Les États membres sont solidaires entre eux.
Lorsque le Conseil européen ou le Conseil a défini une approche commune de l'Union au sens du premier alinéa, le haut représentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité et les ministres des affaires étrangères des États membres coordonnent leurs activités au sein du Conseil.
Les missions diplomatiques des États membres et les délégations de l'Union dans les pays tiers et auprès des organisations internationales coopèrent entre elles et contribuent à la formulation et à la mise en œuvre de l'approche commune.
Article 33 (ex article 18 TUE)
Le Conseil peut, sur proposition du haut représentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité, nommer un représentant spécial auquel est conféré un mandat en liaison avec des questions politiques particulières. Le représentant spécial exerce son mandat sous l'autorité du haut représentant.
FRC 83/34 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Article 34 (ex-article 19 TUE)
1. Les États membres coordonnent leur action au sein des organisations internationales et lors des conférences internationales. Ils défendent dans ces enceintes les positions de l'Union. Le haut repré sentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité assure l'organisation de cette coordination.
Au sein des organisations internationales et lors des conférences internationales auxquelles tous les États membres ne participent pas, ceux qui y participent défendent les positions de l'Union.
2. Conformément à l'article 24, paragraphe 3, les États membres représentés dans des organisa tions internationales ou des conférences internationales auxquelles tous les États membres ne parti cipent pas tiennent ces derniers, ainsi que le haut représentant, informés de toute question présentant un intérêt commun.
Les États membres qui sont aussi membres du Conseil de sécurité des Nations unies se concerteront et tiendront les autres États membres ainsi que le haut représentant pleinement informés. Les États membres qui sont membres du Conseil de sécurité défendront, dans l'exercice de leurs fonctions, les positions et les intérêts de l'Union, sans préjudice des responsabilités qui leur incombent en vertu des dispositions de la charte des Nations unies.
Lorsque l'Union a défini une position sur un thème à l'ordre du jour du Conseil de sécurité des Nations unies, les États membres qui y siègent demandent que le haut représentant soit invité à présenter la position de l'Union.
Article 35 (ex-article 20 TUE)
Les missions diplomatiques et consulaires des États membres et les délégations de l'Union dans les pays tiers et les conférences internationales ainsi que leurs représentations auprès des organisations internationales, coopèrent pour assurer le respect et la mise en œuvre des décisions qui définissent des positions et des actions de l'Union adoptées en vertu du présent chapitre.
Elles intensifient leur coopération en échangeant des informations et en procédant à des évaluations communes.
Elles contribuent à la mise en œuvre du droit de protection des citoyens de l'Union sur le territoire des pays tiers, visé à l'article 20, paragraphe 2, point c) du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, ainsi que des mesures adoptées en application de l'article 23 dudit traité.
Article 36 (ex-article 21 TUE)
Le haut représentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité consulte régulièrement le Parlement européen sur les principaux aspects et les choix fondamentaux de la politique étrangère et de sécurité commune et de la politique de sécurité et de défense commune et l'informe de l'évolution de ces politiques. Il veille à ce que les vues du Parlement européen soient dûment prises en considération. Les représentants spéciaux peuvent être associés à l'information du Parlement européen.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/35
Le Parlement européen peut adresser des questions ou formuler des recommandations à l'intention du Conseil et du haut représentant. Il procède deux fois par an à un débat sur les progrès réalisés dans la mise en œuvre de la politique étrangère et de sécurité commune, y compris la politique de sécurité et de défense commune.
Article 37 (ex-article 24 TUE)
L'Union peut conclure des accords avec un ou plusieurs États ou organisations internationales dans les domaines relevant du présent chapitre.
Article 38 (ex-article 25 TUE)
Sans préjudice de l'article 240 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, un comité politique et de sécurité suit la situation internationale dans les domaines relevant de la politique étrangère et de sécurité commune et contribue à la définition des politiques en émettant des avis à l'intention du Conseil, à la demande de celui-ci, du haut représentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité, ou de sa propre initiative. Il surveille également la mise en œuvre des politiques convenues, sans préjudice des attributions du haut représentant.
Dans le cadre du présent chapitre, le comité politique et de sécurité exerce, sous la responsabilité du Conseil et du haut représentant, le contrôle politique et la direction stratégique des opérations de gestion de crise visées à l'article 43.
Le Conseil peut autoriser le comité, aux fins d'une opération de gestion de crise et pour la durée de celle-ci, telles que déterminées par le Conseil, à prendre les décisions appropriées concernant le contrôle politique et la direction stratégique de l'opération.
Article 39
Conformément à l'article 16 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne et par dérogation à son paragraphe 2, le Conseil adopte une décision fixant les règles relatives à la protection des personnes physiques à l'égard du traitement des données à caractère personnel par les États membres dans l'exercice d'activités qui relèvent du champ d'application du présent chapitre, et à la libre circulation de ces données. Le respect de ces règles est soumis au contrôle d'autorités indépendantes.
FRC 83/36 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Article 40 (ex-article 47 TUE)
La mise en œuvre de la politique étrangère et de sécurité commune n'affecte pas l'application des procédures et l'étendue respective des attributions des institutions prévues par les traités pour l'exer cice des compétences de l'Union visées aux articles 3 à 6 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne.
De même, la mise en œuvre des politiques visées auxdits articles n'affecte pas l'application des procédures et l'étendue respective des attributions des institutions prévues par les traités pour l'exer cice des compétences de l'Union au titre du présent chapitre.
Article 41 (ex-article 28 TUE)
1. Les dépenses administratives entraînées pour les institutions par la mise en oeuvre du présent chapitre sont à la charge du budget de l'Union.
2. Les dépenses opérationnelles entraînées par la mise en œuvre du présent chapitre sont égale ment à la charge du budget de l'Union, à l'exception des dépenses afférentes à des opérations ayant des implications militaires ou dans le domaine de la défense et des cas où le Conseil en décide autrement à l'unanimité.
Quand une dépense n'est pas mise à la charge du budget de l'Union, elle est à la charge des États membres selon la clé du produit national brut, à moins que le Conseil, statuant à l'unanimité, n'en décide autrement. Pour ce qui est des dépenses afférentes à des opérations ayant des implications militaires ou dans le domaine de la défense, les États membres dont les représentants au Conseil ont fait une déclaration formelle au titre de l'article 31, paragraphe 1, deuxième alinéa, ne sont pas tenus de contribuer à leur financement.
3. Le Conseil adopte une décision établissant les procédures particulières pour garantir l'accès rapide aux crédits du budget de l'Union destinés au financement d'urgence d'initiatives dans le cadre de la politique étrangère et de sécurité commune, et notamment aux activités préparatoires d'une mission visée à l'article 42, paragraphe 1, et à l'article 43. Il statue après consultation du Parlement européen.
Les activités préparatoires des missions visées à l'article 42, paragraphe 1, et à l'article 43, qui ne sont pas mises à la charge du budget de l'Union, sont financées par un fonds de lancement, constitué de contributions des États membres.
Le Conseil adopte à la majorité qualifiée, sur proposition du haut représentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité, les décisions établissant:
a) les modalités de l'institution et du financement du fonds de lancement, notamment les montants financiers alloués au fonds;
b) les modalités de gestion du fonds de lancement;
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/37
c) les modalités de contrôle financier.
Lorsque la mission envisagée, conformément à l'article 42, paragraphe 1, et à l'article 43, ne peut être mise à la charge du budget de l'Union, le Conseil autorise le haut représentant à utiliser ce fonds. Le haut représentant fait rapport au Conseil sur l'exécution de ce mandat.
SECTION 2
DISPOSITIONS CONCERNANT LA POLITIQUE DE SÉCURITÉ ET DE DÉFENSE COMMUNE
Article 42 (ex-article 17 TUE)
1. La politique de sécurité et de défense commune fait partie intégrante de la politique étrangère et de sécurité commune. Elle assure à l'Union une capacité opérationnelle s'appuyant sur des moyens civils et militaires. L'Union peut y avoir recours dans des missions en dehors de l'Union afin d'assurer le maintien de la paix, la prévention des conflits et le renforcement de la sécurité internationale conformément aux principes de la charte des Nations unies. L'exécution de ces tâches repose sur les capacités fournies par les États membres.
2. La politique de sécurité et de défense commune inclut la définition progressive d'une politique de défense commune de l'Union. Elle conduira à une défense commune, dès lors que le Conseil européen, statuant à l'unanimité, en aura décidé ainsi. Il recommande, dans ce cas, aux États membres d'adopter une décision dans ce sens conformément à leurs règles constitutionnelles respectives.
La politique de l'Union au sens de la présente section n'affecte pas le caractère spécifique de la politique de sécurité et de défense de certains États membres, elle respecte les obligations découlant du traité de l'Atlantique Nord pour certains États membres qui considèrent que leur défense commune est réalisée dans le cadre de l'Organisation du traité de l'Atlantique Nord (OTAN) et elle est compatible avec la politique commune de sécurité et de défense arrêtée dans ce cadre.
3. Les États membres mettent à la disposition de l'Union, pour la mise en œuvre de la politique de sécurité et de défense commune, des capacités civiles et militaires pour contribuer aux objectifs définis par le Conseil. Les États membres qui constituent entre eux des forces multinationales peuvent aussi les mettre à la disposition de la politique de sécurité et de défense commune.
Les États membres s'engagent à améliorer progressivement leurs capacités militaires. L'Agence dans le domaine du développement des capacités de défense, de la recherche, des acquisitions et de l'arme ment (ci-après dénommée «Agence européenne de défense») identifie les besoins opérationnels, promeut des mesures pour les satisfaire, contribue à identifier et, le cas échéant, mettre en œuvre toute mesure utile pour renforcer la base industrielle et technologique du secteur de la défense, participe à la définition d'une politique européenne des capacités et de l'armement, et assiste le Conseil dans l'évaluation de l'amélioration des capacités militaires.
FRC 83/38 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
4. Les décisions relatives à la politique de sécurité et de défense commune, y compris celles portant sur le lancement d'une mission visée au présent article, sont adoptées par le Conseil statuant à l'unanimité, sur proposition du haut représentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité ou sur initiative d'un État membre. Le haut représentant peut proposer de recourir aux moyens nationaux ainsi qu'aux instruments de l'Union, le cas échéant conjointement avec la Commission.
5. Le Conseil peut confier la réalisation d'une mission, dans le cadre de l'Union, à un groupe d'États membres afin de préserver les valeurs de l'Union et de servir ses intérêts. La réalisation d'une telle mission est régie par l'article 44.
6. Les États membres qui remplissent des critères plus élevés de capacités militaires et qui ont souscrit des engagements plus contraignants en la matière en vue des missions les plus exigeantes, établissent une coopération structurée permanente dans le cadre de l'Union. Cette coopération est régie par l'article 46. Elle n'affecte pas les dispositions de l'article 43.
7. Au cas où un État membre serait l'objet d'une agression armée sur son territoire, les autres États membres lui doivent aide et assistance par tous les moyens en leur pouvoir, conformément à l'article 51 de la charte des Nations unies. Cela n'affecte pas le caractère spécifique de la politique de sécurité et de défense de certains États membres.
Les engagements et la coopération dans ce domaine demeurent conformes aux engagements souscrits au sein de l'Organisation du traité de l'Atlantique Nord, qui reste, pour les États qui en sont membres, le fondement de leur défense collective et l'instance de sa mise en œuvre.
Article 43
1. Les missions visées à l'article 42, paragraphe 1, dans lesquelles l'Union peut avoir recours à des moyens civils et militaires, incluent les actions conjointes en matière de désarmement, les missions humanitaires et d'évacuation, les missions de conseil et d'assistance en matière militaire, les missions de prévention des conflits et de maintien de la paix, les missions de forces de combat pour la gestion des crises, y compris les missions de rétablissement de la paix et les opérations de stabilisation à la fin des conflits. Toutes ces missions peuvent contribuer à la lutte contre le terrorisme, y compris par le soutien apporté à des pays tiers pour combattre le terrorisme sur leur territoire.
2. Le Conseil adopte des décisions portant sur les missions visées au paragraphe 1 en définissant leur objectif et leur portée ainsi que les modalités générales de leur mise en œuvre. Le haut représentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité, sous l'autorité du Conseil et en contact étroit et permanent avec le comité politique et de sécurité, veille à la coor dination des aspects civils et militaires de ces missions.
Article 44
1. Dans le cadre des décisions adoptées conformément à l'article 43, le Conseil peut confier la mise en œuvre d'une mission à un groupe d'États membres qui le souhaitent et disposent des capacités nécessaires pour une telle mission. Ces États membres, en association avec le haut repré sentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité, conviennent entre eux de la gestion de la mission.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/39
2. Les États membres qui participent à la réalisation de la mission informent régulièrement le Conseil de l'état de la mission de leur propre initiative ou à la demande d'un autre État membre. Les États membres participants saisissent immédiatement le Conseil si la réalisation de la mission entraîne des conséquences majeures ou requiert une modification de l'objectif, de la portée ou des modalités de la mission fixés par les décisions visées au paragraphe 1. Dans ces cas, le Conseil adopte les décisions nécessaires.
Article 45
1. L'Agence européenne de défense, visée à l'article 42, paragraphe 3, et placée sous l'autorité du Conseil, a pour mission:
a) de contribuer à identifier les objectifs de capacités militaires des États membres et à évaluer le respect des engagements de capacités souscrits par les États membres;
b) de promouvoir une harmonisation des besoins opérationnels et l'adoption de méthodes d'acqui sition performantes et compatibles;
c) de proposer des projets multilatéraux pour remplir les objectifs en termes de capacités militaires et d'assurer la coordination des programmes exécutés par les États membres et la gestion de programmes de coopération spécifiques;
d) de soutenir la recherche en matière de technologie de défense, de coordonner et de planifier des activités de recherche conjointes et des études de solutions techniques répondant aux besoins opérationnels futurs;
e) de contribuer à identifier et, le cas échéant, de mettre en œuvre, toute mesure utile pour renforcer la base industrielle et technologique du secteur de la défense et pour améliorer l'efficacité des dépenses militaires.
2. L'Agence européenne de défense est ouverte à tous les États membres qui souhaitent y parti ciper. Le Conseil, statuant à la majorité qualifiée, adopte une décision définissant le statut, le siège et les modalités de fonctionnement de l'Agence. Cette décision tient compte du degré de participation effective aux activités de l'Agence. Des groupes spécifiques sont constitués au sein de l'Agence, rassemblant des États membres qui mènent des projets conjoints. L'Agence accomplit ses missions en liaison avec la Commission en tant que de besoin.
Article 46
1. Les États membres souhaitant participer à la coopération structurée permanente visée à l'article 42, paragraphe 6, qui remplissent les critères et souscrivent aux engagements en matière de capacités militaires repris au protocole sur la coopération structurée permanente, notifient leur intention au Conseil et au haut représentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité.
2. Dans un délai de trois mois suivant la notification visée au paragraphe 1, le Conseil adopte une décision établissant la coopération structurée permanente et fixant la liste des États membres parti cipants. Le Conseil statue à la majorité qualifiée, après consultation du haut représentant.
FRC 83/40 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
3. Tout État membre qui, à un stade ultérieur, souhaite participer à la coopération structurée permanente, notifie son intention au Conseil et au haut représentant.
Le Conseil adopte une décision qui confirme la participation de l'État membre concerné qui remplit les critères et souscrit aux engagements visés aux articles 1 et 2 du protocole sur la coopération structurée permanente. Le Conseil statue à la majorité qualifiée, après consultation du haut repré sentant. Seuls les membres du Conseil représentant les États membres participants prennent part au vote.
La majorité qualifiée se définit conformément à l'article 238, paragraphe 3, point a), du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne.
4. Si un État membre participant ne remplit plus les critères ou ne peut plus assumer les engagements visés aux articles 1 et 2 du protocole sur la coopération structurée permanente, le Conseil peut adopter une décision suspendant la participation de cet État.
Le Conseil statue à la majorité qualifiée. Seuls les membres du Conseil représentant les États membres participants, à l'exception de l'État membre concerné, prennent part au vote.
La majorité qualifiée se définit conformément à l'article 238, paragraphe 3, point a), du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne.
5. Si un État membre participant souhaite quitter la coopération structurée permanente, il notifie sa décision au Conseil, qui prend acte de ce que la participation de l'État membre concerné prend fin.
6. Les décisions et les recommandations du Conseil dans le cadre de la coopération structurée permanente, autres que celles prévues aux paragraphes 2 à 5, sont adoptées à l'unanimité. Aux fins du présent paragraphe, l'unanimité est constituée par les voix des seuls représentants des États membres participants.
TITRE VI
DISPOSITIONS FINALES
Article 47
L'Union a la personnalité juridique.
Article 48 (ex-article 48 TUE)
1. Les traités peuvent être modifiés conformément à une procédure de révision ordinaire. Ils peuvent également être modifiés conformément à des procédures de révision simplifiées.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/41
Procédure de révision ordinaire
2. Le gouvernement de tout État membre, le Parlement européen ou la Commission peut soumettre au Conseil des projets tendant à la révision des traités. Ces projets peuvent, entre autres, tendre à accroître ou à réduire les compétences attribuées à l'Union dans les traités. Ces projets sont transmis par le Conseil au Conseil européen et notifiés aux parlements nationaux.
3. Si le Conseil européen, après consultation du Parlement européen et de la Commission, adopte à la majorité simple une décision favorable à l'examen des modifications proposées, le président du Conseil européen convoque une Convention composée de représentants des parlements nationaux, des chefs d'État ou de gouvernement des États membres, du Parlement européen et de la Commis sion. La Banque centrale européenne est également consultée dans le cas de modifications institu tionnelles dans le domaine monétaire. La Convention examine les projets de révision et adopte par consensus une recommandation à une Conférence des représentants des gouvernements des États membres telle que prévue au paragraphe 4.
Le Conseil européen peut décider à la majorité simple, après approbation du Parlement européen, de ne pas convoquer de Convention lorsque l'ampleur des modifications ne le justifie pas. Dans ce dernier cas, le Conseil européen établit le mandat pour une Conférence des représentants des gouvernements des États membres.
4. Une Conférence des représentants des gouvernements des États membres est convoquée par le président du Conseil en vue d'arrêter d'un commun accord les modifications à apporter aux traités.
Les modifications entrent en vigueur après avoir été ratifiées par tous les États membres conformé ment à leurs règles constitutionnelles respectives.
5. Si à l'issue d'un délai de deux ans à compter de la signature d'un traité modifiant les traités, les quatre cinquièmes des États membres ont ratifié ledit traité et qu'un ou plusieurs États membres ont rencontré des difficultés pour procéder à ladite ratification, le Conseil européen se saisit de la ques tion.
Procédures de révision simplifiées
6. Le gouvernement de tout État membre, le Parlement européen ou la Commission peut soumettre au Conseil européen des projets tendant à la révision de tout ou partie des dispositions de la troisième partie du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, relatives aux politiques et actions internes de l'Union.
Le Conseil européen peut adopter une décision modifiant tout ou partie des dispositions de la troisième partie du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne. Le Conseil européen statue à l'unanimité, après consultation du Parlement européen et de la Commission ainsi que de la Banque centrale européenne dans le cas de modifications institutionnelles dans le domaine moné taire. Cette décision n'entre en vigueur qu'après son approbation par les États membres, conformé ment à leurs règles constitutionnelles respectives.
La décision visée au deuxième alinéa ne peut pas accroître les compétences attribuées à l'Union dans les traités.
FRC 83/42 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
7. Lorsque le traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne ou le titre V du présent traité prévoit que le Conseil statue à l'unanimité dans un domaine ou dans un cas déterminé, le Conseil européen peut adopter une décision autorisant le Conseil à statuer à la majorité qualifiée dans ce domaine ou dans ce cas. Le présent alinéa ne s'applique pas aux décisions ayant des implications militaires ou dans le domaine de la défense.
Lorsque le traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne prévoit que des actes législatifs sont adoptés par le Conseil conformément à une procédure législative spéciale, le Conseil européen peut adopter une décision autorisant l'adoption desdits actes conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire.
Toute initiative prise par le Conseil européen sur la base du premier ou du deuxième alinéa est transmise aux parlements nationaux. En cas d'opposition d'un parlement national notifiée dans un délai de six mois après cette transmission, la décision visée au premier ou au deuxième alinéa n'est pas adoptée. En l'absence d'opposition, le Conseil européen peut adopter ladite décision.
Pour l'adoption des décisions visées au premier ou au deuxième alinéa, le Conseil européen statue à l'unanimité, après approbation du Parlement européen, qui se prononce à la majorité des membres qui le composent.
Article 49 (ex-article 49 TUE)
Tout État européen qui respecte les valeurs visées à l'article 2 et s'engage à les promouvoir peut demander à devenir membre de l'Union. Le Parlement européen et les parlements nationaux sont informés de cette demande. L'État demandeur adresse sa demande au Conseil, lequel se prononce à l'unanimité après avoir consulté la Commission et après approbation du Parlement européen qui se prononce à la majorité des membres qui le composent. Les critères d'éligibilité approuvés par le Conseil européen sont pris en compte.
Les conditions de l'admission et les adaptations que cette admission entraîne en ce qui concerne les traités sur lesquels est fondée l'Union, font l'objet d'un accord entre les États membres et l'État demandeur. Ledit accord est soumis à la ratification par tous les États contractants, conformément à leurs règles constitutionnelles respectives.
Article 50
1. Tout État membre peut décider, conformément à ses règles constitutionnelles, de se retirer de l'Union.
2. L'État membre qui décide de se retirer notifie son intention au Conseil européen. À la lumière des orientations du Conseil européen, l'Union négocie et conclut avec cet État un accord fixant les modalités de son retrait, en tenant compte du cadre de ses relations futures avec l'Union. Cet accord est négocié conformément à l'article 218, paragraphe 3, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne. Il est conclu au nom de l'Union par le Conseil, statuant à la majorité qualifiée, après approbation du Parlement européen.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/43
3. Les traités cessent d'être applicables à l'État concerné à partir de la date d'entrée en vigueur de l'accord de retrait ou, à défaut, deux ans après la notification visée au paragraphe 2, sauf si le Conseil européen, en accord avec l'État membre concerné, décide à l'unanimité de proroger ce délai.
4. Aux fins des paragraphes 2 et 3, le membre du Conseil européen et du Conseil représentant l'État membre qui se retire ne participe ni aux délibérations ni aux décisions du Conseil européen et du Conseil qui le concernent.
La majorité qualifiée se définit conformément à l'article 238, paragraphe 3, point b), du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne.
5. Si l'État qui s'est retiré de l'Union demande à adhérer à nouveau, sa demande est soumise à la procédure visée à l'article 49.
Article 51
Les protocoles et annexes des traités en font partie intégrante.
Article 52
1. Les traités s'appliquent au Royaume de Belgique, à la République de Bulgarie, à la République tchèque, au Royaume de Danemark, à la République fédérale d'Allemagne, à la République d'Estonie, à l'Irlande, à la République hellénique, au Royaume d'Espagne, à la République française, à la République italienne, à la République de Chypre, à la République de Lettonie, à la République de Lituanie, au Grand-Duché de Luxembourg, à la République de Hongrie, à la République de Malte, au Royaume des Pays-Bas, à la République d'Autriche, à la République de Pologne, à la République portugaise, à la Roumanie, à la République de Slovénie, à la République Slovaque, à la République de Finlande, au Royaume de Suède et au Royaume-Uni de Grande-Bretagne et d'Irlande du Nord.
2. Le champ d'application territoriale des traités est précisé à l'article 355 du traité sur le fonc tionnement de l'Union européenne.
Article 53 (ex-article 51 TUE)
Le présent traité est conclu pour une durée illimitée.
Article 54 (ex-article 52 TUE)
1. Le présent traité sera ratifié par les hautes parties contractantes, conformément à leurs règles constitutionnelles respectives. Les instruments de ratification seront déposés auprès du gouvernement de la République italienne.
FRC 83/44 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
2. Le présent traité entrera en vigueur le 1er janvier 1993, à condition que tous les instruments de ratification aient été déposés, ou, à défaut, le premier jour du mois suivant le dépôt de l'instrument de ratification de l'État signataire qui procédera le dernier à cette formalité.
Article 55 (ex-article 53 TUE)
1. Le présent traité rédigé en un exemplaire unique, en langues allemande, anglaise, bulgare, danoise, espagnole, estonienne, française, finnoise, grecque, hongroise, irlandaise, italienne, lettonne, lituanienne, maltaise, néerlandaise, polonaise, portugaise, roumaine, slovaque, slovène, suédoise et tchèque, les textes établis dans chacune de ces langues faisant également foi, sera déposé dans les archives du gouvernement de la République italienne qui remettra une copie certifiée conforme à chacun des gouvernements des autres États signataires.
2. Le présent traité peut aussi être traduit dans toute autre langue déterminée par les États membres parmi celles qui, en vertu de l'ordre constitutionnel de ces États membres, jouissent du statut de langue officielle sur tout ou partie de leur territoire. L'État membre concerné fournit une copie certifiée de ces traductions, qui sera versée aux archives du Conseil.
EN FOI DE QUOI, les plénipotentiaires soussignés ont apposé leurs signatures au bas du présent traité.
Fait à Maastricht, le sept février de l'an mil neuf cent quatre-vingt-douze.
(liste de signataires non reproduite)
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/45
VERSION CONSOLIDÉE
DU
TRAITÉ SUR LE FONCTIONNEMENT DE L'UNION EUROPÉENNE
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/47
PRÉAMBULE
SA MAJESTÉ LE ROI DES BELGES, LE PRÉSIDENT DE LA RÉPUBLIQUE FÉDÉRALE D'ALLEMAGNE, LE PRÉSIDENT DE LA RÉPUBLIQUE FRANÇAISE, LE PRÉSIDENT DE LA RÉPUBLIQUE ITALIENNE, SON ALTESSE ROYALE LA GRANDE- DUCHESSE DE LUXEMBOURG, SA MAJESTÉ LA REINE DES PAYS-BAS, (1)
DÉTERMINÉS à établir les fondements d'une union sans cesse plus étroite entre les peuples européens,
DÉCIDÉS à assurer par une action commune le progrès économique et social de leurs États en éliminant les barrières qui divisent l'Europe,
ASSIGNANT pour but essentiel à leurs efforts l'amélioration constante des conditions de vie et d'emploi de leurs peuples,
RECONNAISSANT que l'élimination des obstacles existants appelle une action concertée en vue de garantir la stabilité dans l'expansion, l'équilibre dans les échanges et la loyauté dans la concurrence,
SOUCIEUX de renforcer l'unité de leurs économies et d'en assurer le développement harmonieux en réduisant l'écart entre les différentes régions et le retard des moins favorisées,
DÉSIREUX de contribuer, grâce à une politique commerciale commune, à la suppression progressive des restrictions aux échanges internationaux,
ENTENDANT confirmer la solidarité qui lie l'Europe et les pays d'outre-mer, et désirant assurer le développement de leur prospérité, conformément aux principes de la charte des Nations unies,
RÉSOLUS à affermir, par la constitution de cet ensemble de ressources, les sauvegardes de la paix et de la liberté, et appelant les autres peuples de l'Europe qui partagent leur idéal à s'associer à leur effort,
DÉTERMINÉS à promouvoir le développement du niveau de connaissance le plus élevé possible pour leurs peuples par un large accès à l'éducation et par la mise à jour permanente des connaissances,
ONT DÉSIGNÉ à cet effet comme plénipotentiaires:
(liste de plénipotentiaires non reproduite)
LESQUELS, après avoir échangé leurs pleins pouvoirs, reconnus en bonne et due forme, sont convenus des dispositions qui suivent.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/49
(1) La République de Bulgarie, la République tchèque, le Royaume de Danemark, la République d'Estonie, l'Irlande, la République hellenique, le Royaume d'Espagne, la République de Chypre, la République de Lettonie, la République de Lituanie, la République de Hongrie, la République de Malte, la République d'Autriche, la République de Pologne, la République portugaise, la Roumanie, la République de Slovénie, la République slovaque, la République de Finlande, le Royaume de Suède et le Royaume-Uni de Grande-Bretagne et d'Irlande du Nord sont devenus membres de l'Union européenne depuis lors.
PREMIÈRE PARTIE LES PRINCIPES
Article premier
1. Le présent traité organise le fonctionnement de l'Union et détermine les domaines, la délimi tation et les modalités d'exercice de ses compétences.
2. Le présent traité et le traité sur l'Union européenne constituent les traités sur lesquels est fondée l'Union. Ces deux traités, qui ont la même valeur juridique, sont désignés par les mots «les traités».
TITRE I
CATÉGORIES ET DOMAINES DE COMPÉTENCES DE L'UNION
Article 2
1. Lorsque les traités attribuent à l'Union une compétence exclusive dans un domaine déterminé, seule l'Union peut légiférer et adopter des actes juridiquement contraignants, les États membres ne pouvant le faire par eux-mêmes que s'ils sont habilités par l'Union, ou pour mettre en œuvre les actes de l'Union.
2. Lorsque les traités attribuent à l'Union une compétence partagée avec les États membres dans un domaine déterminé, l'Union et les États membres peuvent légiférer et adopter des actes juridi quement contraignants dans ce domaine. Les États membres exercent leur compétence dans la mesure où l'Union n'a pas exercé la sienne. Les États membres exercent à nouveau leur compétence dans la mesure où l'Union a décidé de cesser d'exercer la sienne.
3. Les États membres coordonnent leurs politiques économiques et de l'emploi selon les modalités prévues par le présent traité, pour la définition desquelles l'Union dispose d'une compétence.
4. L'Union dispose d'une compétence, conformément aux dispositions du traité sur l'Union euro péenne, pour définir et mettre en œuvre une politique étrangère et de sécurité commune, y compris la définition progressive d'une politique de défense commune.
5. Dans certains domaines et dans les conditions prévues par les traités, l'Union dispose d'une compétence pour mener des actions pour appuyer, coordonner ou compléter l'action des États membres, sans pour autant remplacer leur compétence dans ces domaines.
Les actes juridiquement contraignants de l'Union adoptés sur la base des dispositions des traités relatives à ces domaines ne peuvent pas comporter d'harmonisation des dispositions législatives et réglementaires des États membres.
6. L'étendue et les modalités d'exercice des compétences de l'Union sont déterminées par les dispositions des traités relatives à chaque domaine.
FRC 83/50 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Article 3
1. L'Union dispose d'une compétence exclusive dans les domaines suivants:
a) l'union douanière;
b) l'établissement des règles de concurrence nécessaires au fonctionnement du marché intérieur;
c) la politique monétaire pour les États membres dont la monnaie est l'euro;
d) la conservation des ressources biologiques de la mer dans le cadre de la politique commune de la pêche;
e) la politique commerciale commune.
2. L'Union dispose également d'une compétence exclusive pour la conclusion d'un accord inter national lorsque cette conclusion est prévue dans un acte législatif de l'Union, ou est nécessaire pour lui permettre d'exercer sa compétence interne, ou dans la mesure où elle est susceptible d'affecter des règles communes ou d'en altérer la portée.
Article 4
1. L'Union dispose d'une compétence partagée avec les États membres lorsque les traités lui attribuent une compétence qui ne relève pas des domaines visés aux articles 3 et 6.
2. Les compétences partagées entre l'Union et les États membres s'appliquent aux principaux domaines suivants:
a) le marché intérieur;
b) la politique sociale, pour les aspects définis dans le présent traité;
c) la cohésion économique, sociale et territoriale;
d) l'agriculture et la pêche, à l'exclusion de la conservation des ressources biologiques de la mer;
e) l'environnement;
f) la protection des consommateurs;
g) les transports;
h) les réseaux transeuropéens;
i) l'énergie;
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/51
j) l'espace de liberté, de sécurité et de justice;
k) les enjeux communs de sécurité en matière de santé publique, pour les aspects définis dans le présent traité.
3. Dans les domaines de la recherche, du développement technologique et de l'espace, l'Union dispose d'une compétence pour mener des actions, notamment pour définir et mettre en œuvre des programmes, sans que l'exercice de cette compétence ne puisse avoir pour effet d'empêcher les États membres d'exercer la leur.
4. Dans les domaines de la coopération au développement et de l'aide humanitaire, l'Union dispose d'une compétence pour mener des actions et une politique commune, sans que l'exercice de cette compétence ne puisse avoir pour effet d'empêcher les États membres d'exercer la leur.
Article 5
1. Les États membres coordonnent leurs politiques économiques au sein de l'Union. À cette fin, le Conseil adopte des mesures, notamment les grandes orientations de ces politiques.
Des dispositions particulières s'appliquent aux États membres dont la monnaie est l'euro.
2. L'Union prend des mesures pour assurer la coordination des politiques de l'emploi des États membres, notamment en définissant les lignes directrices de ces politiques.
3. L'Union peut prendre des initiatives pour assurer la coordination des politiques sociales des États membres.
Article 6
L'Union dispose d'une compétence pour mener des actions pour appuyer, coordonner ou compléter l'action des États membres. Les domaines de ces actions sont, dans leur finalité européenne:
a) la protection et l'amélioration de la santé humaine;
b) l'industrie;
c) la culture;
d) le tourisme;
e) l'éducation, la formation professionnelle, la jeunesse et le sport;
FRC 83/52 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
f) la protection civile;
g) la coopération administrative.
TITRE II
DISPOSITIONS D'APPLICATION GÉNÉRALE
Article 7
L'Union veille à la cohérence entre ses différentes politiques et actions, en tenant compte de l'ensemble de ses objectifs et en se conformant au principe d'attribution des compétences.
Article 8 (ex-article 3, paragraphe 2, TCE) (1)
Pour toutes ses actions, l'Union cherche à éliminer les inégalités, et à promouvoir l'égalité, entre les hommes et les femmes.
Article 9
Dans la définition et la mise en œuvre de ses politiques et actions, l'Union prend en compte les exigences liées à la promotion d'un niveau d'emploi élevé, à la garantie d'une protection sociale adéquate, à la lutte contre l'exclusion sociale ainsi qu'à un niveau élevé d'éducation, de formation et de protection de la santé humaine.
Article 10
Dans la définition et la mise en œuvre de ses politiques et actions, l'Union cherche à combattre toute discrimination fondée sur le sexe, la race ou l'origine ethnique, la religion ou les convictions, un handicap, l'âge ou l'orientation sexuelle.
Article 11 (ex-article 6 TCE)
Les exigences de la protection de l'environnement doivent être intégrées dans la définition et la mise en œuvre des politiques et actions de l'Union, en particulier afin de promouvoir le développement durable.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/53
(1) Ce renvoi n'est qu'indicatif. Pour de plus amples informations, voir les tableaux de correspondance entre l'ancienne et la nouvelle numérotation des traités.
Article 12 (ex-article 153, paragraphe 2, TCE)
Les exigences de la protection des consommateurs sont prises en considération dans la définition et la mise en œuvre des autres politiques et actions de l'Union.
Article 13
Lorsqu'ils formulent et mettent en œuvre la politique de l'Union dans les domaines de l'agriculture, de la pêche, des transports, du marché intérieur, de la recherche et développement technologique et de l'espace, l'Union et les États membres tiennent pleinement compte des exigences du bien-être des animaux en tant qu'êtres sensibles, tout en respectant les dispositions législatives ou administratives et les usages des États membres en matière notamment de rites religieux, de traditions culturelles et de patrimoines régionaux.
Article 14 (ex-article 16 TCE)
Sans préjudice de l'article 4 du traité sur l'Union européenne et des articles 93, 106 et 107 du présent traité, et eu égard à la place qu'occupent les services d'intérêt économique général parmi les valeurs communes de l'Union ainsi qu'au rôle qu'ils jouent dans la promotion de la cohésion sociale et territoriale de l'Union, l'Union et ses États membres, chacun dans les limites de leurs compétences respectives et dans les limites du champ d'application des traités, veillent à ce que ces services fonctionnent sur la base de principes et dans des conditions, notamment économiques et financières, qui leur permettent d'accomplir leurs missions. Le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant par voie de règlements conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, établissent ces principes et fixent ces conditions, sans préjudice de la compétence qu'ont les États membres, dans le respect des traités, de fournir, de faire exécuter et de financer ces services.
Article 15 (ex-article 255 TCE)
1. Afin de promouvoir une bonne gouvernance, et d'assurer la participation de la société civile, les institutions, organes et organismes de l'Union œuvrent dans le plus grand respect possible du principe d'ouverture.
2. Le Parlement européen siège en public, ainsi que le Conseil lorsqu'il délibère et vote sur un projet d'acte législatif.
3. Tout citoyen de l'Union et toute personne physique ou morale résidant ou ayant son siège statutaire dans un État membre a un droit d'accès aux documents des institutions, organes et organismes de l'Union, quel que soit leur support, sous réserve des principes et des conditions qui seront fixés conformément au présent paragraphe.
FRC 83/54 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Les principes généraux et les limites qui, pour des raisons d'intérêt public ou privé, régissent l'exercice de ce droit d'accès aux documents sont fixés par voie de règlements par le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire.
Chaque institution, organe ou organisme assure la transparence de ses travaux et élabore dans son règlement intérieur des dispositions particulières concernant l'accès à ses documents, en conformité avec les règlements visés au deuxième alinéa.
La Cour de justice de l'Union européenne, la Banque centrale européenne et la Banque européenne d'investissement ne sont soumises au présent paragraphe que lorsqu'elles exercent des fonctions administratives.
Le Parlement européen et le Conseil assurent la publicité des documents relatifs aux procédures législatives dans les conditions prévues par les règlements visés au deuxième alinéa.
Article 16 (ex-article 286 TCE)
1. Toute personne a droit à la protection des données à caractère personnel la concernant.
2. Le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, fixent les règles relatives à la protection des personnes physiques à l'égard du traitement des données à caractère personnel par les institutions, organes et organismes de l'Union, ainsi que par les États membres dans l'exercice d'activités qui relèvent du champ d'application du droit de l'Union, et à la libre circulation de ces données. Le respect de ces règles est soumis au contrôle d'autorités indépen dantes.
Les règles adoptées sur la base du présent article sont sans préjudice des règles spécifiques prévues à l'article 39 du traité sur l'Union européenne.
Article 17
1. L'Union respecte et ne préjuge pas du statut dont bénéficient, en vertu du droit national, les églises et les associations ou communautés religieuses dans les États membres.
2. L'Union respecte également le statut dont bénéficient, en vertu du droit national, les organisa tions philosophiques et non confessionnelles.
3. Reconnaissant leur identité et leur contribution spécifique, l'Union maintient un dialogue ouvert, transparent et régulier avec ces églises et organisations.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/55
DEUXIÈME PARTIE NON-DISCRIMINATION ET CITOYENNETÉ DE L'UNION
Article 18 (ex-article 12 TCE)
Dans le domaine d'application des traités, et sans préjudice des dispositions particulières qu'ils prévoient, est interdite toute discrimination exercée en raison de la nationalité.
Le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, peuvent prendre toute réglementation en vue de l'interdiction de ces discriminations.
Article 19 (ex-article 13 TCE)
1. Sans préjudice des autres dispositions des traités et dans les limites des compétences que ceux-ci confèrent à l'Union, le Conseil, statuant à l'unanimité conformément à une procédure législative spéciale, et après approbation du Parlement européen, peut prendre les mesures nécessaires en vue de combattre toute discrimination fondée sur le sexe, la race ou l'origine ethnique, la religion ou les convictions, un handicap, l'âge ou l'orientation sexuelle.
2. Par dérogation au paragraphe 1, le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, peuvent adopter les principes de base des mesures d'encouragement de l'Union, à l'exclusion de toute harmonisation des dispositions législatives et réglementaires des États membres, pour appuyer les actions des États membres prises en vue de contribuer à la réalisation des objectifs visés au paragraphe 1.
Article 20 (ex-article 17 TCE)
1. Il est institué une citoyenneté de l'Union. Est citoyen de l'Union toute personne ayant la nationalité d'un État membre. La citoyenneté de l'Union s'ajoute à la citoyenneté nationale et ne la remplace pas.
2. Les citoyens de l'Union jouissent des droits et sont soumis aux devoirs prévus par les traités. Ils ont, entre autres:
a) le droit de circuler et de séjourner librement sur le territoire des États membres;
b) le droit de vote et d'éligibilité aux élections au Parlement européen ainsi qu'aux élections muni cipales dans l'État membre où ils résident, dans les mêmes conditions que les ressortissants de cet État;
FRC 83/56 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
c) le droit de bénéficier, sur le territoire d'un pays tiers où l'État membre dont ils sont ressortissants n'est pas représenté, de la protection des autorités diplomatiques et consulaires de tout État membre dans les mêmes conditions que les ressortissants de cet État;
d) le droit d'adresser des pétitions au Parlement européen, de recourir au médiateur européen, ainsi que le droit de s'adresser aux institutions et aux organes consultatifs de l'Union dans l'une des langues des traités et de recevoir une réponse dans la même langue.
Ces droits s'exercent dans les conditions et limites définies par les traités et par les mesures adoptées en application de ceux-ci.
Article 21 (ex-article 18 TCE)
1. Tout citoyen de l'Union a le droit de circuler et de séjourner librement sur le territoire des États membres, sous réserve des limitations et conditions prévues par les traités et par les dispositions prises pour leur application.
2. Si une action de l'Union apparaît nécessaire pour atteindre cet objectif, et sauf si les traités ont prévu des pouvoirs d'action à cet effet, le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, peuvent arrêter des dispositions visant à faciliter l'exercice des droits visés au paragraphe 1.
3. Aux mêmes fins que celles visées au paragraphe 1, et sauf si les traités ont prévu des pouvoirs d'action à cet effet, le Conseil, statuant conformément à une procédure législative spéciale, peut arrêter des mesures concernant la sécurité sociale ou la protection sociale. Le Conseil statue à l'unanimité, après consultation du Parlement européen.
Article 22 (ex-article 19 TCE)
1. Tout citoyen de l'Union résidant dans un État membre dont il n'est pas ressortissant a le droit de vote et d'éligibilité aux élections municipales dans l'État membre où il réside, dans les mêmes conditions que les ressortissants de cet État. Ce droit sera exercé sous réserve des modalités arrêtées par le Conseil, statuant à l'unanimité conformément à une procédure législative spéciale, et après consultation du Parlement européen, ces modalités peuvent prévoir des dispositions dérogatoires lorsque des problèmes spécifiques à un État membre le justifient.
2. Sans préjudice des dispositions de l'article 223, paragraphe 1, et des dispositions prises pour son application, tout citoyen de l'Union résidant dans un État membre dont il n'est pas ressortissant a le droit de vote et d'éligibilité aux élections au Parlement européen dans l'État membre où il réside, dans les mêmes conditions que les ressortissants de cet État. Ce droit sera exercé sous réserve des modalités, arrêtées par le Conseil, statuant à l'unanimité conformément à une procédure législative spéciale, et après consultation du Parlement européen; ces modalités peuvent prévoir des dispositions dérogatoires lorsque des problèmes spécifiques à un État membre le justifient.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/57
Article 23 (ex-article 20 TCE)
Tout citoyen de l'Union bénéficie, sur le territoire d'un pays tiers où l'État membre dont il est ressortissant n'est pas représenté, de la protection de la part des autorités diplomatiques et consulaires de tout État membre, dans les mêmes conditions que les nationaux de cet État. Les États membres prennent les dispositions nécessaires et engagent les négociations internationales requises en vue d'assurer cette protection.
Le Conseil, statuant conformément à une procédure législative spéciale et après consultation du Parlement européen, peut adopter des directives établissant les mesures de coordination et de coopé ration nécessaires pour faciliter cette protection.
Article 24 (ex-article 21 TCE)
Le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant par voie de règlements conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, arrêtent les dispositions relatives aux procédures et conditions requises pour la présentation d'une initiative citoyenne au sens de l'article 11 du traité sur l'Union européenne, y compris le nombre minimum d'États membres dont les citoyens qui la présentent doivent provenir.
Tout citoyen de l'Union a le droit de pétition devant le Parlement européen conformément aux dispositions de l'article 227.
Tout citoyen de l'Union peut s'adresser au médiateur institué conformément aux dispositions de l'article 228.
Tout citoyen de l'Union peut écrire à toute institution ou organe visé au présent article ou à l'article 13 du traité sur l'Union européenne dans l'une des langues visées à l'article 55, paragraphe 1, dudit traité et recevoir une réponse rédigée dans la même langue.
Article 25 (ex-article 22 TCE)
La Commission fait rapport au Parlement européen, au Conseil et au Comité économique et social tous les trois ans sur l'application des dispositions de la présente partie. Ce rapport tient compte du développement de l'Union.
Sur cette base, et sans préjudice des autres dispositions des traités, le Conseil, statuant à l'unanimité conformément à une procédure législative spéciale, et après approbation du Parlement européen, peut arrêter des dispositions tendant à compléter les droits énumérés à l'article 20, paragraphe 2. Ces dispositions entrent en vigueur après leur approbation par les États membres, conformément à leurs règles constitutionnelles respectives.
FRC 83/58 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
TROISIÈME PARTIE LES POLITIQUES ET ACTIONS INTERNES DE L'UNION
TITRE I
LE MARCHÉ INTÉRIEUR
Article 26 (ex-article 14 TCE)
1. L'Union adopte les mesures destinées à établir ou assurer le fonctionnement du marché inté rieur, conformément aux dispositions pertinentes des traités.
2. Le marché intérieur comporte un espace sans frontières intérieures dans lequel la libre circu lation des marchandises, des personnes, des services et des capitaux est assurée selon les dispositions des traités.
3. Le Conseil, sur proposition de la Commission, définit les orientations et conditions nécessaires pour assurer un progrès équilibré dans l'ensemble des secteurs concernés.
Article 27 (ex-article 15 TCE)
Lors de la formulation de ses propositions en vue de la réalisation des objectifs énoncés à l'article 26, la Commission tient compte de l'ampleur de l'effort que certaines économies présentant des diffé rences de développement devront supporter pour l'établissement du marché intérieur et elle peut proposer les dispositions appropriées.
Si ces dispositions prennent la forme de dérogations, elles doivent avoir un caractère temporaire et apporter le moins de perturbations possible au fonctionnement du marché intérieur.
TITRE II
LA LIBRE CIRCULATION DES MARCHANDISES
Article 28 (ex-article 23 TCE)
1. L'Union comprend une union douanière qui s'étend à l'ensemble des échanges de marchandises et qui comporte l'interdiction, entre les États membres, des droits de douane à l'importation et à l'exportation et de toutes taxes d'effet équivalent, ainsi que l'adoption d'un tarif douanier commun dans leurs relations avec les pays tiers.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/59
2. Les dispositions de l'article 30 et du chapitre 3 du présent titre s'appliquent aux produits qui sont originaires des États membres, ainsi qu'aux produits en provenance de pays tiers qui se trouvent en libre pratique dans les États membres.
Article 29 (ex-article 24 TCE)
Sont considérés comme étant en libre pratique dans un État membre les produits en provenance de pays tiers pour lesquels les formalités d'importation ont été accomplies et les droits de douane et taxes d'effet équivalent exigibles ont été perçus dans cet État membre, et qui n'ont pas bénéficié d'une ristourne totale ou partielle de ces droits et taxes.
CHAPITRE 1
L'UNION DOUANIÈRE
Article 30 (ex-article 25 TCE)
Les droits de douane à l'importation et à l'exportation ou taxes d'effet équivalent sont interdits entre les États membres. Cette interdiction s'applique également aux droits de douane à caractère fiscal.
Article 31 (ex-article 26 TCE)
Les droits du tarif douanier commun sont fixés par le Conseil, sur proposition de la Commission.
Article 32 (ex-article 27 TCE)
Dans l'exercice des missions qui lui sont confiées au titre du présent chapitre, la Commission s'inspire:
a) de la nécessité de promouvoir les échanges commerciaux entre les États membres et les pays tiers,
b) de l'évolution des conditions de concurrence à l'intérieur de l'Union, dans la mesure où cette évolution aura pour effet d'accroître la force compétitive des entreprises,
c) des nécessités d'approvisionnement de l'Union en matières premières et demi-produits, tout en veillant à ne pas fausser entre les États membres les conditions de concurrence sur les produits finis,
d) de la nécessité d'éviter des troubles sérieux dans la vie économique des États membres et d'assurer un développement rationnel de la production et une expansion de la consommation dans l'Union.
FRC 83/60 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
CHAPITRE 2
COOPÉRATION DOUANIÈRE
Article 33 (ex-article 135 TCE)
Dans les limites du champ d'application des traités, le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, prennent des mesures afin de renforcer la coopé ration douanière entre les États membres et entre ceux-ci et la Commission.
CHAPITRE 3
L'INTERDICTION DES RESTRICTIONS QUANTITATIVES ENTRE LES ÉTATS MEMBRES
Article 34 (ex-article 28 TCE)
Les restrictions quantitatives à l'importation ainsi que toutes mesures d'effet équivalent, sont interdites entre les États membres.
Article 35 (ex-article 29 TCE)
Les restrictions quantitatives à l'exportation, ainsi que toutes mesures d'effet équivalent, sont interdites entre les États membres.
Article 36 (ex-article 30 TCE)
Les dispositions des articles 34 et 35 ne font pas obstacle aux interdictions ou restrictions d'impor tation, d'exportation ou de transit, justifiées par des raisons de moralité publique, d'ordre public, de sécurité publique, de protection de la santé et de la vie des personnes et des animaux ou de préservation des végétaux, de protection des trésors nationaux ayant une valeur artistique, historique ou archéologique ou de protection de la propriété industrielle et commerciale. Toutefois, ces inter dictions ou restrictions ne doivent constituer ni un moyen de discrimination arbitraire ni une restriction déguisée dans le commerce entre les États membres.
Article 37 (ex-article 31 TCE)
1. Les États membres aménagent les monopoles nationaux présentant un caractère commercial, de telle façon que soit assurée, dans les conditions d'approvisionnement et de débouchés, l'exclusion de toute discrimination entre les ressortissants des États membres.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/61
Les dispositions du présent article s'appliquent à tout organisme par lequel un État membre, de jure ou de facto, contrôle, dirige ou influence sensiblement, directement ou indirectement, les importa tions ou les exportations entre les États membres. Ces dispositions s'appliquent également aux monopoles d'État délégués.
2. Les États membres s'abstiennent de toute mesure nouvelle contraire aux principes énoncés au paragraphe 1 ou qui restreint la portée des articles relatifs à l'interdiction des droits de douane et des restrictions quantitatives entre les États membres.
3. Dans le cas d'un monopole à caractère commercial comportant une réglementation destinée à faciliter l'écoulement ou la valorisation de produits agricoles, il convient d'assurer, dans l'application des règles du présent article, des garanties équivalentes pour l'emploi et le niveau de vie des produc teurs intéressés.
TITRE III
L'AGRICULTURE ET LA PÊCHE
Article 38 (ex-article 32 TCE)
1. L'Union définit et met en œuvre une politique commune de l'agriculture et de la pêche.
Le marché intérieur s'étend à l'agriculture, à la pêche et au commerce des produits agricoles. Par produits agricoles, on entend les produits du sol, de l'élevage et de la pêcherie, ainsi que les produits de première transformation qui sont en rapport direct avec ces produits. Les références à la politique agricole commune ou à l'agriculture et l'utilisation du terme «agricole» s'entendent comme visant aussi la pêche, eu égard aux caractéristiques particulières de ce secteur.
2. Sauf dispositions contraires des articles 39 à 44 inclus, les règles prévues pour l'établissement ou le fonctionnement du marché intérieur sont applicables aux produits agricoles.
3. Les produits qui sont soumis aux dispositions des articles 39 à 44 inclus sont énumérés à la liste qui fait l'objet de l'annexe I.
4. Le fonctionnement et le développement du marché intérieur pour les produits agricoles doivent s'accompagner de l'établissement d'une politique agricole commune.
Article 39 (ex-article 33 TCE)
1. La politique agricole commune a pour but:
a) d'accroître la productivité de l'agriculture en développant le progrès technique, en assurant le développement rationnel de la production agricole ainsi qu'un emploi optimum des facteurs de production, notamment de la main-d'œuvre,
FRC 83/62 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
b) d'assurer ainsi un niveau de vie équitable à la population agricole, notamment par le relèvement du revenu individuel de ceux qui travaillent dans l'agriculture,
c) de stabiliser les marchés,
d) de garantir la sécurité des approvisionnements,
e) d'assurer des prix raisonnables dans les livraisons aux consommateurs.
2. Dans l'élaboration de la politique agricole commune et des méthodes spéciales qu'elle peut impliquer, il sera tenu compte:
a) du caractère particulier de l'activité agricole, découlant de la structure sociale de l'agriculture et des disparités structurelles et naturelles entre les diverses régions agricoles,
b) de la nécessité d'opérer graduellement les ajustements opportuns,
c) du fait que, dans les États membres, l'agriculture constitue un secteur intimement lié à l'ensemble de l'économie.
Article 40 (ex-article 34 TCE)
1. En vue d'atteindre les objectifs prévus à l'article 39, il est établi une organisation commune des marchés agricoles.
Suivant les produits, cette organisation prend l'une des formes ci-après:
a) des règles communes en matière de concurrence,
b) une coordination obligatoire des diverses organisations nationales de marché,
c) une organisation européenne du marché.
2. L'organisation commune sous une des formes prévues au paragraphe 1 peut comporter toutes les mesures nécessaires pour atteindre les objectifs définis à l'article 39, notamment des réglemen tations des prix, des subventions tant à la production qu'à la commercialisation des différents produits, des systèmes de stockage et de report, des mécanismes communs de stabilisation à l'impor tation ou à l'exportation.
Elle doit se limiter à poursuivre les objectifs énoncés à l'article 39 et doit exclure toute discrimination entre producteurs ou consommateurs de l'Union.
Une politique commune éventuelle des prix doit être fondée sur des critères communs et sur des méthodes de calcul uniformes.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/63
3. Afin de permettre à l'organisation commune visée au paragraphe 1 d'atteindre ses objectifs, il peut être créé un ou plusieurs fonds d'orientation et de garantie agricole.
Article 41 (ex-article 35 TCE)
Pour permettre d'atteindre les objectifs définis à l'article 39, il peut notamment être prévu dans le cadre de la politique agricole commune:
a) une coordination efficace des efforts entrepris dans les domaines de la formation professionnelle, de la recherche et de la vulgarisation agronomique, pouvant comporter des projets ou institutions financés en commun,
b) des actions communes pour le développement de la consommation de certains produits.
Article 42 (ex-article 36 TCE)
Les dispositions du chapitre relatif aux règles de concurrence ne sont applicables à la production et au commerce des produits agricoles que dans la mesure déterminée par le Parlement européen et le Conseil dans le cadre des dispositions et conformément à la procédure prévues à l'article 43, paragraphe 2, compte tenu des objectifs énoncés à l'article 39.
Le Conseil, sur proposition de la Commission, peut autoriser l'octroi d'aides:
a) pour la protection des exploitations défavorisées par des conditions structurelles ou naturelles,
b) dans le cadre de programmes de développement économique.
Article 43 (ex-article 37 TCE)
1. La Commission présente des propositions en ce qui concerne l'élaboration et la mise en œuvre de la politique agricole commune, y compris la substitution aux organisations nationales de l'une des formes d'organisation commune prévues à l'article 40, paragraphe 1, ainsi que la mise en œuvre des mesures spécialement mentionnées au présent titre.
Ces propositions doivent tenir compte de l'interdépendance des questions agricoles évoquées au présent titre.
2. Le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire et après consultation du Comité économique et social, établissent l'organisation commune des marchés agricoles prévue à l'article 40, paragraphe 1, ainsi que les autres dispositions nécessaires à la poursuite des objectifs de la politique commune de l'agriculture et de la pêche.
FRC 83/64 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
3. Le Conseil, sur proposition de la Commission, adopte les mesures relatives à la fixation des prix, des prélèvements, des aides et des limitations quantitatives, ainsi qu'à la fixation et à la répartition des possibilités de pêche.
4. L'organisation commune prévue à l'article 40, paragraphe 1, peut être substituée aux organi sations nationales du marché, dans les conditions prévues au paragraphe 2:
a) si l'organisation commune offre aux États membres opposés à cette mesure et disposant eux- mêmes d'une organisation nationale pour la production en cause des garanties équivalentes pour l'emploi et le niveau de vie des producteurs intéressés, compte tenu du rythme des adaptations possibles et des spécialisations nécessaires, et
b) si cette organisation assure aux échanges à l'intérieur de l'Union des conditions analogues à celles qui existent dans un marché national.
5. S'il est créé une organisation commune pour certaines matières premières, sans qu'il n'existe encore une organisation commune pour les produits de transformation correspondants, les matières premières en cause utilisées pour les produits de transformation destinés à l'exportation vers les pays tiers peuvent être importées de l'extérieur de l'Union.
Article 44 (ex-article 38 TCE)
Lorsque dans un État membre un produit fait l'objet d'une organisation nationale du marché ou de toute réglementation interne d'effet équivalent affectant dans la concurrence une production similaire dans un autre État membre, une taxe compensatoire à l'entrée est appliquée par les États membres à ce produit en provenance de l'État membre où l'organisation ou la réglementation existe, à moins que cet État n'applique une taxe compensatoire à la sortie.
La Commission fixe le montant de ces taxes dans la mesure nécessaire pour rétablir l'équilibre; elle peut également autoriser le recours à d'autres mesures dont elle définit les conditions et modalités.
TITRE IV
LA LIBRE CIRCULATION DES PERSONNES, DES SERVICES ET DES CAPITAUX
CHAPITRE 1
LES TRAVAILLEURS
Article 45 (ex-article 39 TCE)
1. La libre circulation des travailleurs est assurée à l'intérieur de l'Union.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/65
2. Elle implique l'abolition de toute discrimination, fondée sur la nationalité, entre les travailleurs des États membres, en ce qui concerne l'emploi, la rémunération et les autres conditions de travail.
3. Elle comporte le droit, sous réserve des limitations justifiées par des raisons d'ordre public, de sécurité publique et de santé publique:
a) de répondre à des emplois effectivement offerts,
b) de se déplacer à cet effet librement sur le territoire des États membres,
c) de séjourner dans un des États membres afin d'y exercer un emploi conformément aux disposi tions législatives, réglementaires et administratives régissant l'emploi des travailleurs nationaux,
d) de demeurer, dans des conditions qui feront l'objet de règlements établis par la Commission, sur le territoire d'un État membre, après y avoir occupé un emploi.
4. Les dispositions du présent article ne sont pas applicables aux emplois dans l'administration publique.
Article 46 (ex-article 40 TCE)
Le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire et après consultation du Comité économique et social, arrête, par voie de directives ou de règlements, les mesures nécessaires en vue de réaliser la libre circulation des travailleurs, telle qu'elle est définie à l'article 45, notamment:
a) en assurant une collaboration étroite entre les administrations nationales du travail,
b) en éliminant, celles des procédures et pratiques administratives, ainsi que les délais d'accès aux emplois disponibles découlant soit de la législation interne, soit d'accords antérieurement conclus entre les États membres, dont le maintien ferait obstacle à la libération des mouvements des travailleurs,
c) en éliminant tous les délais et autres restrictions, prévus soit par les législations internes, soit par des accords antérieurement conclus entre les États membres, qui imposent aux travailleurs des autres États membres d'autres conditions qu'aux travailleurs nationaux pour le libre choix d'un emploi,
d) en établissant des mécanismes propres à mettre en contact les offres et les demandes d'emploi et à en faciliter l'équilibre dans des conditions qui écartent des risques graves pour le niveau de vie et d'emploi dans les diverses régions et industries.
FRC 83/66 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Article 47 (ex-article 41 TCE)
Les États membres favorisent, dans le cadre d'un programme commun, l'échange de jeunes travail leurs.
Article 48 (ex-article 42 TCE)
Le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, adoptent, dans le domaine de la sécurité sociale, les mesures nécessaires pour l'établissement de la libre circulation des travailleurs, en instituant notamment un système permettant d'assurer aux travailleurs migrants salariés et non salariés et à leurs ayants droit:
a) la totalisation, pour l'ouverture et le maintien du droit aux prestations, ainsi que pour le calcul de celles-ci, de toutes périodes prises en considération par les différentes législations nationales;
b) le paiement des prestations aux personnes résidant sur les territoires des États membres.
Lorsqu'un membre du Conseil déclare qu'un projet d'acte législatif visé au premier alinéa porterait atteinte à des aspects importants de son système de sécurité sociale, notamment pour ce qui est du champ d'application, du coût ou de la structure financière, ou en affecterait l'équilibre financier, il peut demander que le Conseil européen soit saisi. Dans ce cas, la procédure législative ordinaire est suspendue. Après discussion et dans un délai de quatre mois à compter de cette suspension, le Conseil européen:
a) renvoie le projet au Conseil, ce qui met fin à la suspension de la procédure législative ordinaire, ou
b) n'agit pas ou demande à la Commission de présenter une nouvelle proposition; dans ce cas, l'acte initialement proposé est réputé non adopté.
CHAPITRE 2
LE DROIT D'ÉTABLISSEMENT
Article 49 (ex-article 43 TCE)
Dans le cadre des dispositions ci-après, les restrictions à la liberté d'établissement des ressortissants d'un État membre dans le territoire d'un autre État membre sont interdites. Cette interdiction s'étend également aux restrictions à la création d'agences, de succursales ou de filiales, par les ressortissants d'un État membre établis sur le territoire d'un État membre.
La liberté d'établissement comporte l'accès aux activités non salariées et leur exercice, ainsi que la constitution et la gestion d'entreprises, et notamment de sociétés au sens de l'article 54, deuxième alinéa, dans les conditions définies par la législation du pays d'établissement pour ses propres ressortissants, sous réserve des dispositions du chapitre relatif aux capitaux.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/67
Article 50 (ex-article 44 TCE)
1. Pour réaliser la liberté d'établissement dans une activité déterminée, le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire et après consultation du Comité économique et social, statuent par voie de directives.
2. Le Parlement européen, le Conseil et la Commission exercent les fonctions qui leur sont dévolues par les dispositions ci-dessus, notamment:
a) en traitant, en général, par priorité des activités où la liberté d'établissement constitue une contribution particulièrement utile au développement de la production et des échanges,
b) en assurant une collaboration étroite entre les administrations nationales compétentes en vue de connaître les situations particulières à l'intérieur de l'Union des diverses activités intéressées,
c) en éliminant celles des procédures et pratiques administratives découlant soit de la législation interne, soit d'accords antérieurement conclus entre les États membres, dont le maintien ferait obstacle à la liberté d'établissement,
d) en veillant à ce que les travailleurs salariés d'un des États membres, employés sur le territoire d'un autre État membre, puissent demeurer sur ce territoire pour y entreprendre une activité non salariée lorsqu'ils satisfont aux conditions auxquelles ils devraient satisfaire s'ils venaient dans cet État au moment où ils veulent accéder à cette activité,
e) en rendant possibles l'acquisition et l'exploitation de propriétés foncières situées sur le territoire d'un État membre par un ressortissant d'un autre État membre, dans la mesure où il n'est pas porté atteinte aux principes établis à l'article 39, paragraphe 2,
f) en appliquant la suppression progressive des restrictions à la liberté d'établissement, dans chaque branche d'activité considérée, d'une part, aux conditions de création, sur le territoire d'un État membre, d'agences, de succursales ou de filiales et, d'autre part, aux conditions d'entrée du personnel du principal établissement dans les organes de gestion ou de surveillance de celles-ci,
g) en coordonnant, dans la mesure nécessaire et en vue de les rendre équivalentes, les garanties qui sont exigées, dans les États membres, des sociétés au sens de l'article 54, deuxième alinéa, pour protéger les intérêts tant des associés que des tiers,
h) en s'assurant que les conditions d'établissement ne sont pas faussées par des aides accordées par les États membres.
Article 51 (ex-article 45 TCE)
Sont exceptées de l'application des dispositions du présent chapitre, en ce qui concerne l'État membre intéressé, les activités participant dans cet État, même à titre occasionnel, à l'exercice de l'autorité publique.
FRC 83/68 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, peuvent excepter certaines activités de l'application des dispositions du présent chapitre.
Article 52 (ex-article 46 TCE)
1. Les prescriptions du présent chapitre et les mesures prises en vertu de celles-ci ne préjugent pas l'applicabilité des dispositions législatives, réglementaires et administratives prévoyant un régime spécial pour les ressortissants étrangers, et justifiées par des raisons d'ordre public, de sécurité publique et de santé publique.
2. Le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, arrêtent des directives pour la coordination des dispositions précitées.
Article 53 (ex-article 47 TCE)
1. Afin de faciliter l'accès aux activités non salariées et leur exercice, le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, arrêtent des directives visant à la reconnaissance mutuelle des diplômes, certificats et autres titres, ainsi qu'à la coordination des dispositions législatives, réglementaires et administratives des États membres concernant l'accès aux activités non salariées et à l'exercice de celles-ci.
2. En ce qui concerne les professions médicales, paramédicales et pharmaceutiques, la suppression progressive des restrictions est subordonnée à la coordination de leurs conditions d'exercice dans les différents États membres.
Article 54 (ex-article 48 TCE)
Les sociétés constituées en conformité de la législation d'un État membre et ayant leur siège statu taire, leur administration centrale ou leur principal établissement à l'intérieur de l'Union sont assi milées, pour l'application des dispositions du présent chapitre, aux personnes physiques ressortis santes des États membres.
Par sociétés, on entend les sociétés de droit civil ou commercial, y compris les sociétés coopératives, et les autres personnes morales relevant du droit public ou privé, à l'exception des sociétés qui ne poursuivent pas de but lucratif.
Article 55 (ex-article 294 TCE)
Les États membres accordent le traitement national en ce qui concerne la participation financière des ressortissants des autres États membres au capital des sociétés au sens de l'article 54, sans préjudice de l'application des autres dispositions des traités.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/69
CHAPITRE 3
LES SERVICES
Article 56 (ex-article 49 TCE)
Dans le cadre des dispositions ci-après, les restrictions à la libre prestation des services à l'intérieur de l'Union sont interdites à l'égard des ressortissants des États membres établis dans un État membre autre que celui du destinataire de la prestation.
Le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, peuvent étendre le bénéfice des dispositions du présent chapitre aux prestataires de services ressortis sants d'un État tiers et établis à l'intérieur de l'Union.
Article 57 (ex-article 50 TCE)
Au sens des traités, sont considérées comme services les prestations fournies normalement contre rémunération, dans la mesure où elles ne sont pas régies par les dispositions relatives à la libre circulation des marchandises, des capitaux et des personnes.
Les services comprennent notamment:
a) des activités de caractère industriel,
b) des activités de caractère commercial,
c) des activités artisanales,
d) les activités des professions libérales.
Sans préjudice des dispositions du chapitre relatif au droit d'établissement, le prestataire peut, pour l'exécution de sa prestation, exercer, à titre temporaire, son activité dans l'État membre où la pres tation est fournie, dans les mêmes conditions que celles que cet État impose à ses propres ressortis sants.
Article 58 (ex-article 51 TCE)
1. La libre circulation des services, en matière de transports, est régie par les dispositions du titre relatif aux transports.
2. La libération des services des banques et des assurances qui sont liées à des mouvements de capitaux doit être réalisée en harmonie avec la libération de la circulation des capitaux.
FRC 83/70 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Article 59 (ex-article 52 TCE)
1. Pour réaliser la libération d'un service déterminé, le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, et après consultation du Comité économique et social, statuent par voie de directives.
2. Les directives visées au paragraphe 1 portent, en général, par priorité sur les services qui interviennent d'une façon directe dans les coûts de production ou dont la libération contribue à faciliter les échanges des marchandises.
Article 60 (ex-article 53 TCE)
Les États membres s'efforcent de procéder à la libéralisation des services au-delà de la mesure qui est obligatoire en vertu des directives arrêtées en application de l'article 59, paragraphe 1, si leur situation économique générale et la situation du secteur intéressé le leur permettent.
La Commission adresse aux États membres intéressés des recommandations à cet effet.
Article 61 (ex-article 54 TCE)
Aussi longtemps que les restrictions à la libre prestation des services ne sont pas supprimées, chacun des États membres les applique sans distinction de nationalité ou de résidence à tous les prestataires de services visés à l'article 56, premier alinéa.
Article 62 (ex-article 55 TCE)
Les dispositions des articles 51 à 54 inclus sont applicables à la matière régie par le présent chapitre.
CHAPITRE 4
LES CAPITAUX ET LES PAIEMENTS
Article 63 (ex-article 56 TCE)
1. Dans le cadre des dispositions du présent chapitre, toutes les restrictions aux mouvements de capitaux entre les États membres et entre les États membres et les pays tiers sont interdites.
2. Dans le cadre des dispositions du présent chapitre, toutes les restrictions aux paiements entre les États membres et entre les États membres et les pays tiers sont interdites.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/71
Article 64 (ex-article 57 TCE)
1. L'article 63 ne porte pas atteinte à l'application, aux pays tiers, des restrictions existant le 31 décembre 1993 en vertu du droit national ou du droit de l'Union en ce qui concerne les mouvements de capitaux à destination ou en provenance de pays tiers lorsqu'ils impliquent des investissements directs, y compris les investissements immobiliers, l'établissement, la prestation de services financiers ou l'admission de titres sur les marchés des capitaux. En ce qui concerne les restrictions existant en vertu des lois nationales en Bulgarie, en Estonie et en Hongrie, la date en question est le 31 décembre 1999.
2. Tout en s'efforçant de réaliser l'objectif de libre circulation des capitaux entre États membres et pays tiers, dans la plus large mesure possible et sans préjudice des autres chapitres des traités, le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, adop tent les mesures relatives aux mouvements de capitaux à destination ou en provenance de pays tiers, lorsqu'ils impliquent des investissements directs, y compris les investissements immobiliers, l'établis sement, la prestation de services financiers ou l'admission de titres sur les marchés des capitaux.
3. Par dérogation au paragraphe 2, seul le Conseil, statuant conformément à une procédure législative spéciale, à l'unanimité et après consultation du Parlement européen, peut adopter des mesures qui constituent un recul dans le droit de l'Union en ce qui concerne la libéralisation des mouvements de capitaux à destination ou en provenance de pays tiers.
Article 65 (ex-article 58 TCE)
1. L'article 63 ne porte pas atteinte au droit qu'ont les États membres:
a) d'appliquer les dispositions pertinentes de leur législation fiscale qui établissent une distinction entre les contribuables qui ne se trouvent pas dans la même situation en ce qui concerne leur résidence ou le lieu où leurs capitaux sont investis;
b) de prendre toutes les mesures indispensables pour faire échec aux infractions à leurs lois et règlements, notamment en matière fiscale ou en matière de contrôle prudentiel des établissements financiers, de prévoir des procédures de déclaration des mouvements de capitaux à des fins d'information administrative ou statistique ou de prendre des mesures justifiées par des motifs liés à l'ordre public ou à la sécurité publique.
2. Le présent chapitre ne préjuge pas la possibilité d'appliquer des restrictions en matière de droit d'établissement qui sont compatibles avec les traités.
3. Les mesures et procédures visées aux paragraphes 1 et 2 ne doivent constituer ni un moyen de discrimination arbitraire ni une restriction déguisée à la libre circulation des capitaux et des paie ments telle que définie à l'article 63.
FRC 83/72 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
4. En l'absence de mesures en application de l'article 64, paragraphe 3, la Commission, ou, en l'absence d'une décision de la Commission dans un délai de trois mois à compter de la demande de l'État membre concerné, le Conseil peut adopter une décision disposant que les mesures fiscales restrictives prises par un État membre à l'égard d'un ou de plusieurs pays tiers sont réputées conformes aux traités, pour autant qu'elles soient justifiées au regard de l'un des objectifs de l'Union et compatibles avec le bon fonctionnement du marché intérieur. Le Conseil statue à l'unani mité, sur demande d'un État membre.
Article 66 (ex-article 59 TCE)
Lorsque, dans des circonstances exceptionnelles, les mouvements de capitaux en provenance ou à destination de pays tiers causent ou menacent de causer des difficultés graves pour le fonctionnement de l'Union économique et monétaire, le Conseil, statuant sur proposition de la Commission et après consultation de la Banque centrale européenne, peut prendre, à l'égard de pays tiers, des mesures de sauvegarde pour une période ne dépassant pas six mois pour autant que ces mesures soient stric tement nécessaires.
TITRE V
L'ESPACE DE LIBERTÉ, DE SÉCURITÉ ET DE JUSTICE
CHAPITRE 1
DISPOSITIONS GÉNÉRALES
Article 67 (ex-article 61 TCE et ex-article 29 TUE)
1. L'Union constitue un espace de liberté, de sécurité et de justice dans le respect des droits fondamentaux et des différents systèmes et traditions juridiques des États membres.
2. Elle assure l'absence de contrôles des personnes aux frontières intérieures et développe une politique commune en matière d'asile, d'immigration et de contrôle des frontières extérieures qui est fondée sur la solidarité entre États membres et qui est équitable à l'égard des ressortissants des pays tiers. Aux fins du présent titre, les apatrides sont assimilés aux ressortissants des pays tiers.
3. L'Union œuvre pour assurer un niveau élevé de sécurité par des mesures de prévention de la criminalité, du racisme et de la xénophobie, ainsi que de lutte contre ceux-ci, par des mesures de coordination et de coopération entre autorités policières et judiciaires et autres autorités compétentes, ainsi que par la reconnaissance mutuelle des décisions judiciaires en matière pénale et, si nécessaire, par le rapprochement des législations pénales.
4. L'Union facilite l'accès à la justice, notamment par le principe de reconnaissance mutuelle des décisions judiciaires et extrajudiciaires en matière civile.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/73
Article 68
Le Conseil européen définit les orientations stratégiques de la programmation législative et opéra tionnelle dans l'espace de liberté, de sécurité et de justice.
Article 69
Les parlements nationaux veillent, à l'égard des propositions et initiatives législatives présentées dans le cadre des chapitres 4 et 5, au respect du principe de subsidiarité, conformément au protocole sur l'application des principes de subsidiarité et de proportionnalité.
Article 70
Sans préjudice des articles 258, 259 et 260, le Conseil, sur proposition de la Commission, peut adopter des mesures établissant des modalités par lesquelles les États membres, en collaboration avec la Commission, procèdent à une évaluation objective et impartiale de la mise en œuvre, par les autorités des États membres, des politiques de l'Union visées au présent titre, en particulier afin de favoriser la pleine application du principe de reconnaissance mutuelle. Le Parlement européen et les parlements nationaux sont informés de la teneur et des résultats de cette évaluation.
Article 71 (ex-article 36 TUE)
Un comité permanent est institué au sein du Conseil afin d'assurer à l'intérieur de l'Union la promotion et le renforcement de la coopération opérationnelle en matière de sécurité intérieure. Sans préjudice de l'article 240, il favorise la coordination de l'action des autorités compétentes des États membres. Les représentants des organes et organismes concernés de l'Union peuvent être associés aux travaux du comité. Le Parlement européen et les parlements nationaux sont tenus informés des travaux.
Article 72 (ex-article 64, paragraphe 1, TCE et ex-article 33 TUE)
Le présent titre ne porte pas atteinte à l'exercice des responsabilités qui incombent aux États membres pour le maintien de l'ordre public et la sauvegarde de la sécurité intérieure.
Article 73
Il est loisible aux États membres d'organiser entre eux et sous leur responsabilité des formes de coopération et de coordination qu'ils jugent appropriées entre les services compétents de leurs administrations chargées d'assurer la sécurité nationale.
FRC 83/74 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Article 74 (ex-article 66 TCE)
Le Conseil adopte des mesures pour assurer une coopération administrative entre les services compé tents des États membres dans les domaines visés par le présent titre, ainsi qu'entre ces services et la Commission. Il statue sur proposition de la Commission, sous réserve de l'article 76, et après consultation du Parlement européen.
Article 75 (ex-article 60 TCE)
Lorsque la réalisation des objectifs visés à l'article 67 l'exige, en ce qui concerne la prévention du terrorisme et des activités connexes, ainsi que la lutte contre ces phénomènes, le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant par voie de règlements conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, définissent un cadre de mesures administratives concernant les mouvements de capitaux et les paiements, telles que le gel des fonds, des avoirs financiers ou des bénéfices économiques qui appartiennent à des personnes physiques ou morales, à des groupes ou à des entités non étatiques, sont en leur possession ou sont détenus par eux.
Le Conseil, sur proposition de la Commission, adopte des mesures afin de mettre en œuvre le cadre visé au premier alinéa.
Les actes visés au présent article contiennent les dispositions nécessaires en matière de garanties juridiques.
Article 76
Les actes visés aux chapitres 4 et 5, ainsi que les mesures visées à l'article 74 qui assurent une coopération administrative dans les domaines visés à ces chapitres, sont adoptés:
a) sur proposition de la Commission, ou
b) sur initiative d'un quart des États membres.
CHAPITRE 2
POLITIQUES RELATIVES AUX CONTRÔLES AUX FRONTIÈRES, À L'ASILE ET À L'IMMIGRATION
Article 77 (ex-article 62 TCE)
1. L'Union développe une politique visant:
a) à assurer l'absence de tout contrôle des personnes, quelle que soit leur nationalité, lorsqu'elles franchissent les frontières intérieures;
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/75
b) à assurer le contrôle des personnes et la surveillance efficace du franchissement des frontières extérieures;
c) à mettre en place progressivement un système intégré de gestion des frontières extérieures.
2. Aux fins du paragraphe 1, le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, adoptent les mesures portant sur:
a) la politique commune de visas et d'autres titres de séjour de courte durée;
b) les contrôles auxquels sont soumises les personnes franchissant les frontières extérieures;
c) les conditions dans lesquelles les ressortissants des pays tiers peuvent circuler librement dans l'Union pendant une courte durée;
d) toute mesure nécessaire pour l'établissement progressif d'un système intégré de gestion des fron tières extérieures;
e) l'absence de tout contrôle des personnes, quelle que soit leur nationalité, lorsqu'elles franchissent les frontières intérieures.
3. Si une action de l'Union apparaît nécessaire pour faciliter l'exercice du droit, visé à l'article 20, paragraphe 2, point a), et sauf si les traités ont prévu des pouvoirs d'action à cet effet, le Conseil, statuant conformément à une procédure législative spéciale, peut arrêter des dispositions concernant les passeports, les cartes d'identité, les titres de séjour ou tout autre document assimilé. Le Conseil statue à l'unanimité, après consultation du Parlement européen.
4. Le présent article n'affecte pas la compétence des États membres concernant la délimitation géographique de leurs frontières, conformément au droit international.
Article 78 (ex-articles 63, points 1 et 2, et 64, paragraphe 2, TCE)
1. L'Union développe une politique commune en matière d'asile, de protection subsidiaire et de protection temporaire visant à offrir un statut approprié à tout ressortissant d'un pays tiers néces sitant une protection internationale et à assurer le respect du principe de non-refoulement. Cette politique doit être conforme à la Convention de Genève du 28 juillet 1951 et au protocole du 31 janvier 1967 relatifs au statut des réfugiés, ainsi qu'aux autres traités pertinents.
2. Aux fins du paragraphe 1, le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, adoptent les mesures relatives à un système européen commun d'asile comportant:
a) un statut uniforme d'asile en faveur de ressortissants de pays tiers, valable dans toute l'Union;
b) un statut uniforme de protection subsidiaire pour les ressortissants des pays tiers qui, sans obtenir l'asile européen, ont besoin d'une protection internationale;
FRC 83/76 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
c) un système commun visant, en cas d'afflux massif, une protection temporaire des personnes déplacées;
d) des procédures communes pour l'octroi et le retrait du statut uniforme d'asile ou de protection subsidiaire;
e) des critères et mécanismes de détermination de l'État membre responsable de l'examen d'une demande d'asile ou de protection subsidiaire;
f) des normes concernant les conditions d'accueil des demandeurs d'asile ou de protection subsi diaire;
g) le partenariat et la coopération avec des pays tiers pour gérer les flux de personnes demandant l'asile ou une protection subsidiaire ou temporaire.
3. Au cas où un ou plusieurs États membres se trouvent dans une situation d'urgence caractérisée par un afflux soudain de ressortissants de pays tiers, le Conseil, sur proposition de la Commission, peut adopter des mesures provisoires au profit du ou des États membres concernés. Il statue après consultation du Parlement européen.
Article 79 (ex-article 63, points 3 et 4, TCE)
1. L'Union développe une politique commune de l'immigration visant à assurer, à tous les stades, une gestion efficace des flux migratoires, un traitement équitable des ressortissants de pays tiers en séjour régulier dans les États membres, ainsi qu'une prévention de l'immigration illégale et de la traite des êtres humains et une lutte renforcée contre celles-ci.
2. Aux fins du paragraphe 1, le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, adoptent les mesures dans les domaines suivants:
a) les conditions d'entrée et de séjour, ainsi que les normes concernant la délivrance par les États membres de visas et de titres de séjour de longue durée, y compris aux fins du regroupement familial;
b) la définition des droits des ressortissants des pays tiers en séjour régulier dans un État membre, y compris les conditions régissant la liberté de circulation et de séjour dans les autres États membres;
c) l'immigration clandestine et le séjour irrégulier, y compris l'éloignement et le rapatriement des personnes en séjour irrégulier;
d) la lutte contre la traite des êtres humains, en particulier des femmes et des enfants.
3. L'Union peut conclure avec des pays tiers des accords visant la réadmission, dans les pays d'origine ou de provenance, de ressortissants de pays tiers qui ne remplissent pas ou qui ne remplis sent plus les conditions d'entrée, de présence ou de séjour sur le territoire de l'un des États membres.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/77
4. Le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, peuvent établir des mesures pour encourager et appuyer l'action des États membres en vue de favoriser l'intégration des ressortissants de pays tiers en séjour régulier sur leur territoire, à l'exclusion de toute harmonisation des dispositions législatives et réglementaires des États membres.
5. Le présent article n'affecte pas le droit des États membres de fixer les volumes d'entrée des ressortissants de pays tiers, en provenance de pays tiers, sur leur territoire dans le but d'y rechercher un emploi salarié ou non salarié.
Article 80
Les politiques de l'Union visées au présent chapitre et leur mise en œuvre sont régies par le principe de solidarité et de partage équitable de responsabilités entre les États membres, y compris sur le plan financier. Chaque fois que cela est nécessaire, les actes de l'Union adoptés en vertu du présent chapitre contiennent des mesures appropriées pour l'application de ce principe.
CHAPITRE 3
COOPÉRATION JUDICIAIRE EN MATIÈRE CIVILE
Article 81 (ex-article 65 TCE)
1. L'Union développe une coopération judiciaire dans les matières civiles ayant une incidence transfrontière, fondée sur le principe de reconnaissance mutuelle des décisions judiciaires et extrajudi ciaires. Cette coopération peut inclure l'adoption de mesures de rapprochement des dispositions législatives et réglementaires des États membres.
2. Aux fins du paragraphe 1, le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, adoptent, notamment lorsque cela est nécessaire au bon fonctionne ment du marché intérieur, des mesures visant à assurer:
a) la reconnaissance mutuelle entre les États membres des décisions judiciaires et extrajudiciaires, et leur exécution;
b) la signification et la notification transfrontières des actes judiciaires et extrajudiciaires;
c) la compatibilité des règles applicables dans les États membres en matière de conflit de lois et de compétence;
d) la coopération en matière d'obtention des preuves;
e) un accès effectif à la justice;
f) l'élimination des obstacles au bon déroulement des procédures civiles, au besoin en favorisant la compatibilité des règles de procédure civile applicables dans les États membres;
FRC 83/78 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
g) le développement de méthodes alternatives de résolution des litiges;
h) un soutien à la formation des magistrats et des personnels de justice.
3. Par dérogation au paragraphe 2, les mesures relatives au droit de la famille ayant une incidence transfrontière sont établies par le Conseil, statuant conformément à une procédure législative spéciale. Celui-ci statue à l'unanimité, après consultation du Parlement européen.
Le Conseil, sur proposition de la Commission, peut adopter une décision déterminant les aspects du droit de la famille ayant une incidence transfrontière susceptibles de faire l'objet d'actes adoptés selon la procédure législative ordinaire. Le Conseil statue à l'unanimité, après consultation du Parlement européen.
La proposition visée au deuxième alinéa est transmise aux parlements nationaux. En cas d'opposition d'un parlement national notifiée dans un délai de six mois après cette transmission, la décision n'est pas adoptée. En l'absence d'opposition, le Conseil peut adopter ladite décision.
CHAPITRE 4
COOPÉRATION JUDICIAIRE EN MATIÈRE PÉNALE
Article 82 (ex-article 31 TUE)
1. La coopération judiciaire en matière pénale dans l'Union est fondée sur le principe de recon naissance mutuelle des jugements et décisions judiciaires et inclut le rapprochement des dispositions législatives et réglementaires des États membres dans les domaines visés au paragraphe 2 et à l'article 83.
Le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, adoptent les mesures visant:
a) à établir des règles et des procédures pour assurer la reconnaissance, dans l'ensemble de l'Union, de toutes les formes de jugements et de décisions judiciaires;
b) à prévenir et à résoudre les conflits de compétence entre les États membres;
c) à soutenir la formation des magistrats et des personnels de justice;
d) à faciliter la coopération entre les autorités judiciaires ou équivalentes des États membres dans le cadre des poursuites pénales et de l'exécution des décisions.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/79
2. Dans la mesure où cela est nécessaire pour faciliter la reconnaissance mutuelle des jugements et décisions judiciaires, ainsi que la coopération policière et judiciaire dans les matières pénales ayant une dimension transfrontière, le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant par voie de directives conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, peuvent établir des règles minimales. Ces règles minimales tiennent compte des différences entre les traditions et systèmes juridiques des États membres.
Elles portent sur:
a) l'admissibilité mutuelle des preuves entre les États membres;
b) les droits des personnes dans la procédure pénale;
c) les droits des victimes de la criminalité;
d) d'autres éléments spécifiques de la procédure pénale, que le Conseil aura identifiés préalablement par une décision; pour l'adoption de cette décision, le Conseil statue à l'unanimité, après appro bation du Parlement européen.
L'adoption des règles minimales visées au présent paragraphe n'empêche pas les États membres de maintenir ou d'instituer un niveau de protection plus élevé pour les personnes.
3. Lorsqu'un membre du Conseil estime qu'un projet de directive visée au paragraphe 2 porterait atteinte aux aspects fondamentaux de son système de justice pénale, il peut demander que le Conseil européen soit saisi. Dans ce cas, la procédure législative ordinaire est suspendue. Après discussion, et en cas de consensus, le Conseil européen, dans un délai de quatre mois à compter de cette suspen sion, renvoie le projet au Conseil, ce qui met fin à la suspension de la procédure législative ordinaire.
Dans le même délai, en cas de désaccord, et si au moins neuf États membres souhaitent instaurer une coopération renforcée sur la base du projet de directive concerné, ils en informent le Parlement européen, le Conseil et la Commission. Dans un tel cas, l'autorisation de procéder à une coopération renforcée, qui est visée à l'article 20, paragraphe 2, du traité sur l'Union européenne et à l'article 329, paragraphe 1, du présent traité est réputée accordée et les dispositions relatives à la coopération renforcée s'appliquent.
Article 83 (ex-article 31 TUE)
1. Le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant par voie de directives conformément à la procé dure législative ordinaire, peuvent établir des règles minimales relatives à la définition des infractions pénales et des sanctions dans des domaines de criminalité particulièrement grave revêtant une dimension transfrontière résultant du caractère ou des incidences de ces infractions ou d'un besoin particulier de les combattre sur des bases communes.
FRC 83/80 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Ces domaines de criminalité sont les suivants: le terrorisme, la traite des êtres humains et l'exploi tation sexuelle des femmes et des enfants, le trafic illicite de drogues, le trafic illicite d'armes, le blanchiment d'argent, la corruption, la contrefaçon de moyens de paiement, la criminalité informa tique et la criminalité organisée.
En fonction des développements de la criminalité, le Conseil peut adopter une décision identifiant d'autres domaines de criminalité qui remplissent les critères visés au présent paragraphe. Il statue à l'unanimité, après approbation du Parlement européen.
2. Lorsque le rapprochement des dispositions législatives et réglementaires des États membres en matière pénale s'avère indispensable pour assurer la mise en œuvre efficace d'une politique de l'Union dans un domaine ayant fait l'objet de mesures d'harmonisation, des directives peuvent établir des règles minimales relatives à la définition des infractions pénales et des sanctions dans le domaine concerné. Ces directives sont adoptées selon une procédure législative ordinaire ou spéciale identique à celle utilisée pour l'adoption des mesures d'harmonisation en question, sans préjudice de l'article 76.
3. Lorsqu'un membre du Conseil estime qu'un projet de directive visée au paragraphe 1 ou 2 porterait atteinte aux aspects fondamentaux de son système de justice pénale, il peut demander que le Conseil européen soit saisi. Dans ce cas, la procédure législative ordinaire est suspendue. Après discussion, et en cas de consensus, le Conseil européen, dans un délai de quatre mois à compter de cette suspension, renvoie le projet au Conseil, ce qui met fin à la suspension de la procédure législative ordinaire.
Dans le même délai, en cas de désaccord, et si au moins neuf États membres souhaitent instaurer une coopération renforcée sur la base du projet de directive concerné, ils en informent le Parlement européen, le Conseil et la Commission. Dans un tel cas, l'autorisation de procéder à une coopération renforcée, qui est visée à l'article 20, paragraphe 2, du traité sur l'Union européenne et à l'article 329, paragraphe 1, du présent traité est réputée accordée et les dispositions relatives à la coopération renforcée s'appliquent.
Article 84
Le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, peuvent établir des mesures pour encourager et appuyer l'action des États membres dans le domaine de la prévention du crime, à l'exclusion de toute harmonisation des dispositions législatives et réglementaires des États membres.
Article 85 (ex-article 31 TUE)
1. La mission d'Eurojust est d'appuyer et de renforcer la coordination et la coopération entre les autorités nationales chargées des enquêtes et des poursuites relatives à la criminalité grave affectant deux ou plusieurs États membres ou exigeant une poursuite sur des bases communes, sur la base des opérations effectuées et des informations fournies par les autorités des États membres et par Europol.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/81
À cet égard, le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant par voie de règlements conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, déterminent la structure, le fonctionnement, le domaine d'action et les tâches d'Eurojust. Ces tâches peuvent comprendre:
a) le déclenchement d'enquêtes pénales ainsi que la proposition de déclenchement de poursuites conduites par les autorités nationales compétentes, en particulier celles relatives à des infractions portant atteinte aux intérêts financiers de l'Union;
b) la coordination des enquêtes et poursuites visées au point a);
c) le renforcement de la coopération judiciaire, y compris par la résolution de conflits de compé tences et par une coopération étroite avec le Réseau judiciaire européen.
Ces règlements fixent également les modalités de l'association du Parlement européen et des parle ments nationaux à l'évaluation des activités d'Eurojust.
2. Dans le cadre des poursuites visées au paragraphe 1, et sans préjudice de l'article 86, les actes officiels de procédure judiciaire sont accomplis par les agents nationaux compétents.
Article 86
1. Pour combattre les infractions portant atteinte aux intérêts financiers de l'Union, le Conseil, statuant par voie de règlements conformément à une procédure législative spéciale, peut instituer un Parquet européen à partir d'Eurojust. Le Conseil statue à l'unanimité, après approbation du Parlement européen.
En l'absence d'unanimité, un groupe composé d'au moins neuf États membres peut demander que le Conseil européen soit saisi du projet de règlement. Dans ce cas, la procédure au Conseil est suspendue. Après discussion, et en cas de consensus, le Conseil européen, dans un délai de quatre mois à compter de cette suspension, renvoie le projet au Conseil pour adoption.
Dans le même délai, en cas de désaccord, et si au moins neuf États membres souhaitent instaurer une coopération renforcée sur la base du projet de règlement concerné, ils en informent le Parlement européen, le Conseil et la Commission. Dans un tel cas, l'autorisation de procéder à une coopération renforcée, qui est visée à l'article 20, paragraphe 2, du traité sur l'Union européenne et à l'article 329, paragraphe 1, du présent traité, est réputée accordée et les dispositions sur la coopération renforcée s'appliquent.
2. Le Parquet européen est compétent pour rechercher, poursuivre et renvoyer en jugement, le cas échéant en liaison avec Europol, les auteurs et complices d'infractions portant atteinte aux intérêts financiers de l'Union, tels que déterminés par le règlement prévu au paragraphe 1. Il exerce devant les juridictions compétentes des États membres l'action publique relative à ces infractions.
FRC 83/82 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
3. Les règlements visés au paragraphe 1 fixent le statut du Parquet européen, les conditions d'exercice de ses fonctions, les règles de procédure applicables à ses activités, ainsi que celles gouver nant l'admissibilité des preuves, et les règles applicables au contrôle juridictionnel des actes de procédure qu'il arrête dans l'exercice de ses fonctions.
4. Le Conseil européen peut, simultanément ou ultérieurement, adopter une décision modifiant le paragraphe 1 afin d'étendre les attributions du Parquet européen à la lutte contre la criminalité grave ayant une dimension transfrontière et modifiant en conséquence le paragraphe 2 en ce qui concerne les auteurs et les complices de crimes graves affectant plusieurs États membres. Le Conseil européen statue à l'unanimité, après approbation du Parlement européen et après consultation de la Commis sion.
CHAPITRE 5
COOPÉRATION POLICIÈRE
Article 87 (ex-article 30 TUE)
1. L'Union développe une coopération policière qui associe toutes les autorités compétentes des États membres, y compris les services de police, les services des douanes et autres services répressifs spécialisés dans les domaines de la prévention ou de la détection des infractions pénales et des enquêtes en la matière.
2. Aux fins du paragraphe 1, le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire peuvent établir des mesures portant sur:
a) la collecte, le stockage, le traitement, l'analyse et l'échange d'informations pertinentes;
b) un soutien à la formation de personnel, ainsi que la coopération relative à l'échange de personnel, aux équipements et à la recherche en criminalistique;
c) les techniques communes d'enquête concernant la détection de formes graves de criminalité organisée.
3. Le Conseil, statuant conformément à une procédure législative spéciale, peut établir des mesures portant sur la coopération opérationnelle entre les autorités visées au présent article. Le Conseil statue à l'unanimité, après consultation du Parlement européen.
En l'absence d'unanimité, un groupe composé d'au moins neuf États membres peut demander que le Conseil européen soit saisi du projet de mesures. Dans ce cas, la procédure au Conseil est suspendue. Après discussion, et en cas de consensus, le Conseil européen, dans un délai de quatre mois à compter de cette suspension, renvoie le projet au Conseil pour adoption.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/83
Dans le même délai, en cas de désaccord, et si au moins neuf États membres souhaitent instaurer une coopération renforcée sur la base du projet de mesures concerné, ils en informent le Parlement européen, le Conseil et la Commission. Dans un tel cas, l'autorisation de procéder à une coopération renforcée, qui est visée à l'article 20, paragraphe 2, du traité sur l'Union européenne et à l'article 329, paragraphe 1, du présent traité, est réputée accordée et les dispositions sur la coopération renforcée s'appliquent.
La procédure spécifique prévue aux deuxième et troisième alinéas ne s'applique pas aux actes qui constituent un développement de l'acquis de Schengen.
Article 88 (ex-article 30 TUE)
1. La mission d'Europol est d'appuyer et de renforcer l'action des autorités policières et des autres services répressifs des États membres ainsi que leur collaboration mutuelle dans la prévention de la criminalité grave affectant deux ou plusieurs États membres, du terrorisme et des formes de crimi nalité qui portent atteinte à un intérêt commun qui fait l'objet d'une politique de l'Union, ainsi que la lutte contre ceux-ci.
2. Le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant par voie de règlements conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, déterminent la structure, le fonctionnement, le domaine d'action et les tâches d'Europol. Ces tâches peuvent comprendre:
a) la collecte, le stockage, le traitement, l'analyse et l'échange des informations, transmises notam ment par les autorités des États membres ou de pays ou instances tiers;
b) la coordination, l'organisation et la réalisation d'enquêtes et d'actions opérationnelles, menées conjointement avec les autorités compétentes des États membres ou dans le cadre d'équipes conjointes d'enquête, le cas échéant en liaison avec Eurojust.
Ces règlements fixent également les modalités de contrôle des activités d'Europol par le Parlement européen, contrôle auquel sont associés les parlements nationaux.
3. Toute action opérationnelle d'Europol doit être menée en liaison et en accord avec les autorités du ou des États membres dont le territoire est concerné. L'application de mesures de contrainte relève exclusivement des autorités nationales compétentes.
Article 89 (ex-article 32 TUE)
Le Conseil, statuant conformément à une procédure législative spéciale, fixe les conditions et les limites dans lesquelles les autorités compétentes des États membres visées aux articles 82 et 87 peuvent intervenir sur le territoire d'un autre État membre en liaison et en accord avec les autorités de celui-ci. Le Conseil statue à l'unanimité, après consultation du Parlement européen.
FRC 83/84 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
TITRE VI
LES TRANSPORTS
Article 90 (ex-article 70 TCE)
Les objectifs des traités sont poursuivis, en ce qui concerne la matière régie par le présent titre, dans le cadre d'une politique commune des transports.
Article 91 (ex-article 71 TCE)
1. En vue de réaliser la mise en œuvre de l'article 90 et compte tenu des aspects spéciaux des transports, le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire et après consultation du Comité économique et social et du Comité des régions, établissent:
a) des règles communes applicables aux transports internationaux exécutés au départ ou à destina tion du territoire d'un État membre, ou traversant le territoire d'un ou de plusieurs États membres;
b) les conditions d'admission de transporteurs non résidents aux transports nationaux dans un État membre;
c) les mesures permettant d'améliorer la sécurité des transports;
d) toutes autres dispositions utiles.
2. Lors de l'adoption des mesures visées au paragraphe 1, il est tenu compte des cas où l'appli cation serait susceptible d'affecter gravement le niveau de vie et l'emploi dans certaines régions, ainsi que l'exploitation des équipements de transport.
Article 92 (ex-article 72 TCE)
Jusqu'à l'établissement des dispositions visées à l'article 91, paragraphe 1, et sauf adoption à l'unani mité par le Conseil d'une mesure accordant une dérogation, aucun des États membres ne peut rendre moins favorables, dans leur effet direct ou indirect à l'égard des transporteurs des autres États membres par rapport aux transporteurs nationaux, les dispositions diverses régissant la matière au 1er janvier 1958 ou, pour les États adhérents, à la date de leur adhésion.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/85
Article 93 (ex-article 73 TCE)
Sont compatibles avec les traités les aides qui répondent aux besoins de la coordination des trans ports ou qui correspondent au remboursement de certaines servitudes inhérentes à la notion de service public.
Article 94 (ex-article 74 TCE)
Toute mesure dans le domaine des prix et conditions de transport, prise dans le cadre des traités, doit tenir compte de la situation économique des transporteurs.
Article 95 (ex-article 75 TCE)
1. Dans le trafic à l'intérieur de l'Union, sont interdites les discriminations qui consistent en l'application par un transporteur, pour les mêmes marchandises sur les mêmes relations de trafic, de prix et conditions de transport différents en raison du pays d'origine ou de destination des produits transportés.
2. Le paragraphe 1 n'exclut pas que d'autres mesures puissent être adoptées par le Parlement européen et le Conseil en application de l'article 91, paragraphe 1.
3. Le Conseil établit, sur proposition de la Commission et après consultation du Parlement européen et du Comité économique et social, une réglementation assurant la mise en œuvre des dispositions du paragraphe 1.
Il peut notamment prendre les dispositions nécessaires pour permettre aux institutions de l'Union de veiller au respect de la règle énoncée au paragraphe 1 et pour en assurer l'entier bénéfice aux usagers.
4. La Commission, de sa propre initiative ou à la demande d'un État membre, examine les cas de discrimination visés au paragraphe 1 et, après consultation de tout État membre intéressé, prend, dans le cadre de la réglementation arrêtée conformément aux dispositions du paragraphe 3, les décisions nécessaires.
Article 96 (ex-article 76 TCE)
1. L'application imposée par un État membre, aux transports exécutés à l'intérieur de l'Union, de prix et conditions comportant tout élément de soutien ou de protection dans l'intérêt d'une ou de plusieurs entreprises ou industries particulières est interdite à sauf si elle est autorisée par la Commis sion.
FRC 83/86 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
2. La Commission, de sa propre initiative ou à la demande d'un État membre, examine les prix et conditions visés au paragraphe 1 en tenant compte, notamment, d'une part, des exigences d'une politique économique régionale appropriée, des besoins des régions sous-développées, ainsi que des problèmes des régions gravement affectées par les circonstances politiques, et, d'autre part, des effets de ces prix et conditions sur la concurrence entre les modes de transport.
Après consultation de tout État membre intéressé, elle prend les décisions nécessaires.
3. L'interdiction visée au paragraphe 1 ne frappe pas les tarifs de concurrence.
Article 97 (ex-article 77 TCE)
Les taxes ou redevances qui, indépendamment des prix de transport, sont perçues par un transporteur au passage des frontières ne doivent pas dépasser un niveau raisonnable, compte tenu des frais réels effectivement entraînés par ce passage.
Les États membres s'efforcent de réduire progressivement ces frais.
La Commission peut adresser aux États membres des recommandations en vue de l'application du présent article.
Article 98 (ex-article 78 TCE)
Les dispositions du présent titre ne font pas obstacle aux mesures prises dans la république fédérale d'Allemagne, pour autant qu'elles soient nécessaires pour compenser les désavantages économiques causés, par la division de l'Allemagne, à l'économie de certaines régions de la République fédérale affectées par cette division. Cinq ans après l'entrée en vigueur du traité de Lisbonne, le Conseil, sur proposition de la Commission, peut adopter une décision abrogeant le présent article.
Article 99 (ex-article 79 TCE)
Un comité de caractère consultatif, composé d'experts désignés par les gouvernements des États membres, est institué auprès de la Commission. Celle-ci le consulte chaque fois qu'elle le juge utile en matière de transports.
Article 100 (ex-article 80 TCE)
1. Les dispositions du présent titre s'appliquent aux transports par chemin de fer, par route et par voie navigable.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/87
2. Le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, peuvent établir les dispositions appropriées pour la navigation maritime et aérienne. Ils statuent après consultation du Comité économique et social et du Comité des régions.
TITRE VII
LES RÈGLES COMMUNES SUR LA CONCURRENCE, LA FISCALITÉ ET LE RAPPROCHEMENT DES LÉGISLATIONS
CHAPITRE 1
LES RÈGLES DE CONCURRENCE
SECTION 1
LES RÈGLES APPLICABLES AUX ENTREPRISES
Article 101 (ex-article 81 TCE)
1. Sont incompatibles avec le marché intérieur et interdits tous accords entre entreprises, toutes décisions d'associations d'entreprises et toutes pratiques concertées, qui sont susceptibles d'affecter le commerce entre États membres et qui ont pour objet ou pour effet d'empêcher, de restreindre ou de fausser le jeu de la concurrence à l'intérieur du marché intérieur, et notamment ceux qui consistent à:
a) fixer de façon directe ou indirecte les prix d'achat ou de vente ou d'autres conditions de trans action,
b) limiter ou contrôler la production, les débouchés, le développement technique ou les investis sements,
c) répartir les marchés ou les sources d'approvisionnement,
d) appliquer, à l'égard de partenaires commerciaux, des conditions inégales à des prestations équi valentes en leur infligeant de ce fait un désavantage dans la concurrence,
e) subordonner la conclusion de contrats à l'acceptation, par les partenaires, de prestations supplé mentaires qui, par leur nature ou selon les usages commerciaux, n'ont pas de lien avec l'objet de ces contrats.
2. Les accords ou décisions interdits en vertu du présent article sont nuls de plein droit.
3. Toutefois, les dispositions du paragraphe 1 peuvent être déclarées inapplicables:
— à tout accord ou catégorie d'accords entre entreprises,
— à toute décision ou catégorie de décisions d'associations d'entreprises et
FRC 83/88 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
— à toute pratique concertée ou catégorie de pratiques concertées
qui contribuent à améliorer la production ou la distribution des produits ou à promouvoir le progrès technique ou économique, tout en réservant aux utilisateurs une partie équitable du profit qui en résulte, et sans:
a) imposer aux entreprises intéressées des restrictions qui ne sont pas indispensables pour atteindre ces objectifs,
b) donner à des entreprises la possibilité, pour une partie substantielle des produits en cause, d'éliminer la concurrence.
Article 102 (ex-article 82 TCE)
Est incompatible avec le marché intérieur et interdit, dans la mesure où le commerce entre États membres est susceptible d'en être affecté, le fait pour une ou plusieurs entreprises d'exploiter de façon abusive une position dominante sur le marché intérieur ou dans une partie substantielle de celui-ci.
Ces pratiques abusives peuvent notamment consister à:
a) imposer de façon directe ou indirecte des prix d'achat ou de vente ou d'autres conditions de transaction non équitables,
b) limiter la production, les débouchés ou le développement technique au préjudice des consomma teurs,
c) appliquer à l'égard de partenaires commerciaux des conditions inégales à des prestations équiva lentes, en leur infligeant de ce fait un désavantage dans la concurrence,
d) subordonner la conclusion de contrats à l'acceptation, par les partenaires, de prestations supplé mentaires qui, par leur nature ou selon les usages commerciaux, n'ont pas de lien avec l'objet de ces contrats.
Article 103 (ex-article 83 TCE)
1. Les règlements ou directives utiles en vue de l'application des principes figurant aux articles 101 et 102 sont établis par le Conseil, statuant sur proposition de la Commission et après consultation du Parlement européen.
2. Les dispositions visées au paragraphe 1 ont pour but notamment:
a) d'assurer le respect des interdictions visées à l'article 101, paragraphe 1, et à l'article 102, par l'institution d'amendes et d'astreintes,
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/89
b) de déterminer les modalités d'application de l'article 101, paragraphe 3, en tenant compte de la nécessité, d'une part, d'assurer une surveillance efficace et, d'autre part, de simplifier dans toute la mesure du possible le contrôle administratif,
c) de préciser, le cas échéant, dans les diverses branches économiques, le champ d'application des dispositions des articles 101 et 102,
d) de définir le rôle respectif de la Commission et de la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne dans l'application des dispositions visées dans le présent paragraphe,
e) de définir les rapports entre les législations nationales, d'une part, et, d'autre part, les dispositions de la présente section ainsi que celles adoptées en application du présent article.
Article 104 (ex-article 84 TCE)
Jusqu'au moment de l'entrée en vigueur des dispositions prises en application de l'article 103, les autorités des États membres statuent sur l'admissibilité d'ententes et sur l'exploitation abusive d'une position dominante sur le marché intérieur, en conformité du droit de leur pays et des dispositions des articles 101, notamment paragraphe 3, et 102.
Article 105 (ex-article 85 TCE)
1. Sans préjudice de l'article 104, la Commission veille à l'application des principes fixés par les articles 101 et 102. Elle instruit, sur demande d'un État membre ou d'office, et en liaison avec les autorités compétentes des États membres qui lui prêtent leur assistance, les cas d'infraction présumée aux principes précités. Si elle constate qu'il y a eu infraction, elle propose les moyens propres à y mettre fin.
2. S'il n'est pas mis fin aux infractions, la Commission constate l'infraction aux principes par une décision motivée. Elle peut publier sa décision et autoriser les États membres à prendre les mesures nécessaires, dont elle définit les conditions et les modalités pour remédier à la situation.
3. La Commission peut adopter des règlements concernant les catégories d'accords à l'égard desquelles le Conseil a adopté un règlement ou une directive conformément à l'article 103, para graphe 2, point b).
Article 106 (ex-article 86 TCE)
1. Les États membres, en ce qui concerne les entreprises publiques et les entreprises auxquelles ils accordent des droits spéciaux ou exclusifs, n'édictent ni ne maintiennent aucune mesure contraire aux règles des traités, notamment à celles prévues aux articles 18 et 101 à 109 inclus.
FRC 83/90 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
2. Les entreprises chargées de la gestion de services d'intérêt économique général ou présentant le caractère d'un monopole fiscal sont soumises aux règles des traités, notamment aux règles de concurrence, dans les limites où l'application de ces règles ne fait pas échec à l'accomplissement en droit ou en fait de la mission particulière qui leur a été impartie. Le développement des échanges ne doit pas être affecté dans une mesure contraire à l'intérêt de l'Union.
3. La Commission veille à l'application des dispositions du présent article et adresse, en tant que de besoin, les directives ou décisions appropriées aux États membres.
SECTION 2
LES AIDES ACCORDÉES PAR LES ÉTATS
Article 107 (ex-article 87 TCE)
1. Sauf dérogations prévues par les traités, sont incompatibles avec le marché intérieur, dans la mesure où elles affectent les échanges entre États membres, les aides accordées par les États ou au moyen de ressources d'État sous quelque forme que ce soit qui faussent ou qui menacent de fausser la concurrence en favorisant certaines entreprises ou certaines productions.
2. Sont compatibles avec le marché intérieur:
a) les aides à caractère social octroyées aux consommateurs individuels, à condition qu'elles soient accordées sans discrimination liée à l'origine des produits,
b) les aides destinées à remédier aux dommages causés par les calamités naturelles ou par d'autres événements extraordinaires,
c) les aides octroyées à l'économie de certaines régions de la république fédérale d'Allemagne affectées par la division de l'Allemagne, dans la mesure où elles sont nécessaires pour compenser les désavantages économiques causés par cette division. Cinq ans après l'entrée en vigueur du traité de Lisbonne, le Conseil, sur proposition de la Commission, peut adopter une décision abrogeant le présent point.
3. Peuvent être considérées comme compatibles avec le marché intérieur:
a) les aides destinées à favoriser le développement économique de régions dans lesquelles le niveau de vie est anormalement bas ou dans lesquelles sévit un grave sous-emploi, ainsi que celui des régions visées à l'article 349, compte tenu de leur situation structurelle, économique et sociale,
b) les aides destinées à promouvoir la réalisation d'un projet important d'intérêt européen commun ou à remédier à une perturbation grave de l'économie d'un État membre,
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/91
c) les aides destinées à faciliter le développement de certaines activités ou de certaines régions économiques, quand elles n'altèrent pas les conditions des échanges dans une mesure contraire à l'intérêt commun,
d) les aides destinées à promouvoir la culture et la conservation du patrimoine, quand elles n'altèrent pas les conditions des échanges et de la concurrence dans l'Union dans une mesure contraire à l'intérêt commun,
e) les autres catégories d'aides déterminées par décision du Conseil sur proposition de la Commis sion.
Article 108 (ex-article 88 TCE)
1. La Commission procède avec les États membres à l'examen permanent des régimes d'aides existant dans ces États. Elle propose à ceux-ci les mesures utiles exigées par le développement progressif ou le fonctionnement du marché intérieur.
2. Si, après avoir mis les intéressés en demeure de présenter leurs observations, la Commission constate qu'une aide accordée par un État ou au moyen de ressources d'État n'est pas compatible avec le marché intérieur aux termes de l'article 107, ou que cette aide est appliquée de façon abusive, elle décide que l'État intéressé doit la supprimer ou la modifier dans le délai qu'elle détermine.
Si l'État en cause ne se conforme pas à cette décision dans le délai imparti, la Commission ou tout autre État intéressé peut saisir directement la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne, par dérogation aux articles 258 et 259.
Sur demande d'un État membre, le Conseil, statuant à l'unanimité, peut décider qu'une aide, instituée ou à instituer par cet État, doit être considérée comme compatible avec le marché intérieur, en dérogation des dispositions de l'article 107 ou des règlements prévus à l'article 109, si des circons tances exceptionnelles justifient une telle décision. Si, à l'égard de cette aide, la Commission a ouvert la procédure prévue au présent paragraphe, premier alinéa, la demande de l'État intéressé adressée au Conseil aura pour effet de suspendre ladite procédure jusqu'à la prise de position du Conseil.
Toutefois, si le Conseil n'a pas pris position dans un délai de trois mois à compter de la demande, la Commission statue.
3. La Commission est informée, en temps utile pour présenter ses observations, des projets tendant à instituer ou à modifier des aides. Si elle estime qu'un projet n'est pas compatible avec le marché intérieur, aux termes de l'article 107, elle ouvre sans délai la procédure prévue au paragraphe précédent. L'État membre intéressé ne peut mettre à exécution les mesures projetées, avant que cette procédure ait abouti à une décision finale.
FRC 83/92 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
4. La Commission peut adopter des règlements concernant les catégories d'aides d'État que le Conseil a déterminées, conformément à l'article 109, comme pouvant être dispensées de la procédure prévue au paragraphe 3 du présent article.
Article 109 (ex-article 89 TCE)
Le Conseil, sur proposition de la Commission et après consultation du Parlement européen, peut prendre tous règlements utiles en vue de l'application des articles 107 et 108 et fixer notamment les conditions d'application de l'article 108, paragraphe 3, et les catégories d'aides qui sont dispensées de cette procédure.
CHAPITRE 2
DISPOSITIONS FISCALES
Article 110 (ex-article 90 TCE)
Aucun État membre ne frappe directement ou indirectement les produits des autres États membres d'impositions intérieures, de quelque nature qu'elles soient, supérieures à celles qui frappent directe ment ou indirectement les produits nationaux similaires.
En outre, aucun État membre ne frappe les produits des autres États membres d'impositions inté rieures de nature à protéger indirectement d'autres productions.
Article 111 (ex-article 91 TCE)
Les produits exportés vers le territoire d'un des États membres ne peuvent bénéficier d'aucune ristourne d'impositions intérieures supérieure aux impositions dont ils ont été frappés directement ou indirectement.
Article 112 (ex-article 92 TCE)
En ce qui concerne les impositions autres que les taxes sur le chiffre d'affaires, les droits d'accises et les autres impôts indirects, des exonérations et des remboursements à l'exportation vers les autres États membres ne peuvent être opérés, et des taxes de compensation à l'importation en provenance des États membres ne peuvent être établies, que pour autant que les mesures envisagées ont été préalablement approuvées pour une période limitée par le Conseil, sur proposition de la Commission.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/93
Article 113 (ex-article 93 TCE)
Le Conseil, statuant à l'unanimité conformément à une procédure législative spéciale, et après consultation du Parlement européen et du Comité économique et social, arrête les dispositions touchant à l'harmonisation des législations relatives aux taxes sur le chiffre d'affaires, aux droits d'accises et autres impôts indirects dans la mesure où cette harmonisation est nécessaire pour assurer l'établissement et le fonctionnement du marché intérieur et éviter les distorsions de concur rence.
CHAPITRE 3
LE RAPPROCHEMENT DES LÉGISLATIONS
Article 114 (ex-article 95 TCE)
1. Sauf si les traités en disposent autrement, les dispositions suivantes s'appliquent pour la réali sation des objectifs énoncés à l'article 26. Le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformé ment à la procédure législative ordinaire et après consultation du Comité économique et social, arrêtent les mesures relatives au rapprochement des dispositions législatives, réglementaires et admi nistratives des États membres qui ont pour objet l'établissement et le fonctionnement du marché intérieur.
2. Le paragraphe 1 ne s'applique pas aux dispositions fiscales, aux dispositions relatives à la libre circulation des personnes et à celles relatives aux droits et intérêts des travailleurs salariés.
3. La Commission, dans ses propositions prévues au paragraphe 1 en matière de santé, de sécurité, de protection de l'environnement et de protection des consommateurs, prend pour base un niveau de protection élevé en tenant compte notamment de toute nouvelle évolution basée sur des faits scientifiques. Dans le cadre de leurs compétences respectives, le Parlement européen et le Conseil s'efforcent également d'atteindre cet objectif.
4. Si, après l'adoption d'une mesure d'harmonisation par le Parlement européen et le Conseil, par le Conseil ou par la Commission, un État membre estime nécessaire de maintenir des dispositions nationales justifiées par des exigences importantes visées à l'article 36 ou relatives à la protection de l'environnement ou du milieu de travail, il les notifie à la Commission, en indiquant les raisons de leur maintien.
5. En outre, sans préjudice du paragraphe 4, si, après l'adoption d'une mesure d'harmonisation par le Parlement européen et le Conseil, par le Conseil ou par la Commission, un État membre estime nécessaire d'introduire des dispositions nationales basées sur des preuves scientifiques nouvelles relatives à la protection de l'environnement ou du milieu de travail en raison d'un problème spéci fique de cet État membre, qui surgit après l'adoption de la mesure d'harmonisation, il notifie à la Commission les mesures envisagées ainsi que les raisons de leur adoption.
FRC 83/94 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
6. Dans un délai de six mois après les notifications visées aux paragraphes 4 et 5, la Commission approuve ou rejette les dispositions nationales en cause après avoir vérifié si elles sont ou non un moyen de discrimination arbitraire ou une restriction déguisée dans le commerce entre États membres et si elles constituent ou non une entrave au fonctionnement du marché intérieur.
En l'absence de décision de la Commission dans ce délai, les dispositions nationales visées aux paragraphes 4 et 5 sont réputées approuvées.
Lorsque cela est justifié par la complexité de la question et en l'absence de danger pour la santé humaine, la Commission peut notifier à l'État membre en question que la période visée dans le présent paragraphe peut être prorogée d'une nouvelle période pouvant aller jusqu'à six mois.
7. Lorsque, en application du paragraphe 6, un État membre est autorisé à maintenir ou à introduire des dispositions nationales dérogeant à une mesure d'harmonisation, la Commission examine immédiatement s'il est opportun de proposer une adaptation de cette mesure.
8. Lorsqu'un État membre soulève un problème particulier de santé publique dans un domaine qui a fait préalablement l'objet de mesures d'harmonisation, il en informe la Commission, qui examine immédiatement s'il y a lieu de proposer des mesures appropriées au Conseil.
9. Par dérogation à la procédure prévue aux articles 258 et 259, la Commission et tout État membre peuvent saisir directement la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne s'ils estiment qu'un autre État membre fait un usage abusif des pouvoirs prévus par le présent article.
10. Les mesures d'harmonisation visées ci-dessus comportent, dans les cas appropriés, une clause de sauvegarde autorisant les États membres à prendre, pour une ou plusieurs des raisons non économiques visées à l'article 36, des mesures provisoires soumises à une procédure de contrôle de l'Union.
Article 115 (ex-article 94 TCE)
Sans préjudice de l'article 114, le Conseil, statuant à l'unanimité conformément à une procédure législative spéciale, et après consultation du Parlement européen et du Comité économique et social, arrête des directives pour le rapprochement des dispositions législatives, réglementaires et adminis tratives des États membres qui ont une incidence directe sur l'établissement ou le fonctionnement du marché intérieur.
Article 116 (ex-article 96 TCE)
Au cas où la Commission constate qu'une disparité existant entre les dispositions législatives, régle mentaires ou administratives des États membres fausse les conditions de concurrence sur le marché intérieur et provoque, de ce fait, une distorsion qui doit être éliminée, elle entre en consultation avec les États membres intéressés.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/95
Si cette consultation n'aboutit pas à un accord éliminant la distorsion en cause, le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, arrêtent les directives nécessaires à cette fin. Toutes autres mesures utiles prévues par les traités peuvent être adoptées.
Article 117 (ex-article 97 TCE)
1. Lorsqu'il y a lieu de craindre que l'établissement ou la modification d'une disposition législative, réglementaire ou administrative ne provoque une distorsion au sens de l'article précédent, l'État membre qui veut y procéder consulte la Commission. Après avoir consulté les États membres, la Commission recommande aux États intéressés les mesures appropriées pour éviter la distorsion en cause.
2. Si l'État qui veut établir ou modifier des dispositions nationales ne se conforme pas à la recommandation que la Commission lui a adressée, il ne pourra être demandé aux autres États membres, dans l'application de l'article 116, de modifier leurs dispositions nationales en vue d'éliminer cette distorsion. Si l'État membre qui a passé outre à la recommandation de la Commission provoque une distorsion à son seul détriment, les dispositions de l'article 116 ne sont pas applicables.
Article 118
Dans le cadre de l'établissement ou du fonctionnement du marché intérieur, le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, établissent les mesures relatives à la création de titres européens pour assurer une protection uniforme des droits de propriété intellectuelle dans l'Union, et à la mise en place de régimes d'autorisation, de coordination et de contrôle centralisés au niveau de l'Union.
Le Conseil, statuant conformément à une procédure législative spéciale, établit, par voie de règle ments, les régimes linguistiques des titres européens. Le Conseil statue à l'unanimité, après consul tation du Parlement européen.
TITRE VIII
LA POLITIQUE ÉCONOMIQUE ET MONÉTAIRE
Article 119 (ex-article 4 TCE)
1. Aux fins énoncées à l'article 3 du traité sur l'Union européenne, l'action des États membres et de l'Union comporte, dans les conditions prévues par les traités, l'instauration d'une politique économique fondée sur l'étroite coordination des politiques économiques des États membres, sur le marché intérieur et sur la définition d'objectifs communs, et conduite conformément au respect du principe d'une économie de marché ouverte où la concurrence est libre.
FRC 83/96 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
2. Parallèlement, dans les conditions et selon les procédures prévues par les traités, cette action comporte une monnaie unique, l'euro, ainsi que la définition et la conduite d'une politique monétaire et d'une politique de change uniques dont l'objectif principal est de maintenir la stabilité des prix et, sans préjudice de cet objectif, de soutenir les politiques économiques générales dans l'Union, confor mément au principe d'une économie de marché ouverte où la concurrence est libre.
3. Cette action des États membres et de l'Union implique le respect des principes directeurs suivants: prix stables, finances publiques et conditions monétaires saines et balance des paiements stable.
CHAPITRE 1
LA POLITIQUE ÉCONOMIQUE
Article 120 (ex-article 98 TCE)
Les États membres conduisent leurs politiques économiques en vue de contribuer à la réalisation des objectifs de l'Union, tels que définis à l'article 3 du traité sur l'Union européenne, et dans le contexte des grandes orientations visées à l'article 121, paragraphe 2. Les États membres et l'Union agissent dans le respect du principe d'une économie de marché ouverte où la concurrence est libre, favorisant une allocation efficace des ressources, conformément aux principes fixés à l'article 119.
Article 121 (ex-article 99 TCE)
1. Les États membres considèrent leurs politiques économiques comme une question d'intérêt commun et les coordonnent au sein du Conseil, conformément à l'article 120.
2. Le Conseil, sur recommandation de la Commission, élabore un projet pour les grandes orien tations des politiques économiques des États membres et de l'Union et en fait rapport au Conseil européen.
Le Conseil européen, sur la base du rapport du Conseil, débat d'une conclusion sur les grandes orientations des politiques économiques des États membres et de l'Union.
Sur la base de cette conclusion, le Conseil adopte une recommandation fixant ces grandes orienta tions. Le Conseil informe le Parlement européen de sa recommandation.
3. Afin d'assurer une coordination plus étroite des politiques économiques et une convergence soutenue des performances économiques des États membres, le Conseil, sur la base de rapports présentés par la Commission, surveille l'évolution économique dans chacun des États membres et dans l'Union, ainsi que la conformité des politiques économiques avec les grandes orientations visées au paragraphe 2, et procède régulièrement à une évaluation d'ensemble.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/97
Pour les besoins de cette surveillance multilatérale, les États membres transmettent à la Commission des informations sur les mesures importantes qu'ils ont prises dans le domaine de leur politique économique et toute autre information qu'ils jugent nécessaire.
4. Lorsqu'il est constaté, dans le cadre de la procédure visée au paragraphe 3, que les politiques économiques d'un État membre ne sont pas conformes aux grandes orientations visées au paragraphe 2 ou qu'elles risquent de compromettre le bon fonctionnement de l'Union économique et monétaire, la Commission peut adresser un avertissement à l'État membre concerné. Le Conseil, sur recomman dation de la Commission, peut adresser les recommandations nécessaires à l'État membre concerné. Le Conseil, sur proposition de la Commission, peut décider de rendre publiques ses recommanda tions.
Dans le cadre du présent paragraphe, le Conseil statue sans tenir compte du vote du membre du Conseil représentant l'État membre concerné.
La majorité qualifiée des autres membres du Conseil se définit conformément à l'article 238, para graphe 3, point a).
5. Le président du Conseil et la Commission font rapport au Parlement européen sur les résultats de la surveillance multilatérale. Le président du Conseil peut être invité à se présenter devant la commission compétente du Parlement européen si le Conseil a rendu publiques ses recommanda tions.
6. Le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant par voie de règlements conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, peuvent arrêter les modalités de la procédure de surveillance multi latérale visée aux paragraphes 3 et 4.
Article 122 (ex-article 100 TCE)
1. Sans préjudice des autres procédures prévues par les traités, le Conseil, sur proposition de la Commission, peut décider, dans un esprit de solidarité entre les États membres, des mesures appro priées à la situation économique, en particulier si de graves difficultés surviennent dans l'approvi sionnement en certains produits, notamment dans le domaine de l'énergie.
2. Lorsqu'un État membre connaît des difficultés ou une menace sérieuse de graves difficultés, en raison de catastrophes naturelles ou d'événements exceptionnels échappant à son contrôle, le Conseil, sur proposition de la Commission, peut accorder, sous certaines conditions, une assistance financière de l'Union à l'État membre concerné. Le président du Conseil informe le Parlement européen de la décision prise.
FRC 83/98 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Article 123 (ex-article 101 TCE)
1. Il est interdit à la Banque centrale européenne et aux banques centrales des États membres, ci- après dénommées «banques centrales nationales», d'accorder des découverts ou tout autre type de crédit aux institutions, organes ou organismes de l'Union, aux administrations centrales, aux autorités régionales ou locales, aux autres autorités publiques, aux autres organismes ou entreprises publics des États membres; l'acquisition directe, auprès d'eux, par la Banque centrale européenne ou les banques centrales nationales, des instruments de leur dette est également interdite.
2. Le paragraphe 1 ne s'applique pas aux établissements publics de crédit qui, dans le cadre de la mise à disposition de liquidités par les banques centrales, bénéficient, de la part des banques centrales nationales et de la Banque centrale européenne, du même traitement que les établissements privés de crédit.
Article 124 (ex-article 102 TCE)
Est interdite toute mesure, ne reposant pas sur des considérations d'ordre prudentiel, qui établit un accès privilégié des institutions, organes ou organismes de l'Union, des administrations centrales, des autorités régionales ou locales, des autres autorités publiques ou d'autres organismes ou entreprises publics des États membres aux institutions financières.
Article 125 (ex-article 103 TCE)
1. L'Union ne répond pas des engagements des administrations centrales, des autorités régionales ou locales, des autres autorités publiques ou d'autres organismes ou entreprises publics d'un État membre, ni ne les prend à sa charge, sans préjudice des garanties financières mutuelles pour la réalisation en commun d'un projet spécifique. Un État membre ne répond pas des engagements des administrations centrales, des autorités régionales ou locales, des autres autorités publiques ou d'autres organismes ou entreprises publics d'un autre État membre, ni ne les prend à sa charge, sans préjudice des garanties financières mutuelles pour la réalisation en commun d'un projet spéci fique.
2. Le Conseil, statuant sur proposition de la Commission et après consultation du Parlement européen, peut, au besoin, préciser les définitions pour l'application des interdictions visées aux articles 123 et 124, ainsi qu'au présent article.
Article 126 (ex-article 104 TCE)
1. Les États membres évitent les déficits publics excessifs.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/99
2. La Commission surveille l'évolution de la situation budgétaire et du montant de la dette publique dans les États membres en vue de déceler les erreurs manifestes. Elle examine notamment si la discipline budgétaire a été respectée, et ce sur la base des deux critères ci-après:
a) si le rapport entre le déficit public prévu ou effectif et le produit intérieur brut dépasse une valeur de référence, à moins:
— que le rapport n'ait diminué de manière substantielle et constante et atteint un niveau proche de la valeur de référence,
— ou que le dépassement de la valeur de référence ne soit qu'exceptionnel et temporaire et que ledit rapport ne reste proche de la valeur de référence;
b) si le rapport entre la dette publique et le produit intérieur brut dépasse une valeur de référence, à moins que ce rapport ne diminue suffisamment et ne s'approche de la valeur de référence à un rythme satisfaisant.
Les valeurs de référence sont précisées dans le protocole sur la procédure concernant les déficits excessifs, qui est annexé aux traités.
3. Si un État membre ne satisfait pas aux exigences de ces critères ou de l'un d'eux, la Commission élabore un rapport. Le rapport de la Commission examine également si le déficit public excède les dépenses publiques d'investissement et tient compte de tous les autres facteurs pertinents, y compris la position économique et budgétaire à moyen terme de l'État membre.
La Commission peut également élaborer un rapport si, en dépit du respect des exigences découlant des critères, elle estime qu'il y a un risque de déficit excessif dans un État membre.
4. Le comité économique et financier rend un avis sur le rapport de la Commission.
5. Si la Commission estime qu'il y a un déficit excessif dans un État membre ou qu'un tel déficit risque de se produire, elle adresse un avis à l'État membre concerné et elle en informe le Conseil.
6. Le Conseil, sur proposition de la Commission, et compte tenu des observations éventuelles de l'État membre concerné, décide, après une évaluation globale, s'il y a ou non un déficit excessif.
7. Lorsque le Conseil, conformément au paragraphe 6, décide qu'il y a un déficit excessif, il adopte, sans délai injustifié, sur recommandation de la Commission, les recommandations qu'il adresse à l'État membre concerné afin que celui-ci mette un terme à cette situation dans un délai donné. Sous réserve des dispositions du paragraphe 8, ces recommandations ne sont pas rendues publiques.
8. Lorsque le Conseil constate qu'aucune action suivie d'effets n'a été prise en réponse à ses recommandations dans le délai prescrit, il peut rendre publiques ses recommandations.
FRC 83/100 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
9. Si un État membre persiste à ne pas donner suite aux recommandations du Conseil, celui-ci peut décider de mettre l'État membre concerné en demeure de prendre, dans un délai déterminé, des mesures visant à la réduction du déficit jugée nécessaire par le Conseil pour remédier à la situation.
En pareil cas, le Conseil peut demander à l'État membre concerné de présenter des rapports selon un calendrier précis, afin de pouvoir examiner les efforts d'ajustement consentis par cet État membre.
10. Les droits de recours prévus aux articles 258 et 259 ne peuvent être exercés dans le cadre des paragraphes 1 à 9 du présent article.
11. Aussi longtemps qu'un État membre ne se conforme pas à une décision prise en vertu du paragraphe 9, le Conseil peut décider d'appliquer ou, le cas échéant, de renforcer une ou plusieurs des mesures suivantes:
— exiger de l'État membre concerné qu'il publie des informations supplémentaires, à préciser par le Conseil, avant d'émettre des obligations et des titres;
— inviter la Banque européenne d'investissement à revoir sa politique de prêts à l'égard de l'État membre concerné;
— exiger que l'État membre concerné fasse, auprès de l'Union, un dépôt ne portant pas intérêt, d'un montant approprié, jusqu'à ce que, de l'avis du Conseil, le déficit excessif ait été corrigé;
— imposer des amendes d'un montant approprié.
Le président du Conseil informe le Parlement européen des décisions prises.
12. Le Conseil abroge toutes ou certaines de ses décisions ou recommandations visées aux para graphes 6 à 9 et 11 dans la mesure où, de l'avis du Conseil, le déficit excessif dans l'État membre concerné a été corrigé. Si le Conseil a précédemment rendu publiques ses recommandations, il déclare publiquement, dès l'abrogation de la décision visée au paragraphe 8, qu'il n'y a plus de déficit excessif dans cet État membre.
13. Lorsque le Conseil prend ses décisions ou recommandations visées aux paragraphes 8, 9, 11 et 12, le Conseil statue sur recommandation de la Commission.
Lorsque le Conseil adopte les mesures visées aux paragraphes 6 à 9, 11 et 12, il statue sans tenir compte du vote du membre du Conseil représentant l'État membre concerné.
La majorité qualifiée des autres membres du Conseil se définit conformément à l'article 238, para graphe 3, point a).
14. Des dispositions complémentaires relatives à la mise en œuvre de la procédure décrite au présent article figurent dans le protocole sur la procédure applicable en cas de déficit excessif, annexé aux traités.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/101
Le Conseil, statuant à l'unanimité conformément à une procédure législative spéciale, et après consultation du Parlement européen et de la Banque centrale européenne, arrête les dispositions appropriées qui remplaceront ledit protocole.
Sous réserve des autres dispositions du présent paragraphe, le Conseil, sur proposition de la Commis sion et après consultation du Parlement européen, fixe les modalités et les définitions en vue de l'application des dispositions dudit protocole.
CHAPITRE 2
LA POLITIQUE MONÉTAIRE
Article 127 (ex-article 105 TCE)
1. L'objectif principal du Système européen de banques centrales, ci-après dénommé «SEBC», est de maintenir la stabilité des prix. Sans préjudice de l'objectif de stabilité des prix, le SEBC apporte son soutien aux politiques économiques générales dans l'Union, en vue de contribuer à la réalisation des objectifs de l'Union, tels que définis à l'article 3 du traité sur l'Union européenne. Le SEBC agit conformément au principe d'une économie de marché ouverte où la concurrence est libre, en favorisant une allocation efficace des ressources et en respectant les principes fixés à l'article 119.
2. Les missions fondamentales relevant du SEBC consistent à:
— définir et mettre en œuvre la politique monétaire de l'Union;
— conduire les opérations de change conformément à l'article 219;
— détenir et gérer les réserves officielles de change des États membres;
— promouvoir le bon fonctionnement des systèmes de paiement.
3. Le troisième tiret du paragraphe 2 s'applique sans préjudice de la détention et de la gestion, par les gouvernements des États membres, de fonds de roulement en devises.
4. La Banque centrale européenne est consultée:
— sur tout acte de l'Union proposé dans les domaines relevant de sa compétence;
— par les autorités nationales, sur tout projet de réglementation dans les domaines relevant de sa compétence, mais dans les limites et selon les conditions fixées par le Conseil conformément à la procédure prévue à l'article 129, paragraphe 4.
La Banque centrale européenne peut, dans les domaines relevant de sa compétence, soumettre des avis aux institutions, organes ou organismes de l'Union appropriés ou aux autorités nationales.
FRC 83/102 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
5. Le SEBC contribue à la bonne conduite des politiques menées par les autorités compétentes en ce qui concerne le contrôle prudentiel des établissements de crédit et la stabilité du système financier.
6. Le Conseil, statuant par voie de règlements conformément à une procédure législative spéciale, à l'unanimité, et après consultation du Parlement européen et de la Banque centrale européenne, peut confier à la Banque centrale européenne des missions spécifiques ayant trait aux politiques en matière de contrôle prudentiel des établissements de crédit et autres établissements financiers, à l'exception des entreprises d'assurances.
Article 128 (ex-article 106 TCE)
1. La Banque centrale européenne est seule habilitée à autoriser l'émission de billets de banque en euros dans l'Union. La Banque centrale européenne et les banques centrales nationales peuvent émettre de tels billets. Les billets de banque émis par la Banque centrale européenne et les banques centrales nationales sont les seuls à avoir cours légal dans l'Union.
2. Les États membres peuvent émettre des pièces en euros, sous réserve de l'approbation, par la Banque centrale européenne, du volume de l'émission. Le Conseil, sur proposition de la Commission et après consultation du Parlement européen et de la Banque centrale européenne, peut adopter des mesures pour harmoniser les valeurs unitaires et les spécifications techniques de toutes les pièces destinées à la circulation, dans la mesure où cela est nécessaire pour assurer la bonne circulation de celles-ci dans l'Union.
Article 129 (ex-article 107 TCE)
1. Le SEBC est dirigé par les organes de décision de la Banque centrale européenne, qui sont le conseil des gouverneurs et le directoire.
2. Les statuts du Système européen de banques centrales et de la Banque centrale européenne, ci- après dénommés «statuts du SEBC et de la BCE», sont définis dans un protocole annexé aux traités.
3. Les articles 5.1, 5.2, 5.3, 17, 18, 19.1, 22, 23, 24, 26, 32.2, 32.3, 32.4, 32.6, 33.1 a) et 36 des statuts du SEBC et de la BCE peuvent être modifiés par le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire. Ils statuent soit sur recommandation de la Banque centrale européenne et après consultation de la Commission, soit sur proposition de la Commission et après consultation de la Banque centrale européenne.
4. Le Conseil, soit sur proposition de la Commission et après consultation du Parlement européen et de la Banque centrale européenne, soit sur recommandation de la Banque centrale européenne et après consultation du Parlement européen et de la Commission, arrête les dispositions visées aux articles 4, 5.4, 19.2, 20, 28.1, 29.2, 30.4 et 34.3 des statuts du SEBC et de la BCE.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/103
Article 130 (ex-article 108 TCE)
Dans l'exercice des pouvoirs et dans l'accomplissement des missions et des devoirs qui leur ont été conférés par les traités et les statuts du SEBC et de la BCE, ni la Banque centrale européenne, ni une banque centrale nationale, ni un membre quelconque de leurs organes de décision ne peuvent solliciter ni accepter des instructions des institutions, organes ou organismes de l'Union, des gouver nements des États membres ou de tout autre organisme. Les institutions, organes ou organismes de l'Union ainsi que les gouvernements des États membres s'engagent à respecter ce principe et à ne pas chercher à influencer les membres des organes de décision de la Banque centrale européenne ou des banques centrales nationales dans l'accomplissement de leurs missions.
Article 131 (ex-article 109 TCE)
Chaque État membre veille à la compatibilité de sa législation nationale, y compris les statuts de sa banque centrale nationale, avec les traités et les statuts du SEBC et de la BCE.
Article 132 (ex-article 110 TCE)
1. Pour l'accomplissement des missions qui sont confiées au SEBC, la Banque centrale européenne, conformément aux traités et selon les conditions fixées dans les statuts du SEBC et de la BCE:
— arrête des règlements dans la mesure nécessaire à l'accomplissement des missions définies à l'article 3.1, premier tiret, aux articles 19.1, 22 ou 25.2 des statuts du SEBC et de la BCE, ainsi que dans les cas qui sont prévus dans les actes du Conseil visés à l'article 129, paragraphe 4;
— prend les décisions nécessaires à l'accomplissement des missions confiées au SEBC en vertu des traités et des statuts du SEBC et de la BCE;
— émet des recommandations et des avis.
2. La Banque centrale européenne peut décider de publier ses décisions, recommandations et avis.
3. Dans les limites et selon les conditions arrêtées par le Conseil conformément à la procédure prévue à l'article 129, paragraphe 4, la Banque centrale européenne est habilitée à infliger aux entreprises des amendes et des astreintes en cas de non-respect de ses règlements et de ses décisions.
FRC 83/104 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Article 133
Sans préjudice des attributions de la Banque centrale européenne, le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, établissent les mesures nécessaires à l'usage de l'euro en tant que monnaie unique. Ces mesures sont adoptées après consultation de la Banque centrale européenne.
CHAPITRE 3
DISPOSITIONS INSTITUTIONNELLES
Article 134 (ex-article 114 TCE)
1. En vue de promouvoir la coordination des politiques des États membres dans toute la mesure nécessaire au fonctionnement du marché intérieur, il est institué un comité économique et financier.
2. Le comité économique et financier a pour mission:
— de formuler des avis, soit à la requête du Conseil ou de la Commission, soit de sa propre initiative, à l'intention de ces institutions;
— de suivre la situation économique et financière des États membres et de l'Union et de faire rapport régulièrement au Conseil et à la Commission à ce sujet, notamment sur les relations financières avec des pays tiers et des institutions internationales;
— sans préjudice de l'article 240, de contribuer à la préparation des travaux du Conseil visés aux articles 66 et 75, à l'article 121, paragraphes 2, 3, 4 et 6, aux articles 122, 124, 125 et 126, à l'article 127, paragraphe 6, à l'article 128, paragraphe 2, à l'article 129, paragraphes 3 et 4, à l'article 138, à l'article 140, paragraphes 2 et 3, à l'article 143, à l'article 144, paragraphes 2 et 3, et à l'article 219, et d'exécuter les autres missions consultatives et préparatoires qui lui sont confiées par le Conseil;
— de procéder, au moins une fois par an, à l'examen de la situation en matière de mouvements des capitaux et de liberté des paiements, tels qu'ils résultent de l'application des traités et des mesures prises par le Conseil; cet examen porte sur toutes les mesures relatives aux mouvements de capitaux et aux paiements; le comité fait rapport à la Commission et au Conseil sur les résultats de cet examen.
Les États membres, la Commission et la Banque centrale européenne nomment chacun au maximum deux membres du comité.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/105
3. Le Conseil, sur proposition de la Commission et après consultation de la Banque centrale européenne et du comité visé au présent article, arrête les modalités relatives à la composition du comité économique et financier. Le président du Conseil informe le Parlement européen de cette décision.
4. Outre les missions fixées au paragraphe 2, si et tant que des États membres bénéficient d'une dérogation au titre de l'article 139, le comité suit la situation monétaire et financière ainsi que le régime général des paiements de ces États membres et fait rapport régulièrement au Conseil et à la Commission à ce sujet.
Article 135 (ex-article 115 TCE)
Pour les questions relevant du champ d'application de l'article 121, paragraphe 4, de l'article 126 à l'exception du paragraphe 14, de l'article 138, de l'article 140, paragraphe 1, 140, paragraphe 2, premier alinéa, de l'article 140, paragraphe 3, et de l'article 219, le Conseil ou un État membre peut demander à la Commission de formuler, selon le cas, une recommandation ou une proposition. La Commission examine cette demande et présente ses conclusions au Conseil sans délai.
CHAPITRE 4
DISPOSITIONS PROPRES AUX ÉTATS MEMBRES DONT LA MONNAIE EST L'EURO
Article 136
1. Afin de contribuer au bon fonctionnement de l'union économique et monétaire et conformé ment aux dispositions pertinentes des traités, le Conseil adopte, conformément à la procédure pertinente parmi celles visées aux articles 121 et 126, à l'exception de la procédure prévue à l'article 126, paragraphe 14, des mesures concernant les États membres dont la monnaie est l'euro pour:
a) renforcer la coordination et la surveillance de leur discipline budgétaire;
b) élaborer, pour ce qui les concerne, les orientations de politique économique, en veillant à ce qu'elles soient compatibles avec celles qui sont adoptées pour l'ensemble de l'Union, et en assurer la surveillance.
2. Seuls les membres du Conseil représentant les États membres dont la monnaie est l'euro prennent part au vote sur les mesures visées au paragraphe 1.
La majorité qualifiée desdits membres se définit conformément à l'article 238, paragraphe 3, point a).
FRC 83/106 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Article 137
Les modalités des réunions entre ministres des États membres dont la monnaie est l'euro sont fixées par le protocole sur l'Eurogroupe.
Article 138 (ex-article 111, paragraphe 4, TCE)
1. Afin d'assurer la place de l'euro dans le système monétaire international, le Conseil, sur proposition de la Commission, adopte une décision établissant les positions communes concernant les questions qui revêtent un intérêt particulier pour l'union économique et monétaire au sein des institutions et des conférences financières internationales compétentes. Le Conseil statue après consul tation de la Banque centrale européenne.
2. Le Conseil, sur proposition de la Commission, peut adopter les mesures appropriées pour assurer une représentation unifiée au sein des institutions et conférences financières internationales. Le Conseil statue après consultation de la Banque centrale européenne.
3. Seuls les membres du Conseil représentant les États membres dont la monnaie est l'euro prennent part au vote sur les mesures visées aux paragraphes 1 et 2.
La majorité qualifiée desdits membres se définit conformément à l'article 238, paragraphe 3, point a).
CHAPITRE 5
DISPOSITIONS TRANSITOIRES
Article 139
1. Les États membres au sujet desquels le Conseil n'a pas décidé qu'ils remplissent les conditions nécessaires pour l'adoption de l'euro sont ci-après dénommés États membres faisant l'objet d'une dérogation.
2. Les dispositions ci-après des traités ne s'appliquent pas aux États membres faisant l'objet d'une dérogation:
a) adoption des parties des grandes orientations des politiques économiques qui concernent la zone euro d'une façon générale (article 121, paragraphe 2);
b) moyens contraignants de remédier aux déficits excessifs (article 126, paragraphes 9 et 11);
c) objectifs et missions du SEBC (article 127, paragraphes 1, 2, 3 et 5);
d) émission de l'euro (article 128);
e) actes de la Banque centrale européenne (article 132);
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/107
f) mesures relatives à l'usage de l'euro (article 133);
g) accords monétaires et autres mesures relatives à la politique de change (article 219);
h) désignation des membres du directoire de la Banque centrale européenne (article 283, paragraphe 2);
i) décisions établissant les positions communes concernant les questions qui revêtent un intérêt particulier pour l'union économique et monétaire au sein des institutions et des conférences financières internationales compétentes (article 138, paragraphe 1);
j) mesures pour assurer une représentation unifiée au sein des institutions et des conférences financières internationales (article 138, paragraphe 2).
Par conséquent, aux articles visés aux points a) à j), on entend par «États membres», les États membres dont la monnaie est l'euro.
3. Les États membres faisant l'objet d'une dérogation et leurs banques centrales nationales sont exclus des droits et obligations dans le cadre du SEBC conformément au chapitre IX des statuts du SEBC et de la BCE.
4. Les droits de vote des membres du Conseil représentant les États membres faisant l'objet d'une dérogation sont suspendus lors de l'adoption par le Conseil des mesures visées aux articles énumérés au paragraphe 2, ainsi que dans les cas suivants:
a) recommandations adressées aux États membres dont la monnaie est l'euro dans le cadre de la surveillance multilatérale, y compris sur les programmes de stabilité et les avertissements (article 121, paragraphe 4);
b) mesures relatives aux déficits excessifs concernant les États membres dont la monnaie est l'euro (article 126, paragraphes 6, 7, 8, 12 et 13).
La majorité qualifiée des autres membres du Conseil se définit conformément à l'article 238, para graphe 3, point a).
Article 140 (ex-articles 121, paragraphe 1, 122, paragraphe 2, seconde phrase, et 123, paragraphe 5, TCE)
1. Tous les deux ans au moins, ou à la demande d'un État membre faisant l'objet d'une déroga tion, la Commission et la Banque centrale européenne font rapport au Conseil sur les progrès réalisés par les États membres faisant l'objet d'une dérogation dans l'accomplissement de leurs obligations
FRC 83/108 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
pour la réalisation de l'Union économique et monétaire. Ces rapports examinent notamment si la législation nationale de chacun de ces États membres, y compris les statuts de sa banque centrale nationale, est compatible avec les articles 130 et 131 et avec les statuts du SEBC et de la BCE. Les rapports examinent également si un degré élevé de convergence durable a été réalisé, en analysant dans quelle mesure chaque État membre a satisfait aux critères suivants:
— la réalisation d'un degré élevé de stabilité des prix; cela ressortira d'un taux d'inflation proche de celui des trois États membres, au plus, présentant les meilleurs résultats en matière de stabilité des prix;
— le caractère soutenable de la situation des finances publiques; cela ressortira d'une situation budgétaire qui n'accuse pas de déficit public excessif au sens de l'article 126, paragraphe 6;
— le respect des marges normales de fluctuation prévues par le mécanisme de taux de change du système monétaire européen pendant deux ans au moins, sans dévaluation de la monnaie par rapport à l'euro;
— le caractère durable de la convergence atteinte par l'État membre faisant l'objet d'une dérogation et de sa participation au mécanisme de taux de change, qui se reflète dans les niveaux des taux d'intérêt à long terme.
Les quatre critères visés au présent paragraphe et les périodes pertinentes durant lesquelles chacun doit être respecté sont précisés dans un protocole annexé aux traités. Les rapports de la Commission et de Banque centrale européenne tiennent également compte des résultats de l'intégration des marchés, de la situation et de l'évolution des balances des paiements courants, et d'un examen de l'évolution des coûts salariaux unitaires et d'autres indices de prix.
2. Après consultation du Parlement européen et discussion au sein du Conseil européen, le Conseil, sur proposition de la Commission, décide quels États membres faisant l'objet d'une déro gation remplissent les conditions nécessaires sur la base des critères fixés au paragraphe 1 et met fin aux dérogations des États membres concernés.
Le Conseil statue après avoir reçu une recommandation émanant d'une majorité qualifiée de ses membres représentant les États membres dont la monnaie est l'euro. Ces membres statuent dans un délai de six mois à compter de la réception de la proposition de la Commission par le Conseil.
La majorité qualifiée desdits membres, visée au deuxième alinéa, se définit conformément à l'article 238, paragraphe 3, point a).
3. S'il est décidé, conformément à la procédure prévue au paragraphe 2, de mettre fin à une dérogation, le Conseil, statuant à l'unanimité des États membres dont la monnaie est l'euro et de
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/109
l'État membre concerné, sur proposition de la Commission et après consultation de la Banque centrale européenne, fixe irrévocablement le taux auquel l'euro remplace la monnaie de l'État membre concerné et décide les autres mesures nécessaires à l'introduction de l'euro en tant que monnaie unique dans l'État membre concerné.
Article 141 (ex-articles 123, paragraphe 3, et 117, paragraphe 2, cinq premiers tirets, TCE)
1. Si et tant qu'il existe des États membres faisant l'objet d'une dérogation, et sans préjudice de l'article 129, paragraphe 1, le conseil général de la Banque centrale européenne visé à l'article 44 des statuts du SEBC et de la BCE est constitué comme troisième organe de décision de la Banque centrale européenne.
2. Si et tant qu'il existe des États membres faisant l'objet d'une dérogation, la Banque centrale européenne, en ce qui concerne ces États membres:
— renforce la coopération entre les banques centrales nationales;
— renforce la coordination des politiques monétaires des États membres en vue d'assurer la stabilité des prix;
— supervise le fonctionnement du mécanisme de taux de change;
— procède à des consultations sur des questions qui relèvent de la compétence des banques centrales nationales et affectent la stabilité des établissements et marchés financiers;
— exerce les anciennes fonctions du Fonds européen de coopération monétaire, qui avaient été précédemment reprises par l'Institut monétaire européen.
Article 142 (ex-article 124, paragraphe 1, TCE)
Chaque État membre faisant l'objet d'une dérogation traite sa politique de change comme un problème d'intérêt commun. Les États membres tiennent compte, ce faisant, des expériences acquises grâce à la coopération dans le cadre du mécanisme du taux de change.
Article 143 (ex-article 119 TCE)
1. En cas de difficultés ou de menace grave de difficultés dans la balance des paiements d'un État membre faisant l'objet d'une dérogation, provenant soit d'un déséquilibre global de la balance, soit de la nature des devises dont il dispose, et susceptibles notamment de compromettre le fonctionnement du marché intérieur ou la réalisation de la politique commerciale commune, la Commission procède sans délai à un examen de la situation de cet État, ainsi que de l'action qu'il a entreprise ou qu'il peut entreprendre conformément aux dispositions des traités, en faisant appel à tous les moyens dont il dispose. La Commission indique les mesures dont elle recommande l'adoption par l'État intéressé.
FRC 83/110 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Si l'action entreprise par un État membre faisant l'objet d'une dérogation et les mesures suggérées par la Commission ne paraissent pas suffisantes pour aplanir les difficultés ou menaces de difficultés rencontrées, la Commission recommande au Conseil, après consultation du comité économique et financier, le concours mutuel et les méthodes appropriées.
La Commission tient le Conseil régulièrement informé de l'état de la situation et de son évolution.
2. Le Conseil accorde le concours mutuel; il arrête les directives ou décisions fixant ses conditions et modalités. Le concours mutuel peut prendre notamment la forme:
a) d'une action concertée auprès d'autres organisations internationales, auxquelles les États membres faisant l'objet d'une dérogation peuvent avoir recours;
b) de mesures nécessaires pour éviter des détournements de trafic lorsque l'État membre faisant l'objet d'une dérogation, qui est en difficulté, maintient ou rétablit des restrictions quantitatives à l'égard des pays tiers;
c) d'octroi de crédits limités de la part d'autres États membres, sous réserve de leur accord.
3. Si le concours mutuel recommandé par la Commission n'a pas été accordé par le Conseil ou si le concours mutuel accordé et les mesures prises sont insuffisants, la Commission autorise l'État membre faisant l'objet d'une dérogation, qui est en difficulté, à prendre les mesures de sauvegarde dont elle définit les conditions et modalités.
Cette autorisation peut être révoquée et ces conditions et modalités modifiées par le Conseil.
Article 144 (ex-article 120 TCE)
1. En cas de crise soudaine dans la balance des paiements et si une décision au sens de l'article 143, paragraphe 2, n'intervient pas immédiatement, un État membre faisant l'objet d'une dérogation peut prendre, à titre conservatoire, les mesures de sauvegarde nécessaires. Ces mesures doivent apporter le minimum de perturbations dans le fonctionnement du marché intérieur et ne pas excéder la portée strictement indispensable pour remédier aux difficultés soudaines qui se sont manifestées.
2. La Commission et les autres États membres doivent être informés de ces mesures de sauvegarde au plus tard au moment où elles entrent en vigueur. La Commission peut recommander au Conseil le concours mutuel conformément à l'article 143.
3. Sur recommandation de la Commission et après consultation du comité économique et finan cier, le Conseil peut décider que l'État membre intéressé doit modifier, suspendre ou supprimer les mesures de sauvegarde susvisées.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/111
TITRE IX
EMPLOI
Article 145 (ex-article 125 TCE)
Les États membres et l'Union s'attachent, conformément au présent titre, à élaborer une stratégie coordonnée pour l'emploi et en particulier à promouvoir une main-d'œuvre qualifiée, formée et susceptible de s'adapter ainsi que des marchés du travail aptes à réagir rapidement à l'évolution de l'économie, en vue d'atteindre les objectifs énoncés à l'article 3 du traité sur l'Union européenne.
Article 146 (ex-article 126 TCE)
1. Les États membres, par le biais de leurs politiques de l'emploi, contribuent à la réalisation des objectifs visés à l'article 145 d'une manière compatible avec les grandes orientations des politiques économiques des États membres et de l'Union, adoptées en application de l'article 121, paragraphe 2.
2. Les États membres, compte tenu des pratiques nationales liées aux responsabilités des parte naires sociaux, considèrent la promotion de l'emploi comme une question d'intérêt commun et coordonnent leur action à cet égard au sein du Conseil, conformément à l'article 148.
Article 147 (ex-article 127 TCE)
1. L'Union contribue à la réalisation d'un niveau d'emploi élevé en encourageant la coopération entre les États membres et en soutenant et, au besoin, en complétant leur action. Ce faisant, elle respecte pleinement les compétences des États membres en la matière.
2. L'objectif consistant à atteindre un niveau d'emploi élevé est pris en compte dans la définition et la mise en œuvre des politiques et des actions de l'Union.
Article 148 (ex-article 128 TCE)
1. Le Conseil européen examine, chaque année, la situation de l'emploi dans l'Union et adopte des conclusions à ce sujet, sur la base d'un rapport annuel conjoint du Conseil et de la Commission.
2. Sur la base des conclusions du Conseil européen, le Conseil, sur proposition de la Commission et après consultation du Parlement européen, du Comité économique et social, du Comité des régions et du Comité de l'emploi visé à l'article 150, élabore chaque année des lignes directrices, dont les États membres tiennent compte dans leurs politiques de l'emploi. Ces lignes directrices sont compa tibles avec les grandes orientations adoptées en application de l'article 121, paragraphe 2.
FRC 83/112 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
3. Chaque État membre transmet au Conseil et à la Commission un rapport annuel sur les principales mesures qu'il a prises pour mettre en œuvre sa politique de l'emploi, à la lumière des lignes directrices pour l'emploi visées au paragraphe 2.
4. Sur la base des rapports visés au paragraphe 3 et après avoir obtenu l'avis du Comité de l'emploi, le Conseil procède annuellement, à la lumière des lignes directrices pour l'emploi, à un examen de la mise en œuvre des politiques de l'emploi des États membres. Le Conseil, sur recom mandation de la Commission, peut, s'il le juge approprié à la suite de son examen, adresser des recommandations aux États membres.
5. Sur la base des résultats de cet examen, le Conseil et la Commission adressent un rapport annuel conjoint au Conseil européen concernant la situation de l'emploi dans l'Union et la mise en œuvre des lignes directrices pour l'emploi.
Article 149 (ex-article 129 TCE)
Le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire et après consultation du Comité économique et social et du Comité des régions, peuvent adopter des actions d'encouragement destinées à favoriser la coopération entre les États membres et à soutenir leur action dans le domaine de l'emploi par le biais d'initiatives visant à développer les échanges d'informations et de meilleures pratiques, en fournissant des analyses comparatives et des conseils ainsi qu'en promouvant les approches novatrices et en évaluant les expériences, notamment en ayant recours aux projets pilotes.
Ces mesures ne comportent pas d'harmonisation des dispositions législatives et réglementaires des États membres.
Article 150 (ex-article 130 TCE)
Le Conseil, statuant à la majorité simple, après consultation du Parlement européen, institue un Comité de l'emploi à caractère consultatif afin de promouvoir la coordination, entre les États membres, des politiques en matière d'emploi et de marché du travail. Le comité a pour mission:
— de suivre l'évolution de la situation de l'emploi et des politiques de l'emploi dans les États membres et dans l'Union;
— sans préjudice de l'article 240, de formuler des avis, soit à la demande du Conseil ou de la Commission, soit de sa propre initiative, et de contribuer à la préparation des délibérations du Conseil visées à l'article 148.
Dans l'accomplissement de son mandat, le comité consulte les partenaires sociaux.
Chaque État membre et la Commission nomment deux membres du comité.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/113
TITRE X
POLITIQUE SOCIALE
Article 151 (ex-article 136 TCE)
L'Union et les États membres, conscients des droits sociaux fondamentaux, tels que ceux énoncés dans la Charte sociale européenne signée à Turin le 18 octobre 1961 et dans la Charte commu nautaire des droits sociaux fondamentaux des travailleurs de 1989, ont pour objectifs la promotion de l'emploi, l'amélioration des conditions de vie et de travail, permettant leur égalisation dans le progrès, une protection sociale adéquate, le dialogue social, le développement des ressources humaines permettant un niveau d'emploi élevé et durable et la lutte contre les exclusions.
À cette fin, l'Union et les États membres mettent en œuvre des mesures qui tiennent compte de la diversité des pratiques nationales, en particulier dans le domaine des relations conventionnelles, ainsi que de la nécessité de maintenir la compétitivité de l'économie de l'Union.
Ils estiment qu'une telle évolution résultera tant du fonctionnement du marché intérieur, qui favo risera l'harmonisation des systèmes sociaux, que des procédures prévues par les traités et du rappro chement des dispositions législatives, réglementaires et administratives.
Article 152
L'Union reconnaît et promeut le rôle des partenaires sociaux à son niveau, en prenant en compte la diversité des systèmes nationaux. Elle facilite le dialogue entre eux, dans le respect de leur autonomie.
Le sommet social tripartite pour la croissance et l'emploi contribue au dialogue social.
Article 153 (ex-article 137 TCE)
1. En vue de réaliser les objectifs visés à l'article 151, l'Union soutient et complète l'action des États membres dans les domaines suivants:
a) l'amélioration, en particulier, du milieu de travail pour protéger la santé et la sécurité des travail leurs;
b) les conditions de travail;
c) la sécurité sociale et la protection sociale des travailleurs;
d) la protection des travailleurs en cas de résiliation du contrat de travail;
e) l'information et la consultation des travailleurs;
FRC 83/114 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
f) la représentation et la défense collective des intérêts des travailleurs et des employeurs, y compris la cogestion, sous réserve du paragraphe 5;
g) les conditions d'emploi des ressortissants des pays tiers se trouvant en séjour régulier sur le territoire de l'Union;
h) l'intégration des personnes exclues du marché du travail, sans préjudice de l'article 166;
i) l'égalité entre hommes et femmes en ce qui concerne leurs chances sur le marché du travail et le traitement dans le travail;
j) la lutte contre l'exclusion sociale;
k) la modernisation des systèmes de protection sociale, sans préjudice du point c).
2. À cette fin, le Parlement européen et le Conseil:
a) peuvent adopter des mesures destinées à encourager la coopération entre États membres par le biais d'initiatives visant à améliorer les connaissances, à développer les échanges d'informations et de meilleures pratiques, à promouvoir des approches novatrices et à évaluer les expériences, à l'exclusion de toute harmonisation des dispositions législatives et réglementaires des États membres;
b) peuvent arrêter, dans les domaines visés au paragraphe 1, points a) à i), par voie de directives, des prescriptions minimales applicables progressivement, compte tenu des conditions et des régle mentations techniques existant dans chacun des États membres. Ces directives évitent d'imposer des contraintes administratives, financières et juridiques telles qu'elles contrarieraient la création et le développement de petites et moyennes entreprises.
Le Parlement européen et le Conseil statuent conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire après consultation du Comité économique et social et du Comité des régions.
Dans les domaines visés au paragraphe 1, points c), d), f) et g), le Conseil statue conformément à une procédure législative spéciale, à l'unanimité, après consultation du Parlement européen et desdits Comités.
Le Conseil, statuant à l'unanimité sur proposition de la Commission après consultation du Parlement européen, peut décider de rendre la procédure législative ordinaire applicable au paragraphe 1, points d), f) et g).
3. Un État membre peut confier aux partenaires sociaux, à leur demande conjointe, la mise en œuvre des directives prises en application du paragraphe 2 ou, le cas échéant, la mise en oeuvre d'une décision du Conseil adoptée conformément à l'article 155.
Dans ce cas, il s'assure que, au plus tard à la date à laquelle une directive ou une décision doit être transposée ou mise en oeuvre, les partenaires sociaux ont mis en place les dispositions nécessaires par voie d'accord, l'État membre concerné devant prendre toute disposition nécessaire lui permettant d'être à tout moment en mesure de garantir les résultats imposés par ladite directive ou ladite décision.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/115
4. Les dispositions arrêtées en vertu du présent article:
— ne portent pas atteinte à la faculté reconnue aux États membres de définir les principes fonda mentaux de leur système de sécurité sociale et ne doivent pas en affecter sensiblement l'équilibre financier;
— ne peuvent empêcher un État membre de maintenir ou d'établir des mesures de protection plus strictes compatibles avec les traités.
5. Les dispositions du présent article ne s'appliquent ni aux rémunérations, ni au droit d'associa tion, ni au droit de grève, ni au droit de lock-out.
Article 154 (ex-article 138 TCE)
1. La Commission a pour tâche de promouvoir la consultation des partenaires sociaux au niveau de l'Union et prend toute mesure utile pour faciliter leur dialogue en veillant à un soutien équilibré des parties.
2. À cet effet, la Commission, avant de présenter des propositions dans le domaine de la politique sociale, consulte les partenaires sociaux sur l'orientation possible d'une action de l'Union.
3. Si la Commission, après cette consultation, estime qu'une action de l'Union est souhaitable, elle consulte les partenaires sociaux sur le contenu de la proposition envisagée. Les partenaires sociaux remettent à la Commission un avis ou, le cas échéant, une recommandation.
4. À l'occasion des consultations visées aux paragraphes 2 et 3, les partenaires sociaux peuvent informer la Commission de leur volonté d'engager le processus prévu à l'article 155. La durée de ce processus ne peut pas dépasser neuf mois, sauf prolongation décidée en commun par les partenaires sociaux concernés et la Commission.
Article 155 (ex-article 139 TCE)
1. Le dialogue entre partenaires sociaux au niveau de l'Union peut conduire, si ces derniers le souhaitent, à des relations conventionnelles, y compris des accords.
2. La mise en œuvre des accords conclus au niveau de l'Union intervient soit selon les procédures et pratiques propres aux partenaires sociaux et aux États membres, soit, dans les matières relevant de l'article 153, à la demande conjointe des parties signataires, par une décision du Conseil sur propo sition de la Commission. Le Parlement européen est informé.
Le Conseil statue à l'unanimité lorsque l'accord en question contient une ou plusieurs dispositions relatives à l'un des domaines pour lesquels l'unanimité est requise en vertu de l'article 153, para graphe 2.
FRC 83/116 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Article 156 (ex-article 140 TCE)
En vue de réaliser les objectifs visés à l'article 151 et sans préjudice des autres dispositions des traités, la Commission encourage la coopération entre les États membres et facilite la coordination de leur action dans tous les domaines de la politique sociale relevant du présent chapitre, et notamment dans les matières relatives:
— à l'emploi;
— au droit du travail et aux conditions de travail;
— à la formation et au perfectionnement professionnels;
— à la sécurité sociale;
— à la protection contre les accidents et les maladies professionnels;
— à l'hygiène du travail;
— au droit syndical et aux négociations collectives entre employeurs et travailleurs.
À cet effet, la Commission agit en contact étroit avec les États membres, par des études, des avis et par l'organisation de consultations, tant pour les problèmes qui se posent sur le plan national que pour ceux qui intéressent les organisations internationales, notamment par des initiatives en vue d'établir des orientations et des indicateurs, d'organiser l'échange des meilleures pratiques et de préparer les éléments nécessaires à la surveillance et à l'évaluation périodiques. Le Parlement européen est pleinement informé.
Avant d'émettre les avis prévus par le présent article, la Commission consulte le Comité économique et social.
Article 157 (ex-article 141 TCE)
1. Chaque État membre assure l'application du principe de l'égalité des rémunérations entre travailleurs masculins et travailleurs féminins pour un même travail ou un travail de même valeur.
2. Aux fins du présent article, on entend par rémunération, le salaire ou traitement ordinaire de base ou minimum, et tous autres avantages payés directement ou indirectement, en espèces ou en nature, par l'employeur au travailleur en raison de l'emploi de ce dernier.
L'égalité de rémunération, sans discrimination fondée sur le sexe, implique:
a) que la rémunération accordée pour un même travail payé à la tâche soit établie sur la base d'une même unité de mesure;
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/117
b) que la rémunération accordée pour un travail payé au temps soit la même pour un même poste de travail.
3. Le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant selon la procédure législative ordinaire et après consultation du Comité économique et social, adoptent des mesures visant à assurer l'application du principe de l'égalité des chances et de l'égalité de traitement entre les hommes et les femmes en matière d'emploi et de travail, y compris le principe de l'égalité des rémunérations pour un même travail ou un travail de même valeur.
4. Pour assurer concrètement une pleine égalité entre hommes et femmes dans la vie profes sionnelle, le principe de l'égalité de traitement n'empêche pas un État membre de maintenir ou d'adopter des mesures prévoyant des avantages spécifiques destinés à faciliter l'exercice d'une activité professionnelle par le sexe sous-représenté ou à prévenir ou compenser des désavantages dans la carrière professionnelle.
Article 158 (ex-article 142 TCE)
Les États membres s'attachent à maintenir l'équivalence existante des régimes de congés payés.
Article 159 (ex-article 143 TCE)
La Commission établit, chaque année, un rapport sur l'évolution de la réalisation des objectifs visés à l'article 151, y compris la situation démographique dans l'Union. Elle transmet ce rapport au Parlement européen, au Conseil et au Comité économique et social.
Article 160 (ex-article 144 TCE)
Le Conseil, statuant à la majorité simple, après consultation du Parlement européen, institue un comité de la protection sociale à caractère consultatif afin de promouvoir la coopération en matière de protection sociale entre les États membres et avec la Commission. Le comité a pour mission:
— de suivre la situation sociale et l'évolution des politiques de protection sociale dans les États membres et dans l'Union;
— de faciliter les échanges d'informations, d'expériences et de bonnes pratiques entre les États membres et avec la Commission;
— sans préjudice de l'article 240, de préparer des rapports, de formuler des avis ou d'entreprendre d'autres activités dans les domaines relevant de sa compétence, soit à la demande du Conseil ou de la Commission, soit de sa propre initiative.
Dans l'accomplissement de son mandat, le comité établit des contacts appropriés avec les partenaires sociaux.
FRC 83/118 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Chaque État membre et la Commission nomment deux membres du comité.
Article 161 (ex-article 145 TCE)
La Commission consacre, dans son rapport annuel au Parlement européen, un chapitre spécial à l'évolution de la situation sociale dans l'Union.
Le Parlement européen peut inviter la Commission à établir des rapports sur des problèmes parti culiers concernant la situation sociale.
TITRE XI
LE FONDS SOCIAL EUROPÉEN
Article 162 (ex-article 146 TCE)
Afin d'améliorer les possibilités d'emploi des travailleurs dans le marché intérieur et de contribuer ainsi au relèvement du niveau de vie, il est institué, dans le cadre des dispositions ci-après, un Fonds social européen, qui vise à promouvoir à l'intérieur de l'Union les facilités d'emploi et la mobilité géographique et professionnelle des travailleurs, ainsi qu'à faciliter l'adaptation aux mutations indus trielles et à l'évolution des systèmes de production, notamment par la formation et la reconversion professionnelles.
Article 163 (ex-article 147 TCE)
L'administration du Fonds incombe à la Commission.
La Commission est assistée dans cette tâche par un comité présidé par un membre de la Commission et composé de représentants des gouvernements et des organisations syndicales de travailleurs et d'employeurs.
Article 164 (ex-article 148 TCE)
Le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire et après consultation du Comité économique et social et du Comité des régions, adoptent les règlements d'application relatifs au Fonds social européen.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/119
TITRE XII
ÉDUCATION, FORMATION PROFESSIONNELLE, JEUNESSE ET SPORT
Article 165 (ex-article 149 TCE)
1. L'Union contribue au développement d'une éducation de qualité en encourageant la coopéra tion entre États membres et, si nécessaire, en appuyant et en complétant leur action tout en respectant pleinement la responsabilité des États membres pour le contenu de l'enseignement et l'organisation du système éducatif ainsi que leur diversité culturelle et linguistique.
L'Union contribue à la promotion des enjeux européens du sport, tout en tenant compte de ses spécificités, de ses structures fondées sur le volontariat ainsi que de sa fonction sociale et éducative.
2. L'action de l'Union vise:
— à développer la dimension européenne dans l'éducation, notamment par l'apprentissage et la diffusion des langues des États membres;
— à favoriser la mobilité des étudiants et des enseignants, y compris en encourageant la reconnais sance académique des diplômes et des périodes d'études;
— à promouvoir la coopération entre les établissements d'enseignement;
— à développer l'échange d'informations et d'expériences sur les questions communes aux systèmes d'éducation des États membres;
— à favoriser le développement des échanges de jeunes et d'animateurs socio-éducatifs et à encou rager la participation des jeunes à la vie démocratique de l'Europe;
— à encourager le développement de l'éducation à distance;
— à développer la dimension européenne du sport, en promouvant l'équité et l'ouverture dans les compétitions sportives et la coopération entre les organismes responsables du sport, ainsi qu'en protégeant l'intégrité physique et morale des sportifs, notamment des plus jeunes d'entre eux.
3. L'Union et les États membres favorisent la coopération avec les pays tiers et les organisations internationales compétentes en matière d'éducation et de sport, et en particulier avec le Conseil de l'Europe.
4. Pour contribuer à la réalisation des objectifs visés au présent article:
— le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire et après consultation du Comité économique et social et du Comité des régions, adoptent des actions d'encouragement, à l'exclusion de toute harmonisation des dispositions législatives et réglementaires des États membres;
FRC 83/120 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
— le Conseil adopte, sur proposition de la Commission, des recommandations.
Article 166 (ex-article 150 TCE)
1. L'Union met en œuvre une politique de formation professionnelle, qui appuie et complète les actions des États membres, tout en respectant pleinement la responsabilité des États membres pour le contenu et l'organisation de la formation professionnelle.
2. L'action de l'Union vise:
— à faciliter l'adaptation aux mutations industrielles, notamment par la formation et la reconversion professionnelle;
— à améliorer la formation professionnelle initiale et la formation continue afin de faciliter l'inser tion et la réinsertion professionnelle sur le marché du travail;
— à faciliter l'accès à la formation professionnelle et à favoriser la mobilité des formateurs et des personnes en formation, et notamment des jeunes;
— à stimuler la coopération en matière de formation entre établissements d'enseignement ou de formation professionnelle et entreprises;
— à développer l'échange d'informations et d'expériences sur les questions communes aux systèmes de formation des États membres.
3. L'Union et les États membres favorisent la coopération avec les pays tiers et les organisations internationales compétentes en matière de formation professionnelle.
4. Le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire et après consultation du Comité économique et social et du Comité des régions, adoptent des mesures pour contribuer à la réalisation des objectifs visés au présent article, à l'exclusion de toute harmonisation des dispositions législatives et réglementaires des États membres, et le Conseil adopte, sur proposition de la Commission, des recommandations.
TITRE XIII
CULTURE
Article 167 (ex-article 151 TCE)
1. L'Union contribue à l'épanouissement des cultures des États membres dans le respect de leur diversité nationale et régionale, tout en mettant en évidence l'héritage culturel commun.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/121
2. L'action de l'Union vise à encourager la coopération entre États membres et, si nécessaire, à appuyer et compléter leur action dans les domaines suivants:
— l'amélioration de la connaissance et de la diffusion de la culture et de l'histoire des peuples européens,
— la conservation et la sauvegarde du patrimoine culturel d'importance européenne,
— les échanges culturels non commerciaux,
— la création artistique et littéraire, y compris dans le secteur de l'audiovisuel.
3. L'Union et les États membres favorisent la coopération avec les pays tiers et les organisations internationales compétentes dans le domaine de la culture, et en particulier avec le Conseil de l'Europe.
4. L'Union tient compte des aspects culturels dans son action au titre d'autres dispositions des traités, afin notamment de respecter et de promouvoir la diversité de ses cultures.
5. Pour contribuer à la réalisation des objectifs visés au présent article:
— le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire et après consultation du Comité des régions, adoptent des actions d'encouragement, à l'exclusion de toute harmonisation des dispositions législatives et réglementaires des États membres;
— le Conseil adopte, sur proposition de la Commission, des recommandations.
TITRE XIV
SANTÉ PUBLIQUE
Article 168 (ex-article 152 TCE)
1. Un niveau élevé de protection de la santé humaine est assuré dans la définition et la mise en œuvre de toutes les politiques et actions de l'Union.
L'action de l'Union, qui complète les politiques nationales, porte sur l'amélioration de la santé publique et la prévention des maladies et des affections humaines et des causes de danger pour la santé physique et mentale. Cette action comprend également la lutte contre les grands fléaux, en favorisant la recherche sur leurs causes, leur transmission et leur prévention ainsi que l'information et l'éducation en matière de santé, ainsi que la surveillance de menaces transfrontières graves sur la santé, l'alerte en cas de telles menaces et la lutte contre celles-ci.
L'Union complète l'action menée par les États membres en vue de réduire les effets nocifs de la drogue sur la santé, y compris par l'information et la prévention.
FRC 83/122 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
2. L'Union encourage la coopération entre les États membres dans les domaines visés au présent article et, si nécessaire, elle appuie leur action. Elle encourage en particulier la coopération entre les États membres visant à améliorer la complémentarité de leurs services de santé dans les régions frontalières.
Les États membres coordonnent entre eux, en liaison avec la Commission, leurs politiques et programmes dans les domaines visés au paragraphe 1. La Commission peut prendre, en contact étroit avec les États membres, toute initiative utile pour promouvoir cette coordination, notamment des initiatives en vue d'établir des orientations et des indicateurs, d'organiser l'échange des meilleures pratiques et de préparer les éléments nécessaires à la surveillance et à l'évaluation périodiques. Le Parlement européen est pleinement informé.
3. L'Union et les États membres favorisent la coopération avec les pays tiers et les organisations internationales compétentes en matière de santé publique.
4. Par dérogation à l'article 2, paragraphe 5, et à l'article 6, point a), et conformément à l'article 4, paragraphe 2, point k), le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, et après consultation du Comité économique et social et du Comité des régions, contribuent à la réalisation des objectifs visés au présent article en adoptant, afin de faire face aux enjeux communs de sécurité:
a) des mesures fixant des normes élevées de qualité et de sécurité des organes et substances d'origine humaine, du sang et des dérivés du sang; ces mesures ne peuvent empêcher un État membre de maintenir ou d'établir des mesures de protection plus strictes;
b) des mesures dans les domaines vétérinaire et phytosanitaire ayant directement pour objectif la protection de la santé publique;
c) des mesures fixant des normes élevées de qualité et de sécurité des médicaments et des dispositifs à usage médical.
5. Le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire et après consultation du Comité économique et social et du Comité des régions, peuvent également adopter des mesures d'encouragement visant à protéger et à améliorer la santé humaine, et notam ment à lutter contre les grands fléaux transfrontières, des mesures concernant la surveillance des menaces transfrontières graves sur la santé, l'alerte en cas de telles menaces et la lutte contre celles-ci, ainsi que des mesures ayant directement pour objectif la protection de la santé publique en ce qui concerne le tabac et l'abus d'alcool, à l'exclusion de toute harmonisation des dispositions législatives et réglementaires des États membres.
6. Le Conseil, sur proposition de la Commission, peut également adopter des recommandations aux fins énoncées dans le présent article.
7. L'action de l'Union est menée dans le respect des responsabilités des États membres en ce qui concerne la définition de leur politique de santé, ainsi que l'organisation et la fourniture de services
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/123
de santé et de soins médicaux. Les responsabilités des États membres incluent la gestion de services de santé et de soins médicaux, ainsi que l'allocation des ressources qui leur sont affectées. Les mesures visées au paragraphe 4, point a), ne portent pas atteinte aux dispositions nationales relatives aux dons d'organes et de sang ou à leur utilisation à des fins médicales.
TITRE XV
PROTECTION DES CONSOMMATEURS
Article 169 (ex-article 153 TCE)
1. Afin de promouvoir les intérêts des consommateurs et d'assurer un niveau élevé de protection des consommateurs, l'Union contribue à la protection de la santé, de la sécurité et des intérêts économiques des consommateurs ainsi qu'à la promotion de leur droit à l'information, à l'éducation et à s'organiser afin de préserver leurs intérêts.
2. L'Union contribue à la réalisation des objectifs visés au paragraphe 1 par:
a) des mesures qu'elle adopte en application de l'article 114 dans le cadre de la réalisation du marché intérieur;
b) des mesures qui appuient et complètent la politique menée par les États membres, et en assurent le suivi.
3. Le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire et après consultation du Comité économique et social, arrêtent les mesures visées au paragraphe 2, point b).
4. Les mesures arrêtées en application du paragraphe 3 ne peuvent empêcher un État membre de maintenir ou d'établir des mesures de protection plus strictes. Ces mesures doivent être compatibles avec les traités. Elles sont notifiées à la Commission.
TITRE XVI
RÉSEAUX TRANSEUROPÉENS
Article 170 (ex-article 154 TCE)
1. En vue de contribuer à la réalisation des objectifs visés aux articles 26 et 174 et de permettre aux citoyens de l'Union, aux opérateurs économiques, ainsi qu'aux collectivités régionales et locales, de bénéficier pleinement des avantages découlant de la mise en place d'un espace sans frontières intérieures, l'Union contribue à l'établissement et au développement de réseaux transeuropéens dans les secteurs des infrastructures du transport, des télécommunications et de l'énergie.
FRC 83/124 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
2. Dans le cadre d'un système de marchés ouverts et concurrentiels, l'action de l'Union vise à favoriser l'interconnexion et l'interopérabilité des réseaux nationaux ainsi que l'accès à ces réseaux. Elle tient compte en particulier de la nécessité de relier les régions insulaires, enclavées et périphé riques aux régions centrales de l'Union.
Article 171 (ex-article 155 TCE)
1. Afin de réaliser les objectifs visés à l'article 170, l'Union:
— établit un ensemble d'orientations couvrant les objectifs, les priorités ainsi que les grandes lignes des actions envisagées dans le domaine des réseaux transeuropéens; ces orientations identifient des projets d'intérêt commun;
— met en œuvre toute action qui peut s'avérer nécessaire pour assurer l'interopérabilité des réseaux, en particulier dans le domaine de l'harmonisation des normes techniques;
— peut soutenir des projets d'intérêt commun soutenus par les États membres et définis dans le cadre des orientations visées au premier tiret, en particulier sous forme d'études de faisabilité, de garanties d'emprunt ou de bonifications d'intérêts; l'Union peut également contribuer au finan cement, dans les États membres, de projets spécifiques en matière d'infrastructure des transports par le biais du Fonds de cohésion créé conformément à l'article 177.
L'action de l'Union tient compte de la viabilité économique potentielle des projets.
2. Les États membres coordonnent entre eux, en liaison avec la Commission, les politiques menées au niveau national qui peuvent avoir un impact significatif sur la réalisation des objectifs visés à l'article 170. La Commission peut prendre, en étroite collaboration avec les États membres, toute initiative utile pour promouvoir cette coordination.
3. L'Union peut décider de coopérer avec les pays tiers pour promouvoir des projets d'intérêt commun et assurer l'interopérabilité des réseaux.
Article 172 (ex-article 156 TCE)
Les orientations et les autres mesures visées à l'article 171, paragraphe 1, sont arrêtées par le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire et après consultation du Comité économique et social et du Comité des régions.
Les orientations et projets d'intérêt commun qui concernent le territoire d'un État membre requièrent l'approbation de l'État membre concerné.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/125
TITRE XVII
INDUSTRIE
Article 173 (ex-article 157 TCE)
1. L'Union et les États membres veillent à ce que les conditions nécessaires à la compétitivité de l'industrie de l'Union soient assurées.
À cette fin, conformément à un système de marchés ouverts et concurrentiels, leur action vise à:
— accélérer l'adaptation de l'industrie aux changements structurels;
— encourager un environnement favorable à l'initiative et au développement des entreprises de l'ensemble de l'Union, et notamment des petites et moyennes entreprises;
— encourager un environnement favorable à la coopération entre entreprises;
— favoriser une meilleure exploitation du potentiel industriel des politiques d'innovation, de recherche et de développement technologique.
2. Les États membres se consultent mutuellement en liaison avec la Commission et, pour autant que de besoin, coordonnent leurs actions. La Commission peut prendre toute initiative utile pour promouvoir cette coordination, notamment des initiatives en vue d'établir des orientations et des indicateurs, d'organiser l'échange des meilleures pratiques et de préparer les éléments nécessaires à la surveillance et à l'évaluation périodiques. Le Parlement européen est pleinement informé.
3. L'Union contribue à la réalisation des objectifs visés au paragraphe 1 au travers des politiques et actions qu'elle mène au titre d'autres dispositions des traités. Le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire et après consultation du Comité écono mique et social, peuvent décider de mesures spécifiques destinées à appuyer les actions menées dans les États membres afin de réaliser les objectifs visés au paragraphe 1, à l'exclusion de toute harmo nisation des dispositions législatives et réglementaires des États membres.
Le présent titre ne constitue pas une base pour l'introduction, par l'Union, de quelque mesure que ce soit pouvant entraîner des distorsions de concurrence ou comportant des dispositions fiscales ou relatives aux droits et intérêts des travailleurs salariés.
FRC 83/126 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
TITRE XVIII
COHÉSION ÉCONOMIQUE, SOCIALE ET TERRITORIALE
Article 174 (ex-article 158 TCE)
Afin de promouvoir un développement harmonieux de l'ensemble de l'Union, celle-ci développe et poursuit son action tendant au renforcement de sa cohésion économique, sociale et territoriale.
En particulier, l'Union vise à réduire l'écart entre les niveaux de développement des diverses régions et le retard des régions les moins favorisées.
Parmi les régions concernées, une attention particulière est accordée aux zones rurales, aux zones où s'opère une transition industrielle et aux régions qui souffrent de handicaps naturels ou démogra phiques graves et permanents telles que les régions les plus septentrionales à très faible densité de population et les régions insulaires, transfrontalières et de montagne.
Article 175 (ex-article 159 TCE)
Les États membres conduisent leur politique économique et la coordonnent en vue également d'atteindre les objectifs visés à l'article 174. La formulation et la mise en œuvre des politiques et actions de l'Union ainsi que la mise en œuvre du marché intérieur prennent en compte les objectifs visés à l'article 174 et participent à leur réalisation. L'Union soutient aussi cette réalisation par l'action qu'elle mène au travers des fonds à finalité structurelle (Fonds européen d'orientation et de garantie agricole, section «orientation»; Fonds social européen; Fonds européen de développement régional), de la Banque européenne d'investissement et des autres instruments financiers existants.
La Commission présente un rapport au Parlement européen, au Conseil, au Comité économique et social et au Comité des régions, tous les trois ans, sur les progrès accomplis dans la réalisation de la cohésion économique, sociale et territoriale et sur la façon dont les divers moyens prévus au présent article y ont contribué. Ce rapport est, le cas échéant, assorti des propositions appropriées.
Si des actions spécifiques s'avèrent nécessaires en dehors des fonds, et sans préjudice des mesures décidées dans le cadre des autres politiques de l'Union, ces actions peuvent être arrêtées par le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire et après consultation du Comité économique et social et du Comité des régions.
Article 176 (ex-article 160 TCE)
Le Fonds européen de développement régional est destiné à contribuer à la correction des principaux déséquilibres régionaux dans l'Union par une participation au développement et à l'ajustement structurel des régions en retard de développement et à la reconversion des régions industrielles en déclin.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/127
Article 177 (ex-article 161 TCE)
Sans préjudice de l'article 178, le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant par voie de règlements conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire et après consultation du Comité économique et social et du Comité des régions, définissent les missions, les objectifs prioritaires et l'organisation des fonds à finalité structurelle, ce qui peut comporter le regroupement des fonds. Sont également définies selon la même procédure, les règles générales applicables aux fonds, ainsi que les dispositions nécessaires pour assurer leur efficacité et la coordination des fonds entre eux et avec les autres instruments financiers existants.
Un Fonds de cohésion, créé selon la même procédure contribue financièrement à la réalisation de projets dans le domaine de l'environnement et dans celui des réseaux transeuropéens en matière d'infrastructure des transports.
Article 178 (ex-article 162 TCE)
Les règlements d'application relatifs au Fonds européen de développement régional sont pris par le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire et après consultation du Comité économique et social et du Comité des régions.
En ce qui concerne le Fonds européen d'orientation et de garantie agricole, section «orientation», et le Fonds social européen, les articles 43 et 164 demeurent respectivement d'application.
TITRE XIX
RECHERCHE ET DÉVELOPPEMENT TECHNOLOGIQUE ET ESPACE
Article 179 (ex-article 163 TCE)
1. L'Union a pour objectif de renforcer ses bases scientifiques et technologiques, par la réalisation d'un espace européen de la recherche dans lequel les chercheurs, les connaissances scientifiques et les technologies circulent librement, et de favoriser le développement de sa compétitivité, y compris celle de son industrie, ainsi que de promouvoir les actions de recherche jugées nécessaires au titre d'autres chapitres des traités.
2. À ces fins, elle encourage dans l'ensemble de l'Union les entreprises, y compris les petites et moyennes entreprises, les centres de recherche et les universités dans leurs efforts de recherche et de développement technologique de haute qualité; elle soutient leurs efforts de coopération, en visant tout particulièrement à permettre aux chercheurs de coopérer librement au-delà des frontières et aux entreprises d'exploiter pleinement les potentialités du marché intérieur à la faveur, notamment, de l'ouverture des marchés publics nationaux, de la définition de normes communes et de l'élimination des obstacles juridiques et fiscaux à cette coopération.
FRC 83/128 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
3. Toutes les actions de l'Union au titre des traités, y compris les actions de démonstration, dans le domaine de la recherche et du développement technologique sont décidées et mises en œuvre conformément aux dispositions du présent titre.
Article 180
(ex-article 164 TCE)
Dans la poursuite de ces objectifs, l'Union mène les actions suivantes, qui complètent les actions entreprises dans les États membres:
a) mise en œuvre de programmes de recherche, de développement technologique et de démons tration en promouvant la coopération avec et entre les entreprises, les centres de recherche et les universités;
b) promotion de la coopération en matière de recherche, de développement technologique et de démonstration de l'Union avec les pays tiers et les organisations internationales;
c) diffusion et valorisation des résultats des activités en matière de recherche, de développement technologique et de démonstration de l'Union;
d) stimulation de la formation et de la mobilité des chercheurs de l'Union.
Article 181 (ex-article 165 TCE)
1. L'Union et les États membres coordonnent leur action en matière de recherche et de dévelop pement technologique, afin d'assurer la cohérence réciproque des politiques nationales et de la politique de l'Union.
2. La Commission peut prendre, en étroite collaboration avec les États membres, toute initiative utile pour promouvoir la coordination visée au paragraphe 1, notamment des initiatives en vue d'établir des orientations et des indicateurs, d'organiser l'échange des meilleures pratiques et de préparer les éléments nécessaires à la surveillance et à l'évaluation périodiques. Le Parlement européen est pleinement informé.
Article 182 (ex-article 166 TCE)
1. Un programme-cadre pluriannuel, dans lequel est repris l'ensemble des actions de l'Union, est arrêté par le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, après consultation du Comité économique et social.
Le programme-cadre:
— fixe les objectifs scientifiques et technologiques à réaliser par les actions envisagées à l'article 180 et les priorités qui s'y attachent;
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/129
— indique les grandes lignes de ces actions;
— fixe le montant global maximum et les modalités de la participation financière de l'Union au programme-cadre, ainsi que les quotes-parts respectives de chacune des actions envisagées.
2. Le programme-cadre est adapté ou complété en fonction de l'évolution des situations.
3. Le programme-cadre est mis en œuvre au moyen de programmes spécifiques développés à l'intérieur de chacune des actions. Chaque programme spécifique précise les modalités de sa réalisa tion, fixe sa durée et prévoit les moyens estimés nécessaires. La somme des montants estimés nécessaires, fixés par les programmes spécifiques, ne peut pas dépasser le montant global maximum fixé pour le programme-cadre et pour chaque action.
4. Le Conseil, statuant conformément à une procédure législative spéciale, et après consultation du Parlement européen et du Comité économique et social, arrête les programmes spécifiques.
5. En complément des actions prévues dans le programme-cadre pluriannuel, le Parlement euro péen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire et après consultation du Comité économique et social, établissent les mesures nécessaires à la mise en œuvre de l'espace européen de recherche.
Article 183 (ex-article 167 TCE)
Pour la mise en œuvre du programme-cadre pluriannuel, l'Union:
— fixe les règles de participation des entreprises, des centres de recherche et des universités;
— fixe les règles applicables à la diffusion des résultats de la recherche.
Article 184 (ex-article 168 TCE)
Dans la mise en œuvre du programme-cadre pluriannuel peuvent être décidés des programmes complémentaires auxquels ne participent que certains États membres qui assurent leur financement sous réserve d'une participation éventuelle de l'Union.
L'Union arrête les règles applicables aux programmes complémentaires, notamment en matière de diffusion des connaissances et d'accès d'autres États membres.
FRC 83/130 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Article 185 (ex-article 169 TCE)
Dans la mise en œuvre du programme-cadre pluriannuel, l'Union peut prévoir, en accord avec les États membres concernés, une participation à des programmes de recherche et de développement entrepris par plusieurs États membres, y compris la participation aux structures créées pour l'exécu tion de ces programmes.
Article 186 (ex-article 170 TCE)
Dans la mise en œuvre du programme-cadre pluriannuel, l'Union peut prévoir une coopération en matière de recherche, de développement technologique et de démonstration de l'Union avec des pays tiers ou des organisations internationales.
Les modalités de cette coopération peuvent faire l'objet d'accords entre l'Union et les tierces parties concernées.
Article 187 (ex-article 171 TCE)
L'Union peut créer des entreprises communes ou toute autre structure nécessaire à la bonne exécu tion des programmes de recherche, de développement technologique et de démonstration de l'Union.
Article 188 (ex-article 172 TCE)
Le Conseil, sur proposition de la Commission et après consultation du Parlement européen et du Comité économique et social, arrête les dispositions visées à l'article 187.
Le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire et après consultation du Comité économique et social, arrêtent les dispositions visées aux articles 183, 184 et 185. L'adoption des programmes complémentaires requiert l'accord des États membres concernés.
Article 189
1. Afin de favoriser le progrès scientifique et technique, la compétitivité industrielle et la mise en œuvre de ses politiques, l'Union élabore une politique spatiale européenne. À cette fin, elle peut promouvoir des initiatives communes, soutenir la recherche et le développement technologique et coordonner les efforts nécessaires pour l'exploration et l'utilisation de l'espace.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/131
2. Pour contribuer à la réalisation des objectifs visés au paragraphe 1, le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, établissent les mesures néces saires, qui peuvent prendre la forme d'un programme spatial européen, à l'exclusion de toute harmonisation des dispositions législatives et réglementaires des États membres.
3. L'Union établit toute liaison utile avec l'Agence spatiale européenne.
4. Le présent article est sans préjudice des autres dispositions du présent Titre.
Article 190 (ex-article 173 TCE)
Au début de chaque année, la Commission présente un rapport au Parlement européen et au Conseil. Ce rapport porte notamment sur les activités menées en matière de recherche et de développement technologique et de diffusion des résultats durant l'année précédente et sur le programme de travail de l'année en cours.
TITRE XX
ENVIRONNEMENT
Article 191 (ex-article 174 TCE)
1. La politique de l'Union dans le domaine de l'environnement contribue à la poursuite des objectifs suivants:
— la préservation, la protection et l'amélioration de la qualité de l'environnement,
— la protection de la santé des personnes,
— l'utilisation prudente et rationnelle des ressources naturelles,
— la promotion, sur le plan international, de mesures destinées à faire face aux problèmes régionaux ou planétaires de l'environnement, et en particulier la lutte contre le changement climatique.
2. La politique de l'Union dans le domaine de l'environnement vise un niveau de protection élevé, en tenant compte de la diversité des situations dans les différentes régions de l'Union. Elle est fondée sur les principes de précaution et d'action préventive, sur le principe de la correction, par priorité à la source, des atteintes à l'environnement et sur le principe du pollueur-payeur.
Dans ce contexte, les mesures d'harmonisation répondant aux exigences en matière de protection de l'environnement comportent, dans les cas appropriés, une clause de sauvegarde autorisant les États membres à prendre, pour des motifs environnementaux non économiques, des mesures provisoires soumises à une procédure de contrôle de l'Union.
FRC 83/132 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
3. Dans l'élaboration de sa politique dans le domaine de l'environnement, l'Union tient compte:
— des données scientifiques et techniques disponibles,
— des conditions de l'environnement dans les diverses régions de l'Union,
— des avantages et des charges qui peuvent résulter de l'action ou de l'absence d'action,
— du développement économique et social de l'Union dans son ensemble et du développement équilibré de ses régions.
4. Dans le cadre de leurs compétences respectives, l'Union et les États membres coopèrent avec les pays tiers et les organisations internationales compétentes. Les modalités de la coopération de l'Union peuvent faire l'objet d'accords entre celle-ci et les tierces parties concernées.
L'alinéa précédent ne préjuge pas la compétence des États membres pour négocier dans les instances internationales et conclure des accords internationaux.
Article 192 (ex-article 175 TCE)
1. Le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire et après consultation du Comité économique et social et du Comité des régions, décident des actions à entreprendre par l'Union en vue de réaliser les objectifs visés à l'article 191.
2. Par dérogation à la procédure de décision prévue au paragraphe 1 et sans préjudice de l'article 114, le Conseil, statuant à l'unanimité conformément à une procédure législative spéciale, et après consultation du Parlement européen, du Comité économique et social et du Comité des régions, arrête:
a) des dispositions essentiellement de nature fiscale;
b) les mesures affectant:
— l'aménagement du territoire;
— la gestion quantitative des ressources hydrauliques ou touchant directement ou indirectement la disponibilité desdites ressources;
— l'affectation des sols, à l'exception de la gestion des déchets;
c) les mesures affectant sensiblement le choix d'un État membre entre différentes sources d'énergie et la structure générale de son approvisionnement énergétique.
Le Conseil, statuant à l'unanimité sur proposition de la Commission et après consultation du Parlement européen, du Comité économique et social et du Comité des régions, peut rendre la procédure législative ordinaire applicable aux domaines visés au premier alinéa.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/133
3. Des programmes d'action à caractère général fixant les objectifs prioritaires à atteindre sont arrêtés par le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire et après consultation du Comité économique et social et du Comité des régions.
Les mesures nécessaires à la mise en œuvre de ces programmes sont adoptées conformément aux conditions prévues au paragraphe 1 ou au paragraphe 2, selon le cas.
4. Sans préjudice de certaines mesures adoptées par l'Union, les États membres assurent le finan cement et l'exécution de la politique en matière d'environnement.
5. Sans préjudice du principe du pollueur-payeur, lorsqu'une mesure fondée sur le paragraphe 1 implique des coûts jugés disproportionnés pour les pouvoirs publics d'un État membre, cette mesure prévoit les dispositions appropriées sous forme:
— de dérogations temporaires et/ou
— d'un soutien financier du Fonds de cohésion créé conformément à l'article 177.
Article 193 (ex-article 176 TCE)
Les mesures de protection arrêtées en vertu de l'article 192 ne font pas obstacle au maintien et à l'établissement, par chaque État membre, de mesures de protection renforcées. Ces mesures doivent être compatibles avec les traités. Elles sont notifiées à la Commission.
TITRE XXI
ÉNERGIE
Article 194
1. Dans le cadre de l'établissement ou du fonctionnement du marché intérieur et en tenant compte de l'exigence de préserver et d'améliorer l'environnement, la politique de l'Union dans le domaine de l'énergie vise, dans un esprit de solidarité entre les États membres:
a) à assurer le fonctionnement du marché de l'énergie;
b) à assurer la sécurité de l'approvisionnement énergétique dans l'Union;
c) à promouvoir l'efficacité énergétique et les économies d'énergie ainsi que le développement des énergies nouvelles et renouvelables; et
d) à promouvoir l'interconnexion des réseaux énergétiques.
FRC 83/134 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
2. Sans préjudice de l'application d'autres dispositions des traités, le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, établissent les mesures néces saires pour atteindre les objectifs visés au paragraphe 1. Ces mesures sont adoptées après consultation du Comité économique et social et du Comité des régions.
Elles n'affectent pas le droit d'un État membre de déterminer les conditions d'exploitation de ses ressources énergétiques, son choix entre différentes sources d'énergie et la structure générale de son approvisionnement énergétique, sans préjudice de l'article 192, paragraphe 2, point c).
3. Par dérogation au paragraphe 2, le Conseil, statuant conformément à une procédure législative spéciale, à l'unanimité et après consultation du Parlement européen, établit les mesures qui y sont visées lorsqu'elles sont essentiellement de nature fiscale.
TITRE XXII
TOURISME
Article 195
1. L'Union complète l'action des États membres dans le secteur du tourisme, notamment en promouvant la compétitivité des entreprises de l'Union dans ce secteur.
À cette fin, l'action de l'Union vise:
a) à encourager la création d'un environnement favorable au développement des entreprises dans ce secteur;
b) à favoriser la coopération entre États membres, notamment par l'échange des bonnes pratiques.
2. Le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, établissent les mesures particulières destinées à compléter les actions menées dans les États membres afin de réaliser les objectifs visés au présent article, à l'exclusion de toute harmonisation des dispo sitions législatives et réglementaires des États membres.
TITRE XXIII
PROTECTION CIVILE
Article 196
1. L'Union encourage la coopération entre les États membres afin de renforcer l'efficacité des systèmes de prévention des catastrophes naturelles ou d'origine humaine et de protection contre celles-ci.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/135
L'action de l'Union vise:
a) à soutenir et à compléter l'action des États membres aux niveaux national, régional et local portant sur la prévention des risques, sur la préparation des acteurs de la protection civile dans les États membres et sur l'intervention en cas de catastrophes naturelles ou d'origine humaine à l'intérieur de l'Union;
b) à promouvoir une coopération opérationnelle rapide et efficace à l'intérieur de l'Union entre les services de protection civile nationaux;
c) à favoriser la cohérence des actions entreprises au niveau international en matière de protection civile.
2. Le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, établissent les mesures nécessaires pour contribuer à la réalisation des objectifs visés au paragraphe 1, à l'exclusion de toute harmonisation des dispositions législatives et réglementaires des États membres.
TITRE XXIV
COOPÉRATION ADMINISTRATIVE
Article 197
1. La mise en œuvre effective du droit de l'Union par les États membres, qui est essentielle au bon fonctionnement de l'Union, est considérée comme une question d'intérêt commun.
2. L'Union peut appuyer les efforts des États membres pour améliorer leur capacité administrative à mettre en œuvre le droit de l'Union. Cette action peut consister notamment à faciliter les échanges d'informations et de fonctionnaires ainsi qu'à soutenir des programmes de formation. Aucun État membre n'est tenu de recourir à cet appui. Le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant par voie de règlements conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, établissent les mesures nécessaires à cette fin, à l'exclusion de toute harmonisation des dispositions législatives et réglementaires des États membres.
3. Le présent article est sans préjudice de l'obligation des États membres de mettre en œuvre le droit de l'Union ainsi que des prérogatives et devoirs de la Commission. Il est également sans préjudice des autres dispositions des traités qui prévoient une coopération administrative entre les États membres ainsi qu'entre eux et l'Union.
FRC 83/136 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
QUATRIÈME PARTIE L'ASSOCIATION DES PAYS ET TERRITOIRES D'OUTRE-MER
Article 198 (ex-article 182 TCE)
Les États membres conviennent d'associer à l'Union les pays et territoires non européens entretenant avec le Danemark, la France, les Pays-Bas et le Royaume-Uni des relations particulières. Ces pays et territoires, ci-après dénommés «pays et territoires», sont énumérés à la liste qui fait l'objet de l'annexe II.
Le but de l'association est la promotion du développement économique et social des pays et territoires, et l'établissement de relations économiques étroites entre eux et l'Union dans son ensemble.
Conformément aux principes énoncés dans le préambule du présent traité, l'association doit en premier lieu permettre de favoriser les intérêts des habitants de ces pays et territoires et leur pros périté, de manière à les conduire au développement économique, social et culturel qu'ils attendent.
Article 199 (ex-article 183 TCE)
L'association poursuit les objectifs ci-après.
1) Les États membres appliquent à leurs échanges commerciaux avec les pays et territoires le régime qu'ils s'accordent entre eux en vertu des traités.
2) Chaque pays ou territoire applique à ses échanges commerciaux avec les États membres et les autres pays et territoires le régime qu'il applique à l'État européen avec lequel il entretient des relations particulières.
3) Les États membres contribuent aux investissements que demande le développement progressif de ces pays et territoires.
4) Pour les investissements financés par l'Union, la participation aux adjudications et fournitures est ouverte, à égalité de conditions, à toutes les personnes physiques et morales ressortissantes des États membres et des pays et territoires.
5) Dans les relations entre les États membres et les pays et territoires, le droit d'établissement des ressortissants et sociétés est réglé conformément aux dispositions et par application des procé dures prévues au chapitre relatif au droit d'établissement et sur une base non discriminatoire, sous réserve des dispositions particulières prises en vertu de l'article 203.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/137
Article 200 (ex-article 184 TCE)
1. Les importations originaires des pays et territoires bénéficient à leur entrée dans les États membres de l'interdiction des droits de douane qui intervient entre les États membres conformément aux dispositions des traités.
2. À l'entrée dans chaque pays et territoire, les droits de douane frappant les importations des États membres et des autres pays et territoires sont interdits conformément aux dispositions de l'article 30.
3. Toutefois, les pays et territoires peuvent percevoir des droits de douane qui répondent aux nécessités de leur développement et aux besoins de leur industrialisation ou qui, de caractère fiscal, ont pour but d'alimenter leur budget.
Les droits visés à l'alinéa ci-dessus ne peuvent excéder ceux qui frappent les importations des produits en provenance de l'État membre avec lequel chaque pays ou territoire entretient des relations particulières.
4. Le paragraphe 2 n'est pas applicable aux pays et territoires qui, en raison des obligations internationales particulières auxquelles ils sont soumis, appliquent déjà un tarif douanier non discri minatoire.
5. L'établissement ou la modification de droits de douane frappant les marchandises importées dans les pays et territoires ne doit pas donner lieu, en droit ou en fait, à une discrimination directe ou indirecte entre les importations en provenance des divers États membres.
Article 201 (ex-article 185 TCE)
Si le niveau des droits applicables aux marchandises en provenance d'un pays tiers à l'entrée dans un pays ou territoire est, compte tenu de l'application des dispositions de l'article 200, paragraphe 1, de nature à provoquer des détournements de trafic au détriment d'un des États membres, celui-ci peut demander à la Commission de proposer aux autres États membres les mesures nécessaires pour remédier à cette situation.
Article 202 (ex-article 186 TCE)
Sous réserve des dispositions qui régissent la santé publique, la sécurité publique et l'ordre public, la liberté de circulation des travailleurs des pays et territoires dans les États membres et des travailleurs des États membres dans les pays et territoires est régie par des actes adoptés conformément à l'article 203.
FRC 83/138 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Article 203 (ex-article 187 TCE)
Le Conseil, statuant à l'unanimité sur proposition de la Commission, établit, à partir des réalisations acquises dans le cadre de l'association entre les pays et territoires et l'Union et sur la base des principes inscrits dans les traités, les dispositions relatives aux modalités et à la procédure de l'association entre les pays et territoires et l'Union. Lorsque les dispositions en question sont adoptées par le Conseil conformément à une procédure législative spéciale, il statue à l'unanimité, sur propo sition de la Commission et après consultation du Parlement européen.
Article 204 (ex-article 188 TCE)
Les dispositions des articles 198 à 203 sont applicables au Groenland sous réserve des dispositions spécifiques pour le Groenland figurant dans le protocole sur le régime particulier applicable au Groenland, annexé aux traités.
CINQUIÈME PARTIE L'ACTION EXTÉRIEURE DE L'UNION
TITRE I
DISPOSITIONS GÉNÉRALES RELATIVES À L'ACTION EXTÉRIEURE DE L'UNION
Article 205
L'action de l'Union sur la scène internationale, au titre de la présente partie, repose sur les principes, poursuit les objectifs et est menée conformément aux dispositions générales visés au chapitre 1 du titre V du traité sur l'Union européenne.
TITRE II
LA POLITIQUE COMMERCIALE COMMUNE
Article 206 (ex-article 131 TCE)
Par l'établissement d'une union douanière conformément aux articles 28 à 32, l'Union contribue, dans l'intérêt commun, au développement harmonieux du commerce mondial, à la suppression progressive des restrictions aux échanges internationaux et aux investissements étrangers directs, ainsi qu'à la réduction des barrières douanières et autres.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/139
Article 207 (ex-article 133 TCE)
1. La politique commerciale commune est fondée sur des principes uniformes, notamment en ce qui concerne les modifications tarifaires, la conclusion d'accords tarifaires et commerciaux relatifs aux échanges de marchandises et de services, et les aspects commerciaux de la propriété intellectuelle, les investissements étrangers directs, l'uniformisation des mesures de libéralisation, la politique d'expor tation, ainsi que les mesures de défense commerciale, dont celles à prendre en cas de dumping et de subventions. La politique commerciale commune est menée dans le cadre des principes et objectifs de l'action extérieure de l'Union.
2. Le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant par voie de règlements conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, adoptent les mesures définissant le cadre dans lequel est mise en oeuvre la politique commerciale commune.
3. Si des accords avec un ou plusieurs pays tiers ou organisations internationales doivent être négociés et conclus, l'article 218 est applicable, sous réserve des dispositions particulières du présent article.
La Commission présente des recommandations au Conseil, qui l'autorise à ouvrir les négociations nécessaires. Il appartient au Conseil et à la Commission de veiller à ce que les accords négociés soient compatibles avec les politiques et règles internes de l'Union.
Ces négociations sont conduites par la Commission en consultation avec un comité spécial désigné par le Conseil pour l'assister dans cette tâche et dans le cadre des directives que le Conseil peut lui adresser. La Commission fait régulièrement rapport au comité spécial, ainsi qu'au Parlement euro péen, sur l'état d'avancement des négociations.
4. Pour la négociation et la conclusion des accords visés au paragraphe 3, le Conseil statue à la majorité qualifiée.
Pour la négociation et la conclusion d'un accord dans les domaines du commerce de services et des aspects commerciaux de la propriété intellectuelle, ainsi que des investissements étrangers directs, le Conseil statue à l'unanimité lorsque cet accord comprend des dispositions pour lesquelles l'unanimité est requise pour l'adoption de règles internes.
Le Conseil statue également à l'unanimité pour la négociation et la conclusion d'accords:
a) dans le domaine du commerce des services culturels et audiovisuels, lorsque ces accords risquent de porter atteinte à la diversité culturelle et linguistique de l'Union;
b) dans le domaine du commerce des services sociaux, d'éducation et de santé, lorsque ces accords risquent de perturber gravement l'organisation de ces services au niveau national et de porter atteinte à la responsabilité des États membres pour la fourniture de ces services.
5. La négociation et la conclusion d'accords internationaux dans le domaine des transports relè vent du titre VI de la troisième partie, et de l'article 218.
FRC 83/140 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
6. L'exercice des compétences attribuées par le présent article dans le domaine de la politique commerciale commune n'affecte pas la délimitation des compétences entre l'Union et les États membres et n'entraîne pas une harmonisation des dispositions législatives ou réglementaires des États membres dans la mesure où les traités excluent une telle harmonisation.
TITRE III
LA COOPÉRATION AVEC LES PAYS TIERS ET L'AIDE HUMANITAIRE
CHAPITRE 1
LA COOPÉRATION AU DÉVELOPPEMENT
Article 208 (ex-article 177 TCE)
1. La politique de l'Union dans le domaine de la coopération au développement est menée dans le cadre des principes et objectifs de l'action extérieure de l'Union. La politique de coopération au développement de l'Union et celles des États membres se complètent et se renforcent mutuellement.
L'objectif principal de la politique de l'Union dans ce domaine est la réduction et, à terme, l'éradi cation de la pauvreté. L'Union tient compte des objectifs de la coopération au développement dans la mise en œuvre des politiques qui sont susceptibles d'affecter les pays en développement.
2. L'Union et les États membres respectent les engagements et tiennent compte des objectifs qu'ils ont agréés dans le cadre des Nations Unies et des autres organisations internationales compétentes.
Article 209 (ex-article 179 TCE)
1. Le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, arrêtent les mesures nécessaires pour la mise en oeuvre de la politique de coopération au dévelop pement, qui peuvent porter sur des programmes pluriannuels de coopération avec des pays en développement ou des programmes ayant une approche thématique.
2. L'Union peut conclure avec les pays tiers et les organisations internationales compétentes tout accord utile à la réalisation des objectifs visés à l'article 21 du traité sur l'Union européenne et à l'article 208 du présent traité.
Le premier alinéa ne préjuge pas la compétence des États membres pour négocier dans les instances internationales et conclure des accords.
3. La Banque européenne d'investissement contribue, selon les conditions prévues dans ses statuts, à la mise en œuvre des mesures visées au paragraphe 1.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/141
Article 210 (ex-article 180 TCE)
1. Pour favoriser la complémentarité et l'efficacité de leurs actions, l'Union et les États membres coordonnent leurs politiques en matière de coopération au développement et se concertent sur leurs programmes d'aide, y compris dans les organisations internationales et lors des conférences inter nationales. Ils peuvent entreprendre des actions conjointes. Les États membres contribuent, si néces saire, à la mise en œuvre des programmes d'aide de l'Union.
2. La Commission peut prendre toute initiative utile pour promouvoir la coordination visée au paragraphe 1.
Article 211 (ex-article 181 TCE)
Dans le cadre de leurs compétences respectives, l'Union et les États membres coopèrent avec les pays tiers et les organisations internationales compétentes.
CHAPITRE 2
LA COOPÉRATION ÉCONOMIQUE, FINANCIÈRE ET TECHNIQUE AVEC LES PAYS TIERS
Article 212 (ex-article 181 A TCE)
1. Sans préjudice des autres dispositions des traités, et notamment de celles des articles 208 à 211, l'Union mène des actions de coopération économique, financière et technique, y compris d'assistance en particulier dans le domaine financier, avec des pays tiers autres que les pays en développement. Ces actions sont cohérentes avec la politique de développement de l'Union et sont menées dans le cadre des principes et objectifs de son action extérieure. Les actions de l'Union et des États membres se complètent et se renforcent mutuellement.
2. Le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, arrêtent les mesures nécessaires pour la mise en œuvre du paragraphe 1.
3. Dans le cadre de leurs compétences respectives, l'Union et les États membres coopèrent avec les pays tiers et les organisations internationales compétentes. Les modalités de la coopération de l'Union peuvent faire l'objet d'accords entre celle-ci et les tierces parties concernées.
Le premier alinéa ne préjuge pas la compétence des États membres pour négocier dans les instances internationales et conclure des accords internationaux.
FRC 83/142 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Article 213
Lorsque la situation dans un pays tiers exige une assistance financière à caractère urgent de la part de l'Union, le Conseil, sur proposition de la Commission, adopte les décisions nécessaires.
CHAPITRE 3
L'AIDE HUMANITAIRE
Article 214
1. Les actions de l'Union dans le domaine de l'aide humanitaire sont menées dans le cadre des principes et objectifs de l'action extérieure de l'Union. Ces actions visent, de manière ponctuelle, à porter assistance et secours aux populations des pays tiers, victimes de catastrophes naturelles ou d'origine humaine, et à les protéger, pour faire face aux besoins humanitaires résultant de ces différentes situations. Les actions de l'Union et des États membres se complètent et se renforcent mutuellement.
2. Les actions d'aide humanitaire sont menées conformément aux principes du droit international et aux principes d'impartialité, de neutralité et de non-discrimination.
3. Le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, établissent les mesures définissant le cadre dans lequel sont mises en œuvre les actions d'aide humanitaire de l'Union.
4. L'Union peut conclure avec les pays tiers et les organisations internationales compétentes tout accord utile à la réalisation des objectifs visés au paragraphe 1 et à l'article 21 du traité sur l'Union européenne.
Le premier alinéa ne préjuge pas la compétence des États membres pour négocier dans les instances internationales et conclure des accords.
5. Afin d'établir un cadre pour des contributions communes des jeunes Européens aux actions d'aide humanitaire de l'Union, un Corps volontaire européen d'aide humanitaire est créé. Le Parle ment européen et le Conseil, statuant par voie de règlements conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, fixent son statut et les modalités de son fonctionnement.
6. La Commission peut prendre toute initiative utile pour promouvoir la coordination entre les actions de l'Union et celles des États membres, afin de renforcer l'efficacité et la complémentarité des dispositifs de l'Union et des dispositifs nationaux d'aide humanitaire.
7. L'Union veille à ce que ses actions d'aide humanitaire soient coordonnées et cohérentes avec celles des organisations et organismes internationaux, en particulier ceux qui font partie du système des Nations unies.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/143
TITRE IV
LES MESURES RESTRICTIVES
Article 215 (ex-article 301 TCE)
1. Lorsqu'une décision, adoptée conformément au chapitre 2 du titre V du traité sur l'Union européenne, prévoit l'interruption ou la réduction, en tout ou en partie, des relations économiques et financières avec un ou plusieurs pays tiers, le Conseil, statuant à la majorité qualifiée, sur propo sition conjointe du haut représentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité et de la Commission, adopte les mesures nécessaires. Il en informe le Parlement européen.
2. Lorsqu'une décision, adoptée conformément au chapitre 2 du titre V du traité sur l'Union européenne, le prévoit, le Conseil peut adopter, selon la procédure visée au paragraphe 1, des mesures restrictives à l'encontre de personnes physiques ou morales, de groupes ou d'entités non étatiques.
3. Les actes visés au présent article contiennent les dispositions nécessaires en matière de garanties juridiques.
TITRE V
ACCORDS INTERNATIONAUX
Article 216
1. L'Union peut conclure un accord avec un ou plusieurs pays tiers ou organisations internatio nales lorsque les traités le prévoient ou lorsque la conclusion d'un accord, soit est nécessaire pour réaliser, dans le cadre des politiques de l'Union, l'un des objectifs visés par les traités, soit est prévue dans un acte juridique contraignant de l'Union, soit encore est susceptible d'affecter des règles communes ou d'en altérer la portée.
2. Les accords conclus par l'Union lient les institutions de l'Union et les États membres.
Article 217 (ex-article 310 TCE)
L'Union peut conclure avec un ou plusieurs pays tiers ou organisations internationales des accords créant une association caractérisée par des droits et obligations réciproques, des actions en commun et des procédures particulières.
Article 218 (ex-article 300 TCE)
1. Sans préjudice des dispositions particulières de l'article 207, les accords entre l'Union et des pays tiers ou organisations internationales sont négociés et conclus selon la procédure ci-après.
FRC 83/144 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
2. Le Conseil autorise l'ouverture des négociations, arrête les directives de négociation, autorise la signature et conclut les accords.
3. La Commission, ou le haut représentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité lorsque l'accord envisagé porte exclusivement ou principalement sur la politique étrangère et de sécurité commune, présente des recommandations au Conseil, qui adopte une décision autorisant l'ouverture des négociations et désignant, en fonction de la matière de l'accord envisagé, le négocia teur ou le chef de l'équipe de négociation de l'Union.
4. Le Conseil peut adresser des directives au négociateur et désigner un comité spécial, les négociations devant être conduites en consultation avec ce comité.
5. Le Conseil, sur proposition du négociateur, adopte une décision autorisant la signature de l'accord et, le cas échéant, son application provisoire avant l'entrée en vigueur.
6. Le Conseil, sur proposition du négociateur, adopte une décision portant conclusion de l'accord.
Sauf lorsque l'accord porte exclusivement sur la politique étrangère et de sécurité commune, le Conseil adopte la décision de conclusion de l'accord:
a) après approbation du Parlement européen dans les cas suivants:
i) accords d'association;
ii) accord portant adhésion de l'Union à la Convention européenne de sauvegarde des droits de l'Homme et des libertés fondamentales;
iii) accords créant un cadre institutionnel spécifique en organisant des procédures de coopération;
iv) accords ayant des implications budgétaires notables pour l'Union;
v) accords couvrant des domaines auxquels s'applique la procédure législative ordinaire ou la procédure législative spéciale lorsque l'approbation du Parlement européen est requise.
Le Parlement européen et le Conseil peuvent, en cas d'urgence, convenir d'un délai pour l'appro bation;
b) après consultation du Parlement européen, dans les autres cas. Le Parlement européen émet son avis dans un délai que le Conseil peut fixer en fonction de l'urgence. En l'absence d'avis dans ce délai, le Conseil peut statuer.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/145
7. Par dérogation aux paragraphes 5, 6 et 9, le Conseil peut, lors de la conclusion d'un accord, habiliter le négociateur à approuver, au nom de l'Union, les modifications de l'accord, lorsque celui-ci prévoit que ces modifications doivent être adoptées selon une procédure simplifiée ou par une instance créée par ledit accord. Le Conseil peut assortir cette habilitation de conditions spécifiques.
8. Tout au long de la procédure, le Conseil statue à la majorité qualifiée.
Toutefois, il statue à l'unanimité lorsque l'accord porte sur un domaine pour lequel l'unanimité est requise pour l'adoption d'un acte de l'Union ainsi que pour les accords d'association et les accords visés à l'article 212 avec les États candidats à l'adhésion. Le Conseil statue également à l'unanimité pour l'accord portant adhésion de l'Union à la Convention européenne de sauvegarde des droits de l'Homme et des libertés fondamentales; la décision portant conclusion de cet accord entre en vigueur après son approbation par les États membres, conformément à leurs règles constitutionnelles respec tives.
9. Le Conseil, sur proposition de la Commission ou du haut représentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité, adopte une décision sur la suspension de l'application d'un accord et établissant les positions à prendre au nom de l'Union dans une instance créée par un accord, lorsque cette instance est appelée à adopter des actes ayant des effets juridiques, à l'exception des actes complétant ou modifiant le cadre institutionnel de l'accord.
10. Le Parlement européen est immédiatement et pleinement informé à toutes les étapes de la procédure.
11. Un État membre, le Parlement européen, le Conseil ou la Commission peut recueillir l'avis de la Cour de justice sur la compatibilité d'un accord envisagé avec les traités. En cas d'avis négatif de la Cour, l'accord envisagé ne peut entrer en vigueur, sauf modification de celui-ci ou révision des traités.
Article 219 (ex-article 111, paragraphes 1 à 3 et 5, TCE)
1. Par dérogation à l'article 218, le Conseil, soit sur recommandation de la Banque centrale européenne, soit sur recommandation de la Commission et après consultation de la Banque centrale européenne en vue de parvenir à un consensus compatible avec l'objectif de la stabilité des prix peut conclure des accords formels portant sur un système de taux de change pour l'euro vis-à-vis des monnaies d'Etats tiers. Le Conseil statue à l'unanimité, après consultation du Parlement européen et conformément à la procédure prévue au paragraphe 3.
Le Conseil, soit sur recommandation de la Banque centrale européenne, soit sur recommandation de la Commission et après consultation de la Banque centrale européenne en vue de parvenir à un consensus compatible avec l'objectif de la stabilité des prix, peut adopter, modifier ou abandonner les cours centraux de l'euro dans le système des taux de change. Le président du Conseil informe le Parlement européen de l'adoption, de la modification ou de l'abandon des cours centraux de l'euro.
FRC 83/146 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
2. En l'absence d'un système de taux de change vis-à-vis d'une ou de plusieurs monnaies d'États tiers au sens du paragraphe 1, le Conseil, statuant soit sur recommandation de la Commission et après consultation de la Banque centrale européenne, soit sur recommandation de la Banque centrale européenne, peut formuler les orientations générales de politique de change vis-à-vis de ces monnaies. Ces orientations générales n'affectent pas l'objectif principal du SEBC, à savoir le maintien de la stabilité des prix.
3. Par dérogation à l'article 218, au cas où des accords sur des questions se rapportant au régime monétaire ou de change doivent faire l'objet de négociations entre l'Union et un ou plusieurs États tiers ou organisations internationales, le Conseil, sur recommandation de la Commission et après consultation de la Banque centrale européenne, décide des arrangements relatifs aux négociations et à la conclusion de ces accords. Ces arrangements doivent assurer que l'Union exprime une position unique. La Commission est pleinement associée aux négociations.
4. Sans préjudice des compétences et des accords de l'Union dans le domaine de l'Union écono mique et monétaire, les États membres peuvent négocier dans les instances internationales et conclure des accords internationaux.
TITRE VI
RELATIONS DE L'UNION AVEC LES ORGANISATIONS INTERNATIONALES ET LES PAYS TIERS ET DÉLÉGATIONS DE L'UNION
Article 220 (ex-articles 302 à 304 TCE)
1. L'Union établit toute coopération utile avec les organes des Nations unies et de leurs institu tions spécialisées, le Conseil de l'Europe, l'Organisation pour la sécurité et la coopération en Europe et l'Organisation de coopération et de développement économiques.
L'Union assure, en outre, les liaisons opportunes avec d'autres organisations internationales.
2. Le haut représentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité et la Commission sont chargés de la mise en œuvre du présent article.
Article 221
1. Les délégations de l'Union dans les pays tiers et auprès des organisations internationales assurent la représentation de l'Union.
2. Les délégations de l'Union sont placées sous l'autorité du haut représentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité. Elles agissent en étroite coopération avec les missions diplomatiques et consulaires des États membres.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/147
TITRE VII
CLAUSE DE SOLIDARITÉ
Article 222
1. L'Union et ses États membres agissent conjointement dans un esprit de solidarité si un État membre est l'objet d'une attaque terroriste ou la victime d'une catastrophe naturelle ou d'origine humaine. L'Union mobilise tous les instruments à sa disposition, y compris les moyens militaires mis à sa disposition par les États membres, pour:
a) — prévenir la menace terroriste sur le territoire des États membres;
— protéger les institutions démocratiques et la population civile d'une éventuelle attaque terro riste;
— porter assistance à un État membre sur son territoire, à la demande de ses autorités politiques, dans le cas d'une attaque terroriste;
b) porter assistance à un État membre sur son territoire, à la demande de ses autorités politiques, en cas de catastrophe naturelle ou d'origine humaine.
2. Si un État membre est l'objet d'une attaque terroriste ou la victime d'une catastrophe naturelle ou d'origine humaine, les autres États membres lui portent assistance à la demande de ses autorités politiques. À cette fin, les États membres se coordonnent au sein du Conseil.
3. Les modalités de mise en œuvre par l'Union de la présente clause de solidarité sont définies par une décision adoptée par le Conseil, sur proposition conjointe de la Commission et du haut repré sentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité. Lorsque cette décision a des implications dans le domaine de la défense, le Conseil statue conformément à l'article 31, paragraphe 1, du traité sur l'Union européenne. Le Parlement européen est informé.
Dans le cadre du présent paragraphe, et sans préjudice de l'article 240, le Conseil est assisté par le comité politique et de sécurité, avec le soutien des structures développées dans le cadre de la politique de sécurité et de défense commune, et par le comité visé à l'article 71, qui lui présentent, le cas échéant, des avis conjoints.
4. Afin de permettre à l'Union et à ses États membres d'agir d'une manière efficace, le Conseil européen procède à une évaluation régulière des menaces auxquelles l'Union est confrontée.
FRC 83/148 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
SIXIÈME PARTIE DISPOSITIONS INSTITUTIONNELLES ET FINANCIÈRES
TITRE I
DISPOSITIONS INSTITUTIONNELLES
CHAPITRE 1
LES INSTITUTIONS
SECTION 1
LE PARLEMENT EUROPÉEN
Article 223 (ex-article 190, paragraphes 4 et 5, TCE)
1. Le Parlement européen élabore un projet en vue d'établir les dispositions nécessaires pour permettre l'élection de ses membres au suffrage universel direct selon une procédure uniforme dans tous les États membres ou conformément à des principes communs à tous les États membres.
Le Conseil, statuant à l'unanimité conformément à une procédure législative spéciale et après appro bation du Parlement européen, qui se prononce à la majorité des membres qui le composent, établit les dispositions nécessaires. Ces disposition entrent en vigueur après leur approbation par les États membres, conformément à leurs règles constitutionnelles respectives.
2. Le Parlement européen, statuant par voie de règlements de sa propre initiative conformément à une procédure législative spéciale, fixe le statut et les conditions générales d'exercice des fonctions de ses membres, après avis de la Commission et avec l'approbation du Conseil. Toute règle ou toute condition relatives au régime fiscal des membres ou des anciens membres relèvent de l'unanimité au sein du Conseil.
Article 224 (ex-article 191, second alinéa, TCE)
Le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, fixent par voie de règlements le statut des partis politiques au niveau européen visés à l'article 10, paragraphe 4, du traité sur l'Union européenne, et notamment les règles relatives à leur financement.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/149
Article 225 (ex-article 192, second alinéa, TCE)
Le Parlement européen peut, à la majorité des membres qui le composent, demander à la Commis sion de soumettre toute proposition appropriée sur les questions qui lui paraissent nécessiter l'élabo ration d'un acte de l'Union pour la mise en œuvre des traités. Si la Commission ne soumet pas de proposition, elle en communique les raisons au Parlement européen.
Article 226 (ex-article 193 TCE)
Dans le cadre de l'accomplissement de ses missions, le Parlement européen peut, à la demande d'un quart des membres qui le composent, constituer une commission temporaire d'enquête pour examiner, sans préjudice des attributions conférées par les traités à d'autres institutions ou organes, les allégations d'infraction ou de mauvaise administration dans l'application du droit de l'Union, sauf si les faits allégués sont en cause devant une juridiction et aussi longtemps que la procédure juridictionnelle n'est pas achevée.
L'existence de la commission temporaire d'enquête prend fin par le dépôt de son rapport.
Les modalités d'exercice du droit d'enquête sont déterminées par le Parlement européen, statuant par voie de règlements de sa propre initiative conformément à une procédure législative spéciale, après approbation du Conseil et de la Commission.
Article 227 (ex-article 194 TCE)
Tout citoyen de l'Union, ainsi que toute personne physique ou morale résidant ou ayant son siège statutaire dans un État membre, a le droit de présenter, à titre individuel ou en association avec d'autres citoyens ou personnes, une pétition au Parlement européen sur un sujet relevant des domaines d'activité de l'Union et qui le ou la concerne directement.
Article 228 (ex-article 195 TCE)
1. Un médiateur européen, élu par le Parlement européen, est habilité à recevoir les plaintes émanant de tout citoyen de l'Union ou de toute personne physique ou morale résidant ou ayant son siège statutaire dans un État membre et relatives à des cas de mauvaise administration dans l'action des institutions, organes ou organismes de l'Union, à l'exclusion de la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne dans l'exercice de ses fonctions juridictionnelles. Il instruit ces plaintes et fait rapport à leur sujet.
Conformément à sa mission, le médiateur procède aux enquêtes qu'il estime justifiées, soit de sa propre initiative, soit sur la base des plaintes qui lui ont été présentées directement ou par l'inter médiaire d'un membre du Parlement européen, sauf si les faits allégués font ou ont fait l'objet d'une
FRC 83/150 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
procédure juridictionnelle. Dans les cas où le médiateur a constaté un cas de mauvaise adminis tration, il saisit l'institution, organe ou organisme concerné, qui dispose d'un délai de trois mois pour lui faire tenir son avis. Le médiateur transmet ensuite un rapport au Parlement européen et à l'institution, organe ou organisme concerné. La personne dont émane la plainte est informée du résultat de ces enquêtes.
Chaque année, le médiateur présente un rapport au Parlement européen sur les résultats de ses enquêtes.
2. Le médiateur est élu après chaque élection du Parlement européen pour la durée de la légis lature. Son mandat est renouvelable.
Le médiateur peut être déclaré démissionnaire par la Cour de justice, à la requête du Parlement européen, s'il ne remplit plus les conditions nécessaires à l'exercice de ses fonctions ou s'il a commis une faute grave.
3. Le médiateur exerce ses fonctions en toute indépendance. Dans l'accomplissement de ses devoirs, il ne sollicite ni n'accepte d'instructions d'aucun gouvernement, institution, organe ou organisme. Pendant la durée de ses fonctions, le médiateur ne peut exercer aucune autre activité professionnelle, rémunérée ou non.
4. Le Parlement européen, statuant par voie de règlements de sa propre initiative conformément à une procédure législative spéciale, fixe le statut et les conditions générales d'exercice des fonctions du médiateur après avis de la Commission et avec l'approbation du Conseil.
Article 229 (ex-article 196 TCE)
Le Parlement européen tient une session annuelle. Il se réunit de plein droit le deuxième mardi de mars.
Le Parlement européen peut se réunir en période de session extraordinaire à la demande de la majorité des membres qui le composent, du Conseil ou de la Commission.
Article 230 (ex-article 197, deuxième, troisième et quatrième alinéa, TCE)
La Commission peut assister à toutes les séances et est entendue à sa demande.
La Commission répond oralement ou par écrit aux questions qui lui sont posées par le Parlement européen ou par ses membres.
Le Conseil européen et le Conseil sont entendus par le Parlement européen dans les conditions prévues par le règlement intérieur du Conseil européen et par celui du Conseil.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/151
Article 231 (ex-article 198 TCE)
Sauf dispositions contraires des traités, le Parlement européen statue à la majorité des suffrages exprimés.
Le règlement intérieur fixe le quorum.
Article 232 (ex-article 199 TCE)
Le Parlement européen arrête son règlement intérieur à la majorité des membres qui le composent.
Les actes du Parlement européen sont publiés dans les conditions prévues par les traités et par ce règlement.
Article 233 (ex-article 200 TCE)
Le Parlement européen procède, en séance publique, à la discussion du rapport général annuel qui lui est soumis par la Commission.
Article 234 (ex-article 201 TCE)
Le Parlement européen, saisi d'une motion de censure sur la gestion de la Commission, ne peut se prononcer sur cette motion que trois jours au moins après son dépôt et par un scrutin public.
Si la motion de censure est adoptée à la majorité des deux tiers des suffrages exprimés et à la majorité des membres qui composent le Parlement européen, les membres de la Commission doivent démissionner collectivement de leurs fonctions et le haut représentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité doit démissionner des fonctions qu'il exerce au sein de la Commission. Ils restent en fonction et continuent à expédier les affaires courantes jusqu'à leur remplacement conformément à l'article 17 du traité sur l'Union européenne. Dans ce cas, le mandat des membres de la Commission nommés pour les remplacer expire à la date à laquelle aurait dû expirer le mandat des membres de la Commission obligés de démissionner collectivement de leurs fonctions.
SECTION 2
LE CONSEIL EUROPÉEN
Article 235
1. En cas de vote, chaque membre du Conseil européen peut recevoir délégation d'un seul des autres membres.
FRC 83/152 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
L'article 16, paragraphe 4, du traité sur l'Union européenne et l'article 238, paragraphe 2, du présent traité s'appliquent au Conseil européen lorsqu'il statue à la majorité qualifiée. Lorsque le Conseil européen se prononce par un vote, son président et le président de la Commission n'y prennent pas part.
L'abstention de membres présents ou représentés ne fait pas obstacle à l'adoption des délibérations du Conseil européen qui requièrent l'unanimité.
2. Le président du Parlement européen peut être invité à être entendu par le Conseil européen.
3. Le Conseil européen statue à la majorité simple pour les questions de procédure ainsi que pour l'adoption de son règlement intérieur.
4. Le Conseil européen est assisté par le secrétariat général du Conseil.
Article 236
Le Conseil européen adopte à la majorité qualifiée:
a) une décision établissant la liste des formations du Conseil autres que celle des affaires générales et celle des affaires étrangères, conformément à l'article 16, paragraphe 6, du traité sur l'Union européenne;
b) une décision relative à la présidence des formations du Conseil, à l'exception de celle des affaires étrangères, conformément à l'article 16, paragraphe 9, du traité sur l'Union européenne.
SECTION 3
LE CONSEIL
Article 237 (ex-article 204 TCE)
Le Conseil se réunit sur convocation de son président à l'initiative de celui-ci, d'un de ses membres ou de la Commission.
Article 238 (ex-article 205, paragraphes 1 et 2, TCE)
1. Pour les délibérations qui requièrent la majorité simple, le Conseil statue à la majorité des membres qui le composent.
2. Par dérogation à l'article 16, paragraphe 4, du traité sur l'Union européenne, à partir du 1er novembre 2014 et sous réserve des dispositions fixées par le protocole sur les dispositions
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/153
transitoires, lorsque le Conseil ne statue pas sur proposition de la Commission ou du haut repré sentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité, la majorité qualifiée se définit comme étant égale à au moins 72 % des membres du Conseil, représentant des États membres réunissant au moins 65 % de la population de l'Union.
3. À partir du 1er novembre 2014, et sous réserve des dispositions fixées par le protocole sur les dispositions transitoires, dans les cas où, en application des traités, tous les membres du Conseil ne prennent pas part au vote, la majorité qualifiée se définit comme suit:
a) La majorité qualifiée se définit comme étant égale à au moins 55 % des membres du Conseil représentant les États membres participants, réunissant au moins 65 % de la population de ces États.
Une minorité de blocage doit inclure au moins le nombre minimum de membres du Conseil représentant plus de 35 % de la population des États membres participants, plus un membre, faute de quoi la majorité qualifiée est réputée acquise.
b) Par dérogation au point a), lorsque le Conseil ne statue pas sur proposition de la Commission ou du haut représentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité, la majorité qualifiée se définit comme étant égale à au moins 72 % des membres du Conseil représentant les États membres participants, réunissant au moins 65 % de la population de ces États.
4. Les abstentions des membres présents ou représentés ne font pas obstacle à l'adoption des délibérations du Conseil qui requièrent l'unanimité.
Article 239 (ex-article 206 TCE)
En cas de vote, chaque membre du Conseil peut recevoir délégation d'un seul des autres membres.
Article 240 (ex-article 207 TCE)
1. Un comité composé des représentants permanents des gouvernements des États membres est responsable de la préparation des travaux du Conseil et de l'exécution des mandats qui lui sont confiés par celui-ci. Le comité peut adopter des décisions de procédure dans les cas prévus par le règlement intérieur du Conseil.
2. Le Conseil est assisté d'un secrétariat général, placé sous la responsabilité d'un secrétaire général nommé par le Conseil.
Le Conseil décide à la majorité simple de l'organisation du secrétariat général.
3. Le Conseil statue à la majorité simple pour les questions de procédure ainsi que pour l'adoption de son règlement intérieur.
FRC 83/154 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Article 241 (ex-article 208 TCE)
Le Conseil, statuant à la majorité simple, peut demander à la Commission de procéder à toutes études qu'il juge opportunes pour la réalisation des objectifs communs et de lui soumettre toutes propo sitions appropriées. Si la Commission ne soumet pas de proposition, elle en communique les raisons au Conseil.
Article 242 (ex-article 209 TCE)
Le Conseil, statuant à la majorité simple, arrête, après consultation de la Commission, le statut des comités prévus par les traités.
Article 243 (ex-article 210 TCE)
Le Conseil fixe les traitements, indemnités et pensions du président du Conseil européen, du prési dent de la Commission, du haut représentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité, des membres de la Commission, des présidents, des membres et des greffiers de la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne ainsi que du secrétaire général du Conseil. Il fixe également toutes indemnités tenant lieu de rémunération.
SECTION 4
LA COMMISSION
Article 244
Conformément à l'article 17, paragraphe 5, du traité sur l'Union européenne les membres de la Commission sont choisis selon un système de rotation établi à l'unanimité par le Conseil européen qui se fonde sur les principes suivants:
a) les États membres sont traités sur un strict pied d'égalité pour la détermination de l'ordre de passage et du temps de présence de leurs ressortissants au sein de la Commission; en consé quence, l'écart entre le nombre total des mandats détenus par les ressortissants de deux États membres donnés ne peut jamais être supérieur à un;
b) sous réserve du point a), chacune des Commissions successives est constituée de manière à refléter d'une manière satisfaisante l'éventail démographique et géographique de l'ensemble des États membres.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/155
Article 245 (ex-article 213 TCE)
Les membres de la Commission s'abstiennent de tout acte incompatible avec le caractère de leurs fonctions. Les États membres respectent leur indépendance et ne cherchent pas à les influencer dans l'exécution de leur tâche.
Les membres de la Commission ne peuvent, pendant la durée de leurs fonctions, exercer aucune autre activité professionnelle, rémunérée ou non. Ils prennent, lors de leur installation, l'engagement solennel de respecter, pendant la durée de leurs fonctions et après la cessation de celles-ci, les obligations découlant de leur charge, notamment les devoirs d'honnêteté et de délicatesse quant à l'acceptation, après cette cessation, de certaines fonctions ou de certains avantages. En cas de viola tion de ces obligations, la Cour de justice, saisie par le Conseil, statuant à la majorité simple, ou par la Commission, peut, selon le cas, prononcer la démission d'office dans les conditions de l'article 247 ou la déchéance du droit à pension de l'intéressé ou d'autres avantages en tenant lieu.
Article 246 (ex-article 215 TCE)
En dehors des renouvellements réguliers et des décès, les fonctions de membre de la Commission prennent fin individuellement par démission volontaire ou d'office.
Le membre démissionnaire ou décédé est remplacé pour la durée du mandat restant à courir par un nouveau membre de la même nationalité nommé par le Conseil d'un commun accord avec le président de la Commission, après consultation du Parlement européen et conformément aux critères visés à l'article 17, paragraphe 3, deuxième alinéa, du traité sur l'Union européenne.
Le Conseil, statuant à l'unanimité, sur proposition du président de la Commission, peut décider qu'il n'y a pas lieu à remplacement, notamment lorsque la durée du mandat du membre de la Commission restant à courir est courte.
En cas de démission volontaire, de démission d'office ou de décès, le président est remplacé pour la durée du mandat restant à courir. La procédure prévue à l'article 17, paragraphe 7, premier alinéa, du traité sur l'Union européenne est applicable pour son remplacement.
En cas de démission volontaire, de démission d'office ou de décès, le haut représentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité est remplacé, pour la durée du mandat restant à courir, conformément à l'article 18, paragraphe 1, du traité sur l'Union européenne.
En cas de démission volontaire de l'ensemble des membres de la Commission, ceux-ci restent en fonctions et continuent à expédier les affaires courantes jusqu'à ce qu'il soit pourvu à leur rempla cement, pour la durée du mandat restant à courir, conformément à l'article 17 du traité sur l'Union européenne.
FRC 83/156 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Article 247 (ex-article 216 TCE)
Tout membre de la Commission, s'il ne remplit plus les conditions nécessaires à l'exercice de ses fonctions ou s'il a commis une faute grave, peut être déclaré démissionnaire par la Cour de justice, à la requête du Conseil, statuant à la majorité simple, ou de la Commission.
Article 248 (ex-article 217, paragraphe 2, TCE)
Sans préjudice de l'article 18, paragraphe 4, du traité sur l'Union européenne, les responsabilités incombant à la Commission sont structurées et réparties entre ses membres par le président, conformément à l'article 17, paragraphe 6, dudit traité. Le président peut remanier la répartition de ces responsabilités en cours de mandat. Les membres de la Commission exercent les fonctions qui leur sont dévolues par le président sous l'autorité de celui-ci.
Article 249 (ex-articles 218, paragraphe 2, et 212 TCE)
1. La Commission fixe son règlement intérieur en vue d'assurer son fonctionnement et celui de ses services. Elle assure la publication de ce règlement.
2. La Commission publie tous les ans, un mois au moins avant l'ouverture de la session du Parlement européen, un rapport général sur l'activité de l'Union.
Article 250 (ex-article 219 TCE)
Les délibérations de la Commission sont acquises à la majorité de ses membres.
Son règlement intérieur fixe le quorum.
SECTION 5
LA COUR DE JUSTICE DE L'UNION EUROPÉENNE
Article 251 (ex-article 221 TCE)
La Cour de justice siège en chambres ou en grande chambre, en conformité avec les règles prévues à cet effet par le statut de la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne.
Lorsque le statut le prévoit, la Cour de justice peut également siéger en assemblée plénière.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/157
Article 252 (ex-article 222 TCE)
La Cour de justice est assistée de huit avocats généraux. Si la Cour de justice le demande, le Conseil, statuant à l'unanimité, peut augmenter le nombre des avocats généraux.
L'avocat général a pour rôle de présenter publiquement, en toute impartialité et en toute indépen dance, des conclusions motivées sur les affaires qui, conformément au statut de la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne, requièrent son intervention.
Article 253 (ex-article 223 TCE)
Les juges et les avocats généraux de la Cour de justice, choisis parmi des personnalités offrant toutes garanties d'indépendance et qui réunissent les conditions requises pour l'exercice, dans leurs pays respectifs, des plus hautes fonctions juridictionnelles, ou qui sont des jurisconsultes possédant des compétences notoires, sont nommés d'un commun accord pour six ans par les gouvernements des États membres, après consultation du comité prévu par l'article 255.
Un renouvellement partiel des juges et des avocats généraux a lieu tous les trois ans dans les conditions prévues par le statut de la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne.
Les juges désignent parmi eux, pour trois ans, le président de la Cour de justice. Son mandat est renouvelable.
Les juges et les avocats généraux sortants peuvent être nommés de nouveau.
La Cour de justice nomme son greffier, dont elle fixe le statut.
La Cour de justice établit son règlement de procédure. Ce règlement est soumis à l'approbation du Conseil.
Article 254 (ex-article 224 TCE)
Le nombre des juges du Tribunal est fixé par le statut de la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne. Le statut peut prévoir que le Tribunal est assisté d'avocats généraux.
Les membres du Tribunal sont choisis parmi les personnes offrant toutes les garanties d'indépendance et possédant la capacité requise pour l'exercice de hautes fonctions juridictionnelles. Ils sont nommés d'un commun accord pour six ans par les gouvernements des États membres, après consultation du comité prévu par l'article 255. Un renouvellement partiel a lieu tous les trois ans. Les membres sortants peuvent être nommés à nouveau.
FRC 83/158 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Les juges désignent parmi eux, pour trois ans, le président du Tribunal. Son mandat est renouvelable.
Le Tribunal nomme son greffier, dont il fixe le statut.
Le Tribunal établit son règlement de procédure en accord avec la Cour de justice. Ce règlement est soumis à l'approbation du Conseil.
À moins que le statut de la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne n'en dispose autrement, les dispositions des traités relatives à la Cour de justice sont applicables au Tribunal.
Article 255
Un comité est institué afin de donner un avis sur l'adéquation des candidats à l'exercice des fonctions de juge et d'avocat général de la Cour de justice et du Tribunal avant que les gouvernements des États membres ne procèdent aux nominations conformément aux articles 253 et 254.
Le comité est composé de sept personnalités choisies parmi d'anciens membres de la Cour de justice et du Tribunal, des membres des juridictions nationales suprêmes et des juristes possédant des compétences notoires, dont l'un est proposé par le Parlement européen. Le Conseil adopte une décision établissant les règles de fonctionnement de ce comité, ainsi qu'une décision en désignant les membres. Il statue sur initiative du président de la Cour de justice.
Article 256 (ex-article 225 TCE)
1. Le Tribunal est compétent pour connaître en première instance des recours visés aux articles 263, 265, 268, 270 et 272, à l'exception de ceux qui sont attribués à un tribunal spécialisé créé en application de l'article 257 et de ceux que le statut réserve à la Cour de justice. Le statut peut prévoir que le Tribunal est compétent pour d'autres catégories de recours.
Les décisions rendues par le Tribunal en vertu du présent paragraphe peuvent faire l'objet d'un pourvoi devant la Cour de justice, limité aux questions de droit, dans les conditions et limites prévues par le statut.
2. Le Tribunal est compétent pour connaître des recours qui sont formés contre les décisions des tribunaux spécialisés.
Les décisions rendues par le Tribunal en vertu du présent paragraphe peuvent exceptionnellement faire l'objet d'un réexamen par la Cour de justice, dans les conditions et limites prévues par le statut, en cas de risque sérieux d'atteinte à l'unité ou à la cohérence du droit de l'Union.
3. Le Tribunal est compétent pour connaître des questions préjudicielles, soumises en vertu de l'article 267, dans des matières spécifiques déterminées par le statut.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/159
Lorsque le Tribunal estime que l'affaire appelle une décision de principe susceptible d'affecter l'unité ou la cohérence du droit de l'Union, il peut renvoyer l'affaire devant la Cour de justice afin qu'elle statue.
Les décisions rendues par le Tribunal sur des questions préjudicielles peuvent exceptionnellement faire l'objet d'un réexamen par la Cour de justice, dans les conditions et limites prévues par le statut, en cas de risque sérieux d'atteinte à l'unité ou à la cohérence du droit de l'Union.
Article 257 (ex-article 225 A TCE)
Le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, peuvent créer des tribunaux spécialisés adjoints au Tribunal chargés de connaître en première instance de certaines catégories de recours formés dans des matières spécifiques. Le Parlement européen et le Conseil statuent par voie de règlements soit sur proposition de la Commission et après consultation de la Cour de justice, soit sur demande de la Cour de justice et après consultation de la Commission.
Le règlement portant création d'un tribunal spécialisé fixe les règles relatives à la composition de ce tribunal et précise l'étendue des compétences qui lui sont conférées.
Les décisions des tribunaux spécialisés peuvent faire l'objet d'un pourvoi limité aux questions de droit ou, lorsque le règlement portant création du tribunal spécialisé le prévoit, d'un appel portant égale ment sur les questions de fait, devant le Tribunal.
Les membres des tribunaux spécialisés sont choisis parmi des personnes offrant toutes les garanties d'indépendance et possédant la capacité requise pour l'exercice de fonctions juridictionnelles. Ils sont nommés par le Conseil, statuant à l'unanimité.
Les tribunaux spécialisés établissent leur règlement de procédure en accord avec la Cour de justice. Ce règlement est soumis à l'approbation du Conseil.
À moins que le règlement portant création du tribunal spécialisé n'en dispose autrement, les dispo sitions des traités relatives à la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne et les dispositions du statut de la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne s'appliquent aux tribunaux spécialisés. Le titre I du statut et son article 64 s'appliquent en tout état de cause aux tribunaux spécialisés.
Article 258 (ex-article 226 TCE)
Si la Commission estime qu'un État membre a manqué à une des obligations qui lui incombent en vertu des traités, elle émet un avis motivé à ce sujet, après avoir mis cet État en mesure de présenter ses observations.
Si l'État en cause ne se conforme pas à cet avis dans le délai déterminé par la Commission, celle-ci peut saisir la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne.
FRC 83/160 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Article 259 (ex-article 227 TCE)
Chacun des États membres peut saisir la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne s'il estime qu'un autre État membre a manqué à une des obligations qui lui incombent en vertu des traités.
Avant qu'un État membre n'introduise, contre un autre État membre, un recours fondé sur une prétendue violation des obligations qui lui incombent en vertu des traités, il doit en saisir la Commis sion.
La Commission émet un avis motivé après que les États intéressés ont été mis en mesure de présenter contradictoirement leurs observations écrites et orales.
Si la Commission n'a pas émis l'avis dans un délai de trois mois à compter de la demande, l'absence d'avis ne fait pas obstacle à la saisine de la Cour.
Article 260 (ex-article 228 TCE)
1. Si la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne reconnaît qu'un État membre a manqué à une des obligations qui lui incombent en vertu des traités, cet État est tenu de prendre les mesures que comporte l'exécution de l'arrêt de la Cour.
2. Si la Commission estime que l'État membre concerné n'a pas pris les mesures que comporte l'exécution de l'arrêt de la Cour, elle peut saisir la Cour, après avoir mis cet État en mesure de présenter ses observations. Elle indique le montant de la somme forfaitaire ou de l'astreinte à payer par l'État membre concerné qu'elle estime adapté aux circonstances.
Si la Cour reconnaît que l'État membre concerné ne s'est pas conformé à son arrêt, elle peut lui infliger le paiement d'une somme forfaitaire ou d'une astreinte.
Cette procédure est sans préjudice de l'article 259.
3. Lorsque la Commission saisit la Cour d'un recours en vertu de l'article 258, estimant que l'État membre concerné a manqué à son obligation de communiquer des mesures de transposition d'une directive adoptée conformément à une procédure législative, elle peut, lorsqu'elle le considère appro prié, indiquer le montant d'une somme forfaitaire ou d'une astreinte à payer par cet État, qu'elle estime adapté aux circonstances.
Si la Cour constate le manquement, elle peut infliger à l'État membre concerné le paiement d'une somme forfaitaire ou d'une astreinte dans la limite du montant indiqué par la Commission. L'obli gation de paiement prend effet à la date fixée par la Cour dans son arrêt.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/161
Article 261 (ex-article 229 TCE)
Les règlements arrêtés conjointement par le Parlement européen et le Conseil, et par le Conseil en vertu des dispositions des traités peuvent attribuer à la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne une compétence de pleine juridiction en ce qui concerne les sanctions prévues dans ces règlements.
Article 262 (ex-article 229 A TCE)
Sans préjudice des autres dispositions des traités, le Conseil, statuant à l'unanimité conformément à une procédure législative spéciale, et après consultation du Parlement européen, peut arrêter des dispositions en vue d'attribuer à la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne, dans la mesure qu'il détermine, la compétence pour statuer sur des litiges liés à l'application des actes adoptés sur la base des traités qui créent des titres européens de propriété intellectuelle. Ces dispositions entrent en vigueur après leur approbation par les États membres, conformément à leurs règles constitutionnelles respectives.
Article 263 (ex-article 230 TCE)
La Cour de justice de l'Union européenne contrôle la légalité des actes législatifs, des actes du Conseil, de la Commission et de la Banque centrale européenne, autres que les recommandations et les avis, et des actes du Parlement européen et du Conseil européen destinés à produire des effets juridiques à l'égard des tiers. Elle contrôle aussi la légalité des actes des organes ou organismes de l'Union destinés à produire des effets juridiques à l'égard des tiers.
À cet effet, la Cour est compétente pour se prononcer sur les recours pour incompétence, violation des formes substantielles, violation des traités ou de toute règle de droit relative à leur application, ou détournement de pouvoir, formés par un État membre, le Parlement européen, le Conseil ou la Commission.
La Cour est compétente, dans les mêmes conditions, pour se prononcer sur les recours formés par la Cour des comptes, par la Banque centrale européenne et par le Comité des régions qui tendent à la sauvegarde des prérogatives de ceux-ci.
Toute personne physique ou morale peut former, dans les conditions prévues aux premier et deuxième alinéas, un recours contre les actes dont elle est le destinataire ou qui la concernent directement et individuellement, ainsi que contre les actes réglementaires qui la concernent directe ment et qui ne comportent pas de mesures d'exécution.
Les actes créant les organes et organismes de l'Union peuvent prévoir des conditions et modalités particulières concernant les recours formés par des personnes physiques ou morales contre des actes de ces organes ou organismes destinés à produire des effets juridiques à leur égard.
FRC 83/162 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Les recours prévus au présent article doivent être formés dans un délai de deux mois à compter, suivant le cas, de la publication de l'acte, de sa notification au requérant ou, à défaut, du jour où celui-ci en a eu connaissance.
Article 264 (ex-article 231 TCE)
Si le recours est fondé, la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne déclare nul et non avenu l'acte contesté.
Toutefois, la Cour indique, si elle l'estime nécessaire, ceux des effets de l'acte annulé qui doivent être considérés comme définitifs.
Article 265 (ex-article 232 TCE)
Dans le cas où, en violation des traités, le Parlement européen, le Conseil européen, le Conseil, la Commission ou la Banque centrale européenne s'abstiennent de statuer, les États membres et les autres institutions de l'Union peuvent saisir la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne en vue de faire constater cette violation. Le présent article s'applique, dans les mêmes conditions, aux organes et organismes de l'Union qui s'abstiennent de statuer.
Ce recours n'est recevable que si l'institution, l'organe ou l'organisme en cause a été préalablement invité à agir. Si, à l'expiration d'un délai de deux mois à compter de cette invitation, l'institution, l'organe ou l'organisme n'a pas pris position, le recours peut être formé dans un nouveau délai de deux mois.
Toute personne physique ou morale peut saisir la Cour dans les conditions fixées aux alinéas précédents pour faire grief à l'une des institutions, ou à l'un des organes ou organismes de l'Union d'avoir manqué de lui adresser un acte autre qu'une recommandation ou un avis.
Article 266 (ex-article 233 TCE)
L'institution, l'organe ou l'organisme dont émane l'acte annulé, ou dont l'abstention a été déclarée contraire aux traités, est tenu de prendre les mesures que comporte l'exécution de l'arrêt de la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne.
Cette obligation ne préjuge pas celle qui peut résulter de l'application de l'article 340, deuxième alinéa.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/163
Article 267 (ex-article 234 TCE)
La Cour de justice de l'Union européenne est compétente pour statuer, à titre préjudiciel:
a) sur l'interprétation des traités,
b) sur la validité et l'interprétation des actes pris par les institutions, organes ou organismes de l'Union.
Lorsqu'une telle question est soulevée devant une juridiction d'un des États membres, cette juridiction peut, si elle estime qu'une décision sur ce point est nécessaire pour rendre son jugement, demander à la Cour de statuer sur cette question.
Lorsqu'une telle question est soulevée dans une affaire pendante devant une juridiction nationale dont les décisions ne sont pas susceptibles d'un recours juridictionnel de droit interne, cette juridiction est tenue de saisir la Cour.
Si une telle question est soulevée dans une affaire pendante devant une juridiction nationale concer nant une personne détenue, la Cour statue dans les plus brefs délais.
Article 268 (ex-article 235 TCE)
La Cour de justice de l'Union européenne est compétente pour connaître des litiges relatifs à la réparation des dommages visés à l'article 340, deuxième et troisième alinéas.
Article 269
La Cour de justice n'est compétente pour se prononcer sur la légalité d'un acte adopté par le Conseil européen ou par le Conseil en vertu de l'article 7 du traité sur l'Union européenne que sur demande de l'État membre qui fait l'objet d'une constatation du Conseil européen ou du Conseil, et qu'en ce qui concerne le respect des seules prescriptions de procédure prévues par ledit article.
Cette demande doit être faite dans un délai d'un mois à compter de ladite constatation. La Cour statue dans un délai d'un mois à compter de la date de la demande.
Article 270 (ex-article 236 TCE)
La Cour de justice de l'Union européenne est compétente pour statuer sur tout litige entre l'Union et ses agents dans les limites et conditions déterminées par le statut des fonctionnaires de l'Union et le régime applicable aux autres agents de l'Union.
FRC 83/164 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Article 271 (ex-article 237 TCE)
La Cour de justice de l'Union européenne est compétente, dans les limites ci-après, pour connaître des litiges concernant:
a) l'exécution des obligations des États membres résultant des statuts de la Banque européenne d'investissement. Le conseil d'administration de la Banque dispose à cet égard des pouvoirs reconnus à la Commission par l'article 258;
b) les délibérations du conseil des gouverneurs de la Banque européenne d'investissement. Chaque État membre, la Commission et le conseil d'administration de la Banque peuvent former un recours en cette matière dans les conditions prévues à l'article 263;
c) les délibérations du conseil d'administration de la Banque européenne d'investissement. Les recours contre ces délibérations ne peuvent être formés, dans les conditions fixées à l'article 263, que par les États membres ou la Commission, et seulement pour violation des formes prévues à l'article 19, paragraphes 2 et 5 à 7 inclus, des statuts de la Banque;
d) l'exécution par les banques centrales nationales des obligations résultant des traités et des statuts du SEBC et de la BCE. Le conseil des gouverneurs de la Banque centrale européenne dispose à cet égard, vis-à-vis des banques centrales nationales, des pouvoirs reconnus à la Commission par l'article 258 vis-à-vis des États membres. Si la Cour reconnaît qu'une banque centrale nationale a manqué à une des obligations qui lui incombent en vertu des traités, cette banque est tenue de prendre les mesures que comporte l'exécution de l'arrêt de la Cour.
Article 272 (ex-article 238 TCE)
La Cour de justice de l'Union européenne est compétente pour statuer en vertu d'une clause compromissoire contenue dans un contrat de droit public ou de droit privé passé par l'Union ou pour son compte.
Article 273 (ex-article 239 TCE)
La Cour de justice est compétente pour statuer sur tout différend entre États membres en connexité avec l'objet des traités, si ce différend lui est soumis en vertu d'un compromis.
Article 274 (ex-article 240 TCE)
Sous réserve des compétences attribuées à la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne par les traités, les litiges auxquels l'Union est partie ne sont pas, de ce chef, soustraits à la compétence des juridictions nationales.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/165
Article 275
La Cour de justice de l'Union européenne n'est pas compétente en ce qui concerne les dispositions relatives à la politique étrangère et de sécurité commune, ni en ce qui concerne les actes adoptés sur leur base.
Toutefois, la Cour est compétente pour contrôler le respect de l'article 40 du traité sur l'Union européenne et se prononcer sur les recours, formés dans les conditions prévues à l'article 263, quatrième alinéa, du présent traité concernant le contrôle de la légalité des décisions prévoyant des mesures restrictives à l'encontre de personnes physiques ou morales adoptées par le Conseil sur la base du titre V, chapitre 2, du traité sur l'Union européenne.
Article 276
Dans l'exercice de ses attributions concernant les dispositions des chapitres 4 et 5 du titre V, de la troisième partie, relatives à l'espace de liberté, de sécurité et de justice, la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne n'est pas compétente pour vérifier la validité ou la proportionnalité d'opérations menées par la police ou d'autres services répressifs dans un État membre, ni pour statuer sur l'exercice des responsabilités qui incombent aux États membres pour le maintien de l'ordre public et la sauvegarde de la sécurité intérieure.
Article 277 (ex-article 241 TCE)
Nonobstant l'expiration du délai prévu à l'article 263, sixième alinéa, toute partie peut, à l'occasion d'un litige mettant en cause un acte de portée générale adopté par une institution, un organe ou un organisme de l'Union, se prévaloir des moyens prévus à l'article 263, deuxième alinéa, pour invoquer devant la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne l'inapplicabilité de cet acte.
Article 278 (ex-article 242 TCE)
Les recours formés devant la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne n'ont pas d'effet suspensif. Toutefois, la Cour peut, si elle estime que les circonstances l'exigent, ordonner le sursis à l'exécution de l'acte attaqué.
Article 279 (ex-article 243 TCE)
Dans les affaires dont elle est saisie, la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne peut prescrire les mesures provisoires nécessaires.
FRC 83/166 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Article 280 (ex-article 244 TCE)
Les arrêts de la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne ont force exécutoire dans les conditions fixées à l'article 299.
Article 281 (ex-article 245 TCE)
Le statut de la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne est fixé par un protocole séparé.
Le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, peuvent modifier les dispositions du statut, à l'exception de son titre I et de son article 64. Le Parlement européen et le Conseil statuent soit sur demande de la Cour de justice et après consul tation de la Commission, soit sur proposition de la Commission et après consultation de la Cour de justice.
SECTION 6
LA BANQUE CENTRALE EUROPÉENNE
Article 282
1. La Banque centrale européenne et les banques centrales nationales constituent le Système européen de banques centrales (SEBC). La Banque centrale européenne et les banques centrales nationales des États membres dont la monnaie est l'euro, qui constituent l'Eurosystème, conduisent la politique monétaire de l'Union.
2. Le SEBC est dirigé par les organes de décision de la Banque centrale européenne. L'objectif principal du SEBC est de maintenir la stabilité des prix. Sans préjudice de cet objectif, il apporte son soutien aux politiques économiques générales dans l'Union pour contribuer à la réalisation des objectifs de celle-ci.
3. La Banque centrale européenne a la personnalité juridique. Elle est seule habilitée à autoriser l'émission de l'euro. Elle est indépendante dans l'exercice de ses pouvoirs et dans la gestion de ses finances. Les institutions, organes et organismes de l'Union ainsi que les gouvernements des États membres respectent cette indépendance.
4. La Banque centrale européenne adopte les mesures nécessaires à l'accomplissement de ses missions conformément aux articles 127 à 133, à l'article 138 et aux conditions prévues par les statuts du SEBC et de la BCE. Conformément auxdits articles, les États membres dont la monnaie n'est pas l'euro, ainsi que leurs banques centrales, conservent leurs compétences dans le domaine monétaire.
5. Dans les domaines relevant de ses attributions, la Banque centrale européenne est consultée sur tout projet d'acte de l'Union, ainsi que sur tout projet de réglementation au niveau national, et peut soumettre des avis.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/167
Article 283 (ex-article 112 TCE)
1. Le conseil des gouverneurs de la Banque centrale européenne se compose des membres du directoire de la Banque centrale européenne et des gouverneurs des banques centrales nationales des États membres dont la monnaie est l'euro.
2. Le directoire se compose du président, du vice-président et de quatre autres membres.
Le président, le vice-président et les autres membres du directoire sont nommés par le Conseil européen, statuant à la majorité qualifiée, sur recommandation du Conseil et après consultation du Parlement européen et du conseil des gouverneurs de la Banque centrale européenne, parmi des personnes dont l'autorité et l'expérience professionnelle dans le domaine monétaire ou bancaire sont reconnues.
Leur mandat a une durée de huit ans et n'est pas renouvelable.
Seuls les ressortissants des États membres peuvent être membres du directoire.
Article 284 (ex-article 113 TCE)
1. Le président du Conseil et un membre de la Commission peuvent participer sans voix délibé rative aux réunions du conseil des gouverneurs de la Banque centrale européenne.
Le président du Conseil peut soumettre une motion à la délibération du conseil des gouverneurs de la Banque centrale européenne.
2. Le président de la Banque centrale européenne est invité à participer aux réunions du Conseil lorsque celui-ci délibère sur des questions relatives aux objectifs et aux missions du SEBC.
3. La Banque centrale européenne adresse un rapport annuel sur les activités du SEBC et sur la politique monétaire de l'année précédente et de l'année en cours au Parlement européen, au Conseil et à la Commission, ainsi qu'au Conseil européen. Le président de la Banque centrale européenne présente ce rapport au Conseil et au Parlement européen, qui peut tenir un débat général sur cette base.
Le président de la Banque centrale européenne et les autres membres du directoire peuvent, à la demande du Parlement européen ou de leur propre initiative, être entendus par les commissions compétentes du Parlement européen.
FRC 83/168 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
SECTION 7
LA COUR DES COMPTES
Article 285 (ex-article 246 TCE)
La Cour des comptes assure le contrôle des comptes de l'Union.
Elle est composée d'un ressortissant de chaque État membre. Ses membres exercent leurs fonctions en pleine indépendance, dans l'intérêt général de l'Union.
Article 286 (ex-article 247 TCE)
1. Les membres de la Cour des comptes sont choisis parmi des personnalités appartenant ou ayant appartenu dans leur État respectif aux institutions de contrôle externe ou possédant une qualification particulière pour cette fonction. Ils doivent offrir toutes garanties d'indépendance.
2. Les membres de la Cour des comptes sont nommés pour six ans. Le Conseil, après consultation du Parlement européen, adopte la liste des membres établie conformément aux propositions faites par chaque État membre. Le mandat des membres de la Cour des comptes est renouvelable.
Ils désignent parmi eux, pour trois ans, le président de la Cour des comptes. Le mandat de celui-ci est renouvelable.
3. Dans l'accomplissement de leurs devoirs, les membres de la Cour des comptes ne sollicitent ni n'acceptent d'instructions d'aucun gouvernement ni d'aucun organisme. Ils s'abstiennent de tout acte incompatible avec le caractère de leurs fonctions.
4. Les membres de la Cour des comptes ne peuvent, pendant la durée de leurs fonctions, exercer aucune activité professionnelle, rémunérée ou non. Ils prennent, lors de leur installation, l'engage ment solennel de respecter, pendant la durée de leurs fonctions et après la cessation de celles-ci, les obligations découlant de leur charge, notamment les devoirs d'honnêteté et de délicatesse quant à l'acceptation, après cette cessation, de certaines fonctions ou de certains avantages.
5. En dehors des renouvellements réguliers et des décès, les fonctions de membre de la Cour des comptes prennent fin individuellement par démission volontaire ou par démission d'office déclarée par la Cour de justice conformément aux dispositions du paragraphe 6.
L'intéressé est remplacé pour la durée du mandat restant à courir.
Sauf en cas de démission d'office, les membres de la Cour des comptes restent en fonctions jusqu'à ce qu'il soit pourvu à leur remplacement.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/169
6. Les membres de la Cour des comptes ne peuvent être relevés de leurs fonctions ni déclarés déchus de leur droit à pension ou d'autres avantages en tenant lieu que si la Cour de justice constate, à la demande de la Cour des comptes, qu'ils ont cessé de répondre aux conditions requises ou de satisfaire aux obligations découlant de leur charge.
7. Le Conseil fixe les conditions d'emploi, et notamment les traitements, indemnités et pensions, du président et des membres de la Cour des comptes. Il fixe également toutes indemnités tenant lieu de rémunération.
8. Les dispositions du protocole sur les privilèges et immunités de l'Union européenne qui sont applicables aux juges de la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne sont également applicables aux membres de la Cour des comptes.
Article 287 (ex-article 248 TCE)
1. La Cour des comptes examine les comptes de la totalité des recettes et dépenses de l'Union. Elle examine également les comptes de la totalité des recettes et dépenses de tout organe ou organisme créé par l'Union dans la mesure où l'acte de fondation n'exclut pas cet examen.
La Cour des comptes fournit au Parlement européen et au Conseil une déclaration d'assurance concernant la fiabilité des comptes ainsi que la légalité et la régularité des opérations sous-jacentes, qui est publiée au Journal officiel de l'Union européenne. Cette déclaration peut être complétée par des appréciations spécifiques pour chaque domaine majeur de l'activité de l'Union.
2. La Cour des comptes examine la légalité et la régularité des recettes et dépenses et s'assure de la bonne gestion financière. Ce faisant, elle signale en particulier toute irrégularité.
Le contrôle des recettes s'effectue sur la base des constatations comme des versements des recettes à l'Union.
Le contrôle des dépenses s'effectue sur la base des engagements comme des paiements.
Ces contrôles peuvent être effectués avant la clôture des comptes de l'exercice budgétaire considéré.
3. Le contrôle a lieu sur pièces et, au besoin, sur place auprès des autres institutions de l'Union, dans les locaux de tout organe ou organisme gérant des recettes ou des dépenses au nom de l'Union et dans les États membres, y compris dans les locaux de toute personne physique ou morale bénéficiaire de versements provenant du budget. Le contrôle dans les États membres s'effectue en liaison avec les institutions de contrôle nationales ou, si celles-ci ne disposent pas des compétences nécessaires, avec les services nationaux compétents. La Cour des comptes et les institutions de contrôle nationales des États membres pratiquent une coopération empreinte de confiance et respec tueuse de leur indépendance. Ces institutions ou services font connaître à la Cour des comptes s'ils entendent participer au contrôle.
FRC 83/170 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Tout document ou toute information nécessaire à l'accomplissement de la mission de la Cour des comptes est communiqué à celle-ci, sur sa demande, par les autres institutions de l'Union, par les organes ou organismes gérant des recettes ou des dépenses au nom de l'Union, par les personnes physiques ou morales bénéficiaires de versements provenant du budget et par les institutions de contrôle nationales ou, si celles-ci ne disposent pas des compétences nécessaires, par les services nationaux compétents.
En ce qui concerne l'activité de gestion de recettes et de dépenses de l'Union exercée par la Banque européenne d'investissement, le droit d'accès de la Cour aux informations détenues par la Banque est régi par un accord conclu entre la Cour, la Banque et la Commission. En l'absence d'accord, la Cour a néanmoins accès aux informations nécessaires pour effectuer le contrôle des recettes et des dépenses de l'Union gérées par la Banque.
4. La Cour des comptes établit un rapport annuel après la clôture de chaque exercice. Ce rapport est transmis aux autres institutions de l'Union et publié au Journal officiel de l'Union européenne, accompagné des réponses desdites institutions aux observations de la Cour des comptes.
La Cour des comptes peut, en outre, présenter à tout moment ses observations, notamment sous forme de rapports spéciaux, sur des questions particulières et rendre des avis à la demande d'une des autres institutions de l'Union.
Elle adopte ses rapports annuels, rapports spéciaux ou avis à la majorité des membres qui la composent. Toutefois, elle peut créer en son sein des chambres en vue d'adopter certaines catégories de rapports ou d'avis, dans les conditions prévues par son règlement intérieur.
Elle assiste le Parlement européen et le Conseil dans l'exercice de leur fonction de contrôle de l'exécution du budget.
La Cour des comptes établit son règlement intérieur. Celui-ci est soumis à l'approbation du Conseil.
CHAPITRE 2
ACTES JURIDIQUES DE L'UNION, PROCÉDURES D'ADOPTION ET AUTRES DISPOSITIONS
SECTION 1
LES ACTES JURIDIQUES DE L'UNION
Article 288 (ex-article 249 TCE)
Pour exercer les compétences de l'Union, les institutions adoptent des règlements, des directives, des décisions, des recommandations et des avis.
Le règlement a une portée générale. Il est obligatoire dans tous ses éléments et il est directement applicable dans tout État membre.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/171
La directive lie tout État membre destinataire quant au résultat à atteindre, tout en laissant aux instances nationales la compétence quant à la forme et aux moyens.
La décision est obligatoire dans tous ses éléments. Lorsqu'elle désigne des destinataires, elle n'est obligatoire que pour ceux-ci.
Les recommandations et les avis ne lient pas.
Article 289
1. La procédure législative ordinaire consiste en l'adoption d'un règlement, d'une directive ou d'une décision conjointement par le Parlement européen et le Conseil, sur proposition de la Commis sion. Cette procédure est définie à l'article 294.
2. Dans les cas spécifiques prévus par les traités, l'adoption d'un règlement, d'une directive ou d'une décision par le Parlement européen avec la participation du Conseil ou par celui-ci avec la participation du Parlement européen constitue une procédure législative spéciale.
3. Les actes juridiques adoptés par procédure législative constituent des actes législatifs.
4. Dans les cas spécifiques prévus par les traités, les actes législatifs peuvent être adoptés sur initiative d'un groupe d'États membres ou du Parlement européen, sur recommandation de la Banque centrale européenne ou sur demande de la Cour de justice ou de la Banque européenne d'inves tissement.
Article 290
1. Un acte législatif peut déléguer à la Commission le pouvoir d'adopter des actes non législatifs de portée générale qui complètent ou modifient certains éléments non essentiels de l'acte législatif.
Les actes législatifs délimitent explicitement les objectifs, le contenu, la portée et la durée de la délégation de pouvoir. Les éléments essentiels d'un domaine sont réservés à l'acte législatif et ne peuvent donc pas faire l'objet d'une délégation de pouvoir.
2. Les actes législatifs fixent explicitement les conditions auxquelles la délégation est soumise, qui peuvent être les suivantes:
a) le Parlement européen ou le Conseil peut décider de révoquer la délégation;
b) l'acte délégué ne peut entrer en vigueur que si, dans le délai fixé par l'acte législatif, le Parlement européen ou le Conseil n'exprime pas d'objections.
Aux fins des points a) et b), le Parlement européen statue à la majorité des membres qui le composent et le Conseil statue à la majorité qualifiée.
3. L'adjectif «délégué» ou «déléguée» est inséré dans l'intitulé des actes délégués.
FRC 83/172 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Article 291
1. Les États membres prennent toutes les mesures de droit interne nécessaires pour la mise en œuvre des actes juridiquement contraignants de l'Union.
2. Lorsque des conditions uniformes d'exécution des actes juridiquement contraignants de l'Union sont nécessaires, ces actes confèrent des compétences d'exécution à la Commission ou, dans des cas spécifiques dûment justifiés et dans les cas prévus aux articles 24 et 26 du traité sur l'Union européenne, au Conseil.
3. Aux fins du paragraphe 2, le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant par voie de règlements conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, établissent au préalable les règles et principes généraux relatifs aux modalités de contrôle par les États membres de l'exercice des compétences d'exécution par la Commission.
4. Le mot «d'exécution» est inséré dans l'intitulé des actes d'exécution.
Article 292
Le Conseil adopte des recommandations. Il statue sur proposition de la Commission dans tous les cas où les traités prévoient qu'il adopte des actes sur proposition de la Commission. Il statue à l'unani mité dans les domaines pour lesquels l'unanimité est requise pour l'adoption d'un acte de l'Union. La Commission, ainsi que la Banque centrale européenne dans les cas spécifiques prévus par les traités, adoptent des recommandations.
SECTION 2
PROCÉDURES D'ADOPTION DES ACTES ET AUTRES DISPOSITIONS
Article 293 (ex-article 250 TCE)
1. Lorsque, en vertu des traités, le Conseil statue sur proposition de la Commission, le Conseil ne peut amender la proposition que statuant à l'unanimité, sauf dans les cas visés à l'article 294, paragraphes 10 et 13, aux articles 310, 312, 314 et à l'article 315, deuxième alinéa.
2. Tant que le Conseil n'a pas statué, la Commission peut modifier sa proposition tout au long des procédures conduisant à l'adoption d'un acte de l'Union.
Article 294 (ex-article 251 TCE)
1. Lorsque, dans les traités, il est fait référence à la procédure législative ordinaire pour l'adoption d'un acte, la procédure suivante est applicable.
2. La Commission présente une proposition au Parlement européen et au Conseil.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/173
Première lecture
3. Le Parlement européen arrête sa position en première lecture et la transmet au Conseil.
4. Si le Conseil approuve la position du Parlement européen, l'acte concerné est adopté dans la formulation qui correspond à la position du Parlement européen.
5. Si le Conseil n'approuve pas la position du Parlement européen, il adopte sa position en première lecture et la transmet au Parlement européen.
6. Le Conseil informe pleinement le Parlement européen des raisons qui l'ont conduit à adopter sa position en première lecture. La Commission informe pleinement le Parlement européen de sa position.
Deuxième lecture
7. Si, dans un délai de trois mois après cette transmission, le Parlement européen:
a) approuve la position du Conseil en première lecture ou ne s'est pas prononcé, l'acte concerné est réputé adopté dans la formulation qui correspond à la position du Conseil;
b) rejette, à la majorité des membres qui le composent, la position du Conseil en première lecture, l'acte proposé est réputé non adopté;
c) propose, à la majorité des membres qui le composent, des amendements à la position du Conseil en première lecture, le texte ainsi amendé est transmis au Conseil et à la Commission, qui émet un avis sur ces amendements.
8. Si, dans un délai de trois mois après réception des amendements du Parlement européen, le Conseil, statuant à la majorité qualifiée:
a) approuve tous ces amendements, l'acte concerné est réputé adopté;
b) n'approuve pas tous les amendements, le président du Conseil, en accord avec le président du Parlement européen, convoque le comité de conciliation dans un délai de six semaines.
9. Le Conseil statue à l'unanimité sur les amendements ayant fait l'objet d'un avis négatif de la Commission.
Conciliation
10. Le comité de conciliation, qui réunit les membres du Conseil ou leurs représentants et autant de membres représentant le Parlement européen, a pour mission d'aboutir à un accord sur un projet commun à la majorité qualifiée des membres du Conseil ou de leurs représentants et à la majorité des membres représentant le Parlement européen dans un délai de six semaines à partir de sa convoca tion, sur la base des positions du Parlement européen et du Conseil en deuxième lecture.
FRC 83/174 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
11. La Commission participe aux travaux du comité de conciliation et prend toute initiative nécessaire en vue de promouvoir un rapprochement des positions du Parlement européen et du Conseil.
12. Si, dans un délai de six semaines après sa convocation, le comité de conciliation n'approuve pas de projet commun, l'acte proposé est réputé non adopté.
Troisième lecture
13. Si, dans ce délai, le comité de conciliation approuve un projet commun, le Parlement euro péen et le Conseil disposent chacun d'un délai de six semaines à compter de cette approbation pour adopter l'acte concerné conformément à ce projet, le Parlement européen statuant à la majorité des suffrages exprimés et le Conseil à la majorité qualifiée. À défaut, l'acte proposé est réputé non adopté.
14. Les délais de trois mois et de six semaines visés au présent article sont prolongés respective ment d'un mois et de deux semaines au maximum à l'initiative du Parlement européen ou du Conseil.
Dispositions particulières
15. Lorsque, dans les cas prévus par les traités, un acte législatif est soumis à la procédure législative ordinaire sur initiative d'un groupe d'États membres, sur recommandation de la Banque centrale européenne ou sur demande de la Cour de justice, le paragraphe 2, le paragraphe 6, deuxième phrase, et le paragraphe 9 ne sont pas applicables.
Dans ces cas, le Parlement européen et le Conseil transmettent à la Commission le projet d'acte ainsi que leurs positions en première et deuxième lectures. Le Parlement européen ou le Conseil peut demander l'avis de la Commission tout au long de la procédure, avis que la Commission peut également émettre de sa propre initiative. Elle peut également, si elle l'estime nécessaire, participer au comité de conciliation conformément au paragraphe 11.
Article 295
Le Parlement européen, le Conseil et la Commission procèdent à des consultations réciproques et organisent d'un commun accord les modalités de leur coopération. À cet effet, ils peuvent, dans le respect des traités, conclure des accords interinstitutionnels qui peuvent revêtir un caractère contrai gnant.
Article 296 (ex-article 253 TCE)
Lorsque les traités ne prévoient pas le type d'acte à adopter, les institutions le choisissent au cas par cas, dans le respect des procédures applicables et du principe de proportionnalité.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/175
Les actes juridiques sont motivés et visent les propositions, initiatives, recommandations, demandes ou avis prévus par les traités.
Lorsqu'ils sont saisis d'un projet d'acte législatif, le Parlement européen et le Conseil s'abstiennent d'adopter des actes non prévus par la procédure législative applicable au domaine concerné.
Article 297 (ex-article 254 TCE)
1. Les actes législatifs adoptés conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire sont signés par le président du Parlement européen et par le président du Conseil.
Les actes législatifs adoptés conformément à une procédure législative spéciale sont signés par le président de l'institution qui les a adoptés.
Les actes législatifs sont publiés dans le Journal officiel de l'Union européenne. Ils entrent en vigueur à la date qu'ils fixent ou, à défaut, le vingtième jour suivant leur publication.
2. Les actes non législatifs adoptés sous la forme de règlements, de directives et de décisions, lorsque ces dernières n'indiquent pas de destinataire, sont signés par le président de l'institution qui les a adoptés.
Les règlements, les directives qui sont adressées à tous les États membres, ainsi que les décisions, lorsqu'elles n'indiquent pas de destinataire, sont publiés dans le Journal officiel de l'Union européenne. Ils entrent en vigueur à la date qu'ils fixent ou, à défaut, le vingtième jour suivant leur publication.
Les autres directives, ainsi que les décisions qui désignent un destinataire, sont notifiées à leurs destinataires et prennent effet par cette notification.
Article 298
1. Dans l'accomplissement de leurs missions, les institutions, organes et organismes de l'Union s'appuient sur une administration européenne ouverte, efficace et indépendante.
2. Dans le respect du statut et du régime adoptés sur la base de l'article 336, le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant par voie de règlements conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, fixent les dispositions à cet effet.
Article 299 (ex-article 256 TCE)
Les actes du Conseil, de la Commission ou de la Banque centrale européenne qui comportent, à la charge des personnes autres que les États, une obligation pécuniaire forment titre exécutoire.
L'exécution forcée est régie par les règles de la procédure civile en vigueur dans l'État sur le territoire duquel elle a lieu. La formule exécutoire est apposée, sans autre contrôle que celui de la vérification de l'authenticité du titre, par l'autorité nationale que le gouvernement de chacun des États membres désignera à cet effet et dont il donnera connaissance à la Commission et à la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne.
FRC 83/176 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Après l'accomplissement de ces formalités à la demande de l'intéressé, celui-ci peut poursuivre l'exécution forcée en saisissant directement l'organe compétent, suivant la législation nationale.
L'exécution forcée ne peut être suspendue qu'en vertu d'une décision de la Cour. Toutefois, le contrôle de la régularité des mesures d'exécution relève de la compétence des juridictions nationales.
CHAPITRE 3
LES ORGANES CONSULTATIFS DE L'UNION
Article 300
1. Le Parlement européen, le Conseil et la Commission sont assistés d'un Comité économique et social et d'un Comité des régions, qui exercent des fonctions consultatives.
2. Le Comité économique et social est composé de représentants des organisations d'employeurs, de salariés et d'autres acteurs représentatifs de la société civile, en particulier dans les domaines socio- économique, civique, professionnel et culturel.
3. Le Comité des régions est composé de représentants des collectivités régionales et locales qui sont soit titulaires d'un mandat électoral au sein d'une collectivité régionale ou locale, soit politique ment responsables devant une assemblée élue.
4. Les membres du Comité économique et social et du Comité des régions ne sont liés par aucun mandat impératif. Ils exercent leurs fonctions en pleine indépendance, dans l'intérêt général de l'Union.
5. Les règles visées aux paragraphes 2 et 3 relatives à la nature de la composition de ces Comités sont revues à intervalle régulier par le Conseil pour tenir compte de l'évolution économique, sociale et démographique dans l'Union. Le Conseil, sur proposition de la Commission, adopte des décisions à cet effet.
SECTION 1
LE COMITÉ ÉCONOMIQUE ET SOCIAL
Article 301 (ex-article 258 TCE)
Le nombre des membres du Comité économique et social ne dépasse pas trois cent cinquante.
Le Conseil, statuant à l'unanimité sur proposition de la Commission, adopte une décision fixant la composition du Comité.
Le Conseil fixe les indemnités des membres du Comité.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/177
Article 302 (ex-article 259 TCE)
1. Les membres du Comité sont nommés pour cinq ans. Le Conseil adopte la liste des membres établie conformément aux propositions faites par chaque État membre. Le mandat des membres du Comité est renouvelable.
2. Le Conseil statue après consultation de la Commission. Il peut recueillir l'opinion des organi sations européennes représentatives des différents secteurs économiques et sociaux, et de la société civile, concernés par l'activité de l'Union.
Article 303 (ex-article 260 TCE)
Le Comité désigne parmi ses membres son président et son bureau pour une durée de deux ans et demi.
Il établit son règlement intérieur.
Le Comité est convoqué par son président à la demande du Parlement européen, du Conseil ou de la Commission. Il peut également se réunir de sa propre initiative.
Article 304 (ex-article 262 TCE)
Le Comité est consulté par le Parlement européen, par le Conseil ou par la Commission dans les cas prévus par les traités. Il peut être consulté par ces institutions dans tous les cas où elles le jugent opportun. Il peut prendre l'initiative d'émettre un avis dans les cas où il le juge opportun.
S'il l'estime nécessaire, le Parlement européen, le Conseil ou la Commission impartit au Comité, pour présenter son avis, un délai qui ne peut être inférieur à un mois à compter de la communication qui est adressée à cet effet au président. À l'expiration du délai imparti, il peut être passé outre à l'absence d'avis.
L'avis du Comité, ainsi qu'un compte rendu des délibérations, sont transmis au Parlement européen, au Conseil et à la Commission.
SECTION 2
LE COMITÉ DES RÉGIONS
Article 305 (ex-article 263, deuxième, troisième et quatrième alinéas, TCE)
Le nombre des membres du Comité des régions ne dépasse pas trois cent cinquante.
FRC 83/178 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Le Conseil, statuant à l'unanimité, sur proposition de la Commission, adopte une décision fixant la composition du Comité.
Les membres du Comité ainsi qu'un nombre égal de suppléants sont nommés pour cinq ans. Leur mandat est renouvelable. Le Conseil adopte la liste des membres et des suppléants établie confor mément aux propositions faites par chaque État membre. À l'échéance du mandat visé à l'article 300, paragraphe 3, en vertu duquel ils ont été proposés, le mandat des membres du Comité prend fin d'office et ils sont remplacés pour la période restante dudit mandat selon la même procédure. Ils ne peuvent pas être simultanément membres du Parlement européen.
Article 306 (ex-article 264 TCE)
Le Comité des régions désigne parmi ses membres son président et son bureau pour une durée de deux ans et demi.
Il établit son règlement intérieur.
Le Comité est convoqué par son président à la demande du Parlement européen, du Conseil ou de la Commission. Il peut également se réunir de sa propre initiative.
Article 307 (ex-article 265 TCE)
Le Comité des régions est consulté par le Parlement européen, le Conseil ou par la Commission dans les cas prévus par les traités et dans tous les autres cas, en particulier lorsqu'ils ont trait à la coopération transfrontière, où l'une de ces institutions le juge opportun.
S'il l'estime nécessaire, le Parlement européen, le Conseil ou la Commission impartit au Comité, pour présenter son avis, un délai qui ne peut être inférieur à un mois à compter de la communication qui est adressée à cet effet au président. À l'expiration du délai imparti, il peut être passé outre à l'absence d'avis.
Lorsque le Comité économique et social est consulté en application de l'article 304, le Comité des régions est informé par le Parlement européen, le Conseil ou la Commission de cette demande d'avis. Le Comité des régions peut, lorsqu'il estime que des intérêts régionaux spécifiques sont en jeu, émettre un avis à ce sujet.
Il peut émettre un avis de sa propre initiative dans les cas où il le juge utile.
L'avis du Comité ainsi qu'un compte rendu des délibérations sont transmis au Parlement européen, au Conseil et à la Commission.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/179
CHAPITRE 4
LA BANQUE EUROPÉENNE D'INVESTISSEMENT
Article 308 (ex-article 266 TCE)
La Banque européenne d'investissement est dotée de la personnalité juridique.
Les membres de la Banque européenne d'investissement sont les États membres.
Les statuts de la Banque européenne d'investissement font l'objet d'un protocole annexé aux traités. Le Conseil, statuant à l'unanimité conformément à une procédure législative spéciale, à la demande de la Banque européenne d'investissement et après consultation du Parlement européen et de la Commission, ou sur proposition de la Commission et après consultation du Parlement européen et de la Banque européenne d'investissement, peut modifier les statuts de la Banque.
Article 309 (ex-article 267 TCE)
La Banque européenne d'investissement a pour mission de contribuer, en faisant appel aux marchés des capitaux et à ses ressources propres, au développement équilibré et sans heurt du marché intérieur dans l'intérêt de l'Union. À cette fin, elle facilite, par l'octroi de prêts et de garanties, sans poursuivre de but lucratif, le financement des projets ci-après, dans tous les secteurs de l'économie:
a) projets envisageant la mise en valeur des régions moins développées;
b) projets visant la modernisation ou la conversion d'entreprises ou la création d'activités nouvelles induites par l'établissement ou le fonctionnement du marché intérieur, qui, par leur ampleur ou par leur nature, ne peuvent être entièrement couverts par les divers moyens de financement existant dans chacun des États membres;
c) projets d'intérêt commun pour plusieurs États membres, qui, par leur ampleur ou par leur nature, ne peuvent être entièrement couverts par les divers moyens de financement existant dans chacun des États membres.
Dans l'accomplissement de sa mission, la Banque facilite le financement de programmes d'inves tissement en liaison avec les interventions des fonds structurels et des autres instruments financiers de l'Union.
FRC 83/180 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
TITRE II
DISPOSITIONS FINANCIÈRES
Article 310 (ex-article 268 TCE)
1. Toutes les recettes et les dépenses de l'Union doivent faire l'objet de prévisions pour chaque exercice budgétaire et être inscrites au budget.
Le budget annuel de l'Union est établi par le Parlement européen et le Conseil conformément à l'article 314.
Le budget doit être équilibré en recettes et en dépenses.
2. Les dépenses inscrites au budget sont autorisées pour la durée de l'exercice budgétaire annuel en conformité avec le règlement visé à l'article 322.
3. L'exécution de dépenses inscrites au budget requiert l'adoption préalable d'un acte juridique ment contraignant de l'Union qui donne un fondement juridique à son action et à l'exécution de la dépense correspondante en conformité avec le règlement visé à l'article 322, sauf exceptions prévues par celui-ci.
4. En vue d'assurer la discipline budgétaire, l'Union n'adopte pas d'actes susceptibles d'avoir des incidences notables sur le budget sans donner l'assurance que les dépenses découlant de ces actes peuvent être financées dans la limite des ressources propres de l'Union et dans le respect du cadre financier pluriannuel visé à l'article 312.
5. Le budget est exécuté conformément au principe de la bonne gestion financière. Les États membres et l'Union coopèrent pour que les crédits inscrits au budget soient utilisés conformément à ce principe.
6. L'Union et les États membres, conformément à l'article 325, combattent la fraude et toute autre activité illégale portant atteinte aux intérêts financiers de l'Union.
CHAPITRE 1
LES RESSOURCES PROPRES DE L'UNION
Article 311 (ex-article 269 TCE)
L'Union se dote des moyens nécessaires pour atteindre ses objectifs et pour mener à bien ses politiques.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/181
Le budget est, sans préjudice des autres recettes, intégralement financé par des ressources propres.
Le Conseil, statuant conformément à une procédure législative spéciale, à l'unanimité et après consultation du Parlement européen, adopte une décision fixant les dispositions applicables au système des ressources propres de l'Union. Il est possible, dans ce cadre, d'établir de nouvelles catégories de ressources propres ou d'abroger une catégorie existante. Cette décision n'entre en vigueur qu'après son approbation par les États membres, conformément à leurs règles constitution nelles respectives.
Le Conseil, statuant par voie de règlements conformément à une procédure législative spéciale, fixe les mesures d'exécution du système de ressources propres de l'Union dans la mesure où la décision adoptée sur la base du troisième alinéa le prévoit. Le Conseil statue après approbation du Parlement européen.
CHAPITRE 2
LE CADRE FINANCIER PLURIANNUEL
Article 312
1. Le cadre financier pluriannuel vise à assurer l'évolution ordonnée des dépenses de l'Union dans la limite de ses ressources propres.
Il est établi pour une période d'au moins cinq années.
Le budget annuel de l'Union respecte le cadre financier pluriannuel.
2. Le Conseil, statuant conformément à une procédure législative spéciale, adopte un règlement fixant le cadre financier pluriannuel. Il statue à l'unanimité, après approbation du Parlement euro péen, qui se prononce à la majorité des membres qui le composent.
Le Conseil européen peut, à l'unanimité, adopter une décision autorisant le Conseil à statuer à la majorité qualifiée lors de l'adoption du règlement visé au premier alinéa.
3. Le cadre financier fixe les montants des plafonds annuels des crédits pour engagements par catégorie de dépenses et du plafond annuel des crédits pour paiements. Les catégories de dépenses, d'un nombre limité, correspondent aux grands secteurs d'activité de l'Union.
Le cadre financier prévoit toute autre disposition utile au bon déroulement de la procédure budgé taire annuelle.
4. Lorsque le règlement du Conseil fixant un nouveau cadre financier n'a pas été adopté à l'échéance du cadre financier précédent, les plafonds et autres dispositions correspondant à la dernière année de celui-ci sont prorogés jusqu'à l'adoption de cet acte.
FRC 83/182 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
5. Tout au long de la procédure conduisant à l'adoption du cadre financier, le Parlement européen, le Conseil et la Commission prennent toute mesure nécessaire pour faciliter cette adoption.
CHAPITRE 3
LE BUDGET ANNUEL DE L'UNION
Article 313 (ex-article 272, paragraphe 1, TCE)
L'exercice budgétaire commence le 1er janvier et s'achève le 31 décembre.
Article 314 (ex-article 272, paragraphes 2 à 10, TCE)
Le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à une procédure législative spéciale, établissent le budget annuel de l'Union conformément aux dispositions ci-après.
1. Chaque institution, à l'exception de la Banque centrale européenne, dresse, avant le 1er juillet, un état prévisionnel de ses dépenses pour l'exercice budgétaire suivant. La Commission groupe ces états dans un projet de budget qui peut comporter des prévisions divergentes.
Ce projet comprend une prévision des recettes et une prévision des dépenses.
2. La Commission présente une proposition contenant le projet de budget au Parlement européen et au Conseil au plus tard le 1er septembre de l'année qui précède celle de l'exécution du budget.
La Commission peut modifier le projet de budget au cours de la procédure jusqu'à la convocation du comité de conciliation visé au paragraphe 5.
3. Le Conseil adopte sa position sur le projet de budget et la transmet au Parlement européen au plus tard le 1er octobre de l'année qui précède celle de l'exécution du budget. Il informe pleinement le Parlement européen des raisons qui l'ont conduit à adopter sa position.
4. Si, dans un délai de quarante-deux jours après cette transmission, le Parlement européen:
a) approuve la position du Conseil, le budget est adopté;
b) n'a pas statué, le budget est réputé adopté;
c) adopte, à la majorité des membres qui le composent, des amendements, le projet ainsi amendé est transmis au Conseil et à la Commission. Le président du Parlement européen, en accord avec le
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/183
président du Conseil, convoque sans délai le comité de conciliation. Toutefois, le comité de conciliation ne se réunit pas si, dans un délai de dix jours après cette transmission, le Conseil informe le Parlement européen qu'il approuve tous ses amendements.
5. Le comité de conciliation, qui réunit les membres du Conseil ou leurs représentants et autant de membres représentant le Parlement européen, a pour mission d'aboutir, sur la base des positions du Parlement européen et du Conseil, à un accord sur un projet commun à la majorité qualifiée des membres du Conseil ou de leurs représentants et à la majorité des membres représentant le Parle ment européen, dans un délai de vingt et un jours à partir de sa convocation.
La Commission participe aux travaux du comité de conciliation et prend toutes les initiatives néces saires en vue de promouvoir un rapprochement des positions du Parlement européen et du Conseil.
6. Si, dans le délai de vingt et un jours visé au paragraphe 5, le comité de conciliation parvient à un accord sur un projet commun, le Parlement européen et le Conseil disposent chacun d'un délai de quatorze jours à compter de la date de cet accord pour approuver le projet commun.
7. Si, dans le délai de quatorze jours visé au paragraphe 6:
a) le Parlement européen et le Conseil approuvent tous deux le projet commun ou ne parviennent pas à statuer, ou si l'une de ces institutions approuve le projet commun tandis que l'autre ne parvient pas à statuer, le budget est réputé définitivement adopté conformément au projet commun, ou
b) le Parlement européen, statuant à la majorité des membres qui le composent, et le Conseil rejettent tous deux le projet commun, ou si l'une de ces institutions rejette le projet commun tandis que l'autre ne parvient pas à statuer, un nouveau projet de budget est présenté par la Commission, ou
c) le Parlement européen, statuant à la majorité des membres qui le composent, rejette le projet commun tandis que le Conseil l'approuve, un nouveau projet de budget est présenté par la Commission, ou
d) le Parlement européen approuve le projet commun tandis que le Conseil le rejette, le Parlement européen peut, dans un délai de quatorze jours à compter de la date du rejet par le Conseil et statuant à la majorité des membres qui le composent et des trois cinquièmes des suffrages exprimés, décider de confirmer l'ensemble ou une partie des amendements visés au paragraphe 4, point c). Si l'un des amendements du Parlement européen n'est pas confirmé, la position agréée au sein du comité de conciliation concernant la ligne budgétaire qui fait l'objet de cet amende ment est retenue. Le budget est réputé définitivement adopté sur cette base.
8. Si, dans le délai de vingt et un jours visé au paragraphe 5, le comité de conciliation ne parvient pas à un accord sur un projet commun, un nouveau projet de budget est présenté par la Commis sion.
FRC 83/184 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
9. Lorsque la procédure prévue au présent article est achevée, le président du Parlement européen constate que le budget est définitivement adopté.
10. Chaque institution exerce les pouvoirs qui lui sont dévolus par le présent article dans le respect des traités et des actes adoptés en vertu de ceux-ci, notamment en matière de ressources propres de l'Union et d'équilibre des recettes et des dépenses.
Article 315 (ex-article 273 TCE)
Si, au début d'un exercice budgétaire, le budget n'a pas encore été définitivement adopté, les dépenses peuvent être effectuées mensuellement par chapitre, d'après les dispositions du règlement pris en exécution de l'article 322, dans la limite du douzième des crédits ouverts au chapitre en question du budget de l'exercice précédent, sans pourvoir dépasser le douzième des crédits prévus au même chapitre dans le projet de budget.
Le Conseil, sur proposition de la Commission, peut, sous réserve que les autres conditions fixées au premier alinéa soient respectées, autoriser des dépenses excédant le douzième, conformément au règlement pris en exécution de l'article 322. Il transmet immédiatement sa décision au Parlement européen.
La décision visée au deuxième alinéa prévoit les mesures nécessaires en matière de ressources pour l'application du présent article, dans le respect des actes visés à l'article 311.
Elle entre en vigueur trente jours après son adoption si, dans ce délai, le Parlement européen, statuant à la majorité des membres qui le composent, ne décide pas de réduire ces dépenses.
Article 316 (ex-article 271 TCE)
Dans les conditions qui seront déterminées en application de l'article 322, les crédits, autres que ceux relatifs aux dépenses de personnel, qui seront inutilisés à la fin de l'exercice budgétaire pourront faire l'objet d'un report qui sera limité au seul exercice suivant.
Les crédits sont spécialisés par chapitres groupant les dépenses selon leur nature ou leur destination, et subdivisés conformément au règlement pris en exécution de l'article 322.
Les dépenses du Parlement européen, du Conseil européen et du Conseil, de la Commission, ainsi que de la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne font l'objet de parties séparées du budget sans préjudice d'un régime spécial pour certaines dépenses communes.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/185
CHAPITRE 4
L'EXÉCUTION DU BUDGET ET LA DÉCHARGE
Article 317 (ex-article 274 TCE)
La Commission exécute le budget en coopération avec les États membres, conformément aux dispositions des règlements pris en exécution de l'article 322, sous sa propre responsabilité et dans la limite des crédits alloués, conformément au principe de la bonne gestion financière. Les États membres coopèrent avec la Commission pour faire en sorte que les crédits soient utilisés conformément aux principes de la bonne gestion financière.
Le règlement prévoit les obligations de contrôle et d'audit des États membres dans l'exécution du budget ainsi que les responsabilités qui en découlent. Il prévoit aussi les responsabilités et les modalités particulières selon lesquelles chaque institution participe à l'exécution de ses dépenses propres.
À l'intérieur du budget, la Commission peut procéder, dans les limites et conditions fixées par le règlement pris en exécution de l'article 322, à des virements de crédits, soit de chapitre à chapitre, soit de subdivision à subdivision.
Article 318 (ex-article 275 TCE)
La Commission soumet chaque année au Parlement européen et au Conseil les comptes de l'exercice écoulé afférents aux opérations du budget. En outre, elle leur communique un bilan financier décrivant l'actif et le passif de l'Union.
La Commission présente également au Parlement européen et au Conseil un rapport d'évaluation des finances de l'Union fondé sur les résultats obtenus notamment par rapport aux indications données par le Parlement européen et le Conseil en vertu de l'article 319.
Article 319 (ex-article 276 TCE)
1. Le Parlement européen, sur recommandation du Conseil, donne décharge à la Commission sur l'exécution du budget. À cet effet, il examine, à la suite du Conseil, les comptes, le bilan financier et le rapport d'évaluation visés à l'article 318, le rapport annuel de la Cour des comptes, accompagné des réponses des institutions contrôlées aux observations de la Cour des comptes, la déclaration d'assu rance visée à l'article 287, paragraphe 1, second alinéa, ainsi que les rapports spéciaux pertinents de la Cour des comptes.
FRC 83/186 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
2. Avant de donner décharge à la Commission, ou à toute autre fin se situant dans le cadre de l'exercice des attributions de celle-ci en matière d'exécution du budget, le Parlement européen peut demander à entendre la Commission sur l'exécution des dépenses ou le fonctionnement des systèmes de contrôle financier. La Commission soumet au Parlement européen, à la demande de ce dernier, toute information nécessaire.
3. La Commission met tout en œuvre pour donner suite aux observations accompagnant les décisions de décharge et aux autres observations du Parlement européen concernant l'exécution des dépenses ainsi qu'aux commentaires accompagnant les recommandations de décharge adoptées par le Conseil.
À la demande du Parlement européen ou du Conseil, la Commission fait rapport sur les mesures prises à la lumière de ces observations et commentaires et notamment sur les instructions données aux services chargés de l'exécution du budget. Ces rapports sont également transmis à la Cour des comptes.
CHAPITRE 5
DISPOSITIONS COMMUNES
Article 320 (ex-article 277 TCE)
Le cadre financier pluriannuel et le budget annuel sont établis en euros.
Article 321 (ex-article 278 TCE)
La Commission peut, sous réserve d'en informer les autorités compétentes des États intéressés, transférer dans la monnaie de l'un des États membres les avoirs qu'elle détient dans la monnaie d'un autre État membre, dans la mesure nécessaire à leur utilisation pour les objets auxquels ils sont destinés par les traités. La Commission évite, dans la mesure du possible, de procéder à de tels transferts, si elle détient des avoirs disponibles ou mobilisables dans les monnaies dont elle a besoin.
La Commission communique avec chacun des États membres par l'intermédiaire de l'autorité qu'il désigne. Dans l'exécution des opérations financières, elle a recours à la banque d'émission de l'État membre intéressé ou à une autre institution financière agréée par celui-ci.
Article 322 (ex-article 279 TCE)
1. Le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, et après consultation de la Cour des comptes, adoptent par voie de règlements:
a) les règles financières qui fixent notamment les modalités relatives à l'établissement et à l'exécution du budget et à la reddition et à la vérification des comptes;
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/187
b) les règles qui organisent le contrôle de la responsabilité des acteurs financiers, et notamment des ordonnateurs et des comptables.
2. Le Conseil, statuant sur proposition de la Commission et après consultation du Parlement européen et de la Cour des comptes, fixe les modalités et la procédure selon lesquelles les recettes budgétaires prévues dans le régime des ressources propres de l'Union sont mises à la disposition de la Commission et définit les mesures à appliquer pour faire face, le cas échéant, aux besoins de trésorerie.
Article 323
Le Parlement européen, le Conseil et la Commission veillent à la disponibilité des moyens financiers permettant à l'Union de remplir ses obligations juridiques à l'égard des tiers.
Article 324
Des rencontres régulières des présidents du Parlement européen, du Conseil et de la Commission sont convoquées, à l'initiative de la Commission, dans le cadre des procédures budgétaires visées au présent titre. Les présidents prennent toutes les mesures nécessaires pour promouvoir la concertation et le rapprochement des positions des institutions qu'ils président, afin de faciliter la mise en œuvre du présent titre.
CHAPITRE 6
LA LUTTE CONTRE LA FRAUDE
Article 325 (ex-article 280 TCE)
1. L'Union et les États membres combattent la fraude et tout autre activité illégale portant atteinte aux intérêts financiers de l'Union par des mesures prises conformément au présent article qui sont dissuasives et offrent une protection effective dans les États membres, ainsi que dans les institutions, organes et organismes de l'Union.
2. Les États membres prennent les mêmes mesures pour combattre la fraude portant atteinte aux intérêts financiers de l'Union que celles qu'ils prennent pour combattre la fraude portant atteinte à leurs propres intérêts financiers.
3. Sans préjudice d'autres dispositions des traités, les États membres coordonnent leur action visant à protéger les intérêts financiers de l'Union contre la fraude. À cette fin, ils organisent, avec la Commission, une collaboration étroite et régulière entre les autorités compétentes.
FRC 83/188 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
4. Le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, arrêtent, après consultation de la Cour des comptes, les mesures nécessaires dans les domaines de la prévention de la fraude portant atteinte aux intérêts financiers de l'Union et de la lutte contre cette fraude en vue d'offrir une protection effective et équivalente dans les États membres ainsi que dans les institutions, organes et organismes de l'Union.
5. La Commission, en coopération avec les États membres, adresse chaque année au Parlement européen et au Conseil un rapport sur les mesures prises pour la mise en œuvre du présent article.
TITRE III
COOPÉRATIONS RENFORCÉES
Article 326 (ex-articles 27 A à 27 E, 40 à 40 B et 43 à 45 TUE et ex-articles 11 et 11 A TCE)
Les coopérations renforcées respectent les traités et le droit de l'Union.
Elles ne peuvent porter atteinte ni au marché intérieur ni à la cohésion économique, sociale et territoriale. Elles ne peuvent constituer ni une entrave ni une discrimination aux échanges entre les États membres ni provoquer de distorsions de concurrence entre ceux-ci.
Article 327 (ex-articles 27 A à 27 E, 40 à 40 B et 43 à 45 TUE et ex-articles 11 et 11 A TCE)
Les coopérations renforcées respectent les compétences, droits et obligations des États membres qui n'y participent pas. Ceux-ci n'entravent pas leur mise en œuvre par les États membres qui y parti cipent.
Article 328 (ex-articles 27 A à 27 E, 40 à 40 B et 43 à 45 TUE et ex-articles 11 et 11 A TCE)
1. Lors de leur instauration, les coopérations renforcées sont ouvertes à tous les États membres, sous réserve de respecter les conditions éventuelles de participation fixées par la décision d'autorisa tion. Elles le sont également à tout autre moment, sous réserve de respecter, outre lesdites conditions, les actes déjà adoptés dans ce cadre.
La Commission et les États membres participant à une coopération renforcée veillent à promouvoir la participation du plus grand nombre possible d'États membres.
2. La Commission et, le cas échéant, le haut représentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité informent régulièrement le Parlement européen et le Conseil de l'évolution des coopérations renforcées.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/189
Article 329 (ex-articles 27 A à 27 E, 40 à 40 B et 43 à 45 TUE et ex-articles 11 et 11 A TCE)
1. Les États membres qui souhaitent instaurer entre eux une coopération renforcée dans l'un des domaines visés par les traités, à l'exception des domaines de compétence exclusive et de la politique étrangère et de sécurité commune, adressent une demande à la Commission en précisant le champ d'application et les objectifs poursuivis par la coopération renforcée envisagée. La Commission peut soumettre au Conseil une proposition en ce sens. Si elle ne soumet pas de proposition, la Commis sion en communique les raisons aux États membres concernés.
L'autorisation de procéder à une coopération renforcée visée au premier alinéa est accordée par le Conseil, sur proposition de la Commission et après approbation du Parlement européen.
2. La demande des États membres qui souhaitent instaurer entre eux une coopération renforcée dans le cadre de la politique étrangère et de sécurité commune est adressée au Conseil. Elle est transmise au haut représentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité, qui donne son avis sur la cohérence de la coopération renforcée envisagée avec la politique étrangère et de sécurité commune de l'Union, ainsi qu'à la Commission, qui donne son avis, notamment sur la cohérence de la coopération renforcée envisagée avec les autres politiques de l'Union. Elle est également transmise au Parlement européen pour information.
L'autorisation de procéder à une coopération renforcée est accordée par une décision du Conseil, statuant à l'unanimité.
Article 330 (ex-articles 27 A à 27 E, 40 à 40 B et 43 à 45 TUE et ex-articles 11 et 11 A TCE)
Tous les membres du Conseil peuvent participer à ses délibérations, mais seuls les membres du Conseil représentant les États membres participant à une coopération renforcée prennent part au vote.
L'unanimité est constituée par les voix des seuls représentants des États membres participants.
La majorité qualifiée se définit conformément à l'article 238, paragraphe 3.
Article 331 (ex-articles 27 A à 27 E, 40 à 40 B et 43 à 45 TUE et ex-articles 11 et 11 A TCE)
1. Tout État membre qui souhaite participer à une coopération renforcée en cours dans l'un des domaines visés à l'article 329, paragraphe 1, notifie son intention au Conseil et à la Commission.
La Commission, dans un délai de quatre mois à compter de la date de la réception de la notification, confirme la participation de l'État membre en question. Elle constate, le cas échéant, que les condi tions de participation sont remplies et adopte les mesures transitoires nécessaires concernant l'appli cation des actes déjà adoptés dans le cadre de la coopération renforcée.
FRC 83/190 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Toutefois, si la Commission estime que les conditions de participation ne sont pas remplies, elle indique les dispositions à prendre pour remplir ces conditions et fixe un délai pour réexaminer la demande. À l'expiration de ce délai, elle réexamine la demande, conformément à la procédure prévue au deuxième alinéa. Si la Commission estime que les conditions de participation ne sont toujours pas remplies, l'État membre en question peut saisir le Conseil à ce sujet, qui se prononce sur la demande. Le Conseil statue conformément à l'article 330. Il peut également adopter, sur proposition de la Commission, les mesures transitoires visées au deuxième alinéa.
2. Tout État membre qui souhaite participer à une coopération renforcée en cours dans le cadre de la politique étrangère et de sécurité commune notifie son intention au Conseil, au haut représentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité et à la Commission.
Le Conseil confirme la participation de l'État membre en question, après consultation du haut représentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité et après avoir constaté, le cas échéant, que les conditions de participation sont remplies. Le Conseil, sur proposition du haut représentant, peut également adopter les mesures transitoires nécessaires concernant l'application des actes déjà adoptés dans le cadre de la coopération renforcée. Toutefois, si le Conseil estime que les conditions de participation ne sont pas remplies, il indique les dispositions à prendre pour remplir ces conditions et fixe un délai pour réexaminer la demande de participation.
Aux fins du présent paragraphe, le Conseil statue à l'unanimité et conformément à l'article 330.
Article 332 (ex-articles 27 A à 27 E, 40 à 40 B et 43 à 45 TUE et ex-articles 11 et 11 A TCE)
Les dépenses résultant de la mise en œuvre d'une coopération renforcée, autres que les coûts administratifs occasionnés pour les institutions, sont à la charge des États membres qui y participent, à moins que le Conseil, statuant à l'unanimité de tous ses membres, après consultation du Parlement européen, n'en décide autrement.
Article 333 (ex-articles 27 A à 27 E, 40 à 40 B et 43 à 45 TUE et ex-articles 11 et 11 A TCE)
1. Lorsqu'une disposition des traités susceptible d'être appliquée dans le cadre d'une coopération renforcée prévoit que le Conseil statue à l'unanimité, le Conseil, statuant à l'unanimité conformément aux modalités prévues à l'article 330 peut adopter une décision prévoyant qu'il statuera à la majorité qualifiée.
2. Lorsqu'une disposition des traités susceptible d'être appliquée dans le cadre d'une coopération renforcée prévoit que le Conseil adopte des actes conformément à une procédure législative spéciale, le Conseil, statuant à l'unanimité conformément aux modalités prévues à l'article 330 peut adopter une décision prévoyant qu'il statuera conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire. Le Conseil statue après consultation du Parlement européen.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/191
3. Les paragraphes 1 et 2 ne s'appliquent pas aux décisions ayant des implications militaires ou dans le domaine de la défense.
Article 334 (ex-articles 27 A à 27 E, 40 à 40 B et 43 à 45 TUE et ex-articles 11 et 11 A TCE)
Le Conseil et la Commission assurent la cohérence des actions entreprises dans le cadre d'une coopération renforcée ainsi que la cohérence de ces actions avec les politiques de l'Union, et coopèrent à cet effet.
SEPTIÈME PARTIE DISPOSITIONS GÉNÉRALES ET FINALES
Article 335 (ex-article 282 TCE)
Dans chacun des États membres, l'Union possède la capacité juridique la plus large reconnue aux personnes morales par les législations nationales; elle peut notamment acquérir ou aliéner des biens immobiliers et mobiliers et ester en justice. À cet effet, elle est représentée par la Commission. Toutefois, l'Union est représentée par chacune des institutions, au titre de leur autonomie adminis trative, pour les questions liées à leur fonctionnement respectif.
Article 336 (ex-articles 283 TCE)
Le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant par voie de règlements conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, arrêtent, après consultation des autres institutions intéressées, le statut des fonctionnaires de l'Union européenne et le régime applicable aux autres agents de l'Union.
Article 337 (ex-article 284 TCE)
Pour l'accomplissement des tâches qui lui sont confiées, la Commission peut recueillir toutes infor mations et procéder à toutes vérifications nécessaires, dans les limites et conditions fixées par le Conseil, statuant à la majorité simple, en conformité avec les dispositions des traités.
Article 338 (ex-article 285 TCE)
1. Sans préjudice de l'article 5 du protocole sur les statuts du Système européen de banques centrales et de la Banque centrale européenne, le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant confor mément à la procédure législative ordinaire, arrêtent des mesures en vue de l'établissement de statistiques, lorsque cela est nécessaire à l'accomplissement des activités de l'Union.
FRC 83/192 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
2. L'établissement des statistiques se fait dans le respect de l'impartialité, de la fiabilité, de l'objec tivité, de l'indépendance scientifique, de l'efficacité au regard du coût et de la confidentialité des informations statistiques; il ne doit pas entraîner de charges excessives pour les opérateurs écono miques.
Article 339 (ex-article 287 TCE)
Les membres des institutions de l'Union, les membres des comités ainsi que les fonctionnaires et agents de l'Union sont tenus, même après la cessation de leurs fonctions, de ne pas divulguer les informations qui, par leur nature, sont couvertes par le secret professionnel, et notamment les renseignements relatifs aux entreprises et concernant leurs relations commerciales ou les éléments de leur prix de revient.
Article 340 (ex-article 288 TCE)
La responsabilité contractuelle de l'Union est régie par la loi applicable au contrat en cause.
En matière de responsabilité non contractuelle, l'Union doit réparer, conformément aux principes généraux communs aux droits des États membres, les dommages causés par ses institutions ou par ses agents dans l'exercice de leurs fonctions.
Par dérogation au deuxième alinéa, la Banque centrale européenne doit réparer, conformément aux principes généraux communs aux droits des États membres, les dommages causés par elle-même ou par ses agents dans l'exercice de leurs fonctions.
La responsabilité personnelle des agents envers l'Union est réglée dans les dispositions fixant leur statut ou le régime qui leur est applicable.
Article 341 (ex-article 289 TCE)
Le siège des institutions de l'Union est fixé du commun accord des gouvernements des États membres.
Article 342 (ex-article 290 TCE)
Le régime linguistique des institutions de l'Union est fixé, sans préjudice des dispositions prévues par le statut de la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne, par le Conseil statuant à l'unanimité par voie de règlements.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/193
Article 343 (ex-article 291 TCE)
L'Union jouit sur le territoire des États membres des privilèges et immunités nécessaires à l'accomplis sement de sa mission dans les conditions définies au protocole du 8 avril 1965 sur les privilèges et immunités de l'Union européenne. Il en est de même de la Banque centrale européenne et de la Banque européenne d'investissement.
Article 344 (ex-article 292 TCE)
Les États membres s'engagent à ne pas soumettre un différend relatif à l'interprétation ou à l'appli cation des traités à un mode de règlement autre que ceux prévus par ceux-ci.
Article 345 (ex-article 295 TCE)
Les traités ne préjugent en rien le régime de la propriété dans les États membres.
Article 346 (ex-article 296 TCE)
1. Les dispositions des traités ne font pas obstacle aux règles ci-après:
a) aucun État membre n'est tenu de fournir des renseignements dont il estimerait la divulgation contraire aux intérêts essentiels de sa sécurité,
b) tout État membre peut prendre les mesures qu'il estime nécessaires à la protection des intérêts essentiels de sa sécurité et qui se rapportent à la production ou au commerce d'armes, de munitions et de matériel de guerre; ces mesures ne doivent pas altérer les conditions de la concurrence dans le marché intérieur en ce qui concerne les produits non destinés à des fins spécifiquement militaires.
2. Le Conseil, statuant à l'unanimité sur proposition de la Commission, peut apporter des modi fications à la liste, qu'il a fixée le 15 avril 1958, des produits auxquels les dispositions du paragraphe 1, point b), s'appliquent.
Article 347 (ex-article 297 TCE)
Les États membres se consultent en vue de prendre en commun les dispositions nécessaires pour éviter que le fonctionnement du marché intérieur ne soit affecté par les mesures qu'un État membre peut être appelé à prendre en cas de troubles intérieurs graves affectant l'ordre public, en cas de guerre ou de tension internationale grave constituant une menace de guerre, ou pour faire face aux engagements contractés par lui en vue du maintien de la paix et de la sécurité internationale.
FRC 83/194 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Article 348 (ex-article 298 TCE)
Si des mesures prises dans les cas prévus aux articles 346 et 347 ont pour effet de fausser les conditions de la concurrence dans le marché intérieur, la Commission examine avec l'État intéressé les conditions dans lesquelles ces mesures peuvent être adaptées aux règles établies par les traités.
Par dérogation à la procédure prévue aux articles 258 et 259, la Commission ou tout État membre peut saisir directement la Cour de justice, s'il estime qu'un autre État membre fait un usage abusif des pouvoirs prévus aux articles 346 et 347. La Cour de justice statue à huis clos.
Article 349 (ex-article 299, paragraphe 2, deuxième, troisième et quatrième alinéas, TCE)
Compte tenu de la situation économique et sociale structurelle de la Guadeloupe, de la Guyane française, de la Martinique, de la Réunion, de Saint-Barthélemy, de Saint-Martin, des Açores, de Madère et des îles Canaries, qui est aggravée par leur éloignement, l'insularité, leur faible superficie, le relief et le climat difficiles, leur dépendance économique vis-à-vis d'un petit nombre de produits, facteurs dont la permanence et la combinaison nuisent gravement à leur développement, le Conseil, sur proposition de la Commission et après consultation du Parlement européen, arrête des mesures spécifiques visant, en particulier, à fixer les conditions de l'application des traités à ces régions, y compris les politiques communes. Lorsque les mesures spécifiques en question sont adoptées par le Conseil conformément à une procédure législative spéciale, il statue également sur proposition de la Commission et après consultation du Parlement européen.
Les mesures visées au premier alinéa portent notamment sur les politiques douanières et commer ciales, la politique fiscale, les zones franches, les politiques dans les domaines de l'agriculture et de la pêche, les conditions d'approvisionnement en matières premières et en biens de consommation de première nécessité, les aides d'État, et les conditions d'accès aux fonds structurels et aux programmes horizontaux de l'Union.
Le Conseil arrête les mesures visées au premier alinéa en tenant compte des caractéristiques et contraintes particulières des régions ultrapériphériques sans nuire à l'intégrité et à la cohérence de l'ordre juridique de l'Union, y compris le marché intérieur et les politiques communes.
Article 350 (ex-article 306 TCE)
Les dispositions des traités ne font pas obstacle à l'existence et à l'accomplissement des unions régionales entre la Belgique et le Luxembourg, ainsi qu'entre la Belgique, le Luxembourg et les Pays-Bas, dans la mesure où les objectifs de ces unions régionales ne sont pas atteints en application des traités.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/195
Article 351 (ex-article 307 TCE)
Les droits et obligations résultant de conventions conclues antérieurement au 1er janvier 1958 ou, pour les États adhérents, antérieurement à la date de leur adhésion, entre un ou plusieurs États membres, d'une part, et un ou plusieurs États tiers, d'autre part, ne sont pas affectés par les dispositions des traités.
Dans la mesure où ces conventions ne sont pas compatibles avec les traités, le ou les États membres en cause recourent à tous les moyens appropriés pour éliminer les incompatibilités constatées. En cas de besoin, les États membres se prêtent une assistance mutuelle en vue d'arriver à cette fin et adoptent le cas échéant une attitude commune.
Dans l'application des conventions visées au premier alinéa, les États membres tiennent compte du fait que les avantages consentis dans les traités par chacun des États membres font partie intégrante de l'établissement de l'Union et sont, de ce fait, inséparablement liés à la création d'institutions communes, à l'attribution de compétences en leur faveur et à l'octroi des mêmes avantages par tous les autres États membres.
Article 352 (ex-article 308 TCE)
1. Si une action de l'Union paraît nécessaire, dans le cadre des politiques définies par les traités, pour atteindre l'un des objectifs visés par les traités, sans que ceux-ci n'aient prévu les pouvoirs d'action requis à cet effet, le Conseil, statuant à l'unanimité sur proposition de la Commission et après approbation du Parlement européen, adopte les dispositions appropriées. Lorsque les disposi tions en question sont adoptées par le Conseil conformément à une procédure législative spéciale, il statue également à l'unanimité, sur proposition de la Commission et après approbation du Parlement européen.
2. La Commission, dans le cadre de la procédure de contrôle du principe de subsidiarité visée à l'article 5, paragraphe 3, du traité sur l'Union européenne, attire l'attention des parlements nationaux sur les propositions fondées sur le présent article.
3. Les mesures fondées sur le présent article ne peuvent pas comporter d'harmonisation des dispositions législatives et réglementaires des États membres dans les cas où les traités excluent une telle harmonisation.
4. Le présent article ne peut servir de fondement pour atteindre un objectif relevant de la politique étrangère et de sécurité commune et tout acte adopté conformément au présent article respecte les limites fixées par l'article 40, second alinéa, du traité sur l'Union européenne.
FRC 83/196 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Article 353
L'article 48, paragraphe 7, du traité sur l'Union européenne ne s'applique pas aux articles suivants:
— article 311, troisième et quatrième alinéas,
— article 312, paragraphe 2, premier alinéa,
— article 352, et
— article 354.
Article 354 (ex-article 309 TCE)
Aux fins de l'article 7 du traité sur l'Union européenne relatif à la suspension de certains droits résultant de l'appartenance à l'Union, le membre du Conseil européen ou du Conseil représentant l'État membre en cause ne prend pas part au vote et l'État membre en cause n'est pas pris en compte dans le calcul du tiers ou des quatre cinquièmes des États membres prévu aux paragraphes 1 et 2 dudit article. L'abstention de membres présents ou représentés ne fait pas obstacle à l'adoption des décisions visées au paragraphe 2 dudit article.
Pour l'adoption des décisions visées à l'article 7, paragraphes 3 et 4, du traité sur l'Union européenne, la majorité qualifiée se définit conformément à l'article 238, paragraphe 3, point b), du présent traité.
Lorsque, à la suite d'une décision de suspension des droits de vote adoptée conformément à l'article 7, paragraphe 3, du traité sur l'Union européenne, le Conseil statue, à la majorité qualifiée, sur la base d'une des dispositions des traités, cette majorité qualifiée se définit conformément à l'article 238, paragraphe 3, point b), du présent traité ou, si le Conseil agit sur proposition de la Commission ou du haut représentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité, conformément à l'article 238, paragraphe 3, point a).
Aux fins de l'article 7 du traité sur l'Union européenne, le Parlement européen statue à la majorité des deux tiers des suffrages exprimés, représentant la majorité des membres qui le composent.
Article 355 (ex-article 299, paragraphe 2, premier alinéa, et paragraphes 3 à 6, TCE)
Outre les dispositions de l'article 52 du traité sur l'Union européenne relatives au champ d'applica tion territoriale des traités, les dispositions suivantes s'appliquent:
1. Les dispositions des traités sont applicables à la Guadeloupe, à la Guyane française, à la Martinique, à la Réunion, à Saint-Barthélemy, à Saint-Martin, aux Açores, à Madère et aux îles Canaries, conformément à l'article 349.
2. Les pays et territoires d'outre-mer dont la liste figure à l'annexe II font l'objet du régime spécial d'association défini dans la quatrième partie.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/197
Les traités ne s'appliquent pas aux pays et territoires d'outre-mer entretenant des relations particu lières avec le Royaume-Uni de Grande-Bretagne et d'Irlande du Nord qui ne sont pas mentionnés dans la liste précitée.
3. Les dispositions des traités s'appliquent aux territoires européens dont un État membre assume les relations extérieures.
4. Les dispositions des traités s'appliquent aux îles Åland conformément aux dispositions figurant au protocole no 2 de l'acte relatif aux conditions d'adhésion de la République d'Autriche, de la République de Finlande et du Royaume de Suède.
5. Par dérogation à l'article 52 du traité sur l'Union européenne et aux paragraphes 1 à 4 du présent article:
a) les traités ne s'appliquent pas aux îles Féroé;
b) les traités ne s'appliquent à Akrotiri et Dhekelia, zones de souveraineté du Royaume-Uni de Grande-Bretagne et d'Irlande du Nord à Chypre, que dans la mesure nécessaire pour assurer l'application du régime prévu dans le protocole sur les zones de souveraineté du Royaume-Uni de Grande-Bretagne et d'Irlande du Nord à Chypre annexé à l'Acte relatif aux conditions d'adhé sion à l'Union européenne de la République tchèque, de la République d'Estonie, de la République de Chypre, de la République de Lettonie, de la République de Lituanie, de la République de Hongrie, de la République de Malte, de la République de Pologne, de la République de Slovénie et de la République slovaque, et conformément aux dispositions dudit protocole;
c) les dispositions des traités ne sont applicables aux îles Anglo-Normandes et à l'île de Man que dans la mesure nécessaire pour assurer l'application du régime prévu pour ces îles par le traité relatif à l'adhésion de nouveaux États membres à la Communauté économique européenne et à la Communauté européenne de l'énergie atomique, signé le 22 janvier 1972.
6. Le Conseil européen, sur initiative de l'État membre concerné, peut adopter une décision modifiant le statut à l'égard de l'Union d'un pays ou territoire danois, français ou néerlandais visé aux paragraphes 1 et 2. Le Conseil européen statue à l'unanimité, après consultation de la Commis sion.
Article 356 (ex-article 312 TCE)
Le présent traité est conclu pour une durée illimitée.
Article 357 (ex-article 313 TCE)
Le présent traité sera ratifié par les Hautes Parties Contractantes en conformité de leurs règles constitutionnelles respectives. Les instruments de ratification seront déposés auprès du gouvernement de la République italienne.
FRC 83/198 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Le présent traité entrera en vigueur le premier jour du mois suivant le dépôt de l'instrument de ratification de l'État signataire qui procédera le dernier à cette formalité. Toutefois, si ce dépôt a lieu moins de quinze jours avant le début du mois suivant, l'entrée en vigueur du traité est reportée au premier jour du deuxième mois suivant la date de ce dépôt.
Article 358
Les dispositions de l'article 55 du traité sur l'Union européenne sont applicables au présent traité.
EN FOI DE QUOI, les plénipotentiaires soussignés ont apposé leurs signatures au bas du présent traité.
Fait à Rome, le vingt-cinq mars mil neuf cent cinquante-sept.
(liste de signataires non reproduite)
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/199
PROTOCOLES
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/201
PROTOCOLE (no 1) SUR LE RÔLE DES PARLEMENTS NATIONAUX DANS
L'UNION EUROPÉENNE
LES HAUTES PARTIES CONTRACTANTES,
RAPPELANT que la manière dont les parlements nationaux exercent leur contrôle sur leur gouverne ment pour ce qui touche aux activités de l'Union européenne relève de l'organisation et de la pratique constitutionnelles propres à chaque État membre,
DÉSIREUSES d'encourager une participation accrue des parlements nationaux aux activités de l'Union européenne et de renforcer leur capacité à exprimer leur point de vue sur les projets d'actes législatifs de l'Union européenne ainsi que sur d'autres questions qui peuvent présenter pour eux un intérêt particulier,
SONT CONVENUES des dispositions ci-après, qui sont annexées au traité sur l'Union européenne, au traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne et au traité instituant la Communauté euro péenne de l'énergie atomique:
TITRE I
INFORMATIONS DESTINÉES AUX PARLEMENTS NATIONAUX
Article premier
Les documents de consultation de la Commission (livres verts, livres blancs et communications) sont transmis directement par la Commission aux parlements nationaux lors de leur publication. La Commission transmet également aux parlements nationaux le programme législatif annuel ainsi que tout autre instrument de programmation législative ou de stratégie politique en même temps qu'elle les transmet au Parlement européen et au Conseil.
Article 2
Les projets d'actes législatifs adressés au Parlement européen et au Conseil sont transmis aux parle ments nationaux.
Aux fins du présent protocole, on entend par «projet d'acte législatif », les propositions de la Commission, les initiatives d'un groupe d'États membres, les initiatives du Parlement européen, les demandes de la Cour de justice, les recommandations de la Banque centrale européenne et les demandes de la Banque européenne d'investissement, visant à l'adoption d'un acte législatif.
Les projets d'actes législatifs émanant de la Commission sont transmis directement par la Commis sion aux parlements nationaux, en même temps qu'au Parlement européen et au Conseil.
Les projets d'actes législatifs émanant du Parlement européen sont transmis directement par le Parlement européen aux parlements nationaux.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/203
Les projets d'actes législatifs émanant d'un groupe d'États membres, de la Cour de justice, de la Banque centrale européenne ou de la Banque européenne d'investissement sont transmis par le Conseil aux parlements nationaux.
Article 3
Les parlements nationaux peuvent adresser aux présidents du Parlement européen, du Conseil et de la Commission, un avis motivé concernant la conformité d'un projet d'acte législatif avec le principe de subsidiarité, selon la procédure prévue par le protocole sur l'application des principes de subsidiarité et de proportionnalité.
Si le projet d'acte législatif émane d'un groupe d'États membres, le président du Conseil transmet le ou les avis motivés aux gouvernements de ces États membres.
Si le projet d'acte législatif émane de la Cour de justice, de la Banque centrale européenne ou de la Banque européenne d'investissement, le président du Conseil transmet le ou les avis motivés à l'institution ou l'organe concerné.
Article 4
Un délai de huit semaines est observé entre le moment où un projet d'acte législatif est mis à la disposition des parlements nationaux dans les langues officielles de l'Union et la date à laquelle il est inscrit à l'ordre du jour provisoire du Conseil en vue de son adoption ou de l'adoption d'une position dans le cadre d'une procédure législative. Des exceptions sont possibles en cas d'urgence, dont les motifs sont exposés dans l'acte ou la position du Conseil. Sauf dans des cas urgents dûment motivés, aucun accord ne peut être constaté sur un projet d'acte législatif au cours de ces huit semaines. Sauf dans les cas urgents dûment motivés, un délai de dix jours est observé entre l'inscription d'un projet d'acte législatif à l'ordre du jour provisoire du Conseil et l'adoption d'une position.
Article 5
Les ordres du jour et les résultats des sessions du Conseil, y compris les procès-verbaux des sessions au cours desquelles le Conseil délibère sur des projets d'actes législatifs, sont transmis directement aux parlements nationaux, en même temps qu'aux gouvernements des États membres.
Article 6
Lorsque le Conseil européen envisage de recourir à l'article 48, paragraphe 7, premier ou deuxième alinéa, du traité sur l'Union européenne, les parlements nationaux sont informés de l'initiative du Conseil européen au moins six mois avant qu'une décision ne soit adoptée.
Article 7
La Cour des comptes transmet à titre d'information son rapport annuel aux parlements nationaux, en même temps qu'au Parlement européen et au Conseil.
FRC 83/204 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Article 8
Lorsque le système parlementaire national n'est pas monocaméral, les articles 1 à 7 s'appliquent aux chambres qui le composent.
TITRE II
COOPÉRATION INTERPARLEMENTAIRE
Article 9
Le Parlement européen et les parlements nationaux définissent ensemble l'organisation et la promo tion d'une coopération interparlementaire efficace et régulière au sein de l'Union.
Article 10
Une conférence des organes parlementaires spécialisés dans les affaires de l'Union peut soumettre toute contribution qu'elle juge appropriée à l'attention du Parlement européen, du Conseil et de la Commission. Cette conférence promeut, en outre, l'échange d'informations et de meilleures pratiques entre les parlements nationaux et le Parlement européen, y compris entre leurs commissions spécia lisées. Elle peut également organiser des conférences inter-parlementaires sur des thèmes particuliers, notamment pour débattre des questions de politique étrangère et de sécurité commune, y compris la politique de sécurité et de défense commune. Les contributions de la conférence ne lient pas les parlements nationaux et ne préjugent pas de leur position.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/205
PROTOCOLE (no 2) SUR L'APPLICATION DES PRINCIPES DE
SUBSIDIARITÉ ET DE PROPORTIONNALITÉ
LES HAUTES PARTIES CONTRACTANTES,
DÉSIREUSES de faire en sorte que les décisions soient prises le plus près possible des citoyens de l'Union,
DÉTERMINÉES à fixer les conditions d'application des principes de subsidiarité et de proportionnalité fixés à l'article 5 du traité sur l'Union européenne, ainsi qu'à établir un système de contrôle de l'application de ces principes,
SONT CONVENUES des dispositions ci-après, qui sont annexées au traité sur l'Union européenne et au traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne:
Article premier
Chaque institution veille de manière continue au respect des principes de subsidiarité et de propor tionnalité définis à l'article 5 du traité sur l'Union européenne.
Article 2
Avant de proposer un acte législatif, la Commission procède à de larges consultations. Ces consul tations doivent tenir compte, le cas échéant, de la dimension régionale et locale des actions envisa gées. En cas d'urgence exceptionnelle, la Commission ne procède pas à ces consultations. Elle motive sa décision dans sa proposition.
Article 3
Aux fins du présent protocole, on entend par «projet d'acte législatif », les propositions de la Commission, les initiatives d'un groupe d'États membres, les initiatives du Parlement européen, les demandes de la Cour de justice, les recommandations de la Banque centrale européenne et les demandes de la Banque européenne d'investissement, visant à l'adoption d'un acte législatif.
Article 4
La Commission transmet ses projets d'actes législatifs ainsi que ses projets modifiés aux parlements nationaux en même temps qu'au législateur de l'Union.
Le Parlement européen transmet ses projets d'actes législatifs ainsi que ses projets modifiés aux parlements nationaux.
Le Conseil transmet les projets d'actes législatifs émanant d'un groupe d'États membres, de la Cour de justice, de la Banque centrale européenne ou de la Banque européenne d'investissement, ainsi que les projets modifiés, aux parlements nationaux.
FRC 83/206 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Dès leur adoption, les résolutions législatives du Parlement européen et les positions du Conseil sont transmises par ceux-ci aux parlements nationaux.
Article 5
Les projets d'actes législatifs sont motivés au regard des principes de subsidiarité et de proportion nalité. Tout projet d'acte législatif devrait comporter une fiche contenant des éléments circonstanciés permettant d'apprécier le respect des principes de subsidiarité et de proportionnalité. Cette fiche devrait comporter des éléments permettant d'évaluer son impact financier et, lorsqu'il s'agit d'une directive, ses implications sur la réglementation à mettre en œuvre par les États membres, y compris, le cas échéant, la législation régionale. Les raisons permettant de conclure qu'un objectif de l'Union peut être mieux atteint au niveau de celle-ci s'appuient sur des indicateurs qualitatifs et, chaque fois que c'est possible, quantitatifs. Les projets d'actes législatifs tiennent compte de la nécessité de faire en sorte que toute charge, financière ou administrative, incombant à l'Union, aux gouvernements natio naux, aux autorités régionales ou locales, aux opérateurs économiques et aux citoyens soit la moins élevée possible et à la mesure de l'objectif à atteindre.
Article 6
Tout parlement national ou toute chambre de l'un de ces parlements peut, dans un délai de huit semaines à compter de la date de transmission d'un projet d'acte législatif dans les langues officielles de l'Union, adresser aux présidents du Parlement européen, du Conseil et de la Commission un avis motivé exposant les raisons pour lesquelles il estime que le projet en cause n'est pas conforme au principe de subsidiarité. Il appartient à chaque parlement national ou à chaque chambre d'un parlement national de consulter, le cas échéant, les parlements régionaux possédant des pouvoirs législatifs.
Si le projet d'acte législatif émane d'un groupe d'États membres, le président du Conseil transmet l'avis aux gouvernements de ces États membres.
Si le projet d'acte législatif émane de la Cour de justice, de la Banque centrale européenne ou de la Banque européenne d'investissement, le président du Conseil transmet l'avis à l'institution ou organe concerné.
Article 7
1. Le Parlement européen, le Conseil et la Commission, ainsi que, le cas échéant, le groupe d'États membres, la Cour de justice, la Banque centrale européenne ou la Banque européenne d'investis sement, si le projet d'acte législatif émane d'eux, tiennent compte des avis motivés adressés par les parlements nationaux ou par une chambre de l'un de ces parlements.
Chaque parlement national dispose de deux voix, réparties en fonction du système parlementaire national. Dans un système parlementaire national bicaméral, chacune des deux chambres dispose d'une voix.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/207
2. Dans le cas où les avis motivés sur le non-respect par un projet d'acte législatif du principe de subsidiarité représentent au moins un tiers de l'ensemble des voix attribuées aux parlements natio naux conformément au deuxième alinéa du paragraphe 1, le projet doit être réexaminé. Ce seuil est un quart lorsqu'il s'agit d'un projet d'acte législatif présenté sur la base de l'article 76 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne relatif à l'espace de liberté, de sécurité et de justice.
À l'issue de ce réexamen, la Commission ou, le cas échéant, le groupe d'États membres, le Parlement européen, la Cour de justice, la Banque centrale européenne ou la Banque européenne d'investis sement, si le projet d'acte législatif émane d'eux, peut décider, soit de maintenir le projet, soit de le modifier, soit de le retirer. Cette décision doit être motivée.
3. En outre, dans le cadre de la procédure législative ordinaire, dans le cas où les avis motivés sur le non-respect par une proposition d'acte législatif du principe de subsidiarité représentent au moins une majorité simple des voix attribuées aux parlements nationaux conformément au deuxième alinéa du paragraphe 1, la proposition doit être réexaminée. À l'issue de ce réexamen, la Commission peut décider, soit de maintenir la proposition, soit de la modifier, soit de la retirer.
Si elle choisit de la maintenir, la Commission devra, dans un avis motivé, justifier la raison pour laquelle elle estime que la proposition est conforme au principe de subsidiarité. Cet avis motivé ainsi que les avis motivés des parlements nationaux devront être soumis au législateur de l'Union afin d'être pris en compte dans le cadre de la procédure:
a) avant d'achever la première lecture, le législateur (le Parlement européen et le Conseil ) examine si la proposition législative est compatible avec le principe de subsidiarité, en tenant compte en particulier des motifs invoqués et partagés par la majorité des parlements nationaux ainsi que de l'avis motivé de la Commission;
b) si, en vertu d'une majorité de 55 % des membres du Conseil ou d'une majorité des suffrages exprimés au Parlement européen, le législateur est d'avis que la proposition n'est pas compatible avec le principe de subsidiarité, l'examen de la proposition législative n'est pas poursuivi.
Article 8
La Cour de justice de l'Union européenne est compétente pour se prononcer sur les recours pour violation, par un acte législatif, du principe de subsidiarité formés, conformément aux modalités prévues à l'article 263 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, par un État membre ou transmis par celui-ci conformément à son ordre juridique au nom de son parlement national ou d'une chambre de celui-ci.
Conformément aux modalités prévues audit article, de tels recours peuvent aussi être formés par le Comité des régions contre des actes législatifs pour l'adoption desquels le traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne prévoit sa consultation.
FRC 83/208 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Article 9
La Commission présente chaque année au Conseil européen, au Parlement européen, au Conseil et aux parlements nationaux un rapport sur l'application de l'article 5 du traité sur l'Union européenne. Ce rapport annuel est également transmis au Comité économique et social et au Comité des régions.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/209
PROTOCOLE (no 3) SUR LE STATUT DE LA COUR DE JUSTICE DE L'UNION EUROPÉENNE
LES HAUTES PARTIES CONTRACTANTES,
DÉSIRANT fixer le statut de la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne prévu à l'article 281 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne,
SONT CONVENUES des dispositions ci-après, qui sont annexées au traité sur l'Union européenne, au traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne et au traité instituant la Communauté euro péenne de l'énergie atomique:
Article premier
La Cour de justice de l'Union européenne est constituée et exerce ses fonctions conformément aux dispositions des traités, du traité instituant la Communauté européenne de l'énergie atomique (traité CEEA) et du présent statut.
TITRE I
STATUT DES JUGES ET DES AVOCATS GÉNÉRAUX
Article 2
Tout juge doit, avant d'entrer en fonctions, devant la Cour de justice siégeant en séance publique, prêter serment d'exercer ses fonctions en pleine impartialité et en toute conscience et de ne rien divulguer du secret des délibérations.
Article 3
Les juges jouissent de l'immunité de juridiction. En ce qui concerne les actes accomplis par eux, y compris leurs paroles et écrits, en leur qualité officielle, ils continuent à bénéficier de l'immunité après la cessation de leurs fonctions.
La Cour de justice, siégeant en assemblée plénière, peut lever l'immunité. Lorsque la décision concerne un membre du Tribunal ou d'un tribunal spécialisé, la Cour décide après consultation du tribunal concerné.
Au cas où, l'immunité ayant été levée, une action pénale est engagée contre un juge, celui-ci n'est justiciable, dans chacun des États membres, que de l'instance compétente pour juger les magistrats appartenant à la plus haute juridiction nationale.
FRC 83/210 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Les articles 11 à 14 et l'article 17 du protocole sur les privilèges et immunités de l'Union européenne sont applicables aux juges, aux avocats généraux, au greffier et aux rapporteurs adjoints de la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne, sans préjudice des dispositions relatives à l'immunité de juridiction des juges qui figurent aux alinéas précédents.
Article 4
Les juges ne peuvent exercer aucune fonction politique ou administrative.
Ils ne peuvent, sauf dérogation accordée à titre exceptionnel par le Conseil, statuant à la majorité simple, exercer aucune activité professionnelle, rémunérée ou non.
Ils prennent, lors de leur installation, l'engagement solennel de respecter, pendant la durée de leurs fonctions et après la cessation de celles-ci, les obligations découlant de leur charge, notamment les devoirs d'honnêteté et de délicatesse quant à l'acceptation, après cette cessation, de certaines fonctions ou de certains avantages.
En cas de doute, la Cour de justice décide. Lorsque la décision concerne un membre du Tribunal ou d'un tribunal spécialisé, la Cour décide après consultation du tribunal concerné.
Article 5
En dehors des renouvellements réguliers et des décès, les fonctions de juge prennent fin individuel lement par démission.
En cas de démission d'un juge, la lettre de démission est adressée au président de la Cour de justice pour être transmise au président du Conseil. Cette dernière notification emporte vacance de siège.
Sauf les cas où l'article 6 reçoit application, tout juge continue à siéger jusqu'à l'entrée en fonctions de son successeur.
Article 6
Les juges ne peuvent être relevés de leurs fonctions ni déclarés déchus de leur droit à pension ou d'autres avantages en tenant lieu que si, au jugement unanime des juges et des avocats généraux de la Cour de justice, ils ont cessé de répondre aux conditions requises ou de satisfaire aux obligations découlant de leur charge. L'intéressé ne participe pas à ces délibérations. Lorsque l'intéressé est un membre du Tribunal ou d'un tribunal spécialisé, la Cour décide après consultation du tribunal concerné.
Le greffier porte la décision de la Cour à la connaissance des présidents du Parlement européen et de la Commission et la notifie au président du Conseil.
En cas de décision relevant un juge de ses fonctions, cette dernière notification emporte vacance de siège.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/211
Article 7
Les juges dont les fonctions prennent fin avant l'expiration de leur mandat sont remplacés pour la durée du mandat restant à courir.
Article 8
Les dispositions des articles 2 à 7 sont applicables aux avocats généraux.
TITRE II
ORGANISATION DE LA COUR DE JUSTICE
Article 9
Le renouvellement partiel des juges, qui a lieu tous les trois ans, porte alternativement sur quatorze et treize juges.
Le renouvellement partiel des avocats généraux, qui a lieu tous les trois ans, porte chaque fois sur quatre avocats généraux.
Article 10
Le greffier prête serment devant la Cour de justice d'exercer ses fonctions en pleine impartialité et en toute conscience et de ne rien divulguer du secret des délibérations.
Article 11
La Cour de justice organise la suppléance du greffier pour le cas d'empêchement de celui-ci.
Article 12
Des fonctionnaires et autres agents sont attachés à la Cour de justice pour permettre d'en assurer le fonctionnement. Ils relèvent du greffier sous l'autorité du président.
Article 13
Sur demande de la Cour de justice, le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire, peuvent prévoir la nomination de rapporteurs adjoints et en fixer le statut. Les rapporteurs adjoints peuvent être appelés, dans les conditions qui seront déterminées par le règlement de procédure, à participer à l'instruction des affaires dont la Cour est saisie et à collaborer avec le juge rapporteur.
Les rapporteurs adjoints, choisis parmi des personnes offrant toutes garanties d'indépendance et réunissant les titres juridiques nécessaires, sont nommés par le Conseil, statuant à la majorité simple. Ils prêtent serment devant la Cour d'exercer leurs fonctions en pleine impartialité et en toute conscience et de ne rien divulguer du secret des délibérations.
FRC 83/212 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Article 14
Les juges, les avocats généraux et le greffier sont tenus de résider au siège de la Cour de justice.
Article 15
La Cour de justice demeure en fonctions d'une manière permanente. La durée des vacances judiciaires est fixée par la Cour, compte tenu des nécessités du service.
Article 16
La Cour de justice constitue en son sein des chambres de trois et de cinq juges. Les juges élisent parmi eux les présidents des chambres. Les présidents des chambres à cinq juges sont élus pour trois ans. Leur mandat est renouvelable une fois.
La grande chambre comprend treize juges. Elle est présidée par le président de la Cour. Font aussi partie de la grande chambre, les présidents des chambres à cinq juges et d'autres juges désignés dans les conditions prévues par le règlement de procédure.
La Cour siège en grande chambre lorsqu'un État membre ou une institution de l'Union qui est partie à l'instance le demande.
La Cour siège en assemblée plénière lorsqu'elle est saisie en application de l'article 228, paragraphe 2, de l'article 245, paragraphe 2, de l'article 247 ou de l'article 286, paragraphe 6, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne.
En outre, lorsqu'elle estime qu'une affaire dont elle est saisie revêt une importance exceptionnelle, la Cour peut décider, l'avocat général entendu, de renvoyer l'affaire devant l'assemblée plénière.
Article 17
La Cour de justice ne peut valablement délibérer qu'en nombre impair.
Les délibérations des chambres composées de trois ou de cinq juges ne sont valables que si elles sont prises par trois juges.
Les délibérations de la grande chambre ne sont valables que si neuf juges sont présents.
Les délibérations de la Cour siégeant en assemblée plénière ne sont valables que si quinze juges sont présents.
En cas d'empêchement de l'un des juges composant une chambre, il peut être fait appel à un juge faisant partie d'une autre chambre dans les conditions déterminées par le règlement de procédure.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/213
Article 18
Les juges et les avocats généraux ne peuvent participer au règlement d'aucune affaire dans laquelle ils sont antérieurement intervenus comme agent, conseil ou avocat de l'une des parties, ou sur laquelle ils ont été appelés à se prononcer comme membre d'un tribunal, d'une commission d'enquête ou à tout autre titre.
Si, pour une raison spéciale, un juge ou un avocat général estime ne pas pouvoir participer au jugement ou à l'examen d'une affaire déterminée, il en fait part au président. Au cas où le président estime qu'un juge ou un avocat général ne doit pas, pour une raison spéciale, siéger ou conclure dans une affaire déterminée, il en avertit l'intéressé.
En cas de difficulté sur l'application du présent article, la Cour de justice statue.
Une partie ne peut invoquer soit la nationalité d'un juge, soit l'absence, au sein de la Cour ou d'une de ses chambres, d'un juge de sa nationalité pour demander la modification de la composition de la Cour ou d'une de ses chambres.
TITRE III
PROCÉDURE DEVANT LA COUR DE JUSTICE
Article 19
Les États membres ainsi que les institutions de l'Union sont représentés devant la Cour de justice par un agent nommé pour chaque affaire; l'agent peut être assisté d'un conseil ou d'un avocat.
Les États parties à l'accord sur l'Espace économique européen, autres que les États membres, ainsi que l'Autorité de surveillance AELE visée par ledit accord, sont représentés de la même manière.
Les autres parties doivent être représentées par un avocat.
Seul un avocat habilité à exercer devant une juridiction d'un État membre ou d'un autre État partie à l'accord sur l'Espace économique européen peut représenter ou assister une partie devant la Cour.
Les agents, conseils et avocats comparaissant devant la Cour jouissent des droits et garanties néces saires à l'exercice indépendant de leurs fonctions, dans les conditions qui seront déterminées par le règlement de procédure.
La Cour jouit à l'égard des conseils et avocats qui se présentent devant elle des pouvoirs normalement reconnus en la matière aux cours et tribunaux, dans les conditions qui seront déterminées par le même règlement.
Les professeurs ressortissants des États membres dont la législation leur reconnaît un droit de plaider jouissent devant la Cour des droits reconnus aux avocats par le présent article.
FRC 83/214 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Article 20
La procédure devant la Cour de justice comporte deux phases: l'une écrite, l'autre orale.
La procédure écrite comprend la communication aux parties, ainsi qu'aux institutions de l'Union dont les décisions sont en cause, des requêtes, mémoires, défenses et observations et, éventuellement, des répliques, ainsi que de toutes pièces et documents à l'appui ou de leurs copies certifiées conformes.
Les communications sont faites par les soins du greffier dans l'ordre et les délais déterminés par le règlement de procédure.
La procédure orale comprend la lecture du rapport présenté par un juge rapporteur, l'audition par la Cour des agents, conseils et avocats et des conclusions de l'avocat général, ainsi que, s'il y a lieu, l'audition des témoins et experts.
Lorsqu'elle estime que l'affaire ne soulève aucune question de droit nouvelle, la Cour peut décider, l'avocat général entendu, que l'affaire sera jugée sans conclusions de l'avocat général.
Article 21
La Cour de justice est saisie par une requête adressée au greffier. La requête doit contenir l'indication du nom et du domicile du requérant et de la qualité du signataire, l'indication de la partie ou des parties contre lesquelles la requête est formée, l'objet du litige, les conclusions et un exposé sommaire des moyens invoqués.
Elle doit être accompagnée, s'il y a lieu, de l'acte dont l'annulation est demandée ou, dans l'hypothèse visée à l'article 265 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, d'une pièce justifiant de la date de l'invitation prévue audit article. Si ces pièces n'ont pas été jointes à la requête, le greffier invite l'intéressé à en effectuer la production dans un délai raisonnable, sans qu'aucune forclusion puisse être opposée au cas où la régularisation interviendrait après l'expiration du délai de recours.
Article 22
Dans les cas visés à l'article 18 du traité CEEA, la Cour de justice est saisie par un recours adressé au greffier. Le recours doit contenir l'indication du nom et du domicile du requérant et de la qualité du signataire, l'indication de la décision contre laquelle le recours est formé, l'indication des parties adverses, l'objet du litige, les conclusions et un exposé sommaire des moyens invoqués.
Le recours doit être accompagné d'une copie conforme de la décision du comité d'arbitrage attaquée.
Si la Cour rejette le recours, la décision du comité d'arbitrage devient définitive.
Si la Cour annule la décision du comité d'arbitrage, la procédure peut être reprise, s'il y a lieu, à la diligence d'une des parties au procès, devant le comité d'arbitrage. Celui-ci doit se conformer aux points de droit arrêtés par la Cour.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/215
Article 23
Dans les cas visés à l'article 267 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, la décision de la juridiction nationale qui suspend la procédure et saisit la Cour de justice est notifiée à celle-ci à la diligence de cette juridiction nationale. Cette décision est ensuite notifiée par les soins du greffier de la Cour aux parties en cause, aux États membres et à la Commission, ainsi qu'à l'institution, l'organe ou l'organisme de l'Union qui a adopté l'acte dont la validité ou l'interprétation est contestée.
Dans un délai de deux mois à compter de cette dernière notification, les parties, les États membres, la Commission et, le cas échéant, l'institution, l'organe ou l'organisme de l'Union qui a adopté l'acte dont la validité ou l'interprétation est contestée ont le droit de déposer devant la Cour des mémoires ou des observations écrites.
Dans les cas visés à l'article 267 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, la décision de la juridiction nationale est, en outre, notifiée par les soins du greffier de la Cour aux États parties à l'accord sur l'Espace économique européen, autres que les États membres, ainsi qu'à l'Autorité de surveillance AELE visée par ledit accord qui, dans un délai de deux mois à compter de la notification, et lorsque l'un des domaines d'application de l'accord est concerné, peuvent déposer devant la Cour des mémoires ou des observations écrites.
Lorsqu'un accord portant sur un domaine déterminé conclu par le Conseil et un ou plusieurs États tiers prévoit que ces derniers ont la faculté de présenter des mémoires ou des observations écrites dans le cas où une juridiction d'un État membre saisit la Cour d'une question préjudicielle concernant le domaine d'application de l'accord, la décision de la juridiction nationale comportant une telle question est, également, notifiée aux États tiers concernés qui, dans un délai de deux mois à compter de la notification, peuvent déposer devant la Cour des mémoires ou des observations écrites.
Article 23 bis (1)
Une procédure accélérée et, pour les renvois préjudiciels relatifs à l'espace de liberté, de sécurité et de justice, une procédure d'urgence peuvent être prévues par le règlement de procédure.
Ces procédures peuvent prévoir, pour le dépôt des mémoires ou observations écrites, un délai plus bref que celui prévu à l'article 23, et, par dérogation à l'article 20, quatrième alinéa, l'absence de conclusions de l'avocat général.
La procédure d'urgence peut prévoir, en outre, la limitation des parties et autres intéressés visés à l'article 23 autorisés à déposer des mémoires ou observations écrites, et, dans des cas d'extrême urgence, l'omission de la phase écrite de la procédure.
FRC 83/216 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
(1) Article introduit par la décision 2008/79/CE, Euratom (JO L 24 du 29 janvier 2008, p. 42).
Article 24
La Cour de justice peut demander aux parties de produire tous documents et de fournir toutes informations qu'elle estime désirables. En cas de refus, elle en prend acte.
La Cour peut également demander aux États membres et aux institutions, organes ou organismes qui ne sont pas parties au procès tous renseignements qu'elle estime nécessaires aux fins du procès.
Article 25
À tout moment, la Cour de justice peut confier une expertise à toute personne, corps, bureau, commission ou organe de son choix.
Article 26
Des témoins peuvent être entendus dans les conditions qui seront déterminées par le règlement de procédure.
Article 27
La Cour de justice jouit à l'égard des témoins défaillants des pouvoirs généralement reconnus en la matière aux cours et tribunaux et peut infliger des sanctions pécuniaires, dans les conditions qui seront déterminées par le règlement de procédure.
Article 28
Les témoins et experts peuvent être entendus sous la foi du serment selon la formule déterminée par le règlement de procédure ou suivant les modalités prévues par la législation nationale du témoin ou de l'expert.
Article 29
La Cour de justice peut ordonner qu'un témoin ou un expert soit entendu par l'autorité judiciaire de son domicile.
Cette ordonnance est adressée aux fins d'exécution à l'autorité judiciaire compétente dans les condi tions fixées par le règlement de procédure. Les pièces résultant de l'exécution de la commission rogatoire sont renvoyées à la Cour dans les mêmes conditions.
La Cour assume les frais, sous réserve de les mettre, le cas échéant, à la charge des parties.
Article 30
Chaque État membre regarde toute violation des serments des témoins et des experts comme le délit correspondant commis devant un tribunal national statuant en matière civile. Sur dénonciation de la Cour de justice, il poursuit les auteurs de ce délit devant la juridiction nationale compétente.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/217
Article 31
L'audience est publique, à moins qu'il n'en soit décidé autrement par la Cour de justice, d'office ou sur demande des parties, pour des motifs graves.
Article 32
Au cours des débats, la Cour de justice peut interroger les experts, les témoins ainsi que les parties elles-mêmes. Toutefois, ces dernières ne peuvent plaider que par l'organe de leur représentant.
Article 33
Il est tenu de chaque audience un procès-verbal signé par le président et le greffier.
Article 34
Le rôle des audiences est arrêté par le président.
Article 35
Les délibérations de la Cour de justice sont et restent secrètes.
Article 36
Les arrêts sont motivés. Ils mentionnent les noms des juges qui ont délibéré.
Article 37
Les arrêts sont signés par le président et le greffier. Ils sont lus en séance publique.
Article 38
La Cour de justice statue sur les dépens.
Article 39
Le président de la Cour de justice peut statuer selon une procédure sommaire dérogeant, en tant que de besoin, à certaines des règles contenues dans le présent statut et qui sera fixée par le règlement de procédure, sur des conclusions tendant soit à l'obtention du sursis prévu à l'article 278 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne et à l'article 157 du traité CEEA, soit à l'application de mesures provisoires en vertu de l'article 279 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, soit à la suspension de l'exécution forcée conformément à l'article 299, quatrième alinéa, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne ou à l'article 164, troisième alinéa, du traité CEEA.
FRC 83/218 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
En cas d'empêchement du président, celui-ci sera remplacé par un autre juge dans les conditions déterminées par le règlement de procédure.
L'ordonnance rendue par le président ou son remplaçant n'a qu'un caractère provisoire et ne préjuge en rien la décision de la Cour statuant au principal.
Article 40
Les États membres et les institutions de l'Union peuvent intervenir aux litiges soumis à la Cour de justice.
Le même droit appartient aux organes et organismes de l'Union et à toute autre personne, s'ils peuvent justifier d'un intérêt à la solution du litige soumis à la Cour. Les personnes physiques ou morales ne peuvent pas intervenir dans les affaires entre États membres, entre institutions de l'Union ou entre États membres, d'une part, et institutions de l'Union, d'autre part.
Sans préjudice du deuxième alinéa, les États parties à l'accord sur l'Espace économique européen, autres que les États membres, ainsi que l'Autorité de surveillance AELE visée par ledit accord, peuvent intervenir aux litiges soumis à la Cour lorsque ceux-ci concernent un des domaines d'application de cet accord.
Les conclusions de la requête en intervention ne peuvent avoir d'autre objet que le soutien des conclusions de l'une des parties.
Article 41
Lorsque la partie défenderesse, régulièrement mise en cause, s'abstient de déposer des conclusions écrites, l'arrêt est rendu par défaut à son égard. L'arrêt est susceptible d'opposition dans le délai d'un mois à compter de sa notification. Sauf décision contraire de la Cour de justice, l'opposition ne suspend pas l'exécution de l'arrêt rendu par défaut.
Article 42
Les États membres, les institutions, organes ou organismes de l'Union et toutes autres personnes physiques ou morales peuvent, dans les cas et dans les conditions qui seront déterminés par le règlement de procédure, former tierce opposition contre les arrêts rendus sans qu'ils aient été appelés, si ces arrêts préjudicient à leurs droits.
Article 43
En cas de difficulté sur le sens et la portée d'un arrêt, il appartient à la Cour de justice de l'interpréter, à la demande d'une partie ou d'une institution de l'Union justifiant d'un intérêt à cette fin.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/219
Article 44
La révision de l'arrêt ne peut être demandée à la Cour de justice qu'en raison de la découverte d'un fait de nature à exercer une influence décisive et qui, avant le prononcé de l'arrêt, était inconnu de la Cour et de la partie qui demande la révision.
La procédure de révision s'ouvre par un arrêt de la Cour constatant expressément l'existence d'un fait nouveau, lui reconnaissant les caractères qui donnent ouverture à la révision et déclarant de ce chef la demande recevable.
Aucune demande de révision ne pourra être formée après l'expiration d'un délai de dix ans à dater de l'arrêt.
Article 45
Des délais de distance seront établis par le règlement de procédure.
Aucune déchéance tirée de l'expiration des délais ne peut être opposée lorsque l'intéressé établit l'existence d'un cas fortuit ou de force majeure.
Article 46
Les actions contre l'Union en matière de responsabilité non contractuelle se prescrivent par cinq ans à compter de la survenance du fait qui y donne lieu. La prescription est interrompue soit par la requête formée devant la Cour de justice, soit par la demande préalable que la victime peut adresser à l'institution compétente de l'Union. Dans ce dernier cas, la requête doit être formée dans le délai de deux mois prévu à l'article 263 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne; les dispo sitions de l'article 265, deuxième alinéa, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne sont, le cas échéant, applicables.
Le présent article est également applicable aux actions contre la Banque centrale européenne en matière de responsabilité non contractuelle.
TITRE IV
TRIBUNAL
Article 47
L'article 9, premier alinéa, les articles 14 et 15, l'article 17, premier, deuxième, quatrième et cinquième alinéas, et l'article 18 s'appliquent au Tribunal et à ses membres.
L'article 3, quatrième alinéa, les articles 10, 11 et 14 s'appliquent, mutatis mutandis, au greffier du Tribunal.
Article 48
Le Tribunal est formé de vingt-sept juges.
FRC 83/220 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Article 49
Les membres du Tribunal peuvent être appelés à exercer les fonctions d'avocat général.
L'avocat général a pour rôle de présenter publiquement, en toute impartialité et en toute indépen dance, des conclusions motivées sur certaines affaires soumises au Tribunal, en vue d'assister celui-ci dans l'accomplissement de sa mission.
Les critères de sélection des affaires, ainsi que les modalités de désignation des avocats généraux, sont fixés dans le règlement de procédure du Tribunal.
Un membre du Tribunal appelé à exercer la fonction d'avocat général dans une affaire ne peut pas prendre part au jugement de cette affaire.
Article 50
Le Tribunal siège en chambres, composées de trois ou de cinq juges. Les juges élisent parmi eux les présidents des chambres. Les présidents des chambres à cinq juges sont élus pour trois ans. Leur mandat est renouvelable une fois.
Le règlement de procédure détermine la composition des chambres et l'attribution des affaires à ces dernières. Dans certains cas, déterminés par le règlement de procédure, le Tribunal peut siéger en formation plénière ou à juge unique.
Le règlement de procédure peut également prévoir que le Tribunal siège en grande chambre dans les cas et les conditions qu'il précise.
Article 51
Par dérogation à la règle énoncée à l'article 256, paragraphe 1, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, sont réservés à la Cour de justice les recours visés aux articles 263 et 265 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, qui sont formés par un État membre et dirigés:
a) contre un acte ou une abstention de statuer du Parlement européen ou du Conseil, ou de ces deux institutions statuant conjointement, à l'exclusion:
— des décisions prises par le Conseil au titre de l'article 108, paragraphe 2, troisième alinéa, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne;
— des actes du Conseil adoptés en vertu d'un règlement du Conseil relatif aux mesures de défense commerciale au sens de l'article 207 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne;
— des actes du Conseil par lesquels ce dernier exerce des compétences d'exécution conformément à l'article 291, paragraphe 2 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/221
b) contre un acte ou une abstention de statuer de la Commission au titre de l'article 331, paragraphe 1 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne.
Sont également réservés à la Cour les recours, visés aux mêmes articles, qui sont formés par une institution de l'Union contre un acte ou une abstention de statuer du Parlement européen, du Conseil, de ces deux institutions statuant conjointement ou de la Commission, ainsi que par une institution de l'Union contre un acte ou une abstention de statuer de la Banque centrale européenne.
Article 52
Le président de la Cour de justice et le président du Tribunal fixent d'un commun accord les modalités selon lesquelles des fonctionnaires et autres agents attachés à la Cour prêtent leur service au Tribunal pour permettre d'en assurer le fonctionnement. Certains fonctionnaires ou autres agents relèvent du greffier du Tribunal sous l'autorité du président du Tribunal.
Article 53
La procédure devant le Tribunal est régie par le titre III.
La procédure devant le Tribunal est précisée et complétée, en tant que de besoin, par son règlement de procédure. Le règlement de procédure peut déroger à l'article 40, quatrième alinéa, et à l'article 41 pour tenir compte des spécificités du contentieux relevant du domaine de la propriété intellectuelle.
Par dérogation à l'article 20, quatrième alinéa, l'avocat général peut présenter ses conclusions moti vées par écrit.
Article 54
Lorsqu'une requête ou un autre acte de procédure adressé au Tribunal est déposé par erreur auprès du greffier de la Cour de justice, il est immédiatement transmis par celui-ci au greffier du Tribunal; de même, lorsqu'une requête ou un autre acte de procédure adressé à la Cour est déposé par erreur auprès du greffier du Tribunal, il est immédiatement transmis par celui-ci au greffier de la Cour.
Lorsque le Tribunal constate qu'il n'est pas compétent pour connaître d'un recours qui relève de la compétence de la Cour, il le renvoie à la Cour; de même, lorsque la Cour constate qu'un recours relève de la compétence du Tribunal, elle le renvoie à ce dernier, qui ne peut alors décliner sa compétence.
Lorsque la Cour et le Tribunal sont saisis d'affaires ayant le même objet, soulevant la même question d'interprétation ou mettant en cause la validité du même acte, le Tribunal, après avoir entendu les parties, peut suspendre la procédure jusqu'au prononcé de l'arrêt de la Cour ou, s'il s'agit de recours introduits en vertu de l'article 263 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, se dessaisir afin que la Cour puisse statuer sur ces recours. Dans les mêmes conditions, la Cour peut également décider de suspendre la procédure dont elle est saisie; dans ce cas, la procédure devant le Tribunal se poursuit.
Lorsqu'un État membre et une institution de l'Union contestent le même acte, le Tribunal se dessaisit afin que la Cour puisse statuer sur ces recours.
FRC 83/222 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Article 55
Les décisions du Tribunal mettant fin à l'instance, tranchant partiellement le litige au fond ou mettant fin à un incident de procédure portant sur une exception d'incompétence ou d'irrecevabilité sont notifiées par le greffier du Tribunal à toutes les parties ainsi qu'à tous les États membres et aux institutions de l'Union, même s'ils ne sont pas intervenus au litige devant le Tribunal.
Article 56
Un pourvoi peut être formé devant la Cour de justice, dans un délai de deux mois à compter de la notification de la décision attaquée, contre les décisions du Tribunal mettant fin à l'instance, ainsi que contre ses décisions qui tranchent partiellement le litige au fond ou qui mettent fin à un incident de procédure portant sur une exception d'incompétence ou d'irrecevabilité.
Ce pourvoi peut être formé par toute partie ayant partiellement ou totalement succombé en ses conclusions. Les parties intervenantes autres que les États membres et les institutions de l'Union ne peuvent toutefois former ce pourvoi que lorsque la décision du Tribunal les affecte directement.
Sauf dans les cas de litiges opposant l'Union à ses agents, ce pourvoi peut également être formé par les États membres et les institutions de l'Union qui ne sont pas intervenus au litige devant le Tribunal. Dans ce cas, les États membres et les institutions sont dans une position identique à celle d'États membres ou d'institutions qui seraient intervenus en première instance.
Article 57
Un pourvoi peut être formé devant la Cour de justice contre les décisions du Tribunal rejetant une demande d'intervention, dans un délai de deux semaines à compter de la notification de la décision de rejet, par toute personne dont la demande a été rejetée.
Un pourvoi peut être formé devant la Cour par les parties à la procédure contre les décisions du Tribunal prises au titre de l'article 278 ou 279 ou de l'article 299, quatrième alinéa, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, ou au titre de l'article 157 ou de l'article 164, troisième alinéa, du traité CEEA, dans un délai de deux mois à compter de leur notification.
Il est statué sur les pourvois visés aux premier et deuxième alinéas du présent article selon la procédure prévue à l'article 39.
Article 58
Le pourvoi devant la Cour de justice est limité aux questions de droit. Il peut être fondé sur des moyens tirés de l'incompétence du Tribunal, d'irrégularités de procédure devant le Tribunal portant atteinte aux intérêts de la partie requérante ainsi que de la violation du droit de l'Union par le Tribunal.
Un pourvoi ne peut porter uniquement sur la charge et le montant des dépens.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/223
Article 59
En cas de pourvoi contre une décision du Tribunal, la procédure devant la Cour de justice comporte une phase écrite et une phase orale. Dans les conditions déterminées par le règlement de procédure, la Cour, l'avocat général et les parties entendus, peut statuer sans procédure orale.
Article 60
Sans préjudice des articles 278 et 279 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne ou de l'article 157 du traité CEEA, le pourvoi n'a pas d'effet suspensif.
Par dérogation à l'article 280 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, les décisions du Tribunal annulant un règlement ne prennent effet qu'à compter de l'expiration du délai visé à l'article 56, premier alinéa, du présent statut ou, si un pourvoi a été introduit dans ce délai, à compter du rejet de celui-ci, sans préjudice de la faculté pour une partie de saisir la Cour de justice, en vertu des articles 278 et 279 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne ou de l'article 157 du traité CEEA, d'une demande tendant à la suspension des effets du règlement annulé ou à la prescription de toute autre mesure provisoire.
Article 61
Lorsque le pourvoi est fondé, la Cour de justice annule la décision du Tribunal. Elle peut alors soit statuer elle-même définitivement sur le litige, lorsque celui-ci est en état d'être jugé, soit renvoyer l'affaire devant le Tribunal pour qu'il statue.
En cas de renvoi, le Tribunal est lié par les points de droit tranchés par la décision de la Cour.
Lorsqu'un pourvoi formé par un État membre ou une institution de l'Union qui ne sont pas intervenus au litige devant le Tribunal est fondé, la Cour peut, si elle l'estime nécessaire, indiquer ceux des effets de la décision annulée du Tribunal qui doivent être considérés comme définitifs à l'égard des parties au litige.
Article 62
Dans les cas prévus à l'article 256, paragraphes 2 et 3, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, le premier avocat général peut, lorsqu'il estime qu'il existe un risque sérieux d'atteinte à l'unité ou à la cohérence du droit de l'Union, proposer à la Cour de justice de réexaminer la décision du Tribunal.
La proposition doit être faite dans un délai d'un mois à compter du prononcé de la décision du Tribunal. La Cour décide, dans un délai d'un mois à compter de la proposition qui lui a été faite par le premier avocat général, s'il y a lieu de réexaminer ou non la décision.
Article 62 bis
La Cour de justice statue sur les questions faisant l'objet du réexamen selon une procédure d'urgence sur la base du dossier qui lui est transmis par le Tribunal.
FRC 83/224 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Les intéressés visés par l'article 23 du présent statut ainsi que, dans les cas prévus par l'article 256, paragraphe 2, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, les parties à la procédure devant le Tribunal ont le droit de déposer devant la Cour des mémoires ou des observations écrites sur les questions faisant l'objet du réexamen dans un délai fixé à cet effet.
La Cour peut décider d'ouvrir la procédure orale avant de statuer.
Article 62 ter
Dans les cas prévus à l'article 256, paragraphe 2 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union euro péenne, sans préjudice des articles 278 et 279 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union euro péenne, la proposition de réexamen et la décision d'ouverture de la procédure de réexamen n'ont pas d'effet suspensif. Si la Cour de justice constate que la décision du Tribunal porte atteinte à l'unité ou à la cohérence du droit de l'Union, elle renvoie l'affaire devant le Tribunal qui est lié par les points de droit tranchés par la Cour; la Cour peut indiquer les effets de la décision du Tribunal qui doivent être considérés comme définitifs à l'égard des parties au litige. Toutefois, si la solution du litige découle, compte tenu du résultat du réexamen, des constatations de fait sur lesquelles est fondée la décision du Tribunal, la Cour statue définitivement.
Dans les cas prévus à l'article 256, paragraphe 3, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, à défaut de proposition de réexamen ou de décision d'ouverture de la procédure de réexamen, la ou les réponses apportées par le Tribunal aux questions qui lui étaient soumises prennent effet à l'expiration des délais prévus à cet effet à l'article 62, deuxième alinéa. En cas d'ouverture d'une procédure de réexamen, la ou les réponses qui font l'objet du réexamen prennent effet à l'issue de cette procédure, à moins que la Cour n'en décide autrement. Si la Cour constate que la décision du Tribunal porte atteinte à l'unité ou à la cohérence du droit de l'Union, la réponse apportée par la Cour aux questions faisant l'objet du réexamen se substitue à celle du Tribunal.
TITRE IV bis
LES TRIBUNAUX SPÉCIALISÉS
Article 62 quater
Les dispositions relatives aux compétences, à la composition, à l'organisation et à la procédure des tribunaux spécialisés instituées en vertu de l'article 257 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, sont reprises à l'annexe du présent statut.
TITRE V
DISPOSITIONS FINALES
Article 63
Les règlements de procédure de la Cour de justice et du Tribunal contiennent toutes dispositions nécessaires en vue d'appliquer et de compléter le présent statut, en tant que de besoin.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/225
Article 64
Les règles relatives au régime linguistique applicable à la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne sont fixées par un règlement du Conseil statuant à l'unanimité. Ce règlement est adopté, soit sur demande de la Cour de justice et après consultation de la Commission et du Parlement européen, soit sur proposition de la Commission et après consultation de la Cour de justice et du Parlement européen.
Jusqu'à l'adoption de ces règles, les dispositions du règlement de procédure de la Cour de justice et du règlement de procédure du Tribunal relatives au régime linguistique demeurent applicables. Par dérogation aux articles 253 et 254 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, toute modification ou abrogation de ces dispositions requiert l'approbation unanime du Conseil.
ANNEXE I
LE TRIBUNAL DE LA FONCTION PUBLIQUE DE L'UNION EUROPÉENNE
Article premier
Le Tribunal de la fonction publique de l'Union européenne, ci-après dénommé «Tribunal de la fonction publique», exerce en première instance les compétences pour statuer sur les litiges entre l'Union et ses agents en vertu de l'article 270 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, y compris les litiges entre tout organe ou organisme et son personnel, pour lesquels la compétence est attribuée à la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne.
Article 2
Le Tribunal de la fonction publique est composé de sept juges. Si la Cour de justice le demande, le Conseil, statuant à la majorité qualifiée, peut augmenter le nombre de juges.
Les juges sont nommés pour une période de six ans. Les juges sortants peuvent être nommés à nouveau.
Il est pourvu à toute vacance par la nomination d'un nouveau juge pour une période de six ans.
Article 3
1. Les juges sont nommés par le Conseil, statuant conformément à l'article 257, quatrième alinéa, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, après consultation du comité prévu par le présent article. Lors de la nomination des juges, le Conseil veille à une composition équilibrée du Tribunal de la fonction publique sur une base géographique aussi large que possible parmi les ressortissants des États membres et en ce qui concerne les systèmes juridiques nationaux représentés.
2. Toute personne possédant la citoyenneté de l'Union et remplissant les conditions prévues à l'article 257, quatrième alinéa, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne peut présenter sa candidature. Le Conseil, statuant sur recommandation de la Cour de justice, fixe les conditions et les modalités régissant la présentation et le traitement des candidatures.
3. Il est institué un comité composé de sept personnalités parmi d'anciens membres de la Cour de justice et du Tribunal et de juristes possédant des compétences notoires. La désignation des membres du comité et ses règles de fonctionnement sont décidées par le Conseil, statuant sur recommandation du président de la Cour de justice.
FRC 83/226 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
4. Le comité donne un avis sur l'adéquation des candidats à l'exercice des fonctions de juge du Tribunal de la fonction publique. Le comité assortit cet avis d'une liste de candidats possédant l'expérience de haut niveau la plus appropriée. Une telle liste devra comprendre un nombre de candidats correspondant au moins au double du nombre des juges à nommer par le Conseil.
Article 4
1. Les juges désignent parmi eux, pour trois ans, le président du Tribunal de la fonction publique. Son mandat est renouvelable.
2. Le Tribunal de la fonction publique siège en chambres composées de trois juges. Il peut, dans certains cas déterminés par son règlement de procédure, statuer en assemblée plénière, en chambre de cinq juges ou à juge unique.
3. Le président du Tribunal de la fonction publique préside l'assemblée plénière et la chambre de cinq juges. Les présidents des chambres de trois juges sont désignés dans les conditions précisées au paragraphe 1. Si le président du Tribunal de la fonction publique est affecté à une chambre à trois juges, cette chambre est présidée par lui.
4. Le règlement de procédure détermine les compétences et le quorum de l'assemblée plénière ainsi que la composition des chambres et l'attribution des affaires à ces dernières.
Article 5
Les articles 2 à 6, 14, 15, l'article 17, premier, deuxième et cinquième alinéas, ainsi que l'article 18 du statut de la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne s'appliquent au Tribunal de la fonction publique et à ses membres.
Le serment visé à l'article 2 du statut est prêté devant la Cour de justice et les décisions visées à ses articles 3, 4 et 6 sont prises par la Cour de justice après consultation du Tribunal de la fonction publique.
Article 6
1. Le Tribunal de la fonction publique s'appuie sur les services de la Cour de justice et du Tribunal. Le président de la Cour de justice ou, le cas échéant, le président du Tribunal fixe d'un commun accord avec le président du Tribunal de la fonction publique les modalités selon lesquelles des fonctionnaires et autres agents, attachés à la Cour ou au Tribunal, prêtent leur service au Tribunal de la fonction publique pour permettre d'en assurer le fonctionnement. Certains fonc tionnaires ou autres agents relèvent du greffier du Tribunal de la fonction publique sous l'autorité du président dudit Tribunal.
2. Le Tribunal de la fonction publique nomme le greffier dont il fixe le statut. L'article 3, quatrième alinéa, et les articles 10, 11 et 14 du statut de la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne sont applicables au greffier de ce Tribunal.
Article 7
1. La procédure devant le Tribunal de la fonction publique est régie par le titre III du statut de la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne, à l'exception de ses articles 22 et 23. Elle est précisée et complétée, en tant que de besoin, par le règlement de procédure de ce Tribunal.
2. Les dispositions relatives au régime linguistique du Tribunal sont applicables au Tribunal de la fonction publique.
3. La phase écrite de la procédure comprend la présentation de la requête et du mémoire en défense, à moins que le Tribunal de la fonction publique décide qu'un deuxième échange de mémoires écrits est nécessaire. Lorsqu'un deuxième échange de mémoires a eu lieu, le Tribunal de la fonction publique peut, avec l'accord des parties, décider de statuer sans procédure orale.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/227
4. À tout stade de la procédure, y compris dès le dépôt de la requête, le Tribunal de la fonction publique peut examiner les possibilités d'un règlement amiable du litige et peut essayer de faciliter un tel règlement.
5. Le Tribunal de la fonction publique statue sur les dépens. Sous réserve des dispositions particulières du règlement de procédure, toute partie qui succombe est condamnée aux dépens, s'il est conclu en ce sens.
Article 8
1. Lorsqu'une requête ou un autre acte de procédure adressé au Tribunal de la fonction publique est déposé par erreur auprès du greffier de la Cour de justice ou du Tribunal, il est immédiatement transmis par celui-ci au greffier du Tribunal de la fonction publique. De même, lorsqu'une requête ou un autre acte de procédure adressé à la Cour ou au Tribunal est déposé par erreur auprès du greffier du Tribunal de la fonction publique, il est immédiatement transmis par celui-ci au greffier de la Cour ou du Tribunal.
2. Lorsque le Tribunal de la fonction publique constate qu'il n'est pas compétent pour connaître d'un recours qui relève de la compétence de la Cour ou du Tribunal, il le renvoie à la Cour ou au Tribunal. De même, lorsque la Cour ou le Tribunal constate qu'un recours relève de la compétence du Tribunal de la fonction publique, la juridiction saisie le renvoie à ce dernier qui ne peut alors décliner sa compétence.
3. Lorsque le Tribunal de la fonction publique et le Tribunal sont saisis d'affaires soulevant la même question d'interprétation ou mettant en cause la validité du même acte, le Tribunal de la fonction publique, après avoir entendu les parties, peut suspendre la procédure jusqu'au prononcé de l'arrêt du Tribunal.
Lorsque le Tribunal de la fonction publique et le Tribunal sont saisis d'affaires ayant le même objet, le Tribunal de la fonction publique décline sa compétence pour que le Tribunal puisse statuer sur ces affaires.
Article 9
Un pourvoi peut être formé devant le Tribunal, dans un délai de deux mois à compter de la notification de la décision attaquée, contre les décisions du Tribunal de la fonction publique mettant fin à l'instance, ainsi que contre ses décisions qui tranchent partiellement le litige au fond ou qui mettent fin à un incident de procédure portant sur une exception d'incompétence ou d'irrecevabilité.
Ce pourvoi peut être formé par toute partie ayant partiellement ou totalement succombée en ses conclusions. Les parties intervenantes autres que les États membres et les institutions de l'Union ne peuvent toutefois former ce pourvoi que lorsque la décision du Tribunal de la fonction publique les affecte directement.
Article 10
1. Un pourvoi peut être formé devant le Tribunal contre les décisions du Tribunal de la fonction publique rejetant une demande d'intervention, dans un délai de deux semaines à compter de la notification de la décision de rejet, par toute personne dont la demande a été rejetée.
2. Un pourvoi peut être formé devant le Tribunal par les parties à la procédure contre les décisions du Tribunal de la fonction publique prises au titre de l'article 278 ou 279 ou de l'article 299, quatrième alinéa, du traité sur le fonction nement de l'Union européenne et de l'article 157 ou de l'article 164, troisième alinéa, du traité CEEA, dans un délai de deux mois à compter de leur notification.
3. Le président du Tribunal peut statuer sur les pourvois visés aux paragraphes 1 et 2 selon une procédure sommaire dérogeant, en tant que de besoin, à certaines des règles contenues dans la présente annexe et qui sera fixée par le règlement de procédure du Tribunal.
FRC 83/228 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Article 11
1. Le pourvoi devant le Tribunal est limité aux questions de droit. Il peut être fondé sur des moyens tirés de l'incompétence du Tribunal de la fonction publique, d'irrégularités de procédure devant ledit Tribunal portant atteinte aux intérêts de la partie concernée, ainsi que de la violation du droit de l'Union par le Tribunal de la fonction publique.
2. Un pourvoi ne peut porter uniquement sur la charge et le montant des dépens.
Article 12
1. Sans préjudice des articles 278 et 279 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne et de l'article 157 du traité CEEA, le pourvoi devant le Tribunal n'a pas d'effet suspensif.
2. En cas de pourvoi contre une décision du Tribunal de la fonction publique, la procédure devant le Tribunal comporte une phase écrite et une phase orale. Dans les conditions déterminées par son règlement de procédure, le Tribunal peut, après avoir entendu les parties, statuer sans procédure orale.
Article 13
1. Lorsque le pourvoi est fondé, le Tribunal annule la décision du Tribunal de la fonction publique et statue lui-même sur le litige. Il renvoie l'affaire devant le Tribunal de la fonction publique pour qu'il statue, lorsque le litige n'est pas en état d'être jugé.
2. En cas de renvoi, le Tribunal de la fonction publique est lié par les points de droit tranchés par la décision du Tribunal.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/229
PROTOCOLE (no 4) SUR LES STATUTS DU SYSTÈME EUROPÉEN DE
BANQUES CENTRALES ET DE LA BANQUE CENTRALE EUROPÉENNE
LES HAUTES PARTIES CONTRACTANTES,
DÉSIREUSES de fixer les statuts du Système européen de banques centrales et de la Banque centrale européenne visés à l'article 129, paragraphe 2 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne,
SONT CONVENUES des dispositions ci-après, qui sont annexées au traité sur l'Union européenne et au traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne:
CHAPITRE I
LE SYSTÈME EUROPÉEN DE BANQUES CENTRALES
Article premier
Le Système européen de banques centrales
Conformément à l'article 282, paragraphe 1, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, la Banque centrale européenne (BCE) et les banques centrales nationales constituent le Système européen de banques centrales (SEBC). La BCE et les banques centrales nationales des États membres dont la monnaie est l'euro constituent l'Eurosystème.
Le SEBC et la BCE remplissent leurs fonctions et exercent leurs activités conformément aux dispo sitions des traités et des présents statuts.
CHAPITRE II
OBJECTIFS ET MISSIONS DU SEBC
Article 2
Objectifs
Conformément aux articles 127, paragraphe 1, 282, paragraphe 2, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, l'objectif principal du SEBC est de maintenir la stabilité des prix. Sans préjudice de l'objectif de stabilité des prix, le SEBC apporte son soutien aux politiques économiques générales dans l'Union, en vue de contribuer à la réalisation des objectifs de l'Union, tels que définis à l'article 3 du traité sur l'Union européenne. Le SEBC agit conformément au principe d'une économie de marché ouverte où la concurrence est libre, en favorisant une allocation efficace des ressources et en respectant les principes fixés à l'article 119 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne.
FRC 83/230 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Article 3
Missions
3.1. Conformément à l'article 127, paragraphe 2, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, les missions fondamentales relevant du SEBC consistent à:
— définir et mettre en œuvre la politique monétaire de l'Union;
— conduire les opérations de change conformément à l'article 219 dudit traité;
— détenir et gérer les réserves officielles de change des États membres;
— promouvoir le bon fonctionnement des systèmes de paiement.
3.2. Conformément à l'article 127, paragraphe 3, dudit traité, le troisième tiret de l'article 3.1 s'applique sans préjudice de la détention et de la gestion, par les gouvernements des États membres, de fonds de roulement en devises.
3.3. Conformément à l'article 127, paragraphe 5, dudit traité, le SEBC contribue à la bonne conduite des politiques menées par les autorités compétentes en ce qui concerne le contrôle pruden tiel des établissements de crédit et la stabilité du système financier.
Article 4
Fonctions consultatives
Conformément à l'article 127, paragraphe 4, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne:
a) la BCE est consultée:
— sur tout acte de l'Union proposé dans les domaines relevant de sa compétence;
— par les autorités nationales sur tout projet de réglementation dans les domaines relevant de sa compétence, mais dans les limites et selon les conditions fixées par le Conseil conformément à la procédure prévue à l'article 41;
b) la BCE peut, dans les domaines relevant de sa compétence, soumettre des avis aux institutions, organes ou organismes de l'Union ou aux autorités nationales.
Article 5
Collecte d'informations statistiques
5.1. Afin d'assurer les missions du SEBC, la BCE, assistée par les banques centrales nationales, collecte les informations statistiques nécessaires, soit auprès des autorités nationales compétentes, soit directement auprès des agents économiques. À ces fins, elle coopère avec les institutions, organes ou organismes de l'Union et avec les autorités compétentes des États membres ou des pays tiers et avec les organisations internationales.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/231
5.2. Les banques centrales nationales exécutent, dans la mesure du possible, les missions décrites à l'article 5.1.
5.3. La BCE est chargée de promouvoir l'harmonisation, en tant que de besoin, des règles et pratiques régissant la collecte, l'établissement et la diffusion des statistiques dans les domaines relevant de sa compétence.
5.4. Le Conseil définit, selon la procédure prévue à l'article 41, les personnes physiques et morales soumises aux obligations de déclaration, le régime de confidentialité et les dispositions adéquates d'exécution et de sanction.
Article 6
Coopération internationale
6.1. Dans le domaine de la coopération internationale concernant les missions confiées au SEBC, la BCE décide la manière dont le SEBC est représenté.
6.2. La BCE et, sous réserve de son accord, les banques centrales nationales sont habilitées à participer aux institutions monétaires internationales.
6.3. Les articles 6.1 et 6.2 s'appliquent sans préjudice de l'article 138 du traité sur le fonction nement de l'Union européenne.
CHAPITRE III
ORGANISATION DU SEBC
Article 7
Indépendance
Conformément à l'article 130 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, dans l'exercice des pouvoirs et dans l'accomplissement des missions et des devoirs qui leur ont été conférés par les traités et par les présents statuts, ni la BCE, ni une banque centrale nationale, ni un membre quelconque de leurs organes de décision ne peuvent solliciter ni accepter des instructions des institutions, organes ou organismes de l'Union, des gouvernements des États membres ou de tout autre organisme. Les institutions, organes ou organismes de l'Union ainsi que les gouvernements des États membres s'engagent à respecter ce principe et à ne pas chercher à influencer les membres des organes de décision de la BCE ou des banques centrales nationales dans l'accomplissement de leurs missions.
Article 8
Principe général
Le SEBC est dirigé par les organes de décision de la BCE.
FRC 83/232 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Article 9
La Banque centrale européenne
9.1. La BCE, qui, en vertu de l'article 282, paragraphe 3 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, est dotée de la personnalité juridique, jouit, dans chacun des États membres, de la capacité juridique la plus large reconnue aux personnes morales par la législation nationale; la BCE peut notamment acquérir ou aliéner des biens mobiliers et immobiliers et ester en justice.
9.2. La BCE veille à ce que les missions conférées au SEBC en vertu de l'article 127, paragraphes 2, 3 et 5, dudit traité soient exécutées par ses propres activités, conformément aux présents statuts, ou par les banques centrales nationales, conformément aux articles 12.1 et 14.
9.3. Conformément à l'article 129, paragraphe 1, dudit traité, les organes de décision de la BCE sont le conseil des gouverneurs et le directoire.
Article 10
Le conseil des gouverneurs
10.1. Conformément à l'article 283, paragraphe 1, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, le conseil des gouverneurs se compose des membres du directoire et des gouverneurs des banques centrales nationales des États membres dont la monnaie est l'euro.
10.2. Chaque membre du conseil des gouverneurs dispose d'une voix. À compter de la date à laquelle le nombre de membres du conseil des gouverneurs est supérieur à vingt et un, chaque membre du directoire dispose d'une voix et le nombre de gouverneurs disposant du droit de vote est de quinze. Ces droits de vote sont attribués et font l'objet d'une rotation comme suit:
— à compter de la date à laquelle le nombre de gouverneurs est supérieur à quinze et jusqu'à ce qu'il s'élève à vingt-deux, les gouverneurs sont répartis en deux groupes, en fonction d'un classement selon la taille de la part de l'État membre de la banque centrale nationale concernée dans le produit intérieur brut total aux prix du marché et dans le bilan agrégé total des institutions financières monétaires des États membres dont la monnaie est l'euro. Les parts dans le produit intérieur brut total aux prix du marché et dans le bilan agrégé total des institutions financières monétaires font l'objet respectivement d'une pondération de 5/6 et de 1/6. Le premier groupe est composé de cinq gouverneurs et le second groupe des autres gouverneurs. La fréquence des droits de vote des gouverneurs appartenant au premier groupe n'est pas inférieure à celle des droits de vote des gouverneurs appartenant au second groupe. Sous réserve de la phrase précédente, quatre droits de vote sont attribués au premier groupe et onze droits de vote sont attribués au second groupe,
— à compter de la date à laquelle le nombre de gouverneurs s'élève à vingt-deux, les gouverneurs sont répartis en trois groupes en fonction d'un classement fondé sur les critères précités. Le premier groupe est composé de cinq gouverneurs et quatre droits de vote lui sont attribués. Le deuxième groupe est composé de la moitié du nombre total de gouverneurs, toute fraction étant arrondie au nombre entier supérieur, et huit droits de vote lui sont attribués. Le troisième groupe est composé des autres gouverneurs et trois droits de vote lui sont attribués,
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/233
— au sein de chaque groupe, les gouverneurs disposent de leur droit de vote pour une durée identique,
— l'article 29.2 est applicable au calcul des parts dans le produit intérieur brut total aux prix du marché. Le bilan agrégé total des institutions financières monétaires est calculé conformément au cadre statistique applicable au sein de l'Union au moment du calcul,
— chaque fois que le produit intérieur brut total aux prix du marché est adapté conformément à l'article 29.3, ou chaque fois que le nombre de gouverneurs augmente, la taille et/ou la compo sition des groupes sont adaptées conformément aux principes précités,
— le conseil des gouverneurs, statuant à la majorité des deux tiers de l'ensemble de ses membres, disposant ou non du droit de vote, prend toutes les mesures nécessaires à la mise en œuvre des principes précités, et peut décider de différer l'application du système de rotation jusqu'à la date à laquelle le nombre de gouverneurs est supérieur à dix-huit.
Le droit de vote est exercé en personne. Par dérogation à cette règle, le règlement intérieur visé à l'article 12.3 peut prévoir que des membres du conseil des gouverneurs peuvent voter par télécon férence. Ce règlement prévoit également qu'un membre du conseil des gouverneurs empêché d'assister aux réunions du conseil des gouverneurs pendant une période prolongée peut désigner un suppléant pour le remplacer en tant que membre du conseil des gouverneurs.
Les dispositions des paragraphes précédents sont sans préjudice du droit de vote de tous les membres du conseil des gouverneurs, disposant ou non du droit de vote, en vertu des articles 10.3, 40.2 et 40.3.
Sauf disposition contraire figurant dans les présents statuts, les décisions du conseil des gouverneurs sont prises à la majorité simple des membres ayant le droit de vote. En cas de partage des voix, celle du président est prépondérante.
Pour que le conseil des gouverneurs puisse voter, le quorum fixé est de deux tiers des membres ayant le droit de vote. Si le quorum n'est pas atteint, le président peut convoquer une réunion extraor dinaire au cours de laquelle les décisions peuvent être prises sans ce quorum.
10.3. Pour toutes les décisions devant être prises en vertu des articles 28, 29, 30, 32 et 33, les suffrages des membres du conseil des gouverneurs sont pondérés conformément à la répartition du capital souscrit de la BCE entre les banques centrales nationales. La pondération des suffrages des membres du directoire est égale à zéro. Une décision requérant la majorité qualifiée est adoptée si les suffrages exprimant un vote favorable représentent au moins deux tiers du capital souscrit de la BCE et au moins la moitié des actionnaires. Si un gouverneur ne peut être présent, il peut désigner un suppléant pour exercer son vote pondéré.
10.4. Les réunions sont confidentielles. Le conseil des gouverneurs peut décider de rendre public le résultat de ses délibérations.
10.5. Le conseil des gouverneurs se réunit au moins dix fois par an.
FRC 83/234 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Article 11
Le directoire
11.1. Conformément à l'article 283, paragraphe 2, premier alinéa, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, le directoire se compose du président, du vice-président et de quatre autres membres.
Les membres assurent leurs fonctions à temps plein. Aucun membre ne peut exercer une profession, rémunérée ou non, à moins qu'une dérogation ne lui ait été accordée à titre exceptionnel par le conseil des gouverneurs.
11.2. Conformément à l'article 283, paragraphe 2, deuxième alinéa, dudit traité, le président, le vice-président et les autres membres du directoire sont nommés par le Conseil européen, statuant à la majorité qualifiée, sur recommandation du Conseil et après consultation du Parlement européen et du conseil des gouverneurs, parmi des personnes dont l'autorité et l'expérience professionnelle dans le domaine monétaire ou bancaire sont reconnues.
Leur mandat a une durée de huit ans et n'est pas renouvelable.
Seuls les ressortissants des États membres peuvent être membres du directoire.
11.3. Les conditions d'emploi des membres du directoire, en particulier leurs émoluments, pensions et autres avantages de sécurité sociale, font l'objet de contrats conclus avec la BCE et sont fixées par le conseil des gouverneurs sur proposition d'un comité comprenant trois membres nommés par le conseil des gouverneurs et trois membres nommés par le Conseil. Les membres du directoire ne disposent pas du droit de vote sur les questions régies par le présent paragraphe.
11.4. Si un membre du directoire ne remplit plus les conditions nécessaires à l'exercice de ses fonctions ou s'il a commis une faute grave, la Cour de justice peut, à la requête du conseil des gouverneurs ou du directoire, le démettre d'office de ses fonctions.
11.5. Chaque membre du directoire présent aux séances a le droit de vote et dispose à cet effet d'une voix. Sauf disposition contraire, les décisions du directoire sont prises à la majorité simple des suffrages exprimés. En cas de partage des voix, celle du président est prépondérante. Les modalités de vote sont précisées dans le règlement intérieur visé à l'article 12.3.
11.6. Le directoire est responsable de la gestion courante de la BCE.
11.7. Il est pourvu à toute vacance au sein du directoire par la nomination d'un nouveau membre, conformément à l'article 11.2.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/235
Article 12
Responsabilités des organes de décision
12.1. Le conseil des gouverneurs arrête les orientations et prend les décisions nécessaires à l'accomplissement des missions confiées au SEBC par les traités et les présents statuts. Le conseil des gouverneurs définit la politique monétaire de l'Union, y compris, le cas échéant, les décisions concernant les objectifs monétaires intermédiaires, les taux directeurs et l'approvisionnement en réserves dans le SEBC, et arrête les orientations nécessaires à leur exécution.
Le directoire met en œuvre la politique monétaire conformément aux orientations et aux décisions arrêtées par le conseil des gouverneurs. Dans ce cadre, le directoire donne les instructions nécessaires aux banques centrales nationales. En outre, le directoire peut recevoir délégation de certains pouvoirs par décision du conseil des gouverneurs.
Dans la mesure jugée possible et adéquate et sans préjudice du présent article, la BCE recourt aux banques centrales nationales pour l'exécution des opérations faisant partie des missions du SEBC.
12.2. Le directoire est responsable de la préparation des réunions du conseil des gouverneurs.
12.3. Le conseil des gouverneurs adopte un règlement intérieur déterminant l'organisation interne de la BCE et de ses organes de décision.
12.4. Les fonctions consultatives visées à l'article 4 sont exercées par le conseil des gouverneurs.
12.5. Le conseil des gouverneurs prend les décisions visées à l'article 6.
Article 13
Le président
13.1. Le président ou, en son absence, le vice-président préside le conseil des gouverneurs et le directoire de la BCE.
13.2. Sans préjudice de l'article 38, le président ou la personne qu'il désigne à cet effet représente la BCE à l'extérieur.
Article 14
Les banques centrales nationales
14.1. Conformément à l'article 131 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, chaque État membre veille à la compatibilité de sa législation nationale, y compris les statuts de sa banque centrale nationale, avec les traités et les présents statuts.
14.2. Les statuts des banques centrales nationales prévoient en particulier que la durée du mandat du gouverneur d'une banque centrale nationale n'est pas inférieure à cinq ans.
FRC 83/236 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Un gouverneur ne peut être relevé de ses fonctions que s'il ne remplit plus les conditions nécessaires à l'exercice de ses fonctions ou s'il a commis une faute grave. Un recours contre la décision prise à cet effet peut être introduit auprès de la Cour de justice par le gouverneur concerné ou le conseil des gouverneurs pour violation des traités ou de toute règle de droit relative à leur application. Ces recours doivent être formés dans un délai de deux mois à compter, suivant le cas, de la publication de l'acte, de sa notification au requérant ou, à défaut, du jour où celui-ci en a eu connaissance.
14.3. Les banques centrales nationales font partie intégrante du SEBC et agissent conformément aux orientations et aux instructions de la BCE. Le conseil des gouverneurs prend les mesures néces saires pour assurer le respect des orientations et des instructions de la BCE, et exige que toutes les informations nécessaires lui soient fournies.
14.4. Les banques centrales nationales peuvent exercer d'autres fonctions que celles qui sont spécifiées dans les présents statuts, à moins que le conseil des gouverneurs ne décide, à la majorité des deux tiers des suffrages exprimés, que ces fonctions interfèrent avec les objectifs et les missions du SEBC. Ces fonctions, que les banques centrales nationales exercent sous leur propre responsabilité et à leurs propres risques, ne sont pas considérées comme faisant partie des fonctions du SEBC.
Article 15
Obligation de présenter des rapports
15.1. La BCE établit et publie des rapports sur les activités du SEBC au moins chaque trimestre.
15.2. Une situation financière consolidée du SEBC est publiée chaque semaine.
15.3. Conformément à l'article 284, paragraphe 3, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, la BCE adresse au Parlement européen, au Conseil et à la Commission, ainsi qu'au Conseil européen, un rapport annuel sur les activités du SEBC et sur la politique monétaire de l'année précédente et de l'année en cours.
15.4. Les rapports et situations visés au présent article sont mis gratuitement à la disposition des personnes intéressées.
Article 16
Billets
Conformément à l'article 128, paragraphe 1, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, le conseil des gouverneurs est seul habilité à autoriser l'émission de billets de banque en euros dans l'Union. La BCE et les banques centrales nationales peuvent émettre de tels billets. Les billets de banque émis par la BCE et les banques centrales nationales sont les seuls à avoir cours légal dans l'Union.
La BCE respecte autant que possible les pratiques existantes en ce qui concerne l'émission et la présentation des billets de banque.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/237
CHAPITRE IV
FONCTIONS MONÉTAIRES ET OPÉRATIONS ASSURÉES PAR LE SEBC
Article 17
Comptes auprès de la BCE et des banques centrales nationales
Afin d'effectuer leurs opérations, la BCE et les banques centrales nationales peuvent ouvrir des comptes aux établissements de crédit, aux organismes publics et aux autres intervenants du marché et accepter des actifs, y compris des titres en compte courant, comme garantie.
Article 18
Opérations d'open market et de crédit
18.1. Afin d'atteindre les objectifs du SEBC et d'accomplir ses missions, la BCE et les banques centrales nationales peuvent:
— intervenir sur les marchés de capitaux, soit en achetant et en vendant ferme (au comptant et à terme), soit en prenant et en mettant en pension, soit en prêtant ou en empruntant des créances et des titres négociables, libellés en euros ou d'autres monnaies, ainsi que des métaux précieux;
— effectuer des opérations de crédit avec des établissements de crédit et d'autres intervenants du marché sur la base d'une sûreté appropriée pour les prêts.
18.2. La BCE définit les principes généraux des opérations d'open market et de crédit effectuées par elle-même ou par les banques centrales nationales, y compris de l'annonce des conditions dans lesquelles celles-ci sont disposées à pratiquer ces opérations.
Article 19
Réserves obligatoires
19.1. Sous réserve de l'article 2, la BCE est habilitée à imposer aux établissements de crédit établis dans les États membres la constitution de réserves obligatoires auprès de la BCE et des banques centrales nationales, conformément aux objectifs en matière de politique monétaire. Les modalités de calcul et la détermination du montant exigé peuvent être fixées par le conseil des gouverneurs. Tout manquement constaté à cet égard met la BCE en droit de percevoir des intérêts à titre de pénalité et d'infliger d'autres sanctions ayant un effet analogue.
19.2. Aux fins de l'application du présent article, le Conseil définit, conformément à la procédure prévue à l'article 41, la base des réserves obligatoires et les rapports maxima autorisés entre ces réserves et leur base, ainsi que les sanctions appropriées en cas de non-respect.
FRC 83/238 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Article 20
Autres instruments de contrôle monétaire
Le conseil des gouverneurs peut décider, à la majorité des deux tiers des suffrages exprimés, de recourir aux autres méthodes opérationnelles de contrôle monétaire qu'il jugera opportunes, sous réserve de l'article 2.
Si ces méthodes entraînent des obligations pour des tiers, le Conseil en définit la portée conformé ment à la procédure prévue à l'article 41.
Article 21
Opérations avec les organismes publics
21.1. Conformément à l'article 123 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, il est interdit à la BCE et aux banques centrales nationales d'accorder des découverts ou tout autre type de crédit aux institutions, organes ou organismes de l'Union, aux administrations centrales, aux autorités régionales ou locales, aux autres autorités publiques, aux autres organismes ou entreprises publics des États membres; l'acquisition directe, auprès d'eux, par la BCE ou les banques centrales nationales, des instruments de leur dette est également interdite.
21.2. La BCE et les banques centrales nationales peuvent agir en qualité d'agents fiscaux pour le compte des entités visées à l'article 21.1.
21.3. Le présent article ne s'applique pas aux établissements publics de crédit qui, dans le cadre de la mise à disposition de liquidités par les banques centrales, bénéficient, de la part des banques centrales nationales et de la BCE, du même traitement que les établissements privés de crédit.
Article 22
Systèmes de compensation et de paiements
La BCE et les banques centrales nationales peuvent accorder des facilités, et la BCE peut arrêter des règlements, en vue d'assurer l'efficacité et la solidité des systèmes de compensation et de paiements au sein de l'Union et avec les pays tiers.
Article 23
Opérations extérieures
La BCE et les banques centrales nationales peuvent:
— entrer en relation avec les banques centrales et les établissements financiers des pays tiers et, en tant que de besoin, avec les organisations internationales;
— acquérir et vendre, au comptant et à terme, toutes catégories d'avoirs de réserves de change et des métaux précieux. Le terme «avoirs de change» comprend les titres et tous les autres avoirs libellés dans la devise de tout pays ou en unités de compte, quelle que soit la forme sous laquelle ils sont détenus;
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/239
— détenir et gérer les avoirs visés au présent article;
— effectuer tous les types d'opérations bancaires avec les pays tiers et les organisations internatio nales, y compris les opérations de prêt et d'emprunt.
Article 24
Autres opérations
Outre les opérations résultant de leurs missions, la BCE et les banques centrales nationales peuvent effectuer des opérations aux fins de leur infrastructure administrative ou au bénéfice de leur personnel.
CHAPITRE V
CONTRÔLE PRUDENTIEL
Article 25
Contrôle prudentiel
25.1. La BCE est habilitée à donner des avis et à être consultée par le Conseil, la Commission et les autorités compétentes des États membres sur la portée et l'application de la législation de l'Union concernant le contrôle prudentiel des établissements de crédit et la stabilité du système financier.
25.2. Conformément tout règlement du Conseil prise en vertu de l'article 127, paragraphe 6, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, la BCE peut accomplir des missions spécifiques ayant trait aux politiques en matière de contrôle prudentiel des établissements de crédit et autres établissements financiers, à l'exception des entreprises d'assurances.
CHAPITRE VI
DISPOSITIONS FINANCIÈRES DU SEBC
Article 26
Comptes financiers
26.1. L'exercice de la BCE et des banques centrales nationales commence le premier jour du mois de janvier et se termine le dernier jour du mois de décembre.
26.2. Les comptes annuels de la BCE sont établis par le directoire conformément aux principes déterminés par le conseil des gouverneurs. Les comptes sont approuvés par le conseil des gouver neurs et sont ensuite publiés.
26.3. Pour les besoins de l'analyse et de la gestion, le directoire établit un bilan consolidé du SEBC comprenant les actifs et les passifs des banques centrales nationales, qui relèvent du SEBC.
FRC 83/240 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
26.4. Aux fins de l'application du présent article, le conseil des gouverneurs arrête les règles nécessaires à la normalisation des procédures comptables et d'information relatives aux opérations des banques centrales nationales.
Article 27
Vérification des comptes
27.1. Les comptes de la BCE et des banques centrales nationales sont vérifiés par des commissaires aux comptes extérieurs indépendants désignés sur recommandation du conseil des gouverneurs et agréés par le Conseil. Les commissaires aux comptes ont tout pouvoir pour examiner tous les livres et comptes de la BCE et des banques centrales nationales, et pour obtenir toutes informations sur leurs opérations.
27.2. Les dispositions de l'article 287 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne s'appliquent uniquement à un examen de l'efficience de la gestion de la BCE.
Article 28
Capital de la BCE
28.1. Le capital de la BCE s'élève à 5 milliards d'euros. Le capital peut être augmenté, le cas échéant, par décision du conseil des gouverneurs statuant à la majorité qualifiée prévue à l'article 10.3, dans les limites et selon les conditions fixées par le Conseil conformément à la procédure prévue à l'article 41.
28.2. Les banques centrales nationales sont seules autorisées à souscrire et à détenir le capital de la BCE. La souscription du capital s'effectue selon la clé de répartition déterminée conformément à l'article 29.
28.3. Le conseil des gouverneurs, statuant à la majorité qualifiée prévue à l'article 10.3, détermine le montant exigible et les modalités de libération du capital.
28.4. Sous réserve de l'article 28.5, les parts des banques centrales nationales dans le capital souscrit de la BCE ne peuvent pas être cédées, nanties ou saisies.
28.5. Si la clé de répartition visée à l'article 29 est modifiée, les banques centrales nationales transfèrent entre elles les parts de capital correspondantes de sorte que la répartition de ces parts corresponde à la nouvelle clé. Le conseil des gouverneurs fixe les modalités de ces transferts.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/241
Article 29
Clé de répartition pour la souscription au capital
29.1. La clé de répartition pour la souscription au capital de la BCE, fixée pour la première fois en 1998 lors de la mise en place du SEBC, est déterminée en attribuant à chaque banque centrale nationale une pondération dans cette clé, qui est égale à la somme de:
— 50 % de la part de l'État membre concerné dans la population de l'Union l'avant-dernière année précédant la mise en place du SEBC;
— 50 % de la part de l'État membre concerné dans le produit intérieur brut de l'Union aux prix du marché, telle qu'elle a été constatée au cours des cinq années précédant l'avant-dernière année avant la mise en place du SEBC.
Les pourcentages sont arrondis vers le bas ou vers le haut au multiple le plus proche de 0,0001 %.
29.2. Les données statistiques nécessaires à l'application du présent article sont établies par la Commission conformément aux règles qui sont arrêtées par le Conseil conformément à la procédure prévue à l'article 41.
29.3. Les pondérations attribuées aux banques centrales nationales sont adaptées tous les cinq ans après la mise en place du SEBC, par analogie avec les dispositions de l'article 29.1. La clé adaptée prend effet le premier jour de l'année suivante.
29.4. Le conseil des gouverneurs prend toutes les autres mesures nécessaires à l'application du présent article.
Article 30
Transfert d'avoirs de réserve de change à la BCE
30.1. Sans préjudice de l'article 28, la BCE est dotée par les banques centrales nationales d'avoirs de réserve de change autres que les monnaies des États membres, d'euros, de positions de réserve auprès du FMI et de DTS, jusqu'à concurrence d'un montant équivalant à 50 milliards d'euros. Le conseil des gouverneurs décide des proportions à appeler par la BCE après l'établissement de celle-ci et des montants appelés ultérieurement. La BCE est pleinement habilitée à détenir et à gérer les avoirs de réserve qui lui ont été transférés et à les utiliser aux fins fixées dans les présents statuts.
30.2. La contribution de chaque banque centrale nationale est fixée proportionnellement à sa part dans le capital souscrit de la BCE.
30.3. Chaque banque centrale nationale reçoit de la BCE une créance équivalente à sa contribu tion. Le conseil des gouverneurs détermine la dénomination et la rémunération de ces créances.
30.4. Des avoirs de réserve supplémentaires peuvent être appelés par la BCE, conformément à l'article 30.2, au-delà de la limite fixée à l'article 30.1, dans les limites et selon les conditions fixées par le Conseil conformément à la procédure prévue à l'article 41.
FRC 83/242 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
30.5. La BCE peut détenir et gérer des positions de réserve auprès du FMI et des DTS, et accepter la mise en commun de ces avoirs.
30.6. Le conseil des gouverneurs prend toutes les autres mesures nécessaires à l'application du présent article.
Article 31
Avoirs de réserve de change détenus par les banques centrales nationales
31.1. Les banques centrales nationales sont autorisées à effectuer les opérations liées à l'accomplis sement de leurs obligations envers les organisations internationales conformément à l'article 23.
31.2. Toutes les autres opérations sur les avoirs de réserve de change qui demeurent dans les banques centrales nationales après les transferts visés à l'article 30 et les transactions effectuées par les États membres avec leurs fonds de roulement en devises sont, au-delà d'une certaine limite à fixer dans le cadre de l'article 31.3, soumises à l'autorisation de la BCE afin d'assurer la cohérence avec la politique de change et la politique monétaire de l'Union.
31.3. Le conseil des gouverneurs arrête des orientations afin de faciliter ces opérations.
Article 32
Répartition du revenu monétaire des banques centrales nationales
32.1. Le revenu dégagé par les banques centrales nationales dans l'exercice des missions de politique monétaire du SEBC, ci-après dénommé «revenu monétaire», est réparti à la fin de chaque exercice conformément au présent article.
32.2. Le montant du revenu monétaire de chaque banque centrale nationale est égal au revenu annuel qu'elle tire des actifs détenus en contrepartie des billets en circulation et des engagements résultant des dépôts constitués par les établissements de crédit. Ces actifs sont identifiés par les banques centrales nationales conformément aux orientations que le conseil des gouverneurs aura déterminées.
32.3. Si le conseil des gouverneurs estime, après l'introduction de l'euro, que les structures du bilan des banques centrales nationales ne permettent pas l'application de l'article 32.2, il peut décider, à la majorité qualifiée, que, par dérogation à l'article 32.2, le revenu monétaire doit être calculé selon une autre méthode pendant une période ne dépassant pas cinq ans.
32.4. Le montant du revenu monétaire de chaque banque centrale nationale est réduit de toute charge d'intérêt payée par cette banque centrale sur les engagements résultant des dépôts constitués par les établissements de crédit conformément à l'article 19.
Le conseil des gouverneurs peut décider d'indemniser les banques centrales nationales pour les frais encourus à l'occasion de l'émission de billets ou, dans des circonstances exceptionnelles, pour des pertes particulières afférentes aux opérations de politique monétaire réalisées pour le compte du SEBC. L'indemnisation prend la forme que le conseil des gouverneurs juge appropriée; ces montants peuvent être compensés avec le revenu monétaire des banques centrales nationales.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/243
32.5. La somme des revenus monétaires des banques centrales nationales est répartie entre elles proportionnellement à leurs parts libérées dans le capital de la BCE, sous réserve de toute décision prise par le conseil des gouverneurs conformément à l'article 33.2.
32.6. La compensation et le règlement des soldes provenant de la répartition du revenu monétaire sont réalisés par la BCE conformément aux orientations établies par le conseil des gouverneurs.
32.7. Le conseil des gouverneurs prend toutes les autres mesures nécessaires à l'application du présent article.
Article 33
Répartition des bénéfices et pertes nets de la BCE
33.1. Le bénéfice net de la BCE est transféré dans l'ordre suivant:
a) un montant à déterminer par le conseil des gouverneurs, qui ne peut dépasser 20 % du bénéfice net, est transféré au fonds de réserve générale dans la limite de 100 % du capital;
b) le bénéfice net restant est distribué aux détenteurs de parts de la BCE proportionnellement aux parts qu'ils ont libérées.
33.2. Si la BCE enregistre une perte, celle-ci est couverte par le fonds de réserve général de la BCE et, si nécessaire, après décision du conseil des gouverneurs, par les revenus monétaires de l'exercice financier concerné au prorata et jusqu'à concurrence des montants alloués aux banques centrales nationales conformément à l'article 32.5.
CHAPITRE VII
DISPOSITIONS GÉNÉRALES
Article 34
Actes juridiques
34.1. Conformément à l'article 132 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, la BCE:
— arrête des règlements dans la mesure nécessaire à l'accomplissement des missions définies à l'article 3.1, premier tiret, aux articles 19.1, 22 ou 25.2 des statuts du SEBC et de la BCE, ainsi que dans les cas qui sont prévus dans les actes du Conseil visés à l'article 41;
— prend les décisions nécessaires à l'accomplissement des missions confiées au SEBC en vertu des traités et des statuts du SEBC et de la BCE;
— émet des recommandations et des avis.
34.2. La BCE peut décider de publier ses décisions, recommandations et avis.
FRC 83/244 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
34.3. Dans les limites et selon les conditions arrêtées par le Conseil conformément à la procédure prévue à l'article 41 des statuts, la BCE est habilitée à infliger aux entreprises des amendes et des astreintes en cas de non-respect de ses règlements et de ses décisions.
Article 35
Contrôle juridictionnel et questions connexes
35.1. La Cour de justice de l'Union européenne peut connaître des actes ou omissions de la BCE ou être saisie de leur interprétation dans les cas et selon les conditions fixées par les traités. La BCE peut former des recours dans les cas et selon les conditions fixées par les traités.
35.2. Les litiges entre la BCE, d'une part, et ses créanciers, débiteurs ou toute autre personne, d'autre part, sont tranchés par les tribunaux nationaux compétents, à moins que la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne n'ait été déclarée compétente.
35.3. La BCE est soumise au régime de responsabilité prévu à l'article 340 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne. La responsabilité des banques centrales nationales est déter minée en fonction de leur droit national respectif.
35.4. La Cour de justice de l'Union européenne est compétente pour statuer en vertu d'une clause compromissoire contenue dans un contrat de droit public ou de droit privé passé par la BCE ou pour le compte de celle-ci.
35.5. La décision de la BCE de saisir la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne est prise par le conseil des gouverneurs.
35.6. La Cour de justice de l'Union européenne est compétente pour statuer sur les litiges relatifs à l'accomplissement par les banques centrales nationales des obligations qui leur incombent au titre des traités et des présents statuts. Si la BCE considère qu'une banque centrale nationale a manqué à une des obligations qui lui incombent au titre des traités et des présents statuts, elle émet sur l'affaire un avis motivé après avoir donné à la banque centrale nationale concernée la possibilité de présenter ses observations. Si la banque centrale nationale concernée ne se conforme pas audit avis dans le délai fixé par la BCE, celle-ci peut saisir la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne.
Article 36
Personnel
36.1. Le conseil des gouverneurs arrête, sur proposition du directoire, le régime applicable au personnel de la BCE.
36.2. La Cour de justice de l'Union européenne est compétente pour connaître de tout litige entre la BCE et ses agents dans les limites et selon les conditions prévues par le régime qui leur est applicable.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/245
Article 37 (ex-article 38)
Secret professionnel
37.1. Les membres des organes de décision et du personnel de la BCE et des banques centrales nationales sont tenus, même après la cessation de leurs fonctions, de ne pas divulguer les informa tions qui, par leur nature, sont couvertes par le secret professionnel.
37.2. Les personnes ayant accès à des données soumises à une législation de l'Union imposant l'obligation du secret sont assujetties à cette législation.
Article 38 (ex-article 39)
Signataires
La BCE est juridiquement engagée vis-à-vis des tiers par le président ou deux membres du directoire, ou par la signature de deux membres de son personnel dûment autorisés par le président à signer au nom de la BCE.
Article 39 (ex-article 40)
Privilèges et immunités
La BCE jouit sur le territoire des États membres des privilèges et immunités nécessaires à l'accomplis sement de ses missions, selon les conditions définies au protocole sur les privilèges et immunités de l'Union européenne.
CHAPITRE VIII
RÉVISION DES STATUTS ET LÉGISLATION COMPLÉMENTAIRE
Article 40 (ex-article 41)
Procédure de révision simplifiée
40.1. Conformément à l'article 129, paragraphe 3, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, les articles 5.1, 5.2, 5.3, 17, 18, 19.1, 22, 23, 24, 26, 32.2, 32.3, 32.4 et 32.6, l'article 33.1, point a), et l'article 36 des présents statuts peuvent être révisés par le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire soit sur recom mandation de la BCE, après consultation de la Commission, soit sur proposition de la Commission et après consultation de la BCE.
40.2. L'article 10.2 peut être modifié par une décision du Conseil européen, statuant à l'unanimité, soit sur recommandation de la Banque centrale européenne et après consultation du Parlement européen et de la Commission, soit sur recommandation de la Commission et après consultation du Parlement européen et de la Banque centrale européenne. Ces modifications n'entrent en vigueur qu'après leur approbation par les États membres conformément à leurs règles constitutionnelles respectives.
FRC 83/246 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
40.3. Une recommandation faite par la BCE en vertu du présent article requiert une décision unanime du conseil des gouverneurs.
Article 41 (ex-article 42)
Législation complémentaire
Conformément à l'article 129, paragraphe 4, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne le Conseil, soit sur proposition de la Commission et après consultation du Parlement européen et de la BCE, soit sur recommandation de la BCE et après consultation du Parlement européen et de la Commission, adopte les dispositions visées aux articles 4, 5.4, 19.2, 20, 28.1, 29.2, 30.4 et 34.3 des présents statuts.
CHAPITRE IX
DISPOSITIONS TRANSITOIRES ET AUTRES DISPOSITIONS CONCERNANT LE SEBC
Article 42 (ex-article 43)
Dispositions générales
42.1. La dérogation visée à l'article 139 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne a pour effet que les articles suivants des présents statuts ne confèrent aucun droit et n'imposent aucune obligation à l'État membre concerné: 3, 6, 9.2, 12.1, 14.3, 16, 18, 19, 20, 22, 23, 26.2, 27, 30, 31, 32, 33, 34 et 49.
42.2. Les banques centrales des États membres faisant l'objet d'une dérogation, tels que définis à l'article 139 dudit traité, conservent leurs compétences dans le domaine de la politique monétaire, conformément au droit national.
42.3. Conformément à l'article 139 dudit traité, on entend par «États membres» les États membres dont la monnaie est l'euro aux articles suivants des présents statuts: 3, 11.2 et 19.
42.4. Par «banques centrales nationales», on entend les banques centrales des États membres dont la monnaie est l'euro aux articles suivants des présents statuts: 9.2, 10.2, 10.3, 12.1, 16, 17, 18, 22, 23, 27, 30, 31, 32, 33.2 et 49.
42.5. Aux articles 10.3 et 33.1, on entend par «actionnaires» les banques centrales des États membres dont la monnaie est l'euro.
42.6. Aux articles 10.3 et 30.2, on entend par «capital souscrit» le capital de la BCE souscrit par les banques centrales des États membres dont la monnaie est l'euro.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/247
Article 43 (ex-article 44)
Missions transitoires de la BCE
La BCE assure les anciennes tâches de l'IME visées à l'article 141, paragraphe 2, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne qui, en raison des dérogations dont un ou plusieurs États membres font l'objet, doivent encore être exécutées après l'introduction de l'euro.
La BCE donne des avis au cours des préparatifs concernant l'abrogation des dérogations visées à l'article 140 dudit traité.
Article 44 (ex-article 45)
Le conseil général de la BCE
44.1. Sans préjudice de l'article 129, paragraphe 3, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, le conseil général est constitué comme troisième organe de décision de la BCE.
44.2. Le conseil général se compose du président et du vice-président de la BCE ainsi que des gouverneurs des banques centrales nationales. Les autres membres du directoire peuvent participer, sans droit de vote, aux réunions du conseil général.
44.3. Les responsabilités du conseil général sont énumérées de manière exhaustive à l'article 46 des présents statuts.
Article 45 (ex-article 46)
Règlement intérieur du conseil général
45.1. Le président ou, en son absence, le vice-président de la BCE préside le conseil général de la BCE.
45.2. Le président du Conseil et un membre de la Commission peuvent participer, sans droit de vote, aux réunions du conseil général.
45.3. Le président prépare les réunions du conseil général.
45.4. Par dérogation à l'article 12.3, le conseil général adopte son règlement intérieur.
45.5. Le secrétariat du conseil général est assuré par la BCE.
Article 46 (ex-article 47)
Responsabilités du conseil général
46.1. Le conseil général:
— exécute les missions visées à l'article 43;
— contribue aux fonctions consultatives visées aux articles 4 et 25.1.
FRC 83/248 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
46.2. Le conseil général contribue:
— à collecter les informations statistiques visées à l'article 5;
— à établir les rapports d'activités de la BCE visés à l'article 15;
— à établir les règles, prévues à l'article 26.4, nécessaires à l'application de l'article 26;
— à prendre toutes les autres mesures, prévues à l'article 29.4, nécessaires à l'application de l'article 29;
— à définir les conditions d'emploi du personnel de la BCE, prévues à l'article 36.
46.3. Le conseil général contribue aux préparatifs nécessaires à la fixation irrévocable des taux de change des monnaies des États membres faisant l'objet d'une dérogation par rapport à l'euro, telle que prévue à l'article 140, paragraphe 3, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne.
46.4. Le conseil général est informé des décisions du conseil des gouverneurs par le président de la BCE.
Article 47 (ex-article 48)
Dispositions transitoires concernant le capital de la BCE
Conformément à l'article 29.1, chaque banque centrale nationale se voit attribuer une pondération dans la clé de répartition pour la souscription au capital de la BCE. Par dérogation à l'article 28.3, les banques centrales des États membres faisant l'objet d'une dérogation ne libèrent pas leur capital souscrit, sauf si le conseil général, statuant à une majorité représentant au moins deux tiers du capital souscrit de la BCE et au moins la moitié des actionnaires, décide qu'un pourcentage minimum doit être libéré à titre de participation aux coûts de fonctionnement de la BCE.
Article 48 (ex-article 49)
Paiement différé du capital, des réserves et des provisions de la BCE
48.1. La banque centrale d'un État membre dont la dérogation a pris fin libère sa part souscrite au capital de la BCE dans les mêmes proportions que les autres banques centrales des États membres dont la monnaie est l'euro et transfère à la BCE ses avoirs de réserve de change, conformément à l'article 30.1. Le montant à transférer est déterminé en multipliant la valeur en euros, aux taux de change en vigueur, des avoirs de réserve susmentionnés qui ont déjà été transférés à la BCE, conformément à l'article 30.1, par le rapport entre le nombre de parts souscrites par la banque centrale nationale concernée et le nombre de parts déjà libérées par les autres banques centrales nationales.
48.2. Outre le paiement prévu à l'article 48.1, la banque centrale concernée contribue aux réserves de la BCE, aux provisions équivalant à des réserves et au montant qui doit encore être affecté aux réserves et aux provisions, qui correspond au solde du compte de pertes et profits au 31 décembre de l'année précédant l'abrogation de la dérogation. La somme à verser est calculée en multipliant le
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/249
montant des réserves, telles que définies ci-dessus et telles qu'elles apparaissent au bilan approuvé de la BCE, par le rapport entre le nombre de parts souscrites par la banque centrale concernée et le nombre de parts déjà libérées par les autres banques centrales.
48.3. Lorsque un ou plusieurs États deviennent membres de l'Union européenne et que leurs banques centrales nationales entrent dans le SEBC, le capital souscrit de la BCE ainsi que le plafond des avoirs de réserves de change pouvant être transférés à la BCE sont automatiquement augmentés. Le montant de l'augmentation est obtenu par la multiplication des montants respectifs alors en vigueur par le ratio, dans le cadre de la clé de répartition des souscriptions au capital élargi, entre la pondération des banques centrales nationales entrantes concernées et la pondération des banques centrales nationales qui sont déjà membres du SEBC. La pondération de chaque banque centrale nationale dans la clé de répartition est calculée par analogie avec l'article 29.1 et confor mément à l'article 29.2. Les périodes de référence utilisées pour l'établissement des statistiques sont les mêmes que celles qui ont été utilisées pour la dernière adaptation quinquennale des pondérations prévue à l'article 29.3.
Article 49 (ex-article 52)
Échange des billets libellés en monnaies des États membres
Après la fixation irrévocable des taux de change conformément à l'article 140, paragraphe 3, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, le conseil des gouverneurs prend les mesures néces saires pour assurer que les billets libellés en monnaies ayant des taux de change irrévocablement fixés sont échangés au pair par les banques centrales nationales.
Article 50 (ex-article 53)
Applicabilité des mesures transitoires
Les articles 42 à 47 sont applicables aussi longtemps que des États membres font l'objet d'une dérogation.
FRC 83/250 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
PROTOCOLE (no 5) SUR LES STATUTS DE LA BANQUE EUROPÉENNE
D'INVESTISSEMENT
LES HAUTES PARTIES CONTRACTANTES,
DÉSIRANT fixer les statuts de la Banque européenne d'investissement, prévus à l'article 308 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne,
SONT CONVENUES des dispositions ci-après, qui sont annexées au traité sur l'Union européenne et au traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne:
Article premier
La Banque européenne d'investissement instituée par l'article 308 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, ci-après dénommée la «Banque», est constituée et exerce ses fonctions et son activité conformément aux dispositions des traités et des présents statuts.
Article 2
La mission de la Banque est définie par l'article 309 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne.
Article 3
Conformément à l'article 308 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, les États membres sont les membres de la Banque.
Article 4
1. La Banque est dotée d'un capital de 232 392 989 000 EUR souscrit par les États membres à concurrence des montants suivants:
Allemagne 37 578 019 000
France 37 578 019 000
Italie 37 578 019 000
Royaume-Uni 37 578 019 000
Espagne 22 546 811 500
Belgique 10 416 365 500
Pays-Bas 10 416 365 500
Suède 6 910 226 000
Danemark 5 274 105 000
Autriche 5 170 732 500
Pologne 4 810 160 500
Finlande 2 970 783 000
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/251
Grèce 2 825 416 500
Portugal 1 820 820 000
République tchèque 1 774 990 500
Hongrie 1 679 222 000
Irlande 1 318 525 000
Roumanie 1 217 626 000
Slovaquie 604 206 500
Slovénie 560 951 500
Bulgarie 410 217 500
Lituanie 351 981 000
Luxembourg 263 707 000
Chypre 258 583 500
Lettonie 214 805 000
Estonie 165 882 000
Malte 98 429 500
Les États membres ne sont responsables que jusqu'à concurrence de leur quote-part du capital souscrit et non versé.
2. L'admission d'un nouveau membre entraîne une augmentation du capital souscrit correspon dant à l'apport du nouveau membre.
3. Le conseil des gouverneurs, statuant à l'unanimité, peut décider une augmentation du capital souscrit.
4. La quote-part du capital souscrit ne peut être ni cédée ni donnée en nantissement et est insaisissable.
Article 5
1. Le capital souscrit est versé par les États membres à concurrence de 5 % en moyenne des montants définis à l'article 4, paragraphe 1.
2. En cas d'augmentation du capital souscrit, le conseil des gouverneurs, statuant à l'unanimité, fixe le pourcentage qui doit être versé ainsi que les modalités de versement. Les versements en numéraire ont lieu exclusivement en euros.
3. Le conseil d'administration peut exiger le versement du solde du capital souscrit pour autant que ce versement est rendu nécessaire pour faire face aux obligations de la Banque.
Le versement est effectué par chaque État membre proportionnellement à sa quote-part du capital souscrit.
FRC 83/252 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Article 6 (ex-article 8)
La Banque est administrée et gérée par un conseil des gouverneurs, un conseil d'administration et un comité de direction.
Article 7 (ex-article 9)
1. Le conseil des gouverneurs se compose des ministres désignés par les États membres.
2. Le conseil des gouverneurs établit les directives générales relatives à la politique de crédit de la Banque, conformément aux objectifs de l'Union.
Il veille à l'exécution de ces directives.
3. En outre, le conseil des gouverneurs:
a) décide de l'augmentation du capital souscrit, conformément à l'article 4, paragraphe 3, et à l'article 5, paragraphe 2,
b) aux fins de l'article 9, paragraphe 1, détermine les principes applicables aux opérations de financement dans le cadre de la mission de la Banque,
c) exerce les pouvoirs prévus par les articles 9 et 11 pour la nomination et la démission d'office des membres du conseil d'administration et du comité de direction, ainsi que ceux prévus par l'article 11, paragraphe 1, deuxième alinéa,
d) décide de l'octroi des financements pour des opérations d'investissement à réaliser en tout ou partie hors des territoires des États membres, conformément à l'article 16, paragraphe 1,
e) approuve le rapport annuel établi par le conseil d'administration,
f) approuve le bilan annuel, de même que le compte des profits et pertes,
g) exerce les autres pouvoirs et attributions conférés par les présents statuts,
h) approuve le règlement intérieur de la Banque.
4. Le conseil des gouverneurs est compétent pour prendre, à l'unanimité, dans le cadre du traité et des présents statuts, toutes décisions relatives à la suspension de l'activité de la Banque et à sa liquidation éventuelle.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/253
Article 8 (ex-article 10)
Sauf dispositions contraires des présents statuts, les décisions du conseil des gouverneurs sont prises à la majorité des membres qui le composent. Cette majorité doit représenter au moins 50 % du capital souscrit.
La majorité qualifiée requiert la réunion de dix-huit voix et 68 % du capital souscrit.
L'abstention de membres présents ou représentés ne fait pas obstacle à l'adoption des délibérations qui requièrent l'unanimité.
Article 9 (ex-article 11)
1. Le conseil d'administration décide de l'octroi de financements, notamment sous forme de crédits et de garanties et de la conclusion d'emprunts, fixe les taux d'intérêt pour les prêts, ainsi que les commissions et autres charges. Il peut, sur la base d'une décision prise à la majorité qualifiée, déléguer certaines de ses attributions au comité de direction. Il détermine les conditions et modalités de cette délégation et il en supervise l'exécution.
Le conseil d'administration contrôle la saine administration de la Banque et assure la conformité de la gestion de la Banque avec les dispositions des traités et des statuts et les directives générales fixées par le conseil des gouverneurs.
À l'expiration de l'exercice, il est tenu de soumettre un rapport au conseil des gouverneurs et de le publier après approbation.
2. Le conseil d'administration est composé de vingt-huit administrateurs et dix-huit suppléants.
Les administrateurs sont nommés pour une période de cinq ans par le conseil des gouverneurs. Chaque État membre en désigne un et la Commission en désigne un également.
Les administrateurs suppléants sont nommés pour une période de cinq ans par le conseil des gouverneurs à raison de:
— deux suppléants désignés par la République fédérale d'Allemagne,
— deux suppléants désignés par la République française,
— deux suppléants désignés par la République italienne,
— deux suppléants désignés par le Royaume-Uni de Grande-Bretagne et d'Irlande du Nord,
— un suppléant désigné d'un commun accord par le Royaume d'Espagne et la République portu gaise,
FRC 83/254 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
— un suppléant désigné d'un commun accord par le Royaume de Belgique, le Grand-Duché de Luxembourg et le Royaume des Pays-Bas,
— deux suppléants désignés d'un commun accord par le Royaume de Danemark, la République hellénique, l'Irlande et la Roumanie,
— deux suppléants désignés d'un commun accord par la République d'Estonie, la République de Lettonie, la République de Lituanie, la République d'Autriche, la République de Finlande et le Royaume de Suède,
— trois suppléants désignés d'un commun accord par la République de Bulgarie, la République tchèque, la République de Chypre, la République de Hongrie, la République de Malte, la Répu blique de Pologne, la République de Slovénie et la République slovaque,
— un suppléant désigné par la Commission.
Le conseil d'administration coopte six experts sans droit de vote: trois en tant que titulaires et trois en tant que suppléants.
Le mandat des administrateurs et des suppléants est renouvelable.
Le règlement intérieur établit les modalités de participation aux séances du conseil d'administration et les dispositions applicables aux membres suppléants ainsi qu'aux experts cooptés.
Le président, ou à son défaut un des vice-présidents du comité de direction, préside les séances du conseil d'administration sans prendre part au vote.
Les membres du conseil d'administration sont choisis parmi les personnalités offrant toutes garanties d'indépendance et de compétence: ils ne sont responsables qu'envers la Banque.
3. Dans le seul cas où un administrateur ne remplit plus les conditions nécessaires pour exercer ses fonctions, le conseil des gouverneurs, statuant à la majorité qualifiée, pourra prononcer sa démission d'office.
La non-approbation du rapport annuel entraîne la démission du conseil d'administration.
4. En cas de vacance, par suite de décès ou de démission volontaire, d'office ou collective, il est procédé au remplacement selon les règles fixées au paragraphe 2. En dehors des renouvellements généraux, les membres sont remplacés pour la durée de leur mandat restant à courir.
5. Le conseil des gouverneurs fixe la rétribution des membres du conseil d'administration. Il établit les incompatibilités éventuelles avec les fonctions d'administrateur et de suppléant.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/255
Article 10 (ex-article 12)
1. Chaque administrateur dispose d'une voix au conseil d'administration. Il peut déléguer sa voix dans tous les cas, selon des modalités à déterminer dans le règlement intérieur de la Banque.
2. Sauf dispositions contraires des présents statuts, les décisions du conseil d'administration sont prises par au moins un tiers des membres du conseil ayant une voix délibérative, représentant au moins cinquante pour cent du capital souscrit. La majorité qualifiée requiert la réunion de dix-huit voix et soixante-huit pour cent du capital souscrit. Le règlement intérieur de la Banque fixe le quorum nécessaire pour la validité des délibérations du conseil d'administration.
Article 11 (ex-article 13)
1. Le comité de direction se compose d'un président et de huit vice-présidents nommés pour une période de six ans par le conseil des gouverneurs sur proposition du conseil d'administration. Leur mandat est renouvelable.
Le conseil des gouverneurs, statuant à l'unanimité, peut modifier le nombre des membres du comité de direction.
2. Sur proposition du conseil d'administration ayant statué à la majorité qualifiée, le conseil des gouverneurs, statuant à son tour à la majorité qualifiée, peut prononcer la démission d'office des membres du comité de direction.
3. Le comité de direction assure la gestion des affaires courantes de la Banque, sous l'autorité du président et sous le contrôle du conseil d'administration.
Il prépare les décisions du conseil d'administration, notamment en ce qui concerne la conclusion d'emprunts et l'octroi de financements, notamment sous forme de crédits et de garanties; il assure l'exécution de ces décisions.
4. Le comité de direction formule à la majorité ses avis sur les projets de conclusions d'emprunts et d'octroi de financements, notamment sous forme de crédits et de garanties.
5. Le conseil des gouverneurs fixe la rétribution des membres du comité de direction et établit les incompatibilités avec leurs fonctions.
6. Le président, ou en cas d'empêchement un des vice-présidents, représente la Banque en matière judiciaire ou extrajudiciaire.
7. Les membres du personnel de la Banque sont placés sous l'autorité du président. Ils sont engagés et licenciés par lui. Dans le choix du personnel, il doit être tenu compte non seulement des aptitudes personnelles et des qualifications professionnelles, mais encore d'une participation équitable des nationaux des États membres. Le règlement intérieur détermine l'organe compétent pour adopter les dispositions applicables au personnel.
FRC 83/256 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
8. Le comité de direction et le personnel de la Banque ne sont responsables que devant cette dernière et exercent leurs fonctions en pleine indépendance.
Article 12 (ex-article 14)
1. Un comité, composé de six membres nommés par le conseil des gouverneurs en raison de leur compétence, vérifie que les activités de la Banque sont conformes aux meilleures pratiques bancaires et est responsable de la vérification des comptes de la Banque.
2. Le comité visé au paragraphe 1 examine chaque année la régularité des opérations et des livres de la Banque. À cet effet, il vérifie que les opérations de la Banque ont été réalisées dans le respect des formalités et des procédures prévues par les présents statuts et le règlement intérieur.
3. Le comité visé au paragraphe 1 confirme que les états financiers, ainsi que toute information financière contenue dans les comptes annuels établis par le conseil d'administration, donnent une image fidèle de la situation financière de la Banque, à l'actif comme au passif, ainsi que des résultats de ses opérations et des flux de trésorerie pour l'exercice financier considéré.
4. Le règlement intérieur précise les qualifications que les membres du comité visé au paragraphe 1 doivent posséder et détermine les conditions et modalités de l'activité du comité.
Article 13 (ex-article 15)
La Banque communique avec chaque État membre par l'intermédiaire de l'autorité désignée par celui- ci. Dans l'exécution des opérations financières, elle a recours à la banque centrale nationale de l'État membre intéressé ou à d'autres institutions financières agréées par celui-ci.
Article 14 (ex-article 16)
1. La Banque coopère avec toutes les organisations internationales dont l'activité s'exerce en des domaines analogues aux siens.
2. La Banque recherche tous les contacts utiles en vue de coopérer avec les institutions bancaires et financières des pays auxquels elle étend ses opérations.
Article 15 (ex-article 17)
À la requête d'un État membre ou de la Commission, ou d'office, le conseil des gouverneurs interprète ou complète, dans les conditions dans lesquelles elles ont été arrêtées, les directives fixées par lui aux termes de l'article 7 des présents statuts.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/257
Article 16 (ex-article 18)
1. Dans le cadre du mandat défini à l'article 309 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, la Banque accorde des financements, notamment sous forme de crédits et de garanties à ses membres ou à des entreprises privées ou publiques pour des investissements à réaliser sur les territoires des États membres, pour autant que des moyens provenant d'autres ressources ne sont pas disponibles à des conditions raisonnables.
Toutefois, par décision à la majorité qualifiée du conseil des gouverneurs, sur proposition du conseil d'administration, la Banque peut octroyer des financements pour des investissements à réaliser en tout ou en partie hors des territoires des États membres.
2. L'octroi de prêts est, autant que possible, subordonné à la mise en œuvre d'autres moyens de financement.
3. Lorsqu'un prêt est consenti à une entreprise ou à une collectivité autre qu'un État membre, la Banque subordonne l'octroi de ce prêt soit à une garantie de l'État membre sur le territoire duquel l'investissement sera réalisé, soit à d'autres garanties suffisantes, soit à la solidité financière du débiteur.
En outre, dans le cadre des principes établis par le conseil des gouverneurs au sens de l'article 7, paragraphe 3, point b), et si la réalisation des opérations prévues à l'article 309 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne l'exige, le conseil d'administration arrête à la majorité quali fiée les conditions et modalités de tout financement présentant un profil de risque spécifique et considéré à ce titre comme une activité spéciale.
4. La Banque peut garantir des emprunts contractés par des entreprises publiques ou privées ou par des collectivités pour la réalisation d'opérations prévues à l'article 309 du traité sur le fonction nement de l'Union européenne.
5. L'encours total des prêts et des garanties accordés par la Banque ne doit pas excéder 250 % du montant du capital souscrit, des réserves, des provisions non affectées et de l'excédent du compte de profits et pertes. Le montant cumulé des postes en question est calculé déduction faite d'une somme égale au montant souscrit, qu'il soit ou non versé, au titre de toute participation prise par la Banque.
À aucun moment, le montant versé au titre des prises de participation de la Banque ne doit être supérieur au total de la partie libérée de son capital, de ses réserves, des provisions non affectées ainsi que de l'excédent du compte de profits et pertes.
À titre d'exception, les activités spéciales de la Banque, telles que décidées par le conseil des gouver neurs et le conseil d'administration conformément au paragraphe 3, font l'objet d'une dotation spécifique en réserves.
Le présent paragraphe s'applique également aux comptes consolidés de la Banque.
6. La Banque se prémunit contre le risque de change en assortissant les contrats de prêts et de garanties des clauses qu'elle estime appropriées.
FRC 83/258 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Article 17 (ex-article 19)
1. Les taux d'intérêt pour les prêts à consentir par la Banque, ainsi que les commissions et autres charges, doivent être adaptés aux conditions qui prévalent sur le marché des capitaux et doivent être calculés de façon que les recettes qui en résultent permettent à la Banque de faire face à ses obligations, de couvrir ses frais et ses risques et de constituer un fonds de réserve conformément à l'article 22.
2. La Banque n'accorde pas de réduction sur les taux d'intérêt. Dans le cas où, compte tenu du caractère spécifique de l'investissement à financer, une réduction du taux d'intérêt paraît indiquée, l'État membre intéressé ou une tierce instance peut accorder des bonifications d'intérêts, dans la mesure où leur octroi est compatible avec les règles fixées à l'article 107 du traité sur le fonction nement de l'Union européenne.
Article 18 (ex-article 20)
Dans ses opérations de financement, la Banque doit observer les principes suivants.
1. Elle veille à ce que ses fonds soient utilisés de la façon la plus rationnelle dans l'intérêt de l'Union.
Elle ne peut accorder des prêts ou garantir des emprunts que:
a) lorsque le service d'intérêt et d'amortissement est assuré par les bénéfices d'exploitation, dans le cas d'investissements mis en œuvre par des entreprises du secteur de la production, ou dans le cas d'autres investissements par un engagement souscrit par l'État dans lequel l'investissement est mis en œuvre, ou de toute autre manière, et,
b) lorsque l'exécution de l'investissement contribue à l'accroissement de la productivité économique en général et favorise la réalisation du marché intérieur.
2. Elle ne doit acquérir aucune participation à des entreprises, ni assumer aucune responsabilité dans la gestion, à moins que la protection de ses droits ne l'exige pour garantir le recouvrement de sa créance.
Toutefois, dans le cadre des principes déterminés par le conseil des gouverneurs en vertu de l'article 7, paragraphe 3, point b), si la réalisation des opérations prévues à l'article 309 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne l'exige, le conseil d'administration arrête à la majorité qualifiée les conditions et les modalités d'une prise de participation au capital d'une entreprise commerciale, généralement en complément d'un prêt ou d'une garantie, pour autant que cela soit nécessaire pour le financement d'un investissement ou d'un programme.
3. Elle peut céder ses créances sur le marché des capitaux et, à cet effet, exiger de ses emprunteurs l'émission d'obligations ou d'autres titres.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/259
4. Ni elle ni les États membres ne doivent imposer de conditions selon lesquelles les sommes prêtées doivent être dépensées à l'intérieur d'un État membre déterminé.
5. Elle peut subordonner l'octroi de prêts à l'organisation d'adjudications internationales.
6. Elle ne finance, en tout ou en partie, aucun investissement auquel s'oppose l'État membre sur le territoire duquel cet investissement doit être exécuté.
7. En complément de ses activités de crédit, la Banque peut assurer des services d'assistance technique, selon les conditions et modalités définies par le conseil des gouverneurs, statuant à la majorité qualifiée, et dans le respect des présents statuts.
Article 19 (ex-article 21)
1. La Banque peut être saisie directement d'une demande de financement par toute entreprise ou entité publique ou privée. Elle peut également être saisie soit par l'intermédiaire de la Commission, soit par l'intermédiaire de l'État membre sur le territoire duquel l'investissement sera réalisé.
2. Lorsque les demandes sont adressées par l'intermédiaire de la Commission, elles sont soumises pour avis à l'État membre sur le territoire duquel l'investissement sera réalisé. Lorsqu'elles sont adressées par l'intermédiaire de l'État, elles sont soumises pour avis à la Commission. Lorsqu'elles émanent directement d'une entreprise, elles sont soumises à l'État membre intéressé et à la Commis sion.
Les États membres intéressés et la Commission doivent donner leur avis dans un délai de deux mois au maximum. À défaut de réponse dans ce délai, la Banque peut considérer que l'investissement en cause ne soulève pas d'objections.
3. Le conseil d'administration statue sur les opérations de financement qui lui sont soumises par le comité de direction.
4. Le comité de direction examine si les opérations de financement qui lui sont soumises sont conformes aux dispositions des présents statuts, notamment à celles des articles 16 et 18. Si le comité de direction se prononce en faveur du financement, il doit soumettre la proposition corres pondante au conseil d'administration; il peut subordonner son avis favorable aux conditions qu'il considère comme essentielles. Si le comité de direction se prononce contre l'octroi du financement, il doit soumettre au conseil d'administration les documents appropriés accompagnés de son avis.
5. En cas d'avis négatif du comité de direction, le conseil d'administration ne peut accorder le financement en cause qu'à l'unanimité.
6. En cas d'avis négatif de la Commission, le conseil d'administration ne peut accorder le finan cement en cause qu'à l'unanimité, l'administrateur nommé sur désignation de la Commission s'abste nant de prendre part au vote.
FRC 83/260 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
7. En cas d'avis négatif du comité de direction et de la Commission, le conseil d'administration ne peut pas accorder le financement en cause.
8. Lorsqu'une restructuration d'une opération de financement afférente à des investissements approuvés se justifie pour la protection des droits et intérêts de la Banque, le comité de direction prend sans délai les mesures d'urgence qu'il estime nécessaires, sous réserve d'en rendre compte sans délai au conseil d'administration.
Article 20 (ex-article 22)
1. La Banque emprunte sur les marchés des capitaux les ressources nécessaires à l'accomplissement de ses tâches.
2. La Banque peut emprunter sur le marché des capitaux des États membres, dans le cadre des dispositions légales s'appliquant à ces marchés.
Les instances compétentes d'un État membre faisant l'objet d'une dérogation au sens de l'article 139, paragraphe 1, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne ne peuvent s'y opposer que si des troubles graves dans le marché des capitaux de cet État sont à craindre.
Article 21 (ex-article 23)
1. La Banque peut employer, dans les conditions suivantes, les disponibilités dont elle n'a pas immédiatement besoin pour faire face à ses obligations:
a) elle peut effectuer des placements sur les marchés monétaires,
b) sous réserve des dispositions de l'article 18, paragraphe 2, elle peut acheter ou vendre des titres,
c) elle peut effectuer toute autre opération financière en rapport avec son objet.
2. Sans préjudice des dispositions de l'article 23, la Banque n'effectue, dans la gestion de ses placements, aucun arbitrage de devises qui ne soit directement nécessité par la réalisation de ses prêts ou par l'accomplissement des engagements qu'elle a contractés du fait des emprunts émis par elle ou des garanties octroyées par elle.
3. Dans les domaines visés par le présent article, la Banque agira en accord avec les autorités compétentes des États membres ou avec leur banque centrale nationale.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/261
Article 22 (ex-article 24)
1. Il sera constitué progressivement un fonds de réserve à concurrence de 10 % du capital souscrit. Si la situation des engagements de la Banque le justifie, le conseil d'administration peut décider la constitution de réserves supplémentaires. Aussi longtemps que ce fonds de réserve n'aura pas été entièrement constitué, il y aura lieu de l'alimenter par:
a) les recettes d'intérêts provenant des prêts accordés par la Banque sur les sommes à verser par les États membres en vertu de l'article 5,
b) les recettes d'intérêts provenant des prêts accordés par la Banque sur les sommes constituées par le remboursement des prêts visés au point a),
pour autant que ces recettes d'intérêts ne sont pas nécessaires pour exécuter les obligations et pour couvrir les frais de la Banque.
2. Les ressources du fonds de réserve doivent être placées de façon à être à tout moment en état de répondre à l'objet de ce fonds.
Article 23 (ex-article 25)
1. La Banque sera toujours autorisée à transférer dans l'une des monnaies des États membres dont la monnaie n'est pas l'euro les avoirs qu'elle détient pour réaliser les opérations financières conformes à son objet tel qu'il est défini à l'article 309 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne et compte tenu des dispositions de l'article 21 des présents statuts. La Banque évite dans la mesure du possible de procéder à de tels transferts, si elle détient des avoirs disponibles ou mobilisables dans la monnaie dont elle a besoin.
2. La Banque ne peut convertir en devises des pays tiers les avoirs qu'elle détient dans la monnaie d'un des États membres dont la monnaie n'est pas l'euro, sans l'assentiment de cet État.
3. La Banque peut disposer librement de la fraction de son capital versé, ainsi que des devises empruntées sur des marchés tiers.
4. Les États membres s'engagent à mettre à la disposition des débiteurs de la Banque les devises nécessaires au remboursement en capital et intérêts des prêts accordés ou garantis par la Banque pour des investissements à réaliser sur leur territoire.
FRC 83/262 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Article 24 (ex-article 26)
Si un État membre méconnaît ses obligations de membre découlant des présents statuts, notamment l'obligation de verser sa quote-part ou d'assurer le service de ses emprunts, l'octroi de prêts ou de garanties à cet État membre ou à ses ressortissants peut être suspendu par décision du conseil des gouverneurs statuant à la majorité qualifiée.
Cette décision ne libère pas l'État ni ses ressortissants de leurs obligations vis-à-vis de la Banque.
Article 25 (ex-article 27)
1. Si le conseil des gouverneurs décide de suspendre l'activité de la Banque, toutes les activités devront être arrêtées sans délai, à l'exception des opérations nécessaires pour assurer dûment l'utili sation, la protection et la conservation des biens, ainsi que le règlement des engagements.
2. En cas de liquidation, le conseil des gouverneurs nomme les liquidateurs et leur donne des instructions pour effectuer la liquidation. Il veille à la sauvegarde des droits des membres du personnel.
Article 26 (ex-article 28)
1. La Banque jouit dans chacun des États membres de la capacité juridique la plus large reconnue aux personnes morales par les législations nationales; elle peut notamment acquérir et aliéner des biens immobiliers ou mobiliers et ester en justice.
2. Les biens de la Banque sont exemptés de toute réquisition ou expropriation sous n'importe quelle forme.
Article 27 (ex-article 29)
Les litiges entre la Banque, d'une part, et, d'autre part, ses prêteurs, ses emprunteurs ou des tiers sont tranchés par les juridictions nationales compétentes, sous réserve des compétences attribuées à la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne. La Banque peut, dans un contrat, prévoir une procédure d'arbitrage.
La Banque doit élire domicile dans chacun des États membres. Toutefois, elle peut, dans un contrat, procéder à une élection spéciale de domicile.
Les biens et avoirs de la Banque ne pourront être saisis ou soumis à exécution forcée que par décision de justice.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/263
Article 28 (ex-article 30)
1. Le conseil des gouverneurs, statuant à l'unanimité, peut décider de créer des filiales ou d'autres entités, dotées de la personnalité juridique et de l'autonomie financière.
2. Le conseil des gouverneurs adopte les statuts des organismes visés au paragraphe 1 à l'unani mité. Les statuts en définissent notamment les objectifs, la structure, le capital, les membres, le lieu du siège, les ressources financières, les instruments d'intervention, les règles de contrôle ainsi que leur relation avec les organes de la Banque.
3. La Banque a compétence pour participer à la gestion de ces organismes et contribuer à leur capital souscrit à concurrence du montant fixé par le conseil des gouverneurs, statuant à l'unanimité.
4. Le protocole sur les privilèges et immunités de l'Union européenne s'applique aux organismes visés au paragraphe 1, dans la mesure où ils relèvent du droit de l'Union, aux membres de leurs organes dans l'exercice de leurs fonctions et à leur personnel, en des termes et dans des conditions identiques à ceux applicables à la Banque.
Les dividendes, plus-values ou autres formes de revenus provenant de tels organismes auxquels ont droit les membres autres que l'Union européenne et la Banque demeurent, toutefois, soumis aux dispositions fiscales de la législation applicable.
5. La Cour de justice de l'Union européenne a compétence, dans les limites fixées ci-après, pour connaître des litiges concernant des mesures adoptées par les organes d'un organisme soumis au droit de l'Union. Les recours contre de telles mesures peuvent être formés par tout membre d'un tel organisme, en cette qualité, ou par les États membres dans les conditions prévues à l'article 263 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne.
6. Le conseil des gouverneurs, statuant à l'unanimité, peut décider l'admission du personnel des organismes soumis au droit de l'Union à des régimes communs avec la Banque, dans le respect des procédures internes respectives.
FRC 83/264 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
PROTOCOLE (no 6) SUR LA FIXATION DES SIÈGES DES INSTITUTIONS
ET DE CERTAINS ORGANES, ORGANISMES ET SERVICES DE L'UNION EUROPÉENNE
LES REPRÉSENTANTS DES GOUVERNEMENTS DES ÉTATS MEMBRES,
VU l'article 341 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne et l'article 189 du traité instituant la Communauté européenne de l'énergie atomique,
RAPPELANT ET CONFIRMANT la décision du 8 avril 1965, et sans préjudice des décisions concernant le siège des institutions, organes, organismes et services à venir,
SONT CONVENUES des dispositions ci-après, qui sont annexées au traité sur l'Union européenne, au traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne et au traité instituant la Communauté euro péenne de l'énergie atomique:
Article unique
a) Le Parlement européen a son siège à Strasbourg, où se tiennent les douze périodes de sessions plénières mensuelles, y compris la session budgétaire. Les périodes de sessions plénières addition nelles se tiennent à Bruxelles. Les commissions du Parlement européen siègent à Bruxelles. Le secrétariat général du Parlement européen et ses services restent installés à Luxembourg.
b) Le Conseil a son siège à Bruxelles. Pendant les mois d'avril, de juin et d'octobre, le Conseil tient ses sessions à Luxembourg.
c) La Commission a son siège à Bruxelles. Les services énumérés aux articles 7, 8 et 9 de la décision du 8 avril 1965 sont établis à Luxembourg.
d) La Cour de justice de l'Union européenne a son siège à Luxembourg.
e) La Cour des comptes a son siège à Luxembourg.
f) Le Comité économique et social a son siège à Bruxelles.
g) Le Comité des régions a son siège à Bruxelles.
h) La Banque européenne d'investissement a son siège à Luxembourg.
i) La Banque centrale européenne a son siège à Francfort.
j) L'Office européen de police (Europol) a son siège à La Haye.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/265
PROTOCOLE (no 7) SUR LES PRIVILÈGES ET IMMUNITÉS DE L'UNION
EUROPÉENNE
LES HAUTES PARTIES CONTRACTANTES,
CONSIDÉRANT que, aux termes des articles 343 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne et 191 du traité instituant la Communauté européenne de l'énergie atomique (CEEA), l'Union euro péenne et la CEEA jouissent sur le territoire des États membres des immunités et privilèges néces saires à l'accomplissement de leur mission,
SONT CONVENUES des dispositions ci-après, qui sont annexées au traité sur l'Union européenne, au traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne et au traité instituant la Communauté euro péenne de l'énergie atomique:
CHAPITRE I
BIENS, FONDS, AVOIRS ET OPÉRATIONS DE L'UNION EUROPÉENNE
Article premier
Les locaux et les bâtiments de l'Union sont inviolables. Ils sont exempts de perquisition, réquisition, confiscation ou expropriation. Les biens et avoirs de l'Union ne peuvent être l'objet d'aucune mesure de contrainte administrative ou judiciaire sans une autorisation de la Cour de justice.
Article 2
Les archives de l'Union sont inviolables.
Article 3
L'Union, ses avoirs, revenus et autres biens sont exonérés de tous impôts directs.
Les gouvernements des États membres prennent, chaque fois qu'il leur est possible, les dispositions appropriées en vue de la remise ou du remboursement du montant des droits indirects et des taxes à la vente entrant dans les prix des biens immobiliers ou mobiliers lorsque l'Union effectuent pour leur usage officiel des achats importants dont le prix comprend des droits et taxes de cette nature. Toutefois, l'application de ces dispositions ne doit pas avoir pour effet de fausser la concurrence à l'intérieur de l'Union.
Aucune exonération n'est accordée en ce qui concerne les impôts, taxes et droits qui ne constituent que la simple rémunération de services d'utilité générale.
FRC 83/266 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Article 4
L'Union est exonérée de tous droits de douane, prohibitions et restrictions d'importation et d'expor tation à l'égard des articles destinés à leur usage officiel; les articles ainsi importés ne seront pas cédés à titre onéreux ou gratuit sur le territoire du pays dans lequel ils auront été introduits, à moins que ce ne soit à des conditions agréées par le gouvernement de ce pays.
Elle est également exonérée de tout droit de douane et de toute prohibition et restriction d'impor tation et d'exportation à l'égard de leurs publications.
CHAPITRE II
COMMUNICATIONS ET LAISSEZ-PASSER
Article 5
(ex-article 6)
Pour leurs communications officielles et le transfert de tous leurs documents, les institutions de l'Union bénéficient sur le territoire de chaque État membre du traitement accordé par cet État aux missions diplomatiques.
La correspondance officielle et les autres communications officielles des institutions de l'Union ne peuvent être censurées.
Article 6
(ex-article 7)
Des laissez-passer dont la forme est arrêtée par le Conseil, statuant à la majorité simple, et qui sont reconnus comme titres valables de circulation par les autorités des États membres peuvent être délivrés aux membres et aux agents des institutions de l'Union par les présidents de celles-ci. Ces laissez-passer sont délivrés aux fonctionnaires et autres agents dans les conditions fixées par le statut des fonctionnaires et le régime des autres agents de l'Union.
La Commission peut conclure des accords en vue de faire reconnaître ces laissez-passer comme titres valables de circulation sur le territoire des États tiers.
CHAPITRE III
MEMBRES DU PARLEMENT EUROPÉEN
Article 7
(ex-article 8)
Aucune restriction d'ordre administratif ou autre n'est apportée au libre déplacement des membres du Parlement européen se rendant au lieu de réunion du Parlement européen ou en revenant.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/267
Les membres du Parlement européen se voient accorder en matière de douane et de contrôle des changes:
a) par leur propre gouvernement, les mêmes facilités que celles reconnues aux hauts fonctionnaires se rendant à l'étranger en mission officielle temporaire,
b) par les gouvernements des autres États membres, les mêmes facilités que celles reconnues aux représentants de gouvernements étrangers en mission officielle temporaire.
Article 8
(ex-article 9)
Les membres du Parlement européen ne peuvent être recherchés, détenus ou poursuivis en raison des opinions ou votes émis par eux dans l'exercice de leurs fonctions.
Article 9
(ex-article 10)
Pendant la durée des sessions du Parlement européen, les membres de celui-ci bénéficient:
a) sur leur territoire national, des immunités reconnues aux membres du parlement de leur pays,
b) sur le territoire de tout autre État membre, de l'exemption de toute mesure de détention et de toute poursuite judiciaire.
L'immunité les couvre également lorsqu'ils se rendent au lieu de réunion du Parlement européen ou en reviennent.
L'immunité ne peut être invoquée dans le cas de flagrant délit et ne peut non plus mettre obstacle au droit du Parlement européen de lever l'immunité d'un de ses membres.
CHAPITRE IV
REPRÉSENTANTS DES ÉTATS MEMBRES PARTICIPANT AUX TRAVAUX DES INSTITUTIONS DE L'UNION EUROPÉENNE
Article 10
(ex-article 11)
Les représentants des États membres participant aux travaux des institutions de l'Union ainsi que leurs conseillers et experts techniques jouissent, pendant l'exercice de leurs fonctions et au cours de leurs voyages à destination ou en provenance du lieu de la réunion, des privilèges, immunités ou facilités d'usage.
Le présent article s'applique également aux membres des organes consultatifs de l'Union.
FRC 83/268 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
CHAPITRE V
FONCTIONNAIRES ET AGENTS DE L'UNION EUROPÉENNE
Article 11
(ex-article 12)
Sur le territoire de chacun des États membres et quelle que soit leur nationalité, les fonctionnaires et autres agents de l'Union:
a) jouissent de l'immunité de juridiction pour les actes accomplis par eux, y compris leurs paroles et écrits, en leur qualité officielle, sous réserve de l'application des dispositions des traités relatives, d'une part, aux règles de la responsabilité des fonctionnaires et agents envers l'Union et, d'autre part, à la compétence de la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne pour statuer sur les litiges entre l'Union et ses fonctionnaires et autres agents. Ils continueront à bénéficier de cette immunité après la cessation de leurs fonctions,
b) ne sont pas soumis, non plus que leurs conjoints et les membres de leur famille vivant à leur charge, aux dispositions limitant l'immigration et aux formalités d'enregistrement des étrangers,
c) jouissent, en ce qui concerne les réglementations monétaires ou de change, des facilités reconnues par l'usage aux fonctionnaires des organisations internationales,
d) jouissent du droit d'importer en franchise leur mobilier et leurs effets à l'occasion de leur première prise de fonctions dans le pays intéressé, et du droit, à la cessation de leurs fonctions dans ledit pays, de réexporter en franchise leur mobilier et leurs effets sous réserve, dans l'un et l'autre cas, des conditions jugées nécessaires par le gouvernement du pays où le droit est exercé,
e) jouissent du droit d'importer en franchise leur automobile affectée à leur usage personnel acquise dans le pays de leur dernière résidence ou dans le pays dont ils sont ressortissants aux conditions du marché intérieur de celui-ci et de la réexporter en franchise, sous réserve, dans l'un et l'autre cas, des conditions jugées nécessaires par le gouvernement du pays intéressé.
Article 12
(ex-article 13)
Dans les conditions et suivant la procédure fixée par le Parlement européen et le Conseil statuant par voie de règlements conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire et après consultation des institutions concernées, les fonctionnaires et autres agents de l'Union sont soumis au profit de celle-ci à un impôt sur les traitements, salaires et émoluments versés par elle.
Ils sont exempts d'impôts nationaux sur les traitements, salaires et émoluments versés par l'Union.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/269
Article 13
(ex-article 14)
Pour l'application des impôts sur les revenus et sur la fortune, des droits de succession ainsi que des conventions tendant à éviter les doubles impositions conclues entre les pays membres de l'Union, les fonctionnaires et autres agents de l'Union qui, en raison uniquement de l'exercice de leurs fonctions au service de l'Union, établissent leur résidence sur le territoire d'un pays membre autre que le pays du domicile fiscal qu'ils possèdent au moment de leur entrée au service de l'Union sont considérés, tant dans le pays de leur résidence que dans le pays du domicile fiscal, comme ayant conservé leur domicile dans ce dernier pays si celui-ci est membre de l'Union. Cette disposition s'applique égale ment au conjoint dans la mesure où celui-ci n'exerce pas d'activité professionnelle propre ainsi qu'aux enfants à charge et sous la garde des personnes visées au présent article.
Les biens meubles appartenant aux personnes visées à l'alinéa précédent et situés sur le territoire de l'État de séjour sont exonérés de l'impôt sur les successions dans cet État; pour l'établissement de cet impôt, ils sont considérés comme se trouvant dans l'État du domicile fiscal, sous réserve des droits des États tiers et de l'application éventuelle des dispositions des conventions internationales relatives aux doubles impositions.
Les domiciles acquis en raison uniquement de l'exercice de fonctions au service d'autres organisations internationales ne sont pas pris en considération dans l'application des dispositions du présent article.
Article 14
(ex-article 15)
Le Parlement européen et Conseil, statuant par voie de règlements conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire et après consultation des institutions concernées, fixent le régime des prestations sociales applicables aux fonctionnaires et autres agents de l'Union.
Article 15
(ex-article 16)
Le Parlement européen et le Conseil, statuant par voie de règlements conformément à la procédure législative ordinaire et après consultation des autres institutions intéressées, déterminent les catégories de fonctionnaires et autres agents de l'Union auxquels s'appliquent, en tout ou partie, les dispositions des articles 11, 12, deuxième alinéa, et 13.
Les noms, qualités et adresses des fonctionnaires et autres agents compris dans ces catégories sont communiqués périodiquement aux gouvernements des États membres.
FRC 83/270 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
CHAPITRE VI
PRIVILÈGES ET IMMUNITÉS DES MISSIONS D'ÉTATS TIERS ACCRÉDITÉES AUPRÈS DE L'UNION EUROPÉNNE
Article 16
(ex-article 17)
L'État membre sur le territoire duquel est situé le siège de l'Union accorde aux missions des États tiers accréditées auprès de l'Union les immunités et privilèges diplomatiques d'usage.
CHAPITRE VII
DISPOSITIONS GÉNÉRALES
Article 17
(ex-article 18)
Les privilèges, immunités et facilités sont accordés aux fonctionnaires et autres agents de l'Union exclusivement dans l'intérêt de cette dernière.
Chaque institution de l'Union est tenue de lever l'immunité accordée à un fonctionnaire ou autre agent dans tous les cas où elle estime que la levée de cette immunité n'est pas contraire aux intérêts de l'Union.
Article 18
(ex-article 19)
Pour l'application du présent protocole, les institutions de l'Union agissent de concert avec les autorités responsables des États membres intéressés.
Article 19
(ex-article 20)
Les articles 11 à 14 inclus et 17 sont applicables au président du Conseil européen.
Ils sont également applicables aux membres de la Commission.
Article 20
(ex-article 21)
Les articles 11 à 14 et l'article 17 sont applicables aux juges, aux avocats généraux, aux greffiers et aux rapporteurs adjoints de la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne, sans préjudice des dispositions de l'article 3 du protocole sur le statut de la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne relatives à l'immunité de juridiction des juges et des avocats généraux.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/271
Article 21
(ex-article 22)
Le présent protocole s'applique également à la Banque européenne d'investissement, aux membres de ses organes, à son personnel et aux représentants des États membres qui participent à ses travaux, sans préjudice des dispositions du protocole sur les statuts de celle-ci.
La Banque européenne d'investissement sera, en outre, exonérée de toute imposition fiscale et parafis cale à l'occasion des augmentations de son capital ainsi que des formalités diverses que ces opérations pourront comporter dans l'État du siège. De même, sa dissolution et sa liquidation n'entraîneront aucune perception. Enfin, l'activité de la Banque et de ses organes, s'exerçant dans les conditions statutaires, ne donnera pas lieu à l'application des taxes sur le chiffre d'affaires.
Article 22
(ex-article 23)
Le présent protocole s'applique également à la Banque centrale européenne, aux membres de ses organes et à son personnel, sans préjudice des dispositions du protocole sur les statuts du Système européen de banques centrales et de la Banque centrale européenne.
La Banque centrale européenne sera, en outre, exonérée de toute imposition fiscale et parafiscale à l'occasion des augmentations de son capital ainsi que des formalités diverses que ces opérations pourront comporter dans l'État du siège. L'activité de la Banque et de ses organes, s'exerçant dans les conditions prévues par les statuts du Système européen de banques centrales et de la Banque centrale européenne, ne donnera pas lieu à l'application des taxes sur le chiffre d'affaires.
FRC 83/272 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
PROTOCOLE (no 8) RELATIF À L'ARTICLE 6, PARAGRAPHE 2, DU TRAITÉ
SUR L'UNION EUROPÉENNE SUR L'ADHÉSION DE L'UNION À LA CONVENTION EUROPÉENNE DE
SAUVEGARDE DES DROITS DE L'HOMME ET DES LIBERTÉS FONDAMENTALES
LES HAUTES PARTIES CONTRACTANTES
SONT CONVENUES des dispositions ci-après, qui sont annexées au traité sur l'Union européenne et au traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne:
Article premier
L'accord relatif à l'adhésion de l'Union à la Convention européenne de sauvegarde des droits de l'Homme et des libertés fondamentales (ci-après dénommée «Convention européenne»), prévue à l'article 6, paragraphe 2, du traité sur l'Union européenne, doit refléter la nécessité de préserver les caractéristiques spécifiques de l'Union et du droit de l'Union, notamment en ce qui concerne:
a) les modalités particulières de l'éventuelle participation de l'Union aux instances de contrôle de la Convention européenne;
b) les mécanismes nécessaires pour garantir que les recours formés par des États non membres et les recours individuels soient dirigés correctement contre les États membres et/ou l'Union, selon le cas.
Article 2
L'accord visé à l'article 1er doit garantir que l'adhésion de l'Union n'affecte ni les compétences de l'Union ni les attributions de ses institutions. Il doit garantir qu'aucune de ses dispositions n'affecte la situation particulière des États membres à l'égard de la Convention européenne, et notamment de ses protocoles, des mesures prises par les États membres par dérogation à la Convention européenne, conformément à son article 15, et des réserves à la Convention européenne formulées par les États membres conformément à son article 57.
Article 3
Aucune disposition de l'accord visé à l'article 1er ne doit affecter l'article 344 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/273
PROTOCOLE (no 9) SUR LA DÉCISION DU CONSEIL RELATIVE À LA MISE
EN ŒUVRE DES ARTICLES 16, PARAGRAPHE 4, DU TRAITÉ SUR L'UNION EUROPÉENNE ET 238,
PARAGRAPHE 2, DU TRAITÉ SUR LE FONCTIONNEMENT DE L'UNION EUROPÉENNE
ENTRE LE 1er NOVEMBRE 2014 ET LE 31 MARS 2017, D'UNE PART, ET À PARTIR DU 1er AVRIL 2017,
D'AUTRE PART
LES HAUTES PARTIES CONTRACTANTES,
ÉTANT DONNÉ que, lors de l'approbation du traité de Lisbonne, il était d'une importance fondamentale de dégager un accord sur la décision du Conseil relative à la mise en œuvre des articles 16, paragraphe 4, du traité sur l'Union européenne et 238, paragraphe 2, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne entre le 1er novembre 2014 et le 31 mars 2017, d'une part, et à partir du 1er
avril 2017, d'autre part (ci-après dénommée «la décision»),
SONT CONVENUES des dispositions ci-après, qui sont annexées au traité sur l'Union européenne et au traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne:
Article unique
Avant l'examen par le Conseil de tout projet qui tendrait soit à modifier ou à abroger la décision ou l'une de ses dispositions, soit à en modifier indirectement la portée ou le sens par la modification d'un autre acte juridique de l'Union, le Conseil européen délibère préalablement dudit projet, statuant par consensus conformément à l'article 15, paragraphe 4, du traité sur l'Union européenne.
FRC 83/274 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
PROTOCOLE (no 10) SUR LA COOPÉRATION STRUCTURÉE PERMANENTE
ÉTABLIE PAR L'ARTICLE 42 DU TRAITÉ SUR L'UNION EUROPÉENNE
LES HAUTES PARTIES CONTRACTANTES,
VU l'article 42, paragraphe 6, et l'article 46 du traité sur l'Union européenne,
RAPPELANT que l'Union conduit une politique étrangère et de sécurité commune fondée sur la réalisation d'un degré toujours croissant de convergence des actions des États membres;
RAPPELANT que la politique de sécurité et de défense commune fait partie intégrante de la politique étrangère et de sécurité commune; qu'elle assure à l'Union une capacité opérationnelle s'appuyant sur des moyens civils et militaires; que l'Union peut y avoir recours pour des missions visées à l'article 43 du traité sur l'Union européenne en dehors de l'Union afin d'assurer le maintien de la paix, la prévention des conflits et le renforcement de la sécurité internationale conformément aux principes de la charte des Nations unies; que l'exécution de ces tâches repose sur les capacités militaires fournies par les États membres, conformément au principe du «réservoir unique de forces»;
RAPPELANT que la politique de sécurité et de défense commune de l'Union n'affecte pas le caractère spécifique de la politique de sécurité et de défense de certains États membres;
RAPPELANT que la politique de sécurité et de défense commune de l'Union respecte les obligations découlant du traité de l'Atlantique Nord pour les États membres qui considèrent que leur défense commune est réalisée dans le cadre de l'Organisation du traité de l'Atlantique Nord, qui reste le fondement de la défense collective de ses membres, et qu'elle est compatible avec la politique commune de sécurité et de défense arrêtée dans ce cadre;
CONVAINCUES qu'un rôle plus affirmé de l'Union en matière de sécurité et de défense contribuera à la vitalité d'une alliance atlantique rénovée, en accord avec les arrangements dits de «Berlin plus»;
DÉTERMINÉES à ce que l'Union soit capable d'assumer pleinement les responsabilités qui lui incombent au sein de la communauté internationale;
RECONNAISSANT que l'Organisation des Nations unies peut demander l'assistance de l'Union pour mettre en œuvre d'urgence des missions entreprises au titre des chapitres VI et VII de la charte des Nations unies;
RECONNAISSANT que le renforcement de la politique de sécurité et de défense demandera aux États membres des efforts dans le domaine des capacités;
CONSCIENTES que le franchissement d'une nouvelle étape dans le développement de la politique européenne de sécurité et de défense suppose des efforts résolus des États membres qui y sont disposés;
RAPPELANT l'importance de ce que le haut représentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité soit pleinement associé aux travaux de la coopération structurée permanente,
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/275
SONT CONVENUES des dispositions ci-après, qui sont annexées au traité sur l'Union européenne et au traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne:
Article premier
La coopération structurée permanente visée à l'article 42, paragraphe 6, du traité sur l'Union euro péenne est ouverte à tout État membre qui s'engage, dès la date d'entrée en vigueur du traité de Lisbonne:
a) à procéder plus intensivement au développement de ses capacités de défense, par le développe ment de ses contributions nationales et la participation, le cas échéant, à des forces multinatio nales, aux principaux programmes européens d'équipement et à l'activité de l'Agence dans le domaine du développement des capacités de défense, de la recherche, de l'acquisition et de l'armement (l'Agence européenne de défense), et
b) à avoir la capacité de fournir, au plus tard en 2010, soit à titre national, soit comme composante de groupes multinationaux de forces, des unités de combat ciblées pour les missions envisagées, configurées sur le plan tactique comme un groupement tactique, avec les éléments de soutien, y compris le transport et la logistique, capables d'entreprendre, dans un délai de 5 à 30 jours, des missions visées à l'article 43 du traité sur l'Union européenne, en particulier pour répondre à des demandes de l'Organisation des Nations unies, et soutenables pour une période initiale de 30 jours, prorogeable jusqu'au moins 120 jours.
Article 2
Les États membres qui participent à la coopération structurée permanente s'engagent, pour atteindre les objectifs visés à l'article 1er:
a) à coopérer, dès l'entrée en vigueur du traité de Lisbonne, en vue d'atteindre des objectifs agréés concernant le niveau des dépenses d'investissement en matière d'équipements de défense, et à réexaminer régulièrement ces objectifs à la lumière de l'environnement de sécurité et des respon sabilités internationales de l'Union;
b) à rapprocher, dans la mesure du possible, leurs outils de défense, notamment en harmonisant l'identification des besoins militaires, en mettant en commun et, le cas échéant, en spécialisant leurs moyens et capacités de défense, ainsi qu'en encourageant la coopération dans les domaines de la formation et de la logistique;
c) à prendre des mesures concrètes pour renforcer la disponibilité, l'interopérabilité, la flexibilité et la capacité de déploiement de leurs forces, notamment en identifiant des objectifs communs en matière de projection de forces, y compris en réexaminant, éventuellement, leurs procédures de décision nationales;
d) à coopérer afin de s'assurer qu'ils prennent les mesures nécessaires pour combler, y compris par des approches multinationales et sans préjudice des engagements les concernant au sein de l'Organisation du traité de l'Atlantique Nord, les lacunes constatées dans le cadre du «Mécanisme de développement des capacités»;
FRC 83/276 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
e) à participer, le cas échéant, au développement de programmes communs ou européens d'équipe ments majeurs dans le cadre de l'Agence européenne de défense.
Article 3
L'Agence européenne de défense contribue à l'évaluation régulière des contributions des États membres participants en matière de capacités, en particulier des contributions fournies suivant les critères qui seront établis, entre autres, sur la base de l'article 2, et en fait rapport au moins une fois par an. L'évaluation peut servir de base aux recommandations et aux décisions du Conseil adoptées conformément à l'article 46 du traité sur l'Union européenne.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/277
PROTOCOLE (no 11) SUR L'ARTICLE 42 DU TRAITÉ SUR L'UNION
EUROPÉENNE
LES HAUTES PARTIES CONTRACTANTES,
GARDANT À L'ESPRIT la nécessité d'appliquer pleinement les dispositions de l'article 42, paragraphe 2, du traité sur l'Union européenne;
GARDANT À L'ESPRIT que la politique de l'Union au titre de l'article 42 ne doit pas affecter le caractère spécifique de la politique de sécurité et de défense de certains États membres, qu'elle doit respecter les obligations découlant du traité de l'Atlantique Nord pour certains États membres qui considèrent que leur défense commune est réalisée dans le cadre de l'OTAN et qu'elle doit être compatible avec la politique commune de sécurité et de défense arrêtée dans ce cadre;
SONT CONVENUES des dispositions ci-après, qui sont annexées au traité sur l'Union européenne et au traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne:
L'Union européenne, en collaboration avec l'Union de l'Europe occidentale, élabore des arrangements visant à améliorer la coopération entre elles.
FRC 83/278 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
PROTOCOLE (no 12) SUR LA PROCÉDURE CONCERNANT LES DÉFICITS EXCESSIFS
LES HAUTES PARTIES CONTRACTANTES,
DÉSIREUSES de fixer les modalités de la procédure concernant les déficits excessifs visés à l'article 126 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne,
SONT CONVENUES des dispositions ci-après, qui sont annexées au traité sur l'Union européenne et au traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne:
Article premier
Les valeurs de référence visées à l'article 126, paragraphe 2, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne sont les suivantes:
— 3 % pour le rapport entre le déficit public prévu ou effectif et le produit intérieur brut aux prix du marché;
— 60 % pour le rapport entre la dette publique et le produit intérieur brut aux prix du marché.
Article 2
À l'article 126 dudit traité et dans le présent protocole, on entend par:
— public: ce qui est relatif au gouvernement général, c'est-à-dire les administrations centrales, les autorités régionales ou locales et les fonds de sécurité sociale, à l'exclusion des opérations commerciales, telles que définies dans le système européen de comptes économiques intégrés;
— déficit: le besoin net de financement, tel que défini dans le système européen de comptes économiques intégrés;
— investissement: la formation brute de capital fixe, telle que définie dans le système européen de comptes économiques intégrés;
— dette: le total des dettes brutes, à leur valeur nominale, en cours à la fin de l'année et consolidées à l'intérieur des secteurs du gouvernement général tel qu'il est défini au premier tiret.
Article 3
En vue d'assurer l'efficacité de la procédure concernant les déficits excessifs, les gouvernements des États membres sont responsables, aux termes de la présente procédure, des déficits du gouvernement
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/279
général tel qu'il est défini à l'article 2, premier tiret. Les États membres veillent à ce que les procédures nationales en matière budgétaire leur permettent de remplir les obligations qui leur incombent dans ce domaine en vertu des traités. Les États membres notifient rapidement et régu lièrement à la Commission leurs déficits prévus et effectifs ainsi que le niveau de leur dette.
Article 4
Les données statistiques utilisées pour l'application du présent protocole sont fournies par la Commission.
FRC 83/280 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
PROTOCOLE (no 13) SUR LES CRITÈRES DE CONVERGENCE
LES HAUTES PARTIES CONTRACTANTES,
DÉSIREUSES de fixer les modalités des critères de convergence qui doivent guider l'Union dans les décisions de mettre fin aux dérogations des États membres faisant l'objet d'une dérogation visées à l'article 140, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne,
SONT CONVENUES des dispositions ci-après, qui sont annexées au traité sur l'Union européenne et au traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne:
Article premier
Le critère de stabilité des prix, visé à l'article 140, paragraphe 1, premier tiret, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, signifie qu'un État membre a un degré de stabilité des prix durable et un taux d'inflation moyen, observé au cours d'une période d'un an avant l'examen, qui ne dépasse pas de plus de 1,5 % celui des trois États membres, au plus, présentant les meilleurs résultats en matière de stabilité des prix. L'inflation est calculée au moyen de l'indice des prix à la consommation sur une base comparable, compte tenu des différences dans les définitions nationales.
Article 2
Le critère de situation des finances publiques, visé à l'article 140, paragraphe 1, deuxième tiret, dudit traité, signifie qu'un État membre ne fait pas l'objet, au moment de l'examen, d'une décision du Conseil visée à l'article 126, paragraphe 6, dudit traité concernant l'existence d'un déficit excessif dans l'État membre concerné.
Article 3
Le critère de participation au mécanisme de change du système monétaire européen, visé à l'article 140, paragraphe 1, troisième tiret, dudit traité, signifie qu'un État membre a respecté les marges normales de fluctuation prévues par le mécanisme de change du système monétaire européen sans connaître de tensions graves pendant au moins les deux dernières années précédant l'examen. Notamment, l'État membre n'a, de sa propre initiative, pas dévalué le taux central bilatéral de sa monnaie par rapport à l'euro pendant la même période.
Article 4
Le critère de convergence des taux d'intérêt, visé à l'article 140, paragraphe 1, quatrième tiret, dudit traité, au cours d'une période d'un an précédant l'examen, signifie qu'un État membre a eu un
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/281
taux d'intérêt nominal moyen à long terme qui n'excède pas de plus de 2 % celui des trois États membres, au plus, présentant les meilleurs résultats en matière de stabilité des prix. Les taux d'intérêt sont calculés sur la base d'obligations d'État à long terme ou de titres comparables, compte tenu des différences dans les définitions nationales.
Article 5
Les données statistiques utilisées pour l'application du présent protocole sont fournies par la Commission.
Article 6
Le Conseil, statuant à l'unanimité, sur proposition de la Commission et après consultation du Parlement européen, de la BCE, ainsi que du comité économique et financier, adopte les dispositions appropriées pour préciser de manière détaillée les critères de convergence visés à l'article 140 dudit traité, qui remplacent alors le présent protocole.
FRC 83/282 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
PROTOCOLE (no 14) SUR L'EUROGROUPE
LES HAUTES PARTIES CONTRACTANTES,
DÉSIREUSES de favoriser les conditions d'une croissance économique plus forte dans l'Union euro péenne et, à cette fin, de développer une coordination sans cesse plus étroite des politiques écono miques dans la zone euro,
CONSCIENTES de la nécessité de prévoir des dispositions particulières pour un dialogue renforcé entre les États membres dont la monnaie est l'euro, en attendant que l'euro devienne la monnaie de tous les États membres de l'Union,
SONT CONVENUES des dispositions ci-après, qui sont annexées au traité sur l'Union européenne et au traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne:
Article premier
Les ministres des États membres dont la monnaie est l'euro se réunissent entre eux de façon informelle. Ces réunions ont lieu, en tant que de besoin, pour discuter de questions liées aux responsabilités spécifiques qu'ils partagent en matière de monnaie unique. La Commission participe aux réunions. La Banque centrale européenne est invitée à prendre part à ces réunions, qui sont préparées par les représentants des ministres chargés des finances des États membres dont la monnaie est l'euro et de la Commission.
Article 2
Les ministres des États membres dont la monnaie est l'euro élisent un président pour deux ans et demi, à la majorité de ces États membres.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/283
PROTOCOLE (no 15) SUR CERTAINES DISPOSITIONS RELATIVES AU
ROYAUME-UNI DE GRANDE-BRETAGNE ET D'IRLANDE DU NORD
LES HAUTES PARTIES CONTRACTANTES,
RECONNAISSANT que le Royaume-Uni n'est pas tenu et n'a pas pris l'engagement d'adopter l'euro sans décision distincte en ce sens de son gouvernement et de son parlement,
VU que, le 16 octobre 1996 et le 30 octobre 1997, le gouvernement du Royaume-Uni a notifié au Conseil son intention de ne pas vouloir participer à la troisième phase de l'union économique et monétaire,
PRENANT ACTE que le gouvernement du Royaume-Uni a coutume de financer ses emprunts par la vente de titres de créance au secteur privé,
SONT CONVENUES des dispositions ci après, qui sont annexées au traité sur l'Union européenne et au traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne:
1. Le Royaume-Uni n'est pas tenu d'adopter l'euro, sauf s'il notifie au Conseil son intention de le faire.
2. Les paragraphes 3 à 8 et 10 sont applicables au Royaume-Uni compte tenu de la notification faite au Conseil par son gouvernement le 16 octobre 1996 et le 30 octobre 1997.
3. Le Royaume-Uni conserve ses pouvoirs dans le domaine de la politique monétaire conformément à son droit national.
4. L'article 119, deuxième alinéa, l'article 126, paragraphes 1, 9 et 11, l'article 127, paragraphes 1 à 5, l'article 128, les articles 130, 131, 132, 133, 138 et 140, paragraphe 3, l'article 219, l'article 282, paragraphe 2, à l'exception de sa première et de sa dernière phrase, l'article 282, paragraphe 5, et l'article 283 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne ne s'appliquent pas au Royaume- Uni. De même, l'article 121, paragraphe 2, de ce traité ne s'applique pas à lui pour ce qui concerne l'adoption des parties des grandes orientations des politiques économiques qui concernent la zone euro de manière générale. Dans ces dispositions, les références à l'Union et aux États membres n'incluent pas le Royaume-Uni et les références aux banques centrales nationales n'incluent pas la Banque d'Angleterre.
5. Le Royaume-Uni s'efforce d'éviter un déficit public excessif.
Les articles 143 et 144 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne continuent à s'appli quer au Royaume-Uni. L'article 134, paragraphe 4, et l'article 142 s'appliquent au Royaume-Uni comme s'il faisait l'objet d'une dérogation.
FRC 83/284 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
6. Les droits de vote du Royaume-Uni sont suspendus pour les actes du Conseil visés aux articles énumérés au paragraphe 4 et dans les cas visés à l'article 139, paragraphe 4, premier alinéa, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne. À cet effet, l'article 139, paragraphe 4, deuxième alinéa, dudit traité s'applique.
Le Royaume-Uni n'a pas non plus le droit de participer à la nomination du président, du vice- président et des autres membres du directoire de la BCE prévue à l'article 283, paragraphe 2, deuxième alinéa dudit traité.
7. Les articles 3, 4, 6, 7, 9.2, 10.1, 10.3, 11.2, 12.1, 14, 16, 18, 19, 20, 22, 23, 26, 27, 30, 31, 32, 33, 34 et 49 du protocole sur les statuts du Système européen de banques centrales et de la Banque centrale européenne («les statuts») ne s'appliquent pas au Royaume-Uni.
Dans ces articles, les références à l'Union ou aux États membres ne concernent pas le Royaume-Uni et les références aux banques centrales nationales ou aux actionnaires ne concernent pas la Banque d'Angleterre.
Les références aux articles 10.3 et 30.2 des statuts au «capital souscrit de la BCE» n'incluent pas le capital souscrit par la Banque d'Angleterre.
8. L'article 141, paragraphe 1, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne et les articles 43 à 47 des statuts sont applicables, qu'un État membre fasse ou non l'objet d'une dérogation, sous réserve des modifications suivantes:
a) à l'article 43, les références aux missions de la BCE et de l'IME comprennent les missions qui doivent encore être menées à bien après l'introduction de l'euro en raison d'une éventuelle décision du Royaume-Uni de ne pas adopter l'euro;
b) en plus des missions visées à l'article 46, la BCE remplit une fonction de conseil et d'assistance dans la préparation de toute décision que le Conseil pourrait être amené à prendre à l'égard du Royaume-Uni conformément aux dispositions du paragraphe 9, points a) et c);
c) la Banque d'Angleterre verse sa contribution au capital de la BCE à titre de participation à ses frais de fonctionnement sur la même base que les banques centrales nationales des États membres faisant l'objet d'une dérogation.
9. Le Royaume-Uni peut notifier à tout moment son intention d'adopter l'euro. Dans ce cas:
a) le Royaume-Uni a le droit d'adopter l'euro pour autant qu'il remplisse les conditions nécessaires. Le Conseil, statuant à la demande du Royaume-Uni, dans les conditions et selon la procédure fixées à l'article 140, paragraphes 1 et 2, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, décide s'il remplit les conditions nécessaires;
b) la Banque d'Angleterre verse sa part de capital souscrit et transfère à la BCE des avoirs de réserve en devises et contribue à ses réserves sur la même base que la banque centrale nationale d'un État membre dont la dérogation a pris fin;
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/285
c) le Conseil, statuant dans les conditions et selon la procédure fixées à l'article 140, paragraphe 3, dudit traité, prend toute autre décision nécessaire pour permettre au Royaume-Uni d'adopter l'euro.
Si le Royaume-Uni adopte l'euro conformément aux dispositions du présent paragraphe, les para graphes 3 à 8 cessent d'être applicables.
10. Par dérogation à l'article 123 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne et à l'article 21.1 des statuts, le gouvernement du Royaume-Uni peut conserver la ligne de crédit «Ways and Means» dont il dispose auprès de la Banque d'Angleterre si et aussi longtemps que le Royaume-Uni n'adopte pas l'euro.
FRC 83/286 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
PROTOCOLE (no 16) SUR CERTAINES DISPOSITIONS RELATIVES AU
DANEMARK
LES HAUTES PARTIES CONTRACTANTES,
VU que la Constitution du Danemark contient des dispositions susceptibles de rendre nécessaire l'organisation au Danemark d'un référendum avant que cet État ne renonce à sa dérogation,
VU que, le 3 novembre 1993, le gouvernement danois a notifié au Conseil son intention de ne pas vouloir participer à la troisième phase de l'union économique et monétaire,
SONT CONVENUES des dispositions ci-après, qui sont annexées au traité sur l'Union européenne et au traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne:
1. Le Danemark bénéficie d'une dérogation, compte tenu de la notification faite au Conseil par le gouvernement danois le 3 novembre 1993. Cette dérogation a pour effet de rendre applicables au Danemark tous les articles et toutes les dispositions des traités et des statuts du SEBC et de la BCE faisant référence à une dérogation.
2. La procédure prévue à l'article 140 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne pour mettre fin à la dérogation n'est entamée qu'à la demande du Danemark.
3. Au cas où il est mis fin à la dérogation, les dispositions du présent protocole cessent d'être applicables.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/287
PROTOCOLE (no 17) SUR LE DANEMARK
LES HAUTES PARTIES CONTRACTANTES,
DÉSIREUSES de régler certains problèmes particuliers relatifs au Danemark,
SONT CONVENUES des dispositions ci-après, qui sont annexées au traité sur l'Union européenne et au traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne:
Les dispositions de l'article 14 du protocole sur les statuts du Système européen de banques centrales et de la Banque centrale européenne n'affectent pas le droit de la Banque nationale du Danemark d'exercer les tâches qu'elle assume actuellement à l'égard des territoires du Royaume de Danemark qui ne font pas partie de l'Union.
FRC 83/288 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
PROTOCOLE (no 18) SUR LA FRANCE
LES HAUTES PARTIES CONTRACTANTES,
DÉSIREUSES de tenir compte d'un élément particulier concernant la France,
SONT CONVENUES des dispositions ci-après, qui sont annexées au traité sur l'Union européenne et au traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne:
La France conservera le privilège d'émettre des monnaies en Nouvelle-Calédonie, en Polynésie fran çaise et à Wallis-et-Futuna selon les modalités établies par sa législation nationale, et elle sera seule habilitée à déterminer la parité du franc CFP.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/289
PROTOCOLE (no 19) SUR L'ACQUIS DE SCHENGEN INTÉGRÉ DANS LE CADRE DE L'UNION
EUROPÉENNE
LES HAUTES PARTIES CONTRACTANTES,
NOTANT que les accords relatifs à la suppression graduelle des contrôles aux frontières communes signés par certains des États membres de l'Union européenne à Schengen le 14 juin 1985 et le 19 juin 1990, ainsi que les accords connexes et les règles adoptées sur la base desdits accords, ont été intégrés dans le cadre de l'Union européenne par le traité d'Amsterdam du 2 octobre 1997;
SOUHAITANT préserver l'acquis de Schengen, tel que développé depuis l'entrée en vigueur du traité d'Amsterdam, et développer cet acquis pour contribuer à la réalisation de l'objectif visant à offrir aux citoyens de l'Union un espace de liberté, de sécurité et de justice sans frontières intérieures;
COMPTE TENU de la position particulière du Danemark;
COMPTE TENU du fait que l'Irlande et le Royaume-Uni de Grande-Bretagne et d'Irlande du Nord ne participent pas à toutes les dispositions de l'acquis de Schengen; qu'il convient, toutefois, de prévoir la possibilité pour ces États membres d'accepter d'autres dispositions de cet acquis en tout ou en partie;
RECONNAISSANT qu'il est nécessaire, en conséquence, de recourir aux dispositions des traités relatives à la coopération renforcée entre certains États membres;
COMPTE TENU de la nécessité de maintenir des relations privilégiées avec la République d'Islande et le Royaume de Norvège, ces deux États, ainsi que les États nordiques membres de l'Union européenne, étant liés par les dispositions de l'Union nordique de passeports;
SONT CONVENUES des dispositions ci-après, qui sont annexées au traité sur l'Union européenne et au traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne:
Article premier
Le Royaume de Belgique, la République de Bulgarie, la République tchèque, le Royaume de Dane mark, la République fédérale d'Allemagne, la République d'Estonie, la République hellénique, le Royaume d'Espagne, la République française, la République italienne, la République de Chypre, la République de Lettonie, la République de Lituanie, le Grand-Duché de Luxembourg, la République de Hongrie, la République de Malte, le Royaume des Pays-Bas, la République d'Autriche, la République de Pologne, la République portugaise, la Roumanie, la République de Slovénie, la République slovaque, la République de Finlande et le Royaume de Suède sont autorisés à instaurer entre eux une coopération renforcée dans des domaines relevant des dispositions définies par le Conseil, qui constituent l'acquis de Schengen. Cette coopération est conduite dans le cadre juridique et institu tionnel de l'Union européenne et dans le respect des dispositions pertinentes des traités.
FRC 83/290 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Article 2
L'acquis de Schengen s'applique aux États membres visés à l'article 1er, sans préjudice de l'article 3 de l'acte d'adhésion du 16 avril 2003 et de l'article 4 de l'acte d'adhésion du 25 avril 2005. Le Conseil se substitue au comité exécutif institué par les accords de Schengen.
Article 3
La participation du Danemark à l'adoption des mesures constituant un développement de l'acquis de Schengen, ainsi que la mise en oeuvre et l'application de ces mesures au Danemark, sont régies par les dispositions pertinentes du protocole sur la position du Danemark.
Article 4
L'Irlande et le Royaume-Uni de Grande-Bretagne et d'Irlande du Nord peuvent à tout moment demander de participer à tout ou partie des dispositions de l'acquis de Schengen.
Le Conseil statue sur la demande à l'unanimité de ses membres visés à l'article 1er et du représentant du gouvernement de l'État concerné.
Article 5
1. Les propositions et initiatives fondées sur l'acquis de Schengen sont soumises aux dispositions pertinentes des traités.
Dans ce cadre, si l'Irlande ou le Royaume-Uni n'a pas, dans un délai raisonnable, notifié par écrit au Conseil que l'un ou l'autre souhaite participer, l'autorisation visée à l'article 329 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne est réputée avoir été accordée aux États membres visés à l'article 1er ainsi qu'à l'Irlande ou au Royaume-Uni si l'un ou l'autre souhaite participer aux domaines de coopération en question.
2. Si l'Irlande ou le Royaume-Uni est réputé, en vertu d'une décision au titre de l'article 4, avoir procédé à une notification, l'un ou l'autre peut cependant notifier par écrit au Conseil, dans un délai de trois mois, qu'il ne souhaite pas participer à une telle proposition ou initiative. Dans ce cas, l'Irlande ou le Royaume-Uni ne participe pas à l'adoption de ladite proposition ou initiative. À compter de cette dernière notification, la procédure d'adoption de la mesure fondée sur l'acquis de Schengen est suspendue jusqu'à la fin de la procédure prévue aux paragraphes 3 ou 4 ou jusqu'à ce que cette notification soit retirée à tout moment pendant cette procédure.
3. Pour l'État membre ayant procédé à la notification visée au paragraphe 2, toute décision prise par le Conseil conformément à l'article 4 cesse de s'appliquer, à compter de la date d'entrée en vigueur de la mesure proposée, dans la mesure jugée nécessaire par le Conseil et dans les conditions qui seront fixées dans une décision du Conseil statuant à la majorité qualifiée sur proposition de la Commission. Cette décision est prise conformément aux critères suivants: le Conseil cherche à
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/291
conserver la plus grande participation possible de l'État membre concerné sans que cela porte gravement atteinte au fonctionnement pratique des différentes composantes de l'acquis de Schengen et en respectant leur cohérence. La Commission présente sa proposition le plus tôt possible après la notification visée au paragraphe 2. Le Conseil, si nécessaire après la convocation de deux sessions successives, statue dans un délai de quatre mois à compter de la proposition de la Commission.
4. Si, à l'issue de la période de quatre mois, le Conseil n'a pas adopté de décision, un État membre peut, sans attendre, demander que le Conseil européen soit saisi de la question. Dans ce cas, lors de sa réunion suivante, le Conseil européen, statuant à la majorité qualifiée sur proposition de la Commission, prend une décision conformément aux critères visés au paragraphe 3.
5. Si, à l'issue de la procédure prévue aux paragraphes 3 ou 4, le Conseil ou, le cas échéant, le Conseil européen n'a pas adopté de décision, il est mis fin à la suspension de la procédure d'adoption de la mesure fondée sur l'acquis de Schengen. Si, par la suite, ladite mesure est adoptée, toute décision prise par le Conseil conformément à l'article 4 cesse de s'appliquer, à compter de la date d'entrée en vigueur de ladite mesure, à l'État membre concerné dans la mesure et dans les conditions fixées par la Commission, à moins que, avant l'adoption de la mesure, ledit État membre n'ait retiré sa notification visée au paragraphe 2. La Commission statue au plus tard à la date d'adoption de la mesure. Lorsqu'elle adopte sa décision, la Commission respecte les critères visés au paragraphe 3.
Article 6
La République d'Islande et le Royaume de Norvège sont associés à la mise en œuvre de l'acquis de Schengen et à la poursuite de son développement. Des procédures appropriées sont prévues à cet effet dans le cadre d'un accord avec ces États, conclu par le Conseil statuant à l'unanimité des membres visés à l'article 1er. Un tel accord doit comprendre des dispositions sur la contribution de l'Islande et de la Norvège à toute conséquence financière résultant de la mise en œuvre du présent protocole.
Un accord séparé est conclu avec l'Islande et la Norvège par le Conseil, statuant à l'unanimité, pour l'établissement des droits et obligations entre l'Irlande et le Royaume-Uni de Grande-Bretagne et d'Irlande du Nord, d'une part, et l'Islande et la Norvège, d'autre part, dans les domaines de l'acquis de Schengen qui s'appliquent à ces États.
Article 7
Aux fins des négociations en vue de l'adhésion de nouveaux États membres à l'Union européenne, l'acquis de Schengen et les autres mesures prises par les institutions dans le champ d'application de celui-ci sont considérés comme un acquis qui doit être intégralement accepté par tous les États candidats à l'adhésion.
FRC 83/292 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
PROTOCOLE (no 20) SUR L'APPLICATION DE CERTAINS ASPECTS DE
L'ARTICLE 26 DU TRAITÉ SUR LE FONCTIONNEMENT DE L'UNION EUROPÉENNE AU
ROYAUME-UNI ET À L'IRLANDE
LES HAUTES PARTIES CONTRACTANTES,
DÉSIREUSES de régler certaines questions relatives au Royaume-Uni et à l'Irlande,
COMPTE TENU de l'existence, depuis de nombreuses années, d'arrangements particuliers relatifs aux voyages entre le Royaume-Uni et l'Irlande,
SONT CONVENUES des dispositions ci-après, qui sont annexées au traité sur l'Union européenne et au traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne:
Article premier
Nonobstant les articles 26 et 77 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, toute autre disposition dudit traité ou du traité sur l'Union européenne, toute mesure adoptée en vertu de ces traités ou tout accord international conclu par l'Union ou par l'Union et ses États membres avec un ou plusieurs pays tiers, le Royaume-Uni est habilité à exercer, à ses frontières avec d'autres États membres, sur les personnes souhaitant entrer sur son territoire, les contrôles qu'il considère néces saires pour:
a) vérifier si des citoyens d'États membres ou des personnes à leur charge exerçant des droits conférés par le droit de l'Union, ainsi que des citoyens d'autres États à qui de tels droits ont été conférés par un accord qui lie le Royaume-Uni, ont le droit d'entrer sur le territoire du Royaume-Uni et
b) décider d'accorder ou non à d'autres personnes l'autorisation d'entrer sur le territoire du Royaume- Uni.
Les articles 26 et 77 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, toute autre disposition de ce traité ou du traité sur l'Union européenne ou toute mesure adoptée en application de ceux-ci ne portent en rien atteinte aux droits du Royaume-Uni d'instaurer ou d'exercer de tels contrôles. Les références au Royaume-Uni dans le présent article englobent les territoires dont les relations exté rieures relèvent de sa responsabilité.
Article 2
Le Royaume-Uni et l'Irlande peuvent continuer à conclure entre eux des arrangements concernant la circulation des personnes entre leurs territoires (la «zone de voyage commune»), tout en respectant pleinement les droits des personnes visées à l'article 1er, premier alinéa, point a), du présent proto cole. En conséquence, aussi longtemps que ces arrangements sont en vigueur, les dispositions de l'article 1er du présent protocole s'appliquent à l'Irlande dans les mêmes conditions qu'au
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/293
Royaume-Uni. Les articles 26 et 77 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, toute autre disposition de ce traité ou du traité sur l'Union européenne susmentionnés ou toute mesure adoptée en application de ceux-ci ne portent en rien atteinte à ces arrangements.
Article 3
Les autres États membres sont habilités à exercer, à leurs frontières ou à tout point d'entrée sur leur territoire, de tels contrôles sur les personnes qui cherchent à entrer sur leur territoire en provenance du Royaume-Uni ou de tout territoire dont les relations extérieures relèvent de sa responsabilité aux mêmes fins que celles énoncées à l'article 1er du présent protocole, ou d'Irlande, dans la mesure où les dispositions de l'article 1er du présent protocole sont applicables à ce pays.
Les articles 26 et 77 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, toute autre disposition de ce traité ou du traité sur l'Union européenne susmentionnés ou toute mesure adoptée en appli cation de ceux-ci ne portent en rien atteinte au droit des autres États membres d'adopter ou d'exercer de tels contrôles.
FRC 83/294 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
PROTOCOLE (no 21) SUR LA POSITION DU ROYAUME-UNI ET DE L'IRLANDE À L'ÉGARD
DE L'ESPACE DE LIBERTÉ, DE SÉCURITÉ ET DE JUSTICE
LES HAUTES PARTIES CONTRACTANTES,
DÉSIREUSES de régler certaines questions relatives au Royaume-Uni et à l'Irlande,
COMPTE TENU du protocole sur l'application de certains aspects de l'article 26 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne au Royaume-Uni et à l'Irlande,
SONT CONVENUES des dispositions ci-après, qui sont annexées au traité sur l'Union européenne et au traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne:
Article premier
Sous réserve de l'article 3, le Royaume-Uni et l'Irlande ne participent pas à l'adoption par le Conseil des mesures proposées relevant de la troisième partie, titre V, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne. L'unanimité des membres du Conseil, à l'exception des représentants des gouver nements du Royaume-Uni et de l'Irlande, est requise pour les décisions que le Conseil est appelé à prendre à l'unanimité.
Aux fins du présent article, la majorité qualifiée se définit conformément à l'article 238, paragraphe 3, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne.
Article 2
En vertu de l'article 1er et sous réserve des articles 3, 4 et 6, aucune des dispositions de la troisième partie, titre V, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, aucune mesure adoptée en application de ce titre, aucune disposition de tout accord international conclu par l'Union en application de ce titre et aucune décision de la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne interprétant ces dispositions ou mesures, ne lie le Royaume-Uni ou l'Irlande ou n'est applicable à leur égard. Ces dispositions, mesures ou décisions ne portent en rien atteinte aux compétences, aux droits et aux obligations desdits États. Ces dispositions, mesures ou décisions ne modifient en rien ni l'acquis communautaire, ni celui de l'Union et ne font pas partie du droit de l'Union tels qu'ils s'appliquent au Royaume-Uni ou à l'Irlande.
Article 3
1. Le Royaume-Uni ou l'Irlande peut notifier par écrit au président du Conseil, dans un délai de trois mois à compter de la présentation au Conseil d'une proposition ou d'une initiative en appli cation de la troisième partie, titre V, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, son souhait de participer à l'adoption et à l'application de la mesure proposée, à la suite de quoi cet État y est habilité.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/295
L'unanimité des membres du Conseil, à l'exception du membre qui n'a pas procédé à une telle notification, est requise pour les décisions que le Conseil est appelé à prendre à l'unanimité. Une mesure adoptée selon le présent paragraphe lie tous les États membres qui ont participé à son adoption.
Les mesures adoptées en application de l'article 70 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne fixent les conditions de participation du Royaume-Uni et de l'Irlande aux évaluations concernant les domaines couverts par la troisième partie, titre V, dudit traité.
Aux fins du présent article, la majorité qualifiée se définit conformément à l'article 238, paragraphe 3, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne.
2. Si, après un délai raisonnable, une mesure visée au paragraphe 1 ne peut pas être adoptée avec la participation du Royaume-Uni ou de l'Irlande, le Conseil peut adopter cette mesure conformément à l'article 1er sans la participation du Royaume-Uni ou de l'Irlande. Dans ce cas, l'article 2 s'applique.
Article 4
Le Royaume-Uni ou l'Irlande peut, à tout moment après l'adoption d'une mesure par le Conseil en application de la troisième partie, titre V, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, notifier au Conseil et à la Commission son intention d'accepter ladite mesure. Dans ce cas, la procédure prévue à l'article 331, paragraphe 1, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union euro péenne s'applique mutatis mutandis.
Article 4 bis
1. Les dispositions du présent protocole s'appliquent, en ce qui concerne le Royaume-Uni et l'Irlande, également aux mesures proposées ou adoptées en vertu du titre V de la troisième partie du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne qui modifient une mesure existante contrai gnante à leur égard.
2. Cependant, dans les cas où le Conseil, statuant sur proposition de la Commission, décide que la non-participation du Royaume-Uni ou de l'Irlande à la version modifiée d'une mesure existante rend l'application de cette mesure impraticable pour d'autres États membres ou l'Union, il peut les engager à procéder à une notification conformément à l'article 3 ou 4. Aux fins de l'article 3, une nouvelle période de deux mois commence à courir à compter de la date où le Conseil a pris une telle décision.
Si, à l'expiration du délai de deux mois à compter de la décision du Conseil, le Royaume-Uni ou l'Irlande n'ont pas procédé à une notification conformément à l'article 3 ou 4, la mesure existante ne les lie plus et n'est plus applicable à leur égard, à moins que l'État membre concerné n'ait procédé à une notification conformément à l'article 4 avant l'entrée en vigueur de la mesure portant modifi cation. Ceci prend effet à compter de la date d'entrée en vigueur de la mesure portant modification ou, si elle lui est ultérieure, de la date d'expiration du délai de deux mois.
FRC 83/296 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Aux fins du présent paragraphe, le Conseil, après avoir procédé à une discussion approfondie sur la question, statue à une majorité qualifiée de ses membres représentant les États membres participant ou ayant participé à l'adoption de la mesure portant modification. Une majorité qualifiée du Conseil se définit conformément à l'article 238, paragraphe 3, point a), du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne.
3. Le Conseil, statuant à la majorité qualifiée sur proposition de la Commission, peut aussi décider que le Royaume-Uni ou l'Irlande supporte, le cas échéant, les conséquences financières directes découlant nécessairement et inévitablement de la cessation de sa participation à la mesure existante.
4. Le présent article est sans préjudice de l'article 4.
Article 5
Un État membre qui n'est pas lié par une mesure adoptée en application de la troisième partie, titre V, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne ne supporte pas les conséquences finan cières de cette mesure autres que les coûts administratifs occasionnés pour les institutions, à moins que le Conseil, statuant à l'unanimité de tous ses membres et après consultation du Parlement européen, n'en décide autrement.
Article 6
Lorsque, dans les cas visés au présent protocole, le Royaume-Uni ou l'Irlande est lié par une mesure adoptée par le Conseil en application de la troisième partie, titre V, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, les dispositions pertinentes des traités s'appliquent à cet État pour ce qui concerne la mesure en question.
Article 6 bis
Le Royaume-Uni ou l'Irlande ne sera pas lié par des règles fixées sur la base de l'article 16 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne qui concernent le traitement des données à caractère personnel par les États membres dans l'exercice d'activités qui relèvent du champ d'application des chapitres 4 ou 5 du titre V de la troisième partie dudit traité, lorsque le Royaume-Uni ou l'Irlande n'est pas lié par des règles de l'Union qui régissent des formes de coopération judiciaire en matière pénale ou de coopération policière dans le cadre desquelles les dispositions fixées sur la base de l'article 16 doivent être respectées.
Article 7
Les articles 3, 4 et 4 bis s'entendent sans préjudice du protocole sur l'acquis de Schengen intégré dans le cadre de l'Union européenne.
Article 8
L'Irlande peut notifier par écrit au Conseil son souhait de ne plus relever des dispositions du présent protocole. Dans ce cas, les dispositions normales des traités s'appliquent à l'Irlande.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/297
Article 9
En ce qui concerne l'Irlande, le présent protocole ne s'applique pas à l'article 75 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne.
FRC 83/298 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
PROTOCOLE (no 22) SUR LA POSITION DU DANEMARK
LES HAUTES PARTIES CONTRACTANTES,
RAPPELANT la décision des chefs d'État ou de gouvernement, réunis au sein du Conseil européen à Édimbourg le 12 décembre 1992, concernant certains problèmes soulevés par le Danemark au sujet du traité sur l'Union européenne,
AYANT PRIS ACTE de la position du Danemark en ce qui concerne la citoyenneté, l'Union économique et monétaire, la politique de défense et la justice et les affaires intérieures, telle qu'énoncée dans la décision d'Édimbourg,
CONSCIENTES du fait que le maintien dans le cadre des traités d'un régime juridique datant de la décision d'Édimbourg restreindra considérablement la participation du Danemark dans d'importants domaines de coopération de l'Union et qu'il serait dans l'intérêt de l'Union d'assurer l'intégrité de l'acquis dans le domaine de la liberté, de la sécurité et de la justice,
SOUHAITANT dès lors établir un cadre juridique qui offrira au Danemark la possibilité de participer à l'adoption de mesures proposées sur la base de la troisième partie, titre V, du traité sur le fonction nement de l'Union européenne et saluant l'intention du Danemark de se prévaloir de cette possibilité lorsque cela sera possible conformément à ses exigences constitutionnelles,
PRENANT NOTE de ce que le Danemark ne s'opposera pas à ce que les autres États membres pour suivent le développement de leur coopération en ce qui concerne des mesures par lesquelles il n'est pas lié,
COMPTE TENU de l'article 3 du protocole sur l'acquis de Schengen intégré dans le cadre de l'Union européenne,
SONT CONVENUES des dispositions ci-après, qui sont annexées au traité sur l'Union européenne et au traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne:
PARTIE I
Article premier
Le Danemark ne participe pas à l'adoption par le Conseil des mesures proposées relevant de la troisième partie, titre V, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne. L'unanimité des membres du Conseil, à l'exception du représentant du gouvernement du Danemark, est requise pour les décisions que le Conseil est appelé à prendre à l'unanimité.
Aux fins du présent article, la majorité qualifiée se définit conformément à l'article 238, paragraphe 3, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/299
Article 2
Aucune des dispositions de la troisième partie, titre V, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, aucune mesure adoptée en application dudit titre, aucune disposition d'un accord inter national conclu par l'Union en application dudit titre et aucune décision de la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne interprétant ces dispositions ou mesures ou toute mesure modifiée ou modifiable en application dudit titre, ne lie le Danemark ou n'est applicable à son égard; ces dispositions, mesures ou décisions ne portent en rien atteinte aux compétences, aux droits et aux obligations du Danemark; ces dispositions, mesures ou décisions ne modifient en rien l'acquis communautaire ni celui de l'Union et ne font pas partie du droit de l'Union, tels qu'ils s'appliquent au Danemark. En particulier, les actes de l'Union dans le domaine de la coopération policière et judiciaire en matière pénale qui ont été adoptés avant l'entrée en vigueur du traité de Lisbonne qui sont modifiés continuent de lier le Danemark et d'être applicables à son égard inchangés.
Article 2 bis
L'article 2 du présent protocole est également d'application à l'égard de celles des règles fixées sur la base de l'article 16 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne qui concernent le traitement des données à caractère personnel par les États membres dans l'exercice d'activités qui relèvent du champ d'application des chapitres 4 ou 5 du titre V de la troisième partie dudit traité.
Article 3
Le Danemark ne supporte pas les conséquences financières des mesures visées à l'article 1er autres que les coûts administratifs occasionnés pour les institutions.
Article 4
1. Le Danemark décide, dans un délai de six mois après que le Conseil a arrêté une mesure au sujet d'une proposition ou d'une initiative visant à développer l'acquis de Schengen et relevant de la présente partie, s'il transpose cette mesure dans son droit national. S'il décide de le faire, cette mesure créera une obligation de droit international entre le Danemark et les autres États membres liés par cette mesure.
2. Si le Danemark décide de ne pas appliquer une mesure du Conseil au sens du paragraphe 1, les États membres liés par cette mesure et le Danemark examineront les mesures appropriées à prendre.
PARTIE II
Article 5
En ce qui concerne les mesures arrêtées par le Conseil dans le domaine relevant de l'article 26, paragraphe 1, de l'article 42 et des articles 43 à 46 du traité sur l'Union européenne, le Danemark ne participe pas à l'élaboration et à la mise en œuvre des décisions et actions de l'Union qui
FRC 83/300 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
ont des implications en matière de défense. Le Danemark ne participe donc pas à leur adoption. Le Danemark ne s'opposera pas à ce que les autres États membres poursuivent le développement de leur coopération dans ce domaine. Le Danemark n'est pas obligé de contribuer au financement des dépenses opérationnelles découlant de ces mesures, ni de mettre des capacités militaires à la dispo sition de l'Union.
L'unanimité des membres du Conseil, à l'exception du représentant du gouvernement danois, est requise pour les actes que le Conseil est appelé à adopter à l'unanimité.
Aux fins du présent article, la majorité qualifiée se définit conformément à l'article 238, paragraphe 3, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne.
PARTIE III
Article 6
Les articles 1er, 2 et 3 ne s'appliquent pas aux mesures déterminant les pays tiers dont les ressortis sants doivent être munis d'un visa lors du franchissement des frontières extérieures des États membres ni aux mesures relatives à l'instauration d'un modèle type de visa.
PARTIE IV
Article 7
Le Danemark peut à tout moment, conformément à ses exigences constitutionnelles, informer les autres États membres qu'il ne souhaite plus se prévaloir de la totalité ou d'une partie du présent protocole. Dans ce cas, le Danemark appliquera intégralement toutes les mesures pertinentes alors en vigueur, prises dans le cadre de l'Union européenne.
Article 8
1. Le Danemark peut à tout moment, et sans préjudice de l'article 7, conformément à ses exigences constitutionnelles, notifier aux autres États membres que, avec effet au premier jour du mois suivant la notification, la partie I est constituée des dispositions figurant à l'annexe. Dans ce cas, les articles 5 à 8 sont renumérotés en conséquence.
2. Six mois après la date à laquelle la notification visée au paragraphe 1 prend effet, tout l'acquis de Schengen ainsi que les mesures adoptées pour développer cet acquis qui, jusqu'alors, liaient le Danemark au titre d'obligations de droit international, lient ce dernier au titre du droit de l'Union.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/301
ANNEXE
Article premier
Sous réserve de l'article 3, le Danemark ne participe pas à l'adoption par le Conseil des mesures proposées en application de la troisième partie, titre V, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne. L'unanimité des membres du Conseil, à l'exception du représentant du gouvernement danois, est requise pour les actes que le Conseil est appelé à adopter à l'unanimité.
Aux fins du présent article, la majorité qualifiée se définit conformément à l'article 238, paragraphe 3, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne.
Article 2
En vertu de l'article 1er et sous réserve des articles 3, 4 et 8, aucune des dispositions de la troisième partie, titre V, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, aucune mesure adoptée en application dudit titre, aucune disposition d'un accord international conclu par l'Union en application dudit titre et aucune décision de la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne interprétant ces dispositions ou mesures, ne lie le Danemark ou n'est applicable à son égard. Ces dispositions, mesures ou décisions ne portent en rien atteinte aux compétences, aux droits et aux obligations du Danemark. Ces dispositions, mesures ou décisions ne modifient en rien l'acquis communautaire ni celui de l'Union et ne font pas partie du droit de l'Union, tels qu'ils s'appliquent au Danemark.
Article 3
1. Le Danemark peut notifier par écrit au président du Conseil, dans un délai de trois mois à compter de la présentation au Conseil d'une proposition ou d'une initiative en application de la troisième partie, titre V, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, son souhait de participer à l'adoption et à l'application de la mesure proposée, à la suite de quoi le Danemark est habilité à le faire.
2. Si, après un délai raisonnable, une mesure visée au paragraphe 1 ne peut pas être adoptée avec la participation du Danemark, le Conseil peut adopter la mesure visée au paragraphe 1, conformément à l'article 1er, sans la participation du Danemark. Dans ce cas, l'article 2 s'applique.
Article 4
Après l'adoption d'une mesure en application de la troisième partie, titre V, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, le Danemark peut notifier à tout moment au Conseil et à la Commission son intention d'accepter ladite mesure. Dans ce cas, la procédure prévue à l'article 331, paragraphe 1, dudit traité s'applique mutatis mutandis.
Article 5
1. Les dispositions du présent protocole s'appliquent, en ce qui concerne le Danemark, également aux mesures proposées ou adoptées en vertu du titre V de la troisième partie du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne qui modifient une mesure existante contraignante à son égard.
2. Cependant, dans les cas où le Conseil, statuant sur proposition de la Commission, décide que la non-participation du Danemark à la version modifiée d'une mesure existante rend l'application de cette mesure impraticable pour d'autres États membres ou l'Union, il peut l'engager à procéder à une notification conformément à l'article 3 ou 4. Aux fins de l'article 3, une nouvelle période de deux mois commence à courir à compter de la date où le Conseil a pris une telle décision.
FRC 83/302 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Si, à l'expiration du délai de deux mois à compter de la décision du Conseil, le Danemark n'a pas procédé à une notification conformément à l'article 3 ou 4, la mesure existante ne le lie plus et n'est plus applicable à son égard, à moins que l'État membre concerné n'ait procédé à une notification conformément à l'article 4 avant l'entrée en vigueur de la mesure portant modification. Ceci prend effet à compter de la date d'entrée en vigueur de la mesure portant modification ou, si elle lui est ultérieure, de la date d'expiration du délai de deux mois.
Aux fins du présent paragraphe, le Conseil, après avoir procédé à une discussion approfondie sur la question, statue à une majorité qualifiée de ses membres représentant les États membres participant ou ayant participé à l'adoption de la mesure portant modification. Une majorité qualifiée du Conseil se définit conformément à l'article 238, paragraphe 3, point a), du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne.
3. Le Conseil, statuant à la majorité qualifiée sur proposition de la Commission, peut aussi décider que le Danemark supporte, le cas échéant, les conséquences financières directes découlant nécessairement et inévitablement de la cessation de sa participation à la mesure existante.
4. Le présent article est sans préjudice de l'article 4.
Article 6
1. La notification prévue à l'article 4 est présentée au plus tard six mois après l'adoption définitive d'une mesure qui développe l'acquis de Schengen.
Si le Danemark ne présente pas de notification conformément à l'article 3 ou 4 à l'égard d'une mesure développant l'acquis de Schengen, les États membres liés par celle-ci et le Danemark examineront les dispositions appropriées à prendre.
2. Une notification faite en application de l'article 3 à l'égard d'une mesure développant l'acquis de Schengen est irrévocablement réputée constituer une notification faite en application de l'article 3 à l'égard de toute autre proposition ou initiative visant à développer cette mesure, dans la mesure où cette proposition ou initiative développe l'acquis de Schengen.
Article 7
Le Danemark ne sera pas lié par des règles fixées sur la base de l'article 16 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne qui concernent le traitement des données à caractère personnel par les États membres dans l'exercice d'activités qui relèvent du champ d'application des chapitres 4 ou 5 du titre V de la troisième partie dudit traité, lorsque le Danemark n'est pas lié par des règles de l'Union qui régissent des formes de coopération judiciaire en matière pénale ou de coopération policière dans le cadre desquelles les dispositions fixées sur la base de l'article 16 doivent être respectées.
Article 8
Lorsque, dans les cas visés dans la présente partie, le Danemark est lié par une mesure adoptée par le Conseil en application de la troisième partie, titre V, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, les dispositions pertinentes des traités s'appliquent au Danemark en ce qui concerne la mesure en question.
Article 9
Lorsque le Danemark n'est pas lié par une mesure adoptée en application de la troisième partie, titre V, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, il ne supporte pas les conséquences financières de cette mesure autres que les coûts administratifs qu'elle occasionne pour les institutions, à moins que le Conseil, statuant à l'unanimité de tous ses membres, après consultation du Parlement européen, n'en décide autrement.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/303
PROTOCOLE (no 23) SUR LES RELATIONS EXTÉRIEURES DES ÉTATS MEMBRES EN CE QUI
CONCERNE LE FRANCHISSEMENT DES FRONTIÈRES EXTÉRIEURES
LES HAUTES PARTIES CONTRACTANTES,
COMPTE TENU de la nécessité pour les États membres d'assurer des contrôles effectifs à leurs frontières extérieures, le cas échéant en coopération avec des pays tiers,
SONT CONVENUES des dispositions ci-après, qui sont annexées au traité sur l'Union européenne et au traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne:
Les dispositions sur les mesures relatives au franchissement des frontières extérieures prévues à l'article 77, paragraphe 2), point b), du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne ne préjugent pas la compétence des États membres de négocier ou de conclure des accords avec des pays tiers, pour autant que lesdits accords respectent le droit de l'Union et les autres accords internationaux pertinents.
FRC 83/304 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
PROTOCOLE (no 24) SUR LE DROIT D'ASILE POUR LES RESSORTISSANTS
DES ÉTATS MEMBRES DE L'UNION EUROPÉENNE
LES HAUTES PARTIES CONTRACTANTES,
CONSIDÉRANT que, conformément à l'article 6, paragraphe 1, du traité sur l'Union européenne, l'Union reconnaît les droits, les libertés et les principes énoncés dans la Charte des droits fondamen taux,
CONSIDÉRANT que, conformément à l'article 6, paragraphe 3, du traité sur l'Union européenne, les droits fondamentaux, tels qu'ils sont garantis par la Convention européenne de sauvegarde des droits de l'Homme et des libertés fondamentales, font partie du droit de l'Union en tant que principes généraux,
CONSIDÉRANT que la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne est compétente pour assurer que, dans l'interprétation et l'application de l'article 6, paragraphes 1 et 3, du traité sur l'Union européenne, le droit est respecté par l'Union,
CONSIDÉRANT que, conformément à l'article 49 du traité sur l'Union européenne, tout État européen qui demande à devenir membre de l'Union doit respecter les valeurs énoncées à l'article 2 du traité sur l'Union européenne,
GARDANT À L'ESPRIT que l'article 7 du traité sur l'Union européenne crée un mécanisme de suspension de certains droits en cas de violation grave et persistante de ces valeurs par un État membre,
RAPPELANT que tout ressortissant d'un État membre jouit, en tant que citoyen de l'Union, d'un statut spécial et d'une protection spéciale qui sont garantis par les États membres conformément aux dispositions de la deuxième partie du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne,
GARDANT À L'ESPRIT que les traités établissent un espace sans frontières intérieures et accordent à chaque citoyen de l'Union le droit de circuler et de séjourner librement sur le territoire des États membres,
SOUHAITANT empêcher que l'asile en tant qu'institution soit utilisé à des fins autres que celles auxquelles il est destiné,
CONSIDÉRANT que le présent protocole respecte la finalité et les objectifs de la convention de Genève du 28 juillet 1951 relative au statut des réfugiés,
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/305
SONT CONVENUES des dispositions ci-après, qui sont annexées au traité sur l'Union européenne et au traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne:
Article unique
Vu le niveau de protection des droits fondamentaux et des libertés fondamentales dans les États membres de l'Union européenne, ceux-ci sont considérés comme constituant des pays d'origine sûrs les uns vis-à-vis des autres pour toutes les questions juridiques et pratiques liées aux affaires d'asile. En conséquence, toute demande d'asile présentée par un ressortissant d'un État membre ne peut être prise en considération ou déclarée admissible pour instruction par un autre État membre que dans les cas suivants:
a) si l'État membre dont le demandeur est ressortissant, invoquant l'article 15 de la convention de Rome sur la protection des droits de l'homme et des libertés fondamentales, prend, après l'entrée en vigueur du traité d'Amsterdam, des mesures dérogeant, sur son territoire, à ses obligations au titre de cette convention;
b) si la procédure prévue à l'article 7, paragraphe 1, du traité sur l'Union européenne a été déclen chée et jusqu'à ce que le Conseil, ou le cas échéant le Conseil européen, prenne une décision à ce sujet à l'égard de l'État membre dont le demandeur est ressortissant;
c) si le Conseil a adopté une décision conformément à l'article 7, paragraphe 1, du traité sur l'Union européenne à l'égard de l'État membre dont le demandeur est le ressortissant ou si le Conseil européen a adopté une décision conformément à l'article 7, paragraphe 2, dudit traité à l'égard de l'État membre dont le demandeur est le ressortissant;
d) si un État membre devait en décider ainsi unilatéralement en ce qui concerne la demande d'un ressortissant d'un autre État membre; dans ce cas, le Conseil est immédiatement informé; la demande est traitée sur la base de la présomption qu'elle est manifestement non fondée sans que, quel que soit le cas, le pouvoir de décision de l'État membre ne soit affecté d'aucune manière.
FRC 83/306 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
PROTOCOLE (no 25) SUR L'EXERCICE DES COMPÉTENCES PARTAGÉES
LES HAUTES PARTIES CONTRACTANTES
SONT CONVENUES des dispositions ci-après, qui sont annexées au traité sur l'Union européenne et au traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne:
Article unique
En ce qui concerne l'article 2, paragraphe 2, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne relatif aux compétences partagées, lorsque l'Union mène une action dans un certain domaine, le champ d'application de cet exercice de compétence ne couvre que les éléments régis par l'acte de l'Union en question et ne couvre donc pas tout le domaine.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/307
PROTOCOLE (no 26) SUR LES SERVICES D'INTÉRÊT GÉNÉRAL
LES HAUTES PARTIES CONTRACTANTES,
SOUHAITANT souligner l'importance des services d'intérêt général,
SONT CONVENUES des dispositions interprétatives ci-après, qui sont annexées au traité sur l'Union européenne et au traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne:
Article premier
Les valeurs communes de l'Union concernant les services d'intérêt économique général au sens de l'article 14 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne comprennent notamment:
— le rôle essentiel et le large pouvoir discrétionnaire des autorités nationales, régionales et locales pour fournir, faire exécuter et organiser les services d'intérêt économique général d'une manière qui réponde autant que possible aux besoins des utilisateurs;
— la diversité des services d'intérêt économique général et les disparités qui peuvent exister au niveau des besoins et des préférences des utilisateurs en raison de situations géographiques, sociales ou culturelles différentes;
— un niveau élevé de qualité, de sécurité et quant au caractère abordable, l'égalité de traitement et la promotion de l'accès universel et des droits des utilisateurs;
Article 2
Les dispositions des traités ne portent en aucune manière atteinte à la compétence des États membres pour fournir, faire exécuter et organiser des services non économiques d'intérêt général.
FRC 83/308 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
PROTOCOLE (no 27) SUR LE MARCHÉ INTÉRIEUR ET LA CONCURRENCE
LES HAUTES PARTIES CONTRACTANTES,
COMPTE TENU du fait que le marché intérieur tel qu'il est défini à l'article 3 du traité sur l'Union européenne comprend un système garantissant que la concurrence n'est pas faussée,
SONT CONVENUES que
à cet effet, l'Union prend, si nécessaire, des mesures dans le cadre des dispositions des traités, y compris l'article 352 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne.
Le présent protocole est annexé au traité sur l'Union européenne et au traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/309
PROTOCOLE (no 28) SUR LA COHÉSION ÉCONOMIQUE, SOCIALE ET
TERRITORIALE
LES HAUTES PARTIES CONTRACTANTES,
RAPPELANT que l'article 3 du traité sur l'Union européenne mentionne, entre autres objectifs, la promotion de la cohésion économique, sociale et territoriale et de la solidarité entre les États membres, et que ladite cohésion figure parmi les domaines de compétence partagée de l'Union énumérés à l'article 4, paragraphe 2, point c), du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne,
RAPPELANT que les dispositions de l'ensemble de la troisième partie, titre XVIII, consacré à la cohésion économique, sociale et territoriale, fournissent la base juridique permettant de consolider et de développer davantage l'action de l'Union dans le domaine de la cohésion économique, sociale et territoriale, notamment de créer un nouveau Fonds,
RAPPELANT que les dispositions de l'article 177 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne prévoient la création d'un Fonds de cohésion,
NOTANT que la Banque européenne d'investissement (BEI) prête des sommes considérables et de plus en plus importantes au bénéfice des régions les plus pauvres,
NOTANT le souhait d'une plus grande souplesse dans les modalités d'octroi des ressources provenant des fonds structurels,
NOTANT le souhait d'une modulation des niveaux de la participation de l'Union aux programmes et aux projets dans certains pays,
NOTANT la proposition de prendre davantage en compte, dans le système des ressources propres, la prospérité relative des États membres,
RÉAFFIRMENT que la promotion de la cohésion économique, sociale et territoriale est vitale pour le développement intégral et le succès durable de l'Union,
RÉAFFIRMENT leur conviction que les fonds structurels doivent continuer à jouer un rôle considérable dans la réalisation des objectifs de l'Union dans le domaine de la cohésion,
RÉAFFIRMENT leur conviction que la BEI doit continuer à consacrer la majorité de ses ressources à la promotion de la cohésion économique, sociale et territoriale et se déclarent disposées à réexaminer le capital dont la BEI a besoin, dès que cela sera nécessaire à cet effet,
CONVIENNENT que le Fonds de cohésion attribuera des contributions financières de l'Union à des projets relatifs à l'environnement et aux réseaux transeuropéens dans des États membres dont le PNB par habitant est inférieur à 90 % de la moyenne de l'Union et qui ont mis en place un programme visant à satisfaire aux conditions de convergence économique visées à l'article 126 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne,
FRC 83/310 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
DÉCLARENT qu'elles ont l'intention de permettre une plus grande flexibilité dans l'octroi de crédits en provenance des fonds structurels afin de tenir compte des besoins spécifiques qui ne sont pas satisfaits dans le cadre de la réglementation actuelle des fonds structurels,
SE DÉCLARENT disposées à moduler les niveaux de la participation de l'Union dans le cadre des programmes et des projets des fonds structurels, afin d'éviter des augmentations excessives des dépenses budgétaires dans les États membres les moins prospères,
RECONNAISSENT la nécessité de suivre de près les progrès accomplis sur la voie de la cohésion économique, sociale et territoriale et se déclarent prêtes à étudier toutes les mesures nécessaires à cet égard,
AFFIRMENT leur intention de tenir davantage compte de la capacité contributive des différents États membres au système des ressources propres et d'étudier des moyens permettant de corriger, pour les États membres les moins prospères, les éléments régressifs du système actuel de ressources propres,
CONVIENNENT d'annexer le présent protocole au traité sur l'Union européenne et au traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/311
PROTOCOLE (no 29) SUR LE SYSTÈME DE RADIODIFFUSION PUBLIQUE
DANS LES ÉTATS MEMBRES
LES HAUTES PARTIES CONTRACTANTES,
CONSIDÉRANT que la radiodiffusion de service public dans les États membres est directement liée aux besoins démocratiques, sociaux et culturels de chaque société ainsi qu'à la nécessité de préserver le pluralisme dans les médias,
SONT CONVENUES des dispositions interprétatives ci-après, qui sont annexées au traité sur l'Union européenne et au traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne:
Les dispositions des traités sont sans préjudice de la compétence des États membres de pourvoir au financement du service public de radiodiffusion dans la mesure où ce financement est accordé aux organismes de radiodiffusion aux fins de l'accomplissement de la mission de service public telle qu'elle a été conférée, définie et organisée par chaque État membre et dans la mesure où ce financement n'altère pas les conditions des échanges et de la concurrence dans l'Union dans une mesure qui serait contraire à l'intérêt commun, étant entendu que la réalisation du mandat de ce service public doit être prise en compte.
FRC 83/312 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
PROTOCOLE (No 30) SUR L'APPLICATION DE LA CHARTE DES DROITS FONDAMENTAUX DE L'UNION EUROPÉENNE À LA
POLOGNE ET AU ROYAUME-UNI
LES HAUTES PARTIES CONTRACTANTES,
CONSIDÉRANT qu'à l'article 6 du traité sur l'Union européenne, l'Union reconnaît les droits, les libertés et les principes énoncés dans la Charte des droits fondamentaux de l'Union européenne;
CONSIDÉRANT que la Charte doit être appliquée en stricte conformité avec les dispositions de l'article 6 susmentionné et du titre VII de la Charte proprement dite;
CONSIDÉRANT que l'article 6 précité dispose que la Charte doit être appliquée et interprétée par les juridictions de la Pologne et du Royaume-Uni en stricte conformité avec les explications visées à cet article;
CONSIDÉRANT que la Charte contient à la fois des droits et des principes;
CONSIDÉRANT que la Charte contient des dispositions qui revêtent un caractère civil et politique et des dispositions qui revêtent un caractère économique et social;
CONSIDÉRANT que la Charte réaffirme les droits, les libertés et les principes reconnus dans l'Union et les rend plus visibles, sans toutefois créer de nouveaux droits ou principes;
RAPPELANT les obligations qui incombent à la Pologne et au Royaume-Uni en vertu du traité sur l'Union européenne, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne et du droit de l'Union en général;
PRENANT ACTE du souhait de la Pologne et du Royaume-Uni de clarifier certains aspects de l'appli cation de la Charte;
DÉSIREUSES dès lors de clarifier l'application de la Charte en ce qui concerne les lois et l'action administrative de la Pologne et du Royaume-Uni, ainsi que sa justiciabilité en Pologne et au Royaume-Uni;
RÉAFFIRMANT que les références, dans le présent protocole, à la mise en œuvre de dispositions spécifiques de la Charte sont strictement sans préjudice de la mise en œuvre des autres dispositions de la Charte;
RÉAFFIRMANT que le présent protocole est sans préjudice de l'application de la Charte aux autres États membres;
RÉAFFIRMANT que le présent protocole est sans préjudice des autres obligations qui incombent à la Pologne et au Royaume-Uni en vertu du traité sur l'Union européenne, du traité sur le fonctionne ment de l'Union européenne et du droit de l'Union en général;
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/313
SONT CONVENUES des dispositions ci-après, qui sont annexées au traité sur l'Union européenne et au traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne:
Article premier
1. La Charte n'étend pas la faculté de la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne, ou de toute juridiction de la Pologne ou du Royaume-Uni, d'estimer que les lois, règlements ou dispositions, pratiques ou action administratives de la Pologne ou du Royaume-Uni sont incompatibles avec les droits, les libertés et les principes fondamentaux qu'elle réaffirme.
2. En particulier, et pour dissiper tout doute, rien dans le titre IV de la Charte ne crée des droits justiciables applicables à la Pologne ou au Royaume-Uni, sauf dans la mesure où la Pologne ou le Royaume-Uni a prévu de tels droits dans sa législation nationale.
Article 2
Lorsqu'une disposition de la Charte fait référence aux législations et pratiques nationales, elle ne s'applique à la Pologne ou au Royaume-Uni que dans la mesure où les droits et principes qu'elle contient sont reconnus dans la législation ou les pratiques de la Pologne ou du Royaume-Uni.
FRC 83/314 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
PROTOCOLE (no 31) RELATIF AUX IMPORTATIONS DANS L'UNION
EUROPÉENNE DE PRODUITS PÉTROLIERS RAFFINÉS AUX ANTILLES NÉERLANDAISES
LES HAUTES PARTIES CONTRACTANTES,
DÉSIRANT apporter des précisions sur le régime des échanges applicable aux importations dans l'Union européenne de produits pétroliers raffinés aux Antilles néerlandaises,
SONT CONVENUES des dispositions ci-après, qui sont annexées au traité sur l'Union européenne et au traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne:
Article premier
Le présent protocole est applicable aux produits pétroliers relevant des positions 27.10, 27.11, 27.12, ex 27.13 (paraffine, cires de pétrole ou de schistes et résidus paraffineux) et 27.14 de la nomenclature de Bruxelles importés pour la mise à la consommation dans les États membres.
Article 2
Les États membres s'engagent à accorder aux produits pétroliers raffinés aux Antilles néerlandaises les avantages tarifaires résultant de l'association de ces dernières à l'Union, dans les conditions prévues au présent protocole. Ces dispositions sont valables, quelles que soient les règles d'origine appliquées par les États membres.
Article 3
1. Lorsque la Commission, sur demande d'un État membre ou de sa propre initiative, constate que les importations dans l'Union de produits pétroliers raffinés aux Antilles néerlandaises sous le régime prévu à l'article 2 ci-dessus provoquent des difficultés réelles sur le marché de un ou de plusieurs États membres, elle décide que les droits de douane applicables auxdites importations seront intro duits, augmentés ou réintroduits par les États membres intéressés, dans la mesure et pour la période nécessaires, pour faire face à cette situation. Les taux des droits de douane ainsi introduits, augmentés ou réintroduits ne peuvent pas dépasser ceux des droits de douane applicables aux pays tiers pour ces mêmes produits.
2. Les dispositions prévues au paragraphe précédent pourront être appliquées en tout état de cause lorsque les importations dans l'Union de produits pétroliers raffinés aux Antilles néerlandaises attei gnent deux millions de tonnes par an.
3. Les décisions prises par la Commission en vertu des paragraphes précédents, y compris celles qui tendent à rejeter la demande d'un État membre, sont portées à la connaissance du Conseil. Celui- ci peut s'en saisir à la demande de tout État membre et peut à tout moment les modifier ou les rapporter.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/315
Article 4
1. Si un État membre estime que les importations de produits pétroliers raffinés aux Antilles néerlandaises effectuées directement ou à travers un autre État membre sous le régime prévu à l'article 2 ci-dessus provoquent des difficultés réelles sur son marché et qu'une action immédiate est nécessaire pour y faire face, il peut décider de son propre chef d'appliquer à ces importations des droits de douane dont les taux ne peuvent dépasser ceux des droits de douane applicables aux pays tiers pour les mêmes produits. Il notifie cette décision à la Commission, qui décide dans un délai d'un mois si les mesures prises par l'État peuvent être maintenues ou doivent être modifiées ou suppri mées. Les dispositions de l'article 3, paragraphe 3, sont applicables à cette décision de la Commission.
2. Lorsque les importations de produits pétroliers raffinés aux Antilles néerlandaises effectuées directement ou à travers un autre État membre sous le régime prévu à l'article 2 ci-dessus dans un ou plusieurs États membres de l'Union européenne dépassent pendant une année civile les tonnages indiqués en annexe au présent protocole, les mesures éventuellement prises en vertu du paragraphe 1 par ce ou ces États membres pour l'année en cours seront considérées comme légitimes; la Commis sion, après s'être assurée que les tonnages fixés ont été atteints, prendra acte des mesures prises. En un tel cas, les autres États membres s'abstiendront de saisir le Conseil.
Article 5
Si l'Union décide d'appliquer des restrictions quantitatives aux importations de produits pétroliers de toute provenance, celles-ci pourront être également appliquées aux importations de ces produits en provenance des Antilles néerlandaises. En pareil cas, un traitement préférentiel par rapport aux pays tiers sera assuré aux Antilles néerlandaises.
Article 6
1. Les dispositions prévues aux articles 2 à 5 seront révisées par le Conseil, statuant à l'unanimité après consultation du Parlement européen et de la Commission, lors de l'adoption d'une définition commune de l'origine pour les produits pétroliers en provenance des pays tiers et des pays associés, ou lors de décisions prises dans le cadre d'une politique commerciale commune pour les produits en cause, ou lors de l'établissement d'une politique énergétique commune.
2. Toutefois, lors d'une telle révision, des avantages de portée équivalente devront en tout cas être maintenus aux Antilles néerlandaises, sous une forme appropriée et pour une quantité d'au moins deux millions et demi de tonnes de produits pétroliers.
3. Les engagements de l'Union relatifs aux avantages de portée équivalente mentionnés au para graphe 2 du présent article pourront faire, en cas de besoin, l'objet d'une répartition par pays en tenant compte des tonnages indiqués dans l'annexe au présent protocole.
FRC 83/316 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Article 7
Pour l'exécution du présent protocole, la Commission est chargée de suivre le développement des importations dans les États membres de produits pétroliers raffinés aux Antilles néerlandaises. Les États membres communiquent à la Commission, qui en assure la diffusion, toutes informations utiles à cet effet, selon les modalités administratives qu'elle recommande.
ANNEXE AU PROTOCOLE
Pour la mise en œuvre du paragraphe 2 de l'article 4 du protocole relatif aux importations dans l’Union européenne de produits pétroliers raffinés aux Antilles néerlandaises, les Hautes Parties Contractantes ont décidé que la quantité de 2 millions de tonnes de produits pétroliers antillais sera répartie comme suit entre les États membres:
Allemagne . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 625 000 tonnes
Union économique belgo-luxembourgeoise . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 200 000 tonnes
France . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 75 000 tonnes
Italie . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 100 000 tonnes
Pays-Bas . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1 000 000 tonnes
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/317
PROTOCOLE (no 32) SUR L'ACQUISITION DE BIENS IMMOBILIERS AU DANEMARK
LES HAUTES PARTIES CONTRACTANTES,
DÉSIREUSES de régler certains problèmes particuliers présentant un intérêt pour le Danemark,
SONT CONVENUES des dispositions ci-après, qui sont annexées au traité sur l'Union européenne et au traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne:
Nonobstant les dispositions des traités, le Danemark peut maintenir sa législation en vigueur en matière d'acquisition de résidences secondaires.
FRC 83/318 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
PROTOCOLE (no 33) SUR L'ARTICLE 157 DU TRAITÉ SUR LE FONCTIONNEMENT DE
L'UNION EUROPÉENNE
LES HAUTES PARTIES CONTRACTANTES,
SONT CONVENUES des dispositions ci-après, qui sont annexées au traité sur l'Union européenne et au traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne:
Aux fins de l'application de l'article 157 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, des prestations en vertu d'un régime professionnel de sécurité sociale ne seront pas considérées comme rémunération si et dans la mesure où elles peuvent être attribuées aux périodes d'emploi antérieures au 17 mai 1990, exception faite pour les travailleurs ou leurs ayants droit qui ont, avant cette date, engagé une action en justice ou introduit une réclamation équivalente selon le droit national appli cable.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/319
PROTOCOLE (no 34) SUR LE RÉGIME PARTICULIER APPLICABLE AU
GROENLAND
Article unique
1. Le traitement à l'importation dans l'Union des produits soumis à l'organisation commune des marchés de la pêche, originaires du Groenland, s'effectue, dans le respect des mécanismes de l'orga nisation commune des marchés, en exemption de droits de douane et de taxes d'effet équivalent, et sans restrictions quantitatives ni mesures d'effet équivalent, si les possibilités d'accès aux zones de pêche groenlandaises ouvertes à l'Union en vertu d'un accord entre l'Union et l'autorité compétente pour le Groenland sont satisfaisantes pour l'Union.
2. Sont adoptées selon la procédure prévue à l'article 43 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne toutes mesures relatives au régime d'importation desdits produits, y compris celles relatives à l'adoption desdites mesures.
FRC 83/320 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
PROTOCOLE (no 35) SUR L'ARTICLE 40.3.3 DE LA CONSTITUTION DE
L'IRLANDE
LES HAUTES PARTIES CONTRACTANTES
SONT CONVENUES des dispositions ci après, qui sont annexées au traité sur l'Union européenne, au traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne et au traité instituant la Communauté euro péenne de l'énergie atomique:
Aucune disposition des traités, du traité instituant la Communauté européenne de l'énergie atomique ni des traités et actes modifiant ou complétant lesdits traités n'affecte l'application en Irlande de l'article 40.3.3 de la Constitution de l'Irlande.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/321
PROTOCOLE (no 36) SUR LES DISPOSITIONS TRANSITOIRES
LES HAUTES PARTIES CONTRACTANTES,
CONSIDÉRANT que, afin d'organiser la transition entre les dispositions institutionnelles des traités applicables avant l'entrée en vigueur du traité de Lisbonne et celles prévues par ledit traité il est nécessaire de prévoir des dispositions transitoires,
SONT CONVENUES des dispositions ci-après, qui sont annexées au traité sur l'Union européenne, au traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne et au traité instituant la Communauté euro péenne de l'énergie atomique:
Article premier
Dans le présent protocole, les mots «les traités» désignent le traité sur l'Union européenne, le traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne et le traité instituant la Communauté européenne de l'énergie atomique.
TITRE I
DISPOSITIONS CONCERNANT LE PARLEMENT EUROPÉEN
Article 2
En temps utile avant les élections parlementaires européennes de 2009, le Conseil européen adopte, conformément à l'article 14, paragraphe 2, second alinéa, du traité sur l'Union européenne, une décision fixant la composition du Parlement européen.
Jusqu'à la fin de la législature 2004-2009, la composition et le nombre de membres du Parlement européen restent ceux existant lors de l'entrée en vigueur du traité de Lisbonne.
TITRE II
DISPOSITIONS CONCERNANT LA MAJORITÉ QUALIFIÉE
Article 3
1. Conformément à l'article 16, paragraphe 4, du traité sur l'Union européenne, les dispositions de ce paragraphe et les dispositions de l'article 238, paragraphe 2, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, relatives à la définition de la majorité qualifiée au Conseil européen et au Conseil, prennent effet le 1er novembre 2014.
2. Entre le 1er novembre 2014 et le 31 mars 2017, lorsqu'une délibération doit être prise à la majorité qualifiée, un membre du Conseil peut demander que cette délibération soit prise à la majorité qualifiée telle que définie au paragraphe 3. Dans ce cas, les paragraphes 3 et 4 s'appliquent.
FRC 83/322 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
3. Jusqu'au 31 octobre 2014, les dispositions suivantes sont en vigueur, sans préjudice de l'article 235, paragraphe 1, deuxième alinéa, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne:
Pour les délibérations du Conseil européen et du Conseil qui requièrent une majorité qualifiée, les voix des membres sont affectées de la pondération suivante:
Belgique 12 Bulgarie 10 République tchèque 12 Danemark 7 Allemagne 29 Estonie 4 Irlande 7 Grèce 12 Espagne 27 France 29 Italie 29 Chypre 4 Lettonie 4 Lituanie 7
Luxembourg 4 Hongrie 12 Malte 3 Pays-Bas 13 Autriche 10 Pologne 27 Portugal 12 Roumanie 14 Slovénie 4 Slovaquie 7 Finlande 7 Suède 10 Royaume-Uni 29
Les délibérations sont acquises si elles ont recueilli au moins 255 voix exprimant le vote favorable de la majorité des membres, lorsque, en vertu des traités, elles doivent être prises sur proposition de la Commission. Dans les autres cas, les délibérations sont acquises si elles ont recueilli au moins 255 voix exprimant le vote favorable d'au moins deux tiers des membres.
Un membre du Conseil européen ou du Conseil peut demander que, lorsqu'un acte est adopté par le Conseil européen ou par le Conseil à la majorité qualifiée, il soit vérifié que les États membres constituant cette majorité qualifiée représentent au moins 62 % de la population totale de l'Union. S'il s'avère que cette condition n'est pas remplie, l'acte en cause n'est pas adopté.
4. Jusqu'au 31 octobre 2014, dans les cas où, en application des traités, tous les membres du Conseil ne prennent pas part au vote, à savoir dans les cas où il est fait renvoi à la majorité qualifiée définie conformément à l'article 238, paragraphe 3, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, la majorité qualifiée se définit comme étant la même proportion des voix pondérées et la même proportion du nombre des membres du Conseil, ainsi que, le cas échéant, le même pourcentage de la population des États membres concernés que ceux fixés au paragraphe 3 du présent article.
TITRE III
DISPOSITIONS RELATIVES AUX FORMATIONS DU CONSEIL
Article 4
Jusqu'à l'entrée en vigueur de la décision visée à l'article 16, paragraphe 6, premier alinéa, du traité sur l'Union européenne, le Conseil peut se réunir dans les formations prévues aux deuxième et troisième alinéas dudit paragraphe ainsi que dans les autres formations dont la liste est établie par une décision du Conseil des affaires générales, statuant à la majorité simple.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/323
TITRE IV
DISPOSITIONS RELATIVES À LA COMMISSION, Y COMPRIS LE HAUT REPRÉSENTANT DE L'UNION POUR LES AFFAIRES ÉTRANGÈRES ET LA POLITIQUE
DE SÉCURITÉ
Article 5
Les membres de la Commission qui sont en fonction à la date d'entrée en vigueur du traité de Lisbonne le restent jusqu'à la fin de leur mandat. Toutefois, le jour de la nomination du haut représentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité, le mandat du membre ayant la même nationalité que le haut représentant prend fin.
TITRE V
DISPOSITIONS RELATIVES AU SECRÉTAIRE GÉNÉRAL DU CONSEIL, HAUT REPRÉSENTANT POUR LA POLITIQUE ÉTRANGÈRE ET DE SÉCURITÉ COMMUNE ET
AU SECRÉTAIRE GÉNÉRAL ADJOINT DU CONSEIL
Article 6
Les mandats du secrétaire général du Conseil, Haut représentant pour la politique étrangère et de sécurité commune, et du secrétaire général adjoint du Conseil prennent fin à la date d'entrée en vigueur du traité de Lisbonne. Le Conseil nomme un secrétaire général conformément à l'article 240, paragraphe 2, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne.
TITRE VI
DISPOSITIONS CONCERNANT LES ORGANES CONSULTATIFS
Article 7
Jusqu'à l'entrée en vigueur de la décision visée à l'article 301 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, la répartition des membres du Comité économique et social est la suivante:
Belgique 12 Bulgarie 12 République tchèque 12 Danemark 9 Allemagne 24 Estonie 7 Irlande 9 Grèce 12
Espagne 21 France 24 Italie 24 Chypre 6 Lettonie 7 Lituanie 9 Luxembourg 6 Hongrie 12
FRC 83/324 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Malte 5 Pays-Bas 12 Autriche 12 Pologne 21 Portugal 12 Roumanie 15
Slovénie 7 Slovaquie 9 Finlande 9 Suède 12 Royaume Uni 24
Article 8
Jusqu'à l'entrée en vigueur de la décision visée à l'article 305 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, la répartition des membres du Comité des régions est la suivante:
Belgique 12 Bulgarie 12 République tchèque 12 Danemark 9 Allemagne 24 Estonie 7 Irlande 9 Grèce 12 Espagne 21 France 24 Italie 24 Chypre 6 Lettonie 7 Lituanie 9 Luxembourg 6
Hongrie 12 Malte 5 Pays-Bas 12 Autriche 12 Pologne 21 Portugal 12 Roumanie 15 Slovénie 7 Slovaquie 9 Finlande 9 Suède 12 Royaume Uni 24
TITRE VII
DISPOSITIONS TRANSITOIRES RELATIVES AUX ACTES ADOPTÉS SUR LA BASE DES TITRES V ET VI DU TRAITÉ SUR L'UNION EUROPÉENNE AVANT L'ENTRÉE EN
VIGUEUR DU TRAITÉ DE LISBONNE
Article 9
Les effets juridiques des actes des institutions, organes et organismes de l'Union adoptés sur la base du traité sur l'Union européenne avant l'entrée en vigueur du traité de Lisbonne sont préservés aussi longtemps que ces actes n'auront pas été abrogés, annulés ou modifiés en application des traités. Il en va de même des conventions conclues entre les États membres sur la base du traité sur l'Union européenne.
Article 10
1. À titre de mesure transitoire, et en ce qui concerne les actes de l'Union dans le domaine de la coopération policière et judiciaire en matière pénale qui ont été adoptés avant l'entrée en vigueur du traité de Lisbonne, les attributions des institutions sont les suivantes à la date d'entrée en vigueur
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/325
dudit traité: les attributions de la Commission en vertu de l'article 258 du traité sur le fonctionne ment de l'Union européenne ne seront pas applicables et les attributions de la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne en vertu du titre VI du traité sur l'Union européenne, dans sa version en vigueur avant l'entrée en vigueur du traité de Lisbonne, restent inchangées, y compris lorsqu'elles ont été acceptées conformément à l'article 35, paragraphe 2, dudit traité sur l'Union européenne.
2. La modification d'un acte visé au paragraphe 1 entraîne l'application, en ce qui concerne l'acte modifié et à l'égard des États membres auxquels cet acte s'applique, des attributions des institutions visées audit paragraphe telles que prévues par les traités.
3. En tout état de cause, la mesure transitoire visée au paragraphe 1 cesse de produire ses effets cinq ans après la date d'entrée en vigueur du traité de Lisbonne.
4. Au plus tard six mois avant l'expiration de la période transitoire visée au paragraphe 3, le Royaume-Uni peut notifier au Conseil qu'il n'accepte pas, en ce qui concerne les actes visés au paragraphe 1, les attributions des institutions visées au paragraphe 1 et telles que prévues par les traités. Au cas où le Royaume-Uni a procédé à cette notification, tous les actes visés au paragraphe 1 cessent de s'appliquer à son égard à compter de la date d'expiration de la période transitoire visée au paragraphe 3. Le présent alinéa ne s'applique pas en ce qui concerne les actes modifiés qui sont applicables au Royaume-Uni conformément à ce qui est indiqué au paragraphe 2.
Le Conseil, statuant à la majorité qualifiée sur proposition de la Commission, détermine les arran gements nécessaires qui découlent de ce qui précède et les arrangements transitoires nécessaires. Le Royaume-Uni ne participe pas à l'adoption de cette décision. Une majorité qualifiée du Conseil se définit conformément à l'article 238, paragraphe 3, point a), du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne.
Le Conseil, statuant à la majorité qualifiée sur proposition de la Commission, peut aussi adopter une décision établissant que le Royaume-Uni supporte, le cas échéant, les conséquences financières directes découlant nécessairement et inévitablement de la cessation de sa participation à ces actes.
5. Le Royaume-Uni peut, à tout moment par la suite, notifier au Conseil son souhait de participer à des actes qui ont cessé de s'appliquer à son égard conformément au paragraphe 4, premier alinéa. Dans ce cas, les dispositions pertinentes du protocole sur l'acquis de Schengen intégré dans le cadre de l'Union européenne ou du protocole sur la position du Royaume-Uni et de l'Irlande à l'égard de l'espace de liberté, de sécurité et de justice, selon le cas, s'appliquent. Les attributions des institutions en ce qui concerne ces actes sont celles prévues par les traités. Lorsqu'ils agissent en vertu des protocoles concernés, les institutions de l'Union et le Royaume-Uni cherchent à rétablir la plus grande participation possible du Royaume-Uni à l'acquis de l'Union relatif à l'espace de liberté, de sécurité et de justice sans que cela porte gravement atteinte au fonctionnement pratique de ses différentes composantes et en respectant leur cohérence.
FRC 83/326 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
PROTOCOLE (no 37) RELATIF AUX CONSÉQUENCES FINANCIÈRES DE
L'EXPIRATION DU TRAITÉ CECA ET AU FONDS DE RECHERCHE DU CHARBON ET DE L'ACIER
LES HAUTES PARTIES CONTRACTANTES,
RAPPELANT que tous les éléments du patrimoine actif et passif de la Communauté européenne de charbon et de l'acier, tels qu'ils existaient au 23 juillet 2002, ont été transférés à la Communauté européenne à compter du 24 juillet 2002,
TENANT COMPTE du fait qu'il est souhaitable d'utiliser ces fonds pour la recherche dans les secteurs liés à l'industrie du charbon et de l'acier et qu'il y a lieu, par conséquent, d'établir certaines règles spécifiques à cet égard,
SONT CONVENUES des dispositions ci-après, qui sont annexées au traité sur l'Union européenne et au traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne:
Article premier
1. Sous réserve de toute augmentation ou diminution qui peut intervenir à la suite des opérations de liquidation, la valeur nette de ces éléments, tels qu'ils apparaissent dans le bilan de la CECA au 23 juillet 2002, est considérée comme un patrimoine destiné à la recherche dans les secteurs liés à l'industrie du charbon et de l'acier, désigné par «CECA en liquidation». Après la clôture de la liquidation, le patrimoine est dénommé «Avoirs du Fonds de recherche du charbon et de l'acier».
2. Les recettes produites par ce patrimoine, dénommées «Fonds de recherche du charbon et de l'acier», sont affectées exclusivement à la recherche menée dans les secteurs liés à l'industrie du charbon et de l'acier en dehors du programme-cadre de recherche, conformément aux dispositions du présent protocole et des actes adoptés sur la base de celui-ci.
Article 2
Le Conseil, statuant conformément à une procédure législative spéciale et après approbation du Parlement européen, arrête toutes les dispositions nécessaires à la mise en œuvre du présent proto cole, y compris les principes essentiels.
Le Conseil adopte, sur proposition de la Commission et après consultation du Parlement européen, les mesures établissant les lignes directrices financières pluriannuelles pour la gestion du patrimoine du Fonds de recherche du charbon et de l'acier, ainsi que des lignes directrices techniques pour le programme de recherche de ce Fonds.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/327
Article 3
Les dispositions des traités s'appliquent, sauf dispositions contraires du présent protocole et des actes adoptés sur la base de celui-ci.
FRC 83/328 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
ANNEXES
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/329
ANNEXE I LISTE PRÉVUE À L'ARTICLE 38 DU TRAITÉ SUR LE FONCTIONNEMENT DE L'UNION
EUROPÉENNE
– 1 – – 2 –
Numéros de la nomen clature de Bruxelles
Désignation des produits
Chapitre 1 Animaux vivants
Chapitre 2 Viandes et abats comestibles
Chapitre 3 Poissons, crustacés et mollusques
Chapitre 4 Lait et produits de la laiterie; œufs d'oiseaux; miel naturel
Chapitre 5
05.04 Boyaux, vessies et estomacs d'animaux, entiers ou en morceaux, autres que ceux de poissons
05.15 Produits d'origine animale, non dénommés ni compris ailleurs; animaux morts des chapitres 1 ou 3, impropres à la consommation humaine
Chapitre 6 Plantes vivantes et produits de la floriculture
Chapitre 7 Légumes, plantes, racines et tubercules alimentaires
Chapitre 8 Fruits comestibles; écorces d'agrumes et de melons
Chapitre 9 Café, thé et épices, à l'exclusion du maté (n 09.03)
Chapitre 10 Céréales
Chapitre 11 Produits de la minoterie; malt; amidons et fécules; gluten; inuline
Chapitre 12 Graines et fruits oléagineux; graines, semences et fruits divers; plantes industrielles et médicinales; pailles et fourrages
Chapitre 13
ex 13.03 Pectine
Chapitre 15
15.01 Saindoux et autres graisses de porc pressées ou fondues; graisse de volailles pressée ou fondue
15.02 Suifs (des espèces bovine, ovine et caprine) bruts ou fondus, y compris les suifs dits «premiers jus»
15.03 Stéarine solaire; oléo stéarine; huile de saindoux et oléo margarine non émulsionnée, sans mélange ni aucune préparation
15.04 Graisses et huiles de poissons et de mammifères marins même raffinées
15.07 Huiles végétales fixes, fluides ou concrètes, brutes, épurées ou raffinées
15.12 Graisses et huiles animales ou végétales hydrogénées, même raffinées mais non préparées
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/331
– 1 – – 2 –
Numéros de la nomen clature de Bruxelles
Désignation des produits
15.13 Margarine, simili saindoux et autres graisses alimentaires préparées
15.17 Résidus provenant du traitement des corps gras ou de cires animales ou végétales
Chapitre 16 Préparations de viandes, de poissons, de crustacés et de mollusques
Chapitre 17
17.01 Sucres de betterave et de canne, à l'état solide
17.02 Autres sucres; sirops; succédanés du miel, même mélangés de miel naturel; sucres et mélasses caramélisés
17.03 Mélasses, même décolorées
17.05 (*) Sucres, sirops et mélasses aromatisés ou additionnés de colorants (y compris le sucre vanillé ou vanilliné), à l'exception des jus de fruits additionnés de sucre en toutes proportions
Chapitre 18
18.01 Cacao en fèves et brisures de fèves, brutes ou torréfiées
18.02 Coques, pelures, pellicules et déchets de cacao
Chapitre 20 Préparations de légumes, de plantes potagères, de fruits et d'autres plantes ou parties de plantes
Chapitre 22
22.04 Moûts de raisins partiellement fermentés, même mutés autrement qu'à l'alcool
22.05 Vins de raisins frais; moûts de raisins frais mutés à l'alcool (y compris les mistelles)
22.07 Cidre, poiré, hydromel et autres boissons fermentées
ex 22.08 (*) ex 22.09 (*)
Alcool éthylique, dénaturé ou non, de tous titres, et obtenu à partir de produits agricoles figurant à l'annexe I, à l'exclusion des eaux de vie, liqueurs et autres boissons spiritueuses, préparations alcooliques compo sées (dites «extraits concentrés») pour la fabrication de boissons
22.10 (*) Vinaigres comestibles et leurs succédanés comestibles
Chapitre 23 Résidus et déchets des industries alimentaires; aliments préparés pour animaux
Chapitre 24
24.01 Tabacs bruts ou non fabriqués; déchets de tabac
Chapitre 45
45.01 Liège naturel brut et déchets de liège; liège concassé, granulé ou pulvérisé
FRC 83/332 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
– 1 – – 2 –
Numéros de la nomen clature de Bruxelles
Désignation des produits
Chapitre 54
54.01 Lin brut, roui, teillé, peigné, ou autrement traité, mais non filé; étoupes et déchets (y compris les effilochés)
Chapitre 57
57.01 Chanvre (Cannabis sativa) brut, roui, teillé, peigné ou autrement traité, mais non filé; étoupes et déchets (y compris les effilochés)
(*) Position ajoutée par l’article 1er du règlement no 7 bis du Conseil de la Communauté écono mique européenne, du 18 décembre 1959 (JO no 7 du 30.1.1961, p. 71/61).
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/333
ANNEXE II PAYS ET TERRITOIRES D'OUTRE-MER AUXQUELS S'APPLIQUENT LES DISPOSITIONS DE LA QUATRIÈME PARTIE DU TRAITÉ SUR LE
FONCTIONNEMENT DE L'UNION EUROPÉENNE
— Le Groenland,
— La Nouvelle-Calédonie et ses dépendances,
— la Polynésie française,
— les Terres australes et antarctiques françaises,
— les îles Wallis-et-Futuna,
— Mayotte,
— Saint-Pierre-et-Miquelon,
— Aruba,
— Antilles néerlandaises:
— Bonaire,
— Curaçao,
— Saba,
— Sint Eustatius,
— Sint Maarten,
— Anguilla,
— les îles Caymans,
— les îles Falkland,
— Géorgie du Sud et les îles Sandwich du Sud,
— Montserrat,
— Pitcairn,
— Sainte-Hélène et ses dépendances,
— le territoire de l'Antarctique britannique,
— les territoires britanniques de l'océan Indien,
— les îles Turks et Caicos,
— les îles Vierges britanniques,
— les Bermudes.
FRC 83/334 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
DÉCLARATIONS ANNEXÉES À L'ACTE FINAL DE LA CONFÉRENCE INTERGOUVERNE
MENTALE QUI A ADOPTÉ LE TRAITÉ DE LISBONNE
signé le 13 décembre 2007
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/335
A. DÉCLARATIONS RELATIVES À DES DISPOSITIONS DES TRAITÉS
1. Déclaration sur la Charte des droits fondamentaux de l'Union européenne
La Charte des droits fondamentaux de l'Union européenne, juridiquement contraignante, confirme les droits fondamentaux garantis par la Convention européenne de sauvegarde des droits de l'homme et des libertés fondamentales et tels qu'ils résultent des traditions constitutionnelles communes aux États membres.
La Charte n'étend pas le champ d'application du droit de l'Union au-delà des compétences de l'Union, ni ne crée aucune compétence ni aucune tâche nouvelles pour l'Union et ne modifie pas les compétences et tâches définies par les traités.
2. Déclaration ad article 6, paragraphe 2, du traité sur l'Union européenne
La Conférence convient que l'adhésion de l'Union à la Convention européenne de sauvegarde des droits de l'Homme et des libertés fondamentales devrait s'effectuer selon des modalités permettant de préserver les spécificités de l'ordre juridique de l'Union. Dans ce contexte, la Conférence constate l'existence d'un dialogue régulier entre la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne et la Cour euro péenne des droits de l'Homme, dialogue qui pourra être renforcé lors de l'adhésion de l'Union à cette Convention.
3. Déclaration ad article 8 du traité sur l'Union européenne
L'Union prendra en compte la situation particulière des pays de petite dimension territoriale entre tenant avec elle des relations spécifiques de proximité.
4. Déclaration concernant la composition du Parlement européen
Le siège supplémentaire au Parlement européen sera attribué à l'Italie.
5. Déclaration concernant l'accord politique du Conseil européen sur le projet de décision relative à la composition du Parlement européen
Le Conseil européen donnera son accord politique sur le projet révisé de décision relative à la composition du Parlement européen pour la législature 2009-2014, fondé sur la proposition du Parlement européen.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/337
6. Déclaration ad article 15, paragraphes 5 et 6, article 17, paragraphes 6 et 7, et article 18 du traité sur l'Union européenne
Le choix des personnes appelées à occuper les fonctions de président du Conseil européen, de président de la Commission et de haut représentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité devra tenir dûment compte de la nécessité de respecter la diversité géographique et démographique de l'Union ainsi que de ses États membres.
7. Déclaration ad article 16, paragraphe 4, du traité sur l'Union européenne et article 238, paragraphe 2, du traité sur le fonctionnement de
l'Union européenne
La Conférence déclare que la décision relative à la mise en œuvre de l'article 16, paragraphe 4, du traité sur l'Union européenne et de l'article 238, paragraphe 2, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne sera adoptée par le Conseil à la date de la signature du traité de Lisbonne et entrera en vigueur le jour où ledit traité entrera en vigueur. Le projet de décision figure ci-après:
Projet de décision du Conseil
relative à la mise en œuvre des articles 16, paragraphe 4, du traité sur l'Union européenne et 238, paragraphe 2, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne entre le 1er novembre 2014 et le 31 mars 2017, d'une part, et à
partir du 1er avril 2017, d'autre part
LE CONSEIL DE L'UNION EUROPÉENNE,
considérant ce qui suit:
(1) Il convient d'adopter des dispositions permettant une transition sans heurts du système de prise de décision du Conseil à la majorité qualifiée - tel qu'il est défini à l'article 3, paragraphe 3, du protocole sur les dispositions transitoires, qui continuera de s'appliquer jusqu'au 31 octobre 2014 - au système de vote prévu par les articles 16, paragraphe 4, du traité sur l'Union européenne, et 238, paragraphe 2, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, qui s'appliquera à compter du 1er novembre 2014, y compris, pendant une période transitoire jusqu'au 31 mars 2017, des dispositions spécifiques prévues à l'article 3, paragraphe 2, dudit protocole.
(2) Il est rappelé que le Conseil a pour pratique de déployer les plus grands efforts pour renforcer la légitimité démocratique des actes adoptés à la majorité qualifiée,
FRC 83/338 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
DÉCIDE:
Section 1
Dispositions applicables entre le 1er novembre 2014 et le 31 mars 2017
Article premier
Entre le 1er novembre 2014 et le 31 mars 2017, si des membres du Conseil, représentant:
a) au moins trois-quarts de la population, ou
b) au moins trois-quarts du nombre des États membres,
nécessaires pour constituer une minorité de blocage résultant de l'application des articles 16, para graphe 4, premier alinéa, du traité sur l'Union européenne ou 238, paragraphe 2, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, indiquent leur opposition à l'adoption d'un acte par le Conseil à la majorité qualifiée, le Conseil en délibère.
Article 2
Le Conseil, au cours de cette délibération, fait tout ce qui est en son pouvoir pour aboutir, dans un délai raisonnable et sans porter préjudice aux limites obligatoires de temps fixées par le droit de l'Union, à une solution satisfaisante pour répondre aux préoccupations soulevées par les membres du Conseil visés à l'article 1er.
Article 3
À cette fin, le président du Conseil, avec l'assistance de la Commission et dans le respect du règlement intérieur du Conseil, déploie toute initiative nécessaire pour faciliter la réalisation d'une plus large base d'accord au sein du Conseil. Les membres du Conseil lui apportent leur concours.
Section 2
Dispositions applicables à partir du 1er avril 2017
Article 4
À partir du 1er avril 2017, si des membres du Conseil, représentant:
a) au moins 55 % de la population, ou
b) au moins 55 % du nombre des États membres,
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/339
nécessaires pour constituer une minorité de blocage résultant de l'application des articles 16, para graphe 4, premier alinéa, du traité sur l'Union européenne ou 238, paragraphe 2, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, indiquent leur opposition à l'adoption d'un acte par le Conseil à la majorité qualifiée, le Conseil en délibère.
Article 5
Le Conseil, au cours de cette délibération, fait tout ce qui est en son pouvoir pour aboutir, dans un délai raisonnable et sans porter préjudice aux limites obligatoires de temps fixées par le droit de l'Union, à une solution satisfaisante pour répondre aux préoccupations soulevées par les membres du Conseil visés à l'article 4.
Article 6
À cette fin, le président du Conseil, avec l'assistance de la Commission et dans le respect du règlement intérieur du Conseil, déploie toute initiative nécessaire pour faciliter la réalisation d'une plus large base d'accord au sein du Conseil. Les membres du Conseil lui apportent leur concours.
Section 3
Entrée en vigueur
Article 7
La présente décision entre en vigueur le jour de l'entrée en vigueur du traité de Lisbonne.
8. Déclaration relative aux mesures pratiques à prendre au moment de l'entrée en vigueur du traité de Lisbonne en ce qui concerne la présidence du
Conseil européen et du Conseil des affaires étrangères
Au cas où le traité de Lisbonne entrerait en vigueur après le 1er janvier 2009, la Conférence invite les autorités compétentes de l'État membre exerçant la présidence semestrielle du Conseil à ce moment- là, d'une part, et la personnalité qui sera élue président du Conseil européen et la personnalité qui sera nommée haut représentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité, d'autre part, à prendre, en consultation avec la présidence semestrielle suivante, les mesures concrètes nécessaires qui permettent une transition efficace des aspects matériels et organisationnels de l'exer cice de la présidence du Conseil européen et du Conseil des affaires étrangères.
FRC 83/340 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
9. Déclaration ad article 16, paragraphe 9, du traité sur l'Union européenne concernant la décision du Conseil européen relative à l'exercice
de la présidence du Conseil
La Conférence déclare que le Conseil devrait commencer à préparer la décision fixant les procédures de mise en œuvre de la décision relative à l'exercice de la présidence du Conseil dès la signature du traité de Lisbonne et l'approuver politiquement dans les six mois. Un projet de décision du Conseil européen, qui sera adoptée le jour de l'entrée en vigueur dudit traité, figure ci-après:
Projet de décision du Conseil européen
relative à l'exercice de la présidence du Conseil
Article premier
1. La présidence du Conseil, à l'exception de la formation des affaires étrangères, est assurée par des groupes prédéterminés de trois États membres pour une période de 18 mois. Ces groupes sont composés par rotation égale des États membres, en tenant compte de leur diversité et des équilibres géographiques au sein de l'Union.
2. Chaque membre du groupe assure à tour de rôle, pour une période de six mois, la présidence de toutes les formations du Conseil, à l'exception de la formation des affaires étrangères. Les autres membres du groupe assistent la présidence dans toutes ses responsabilités, sur la base d'un programme commun. Les membres du groupe peuvent convenir entre eux d'autres arrangements.
Article 2
La présidence du Comité des représentants permanents des gouvernements des États membres est assurée par un représentant de l'État membre qui assure la présidence du Conseil des affaires générales.
La présidence du comité politique et de sécurité est assurée par un représentant du haut représentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité.
La présidence des organes préparatoires des diverses formations du Conseil, à l'exception de la formation des affaires étrangères, relève du membre du groupe qui assure la présidence de la formation concernée, sauf décision contraire conformément à l'article 4.
Article 3
Le Conseil des affaires générales assure, en coopération avec la Commission, la cohérence et la continuité des travaux des différentes formations du Conseil dans le cadre d'une programmation pluriannuelle. Les États membres en charge de la présidence prennent, avec l'assistance du secrétariat général du Conseil, toutes les dispositions utiles à l'organisation et à la bonne marche des travaux du Conseil.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/341
Article 4
Le Conseil adopte une décision établissant les mesures d'application de la présente décision.
10. Déclaration ad article 17 du traité sur l'Union européenne
La Conférence considère que, lorsque la Commission ne comprendra plus des ressortissants de tous les États membres, celle-ci devrait accorder une attention particulière à la nécessité de garantir une transparence absolue dans ses relations avec l'ensemble des États membres. En conséquence, la Commission devrait rester en contact étroit avec tous les États membres, que ceux-ci comptent ou non un de leurs ressortissants parmi les membres de la Commission, et, à cet égard, elle devrait accorder une attention particulière à la nécessité de partager les informations avec tous les États membres et de les consulter.
La Conférence considère, en outre, que la Commission devrait prendre toutes les mesures utiles afin de garantir que les réalités politiques, sociales et économiques de tous les États membres, y compris ceux qui ne comptent pas de ressortissant parmi les membres de la Commission, sont pleinement prises en compte. Parmi ces mesures devrait figurer la garantie que la position de ces États membres est prise en compte par l'adoption des modalités d'organisation appropriées.
11. Déclaration ad article 17, paragraphes 6 et 7, du traité sur l'Union européenne
La Conférence considère que, en vertu des dispositions des traités, le Parlement européen et le Conseil européen ont une responsabilité commune dans le bon déroulement du processus conduisant à l'élection du président de la Commission européenne. En conséquence, des représentants du Parle ment européen et du Conseil européen procéderont, préalablement à la décision du Conseil européen, aux consultations nécessaires dans le cadre jugé le plus approprié. Ces consultations porteront sur le profil des candidats aux fonctions de président de la Commission en tenant compte des élections au Parlement européen, conformément à l'article 17, paragraphe 7, premier alinéa. Les modalités de ces consultations pourront être précisées, en temps utile, d'un commun accord entre le Parlement européen et le Conseil européen.
12. Déclaration ad article 18 du traité sur l'Union européenne
1. La Conférence déclare que des contacts appropriés seront pris avec le Parlement européen pendant les travaux préparatoires précédant la nomination du haut représentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité, qui interviendra à la date de l'entrée en vigueur du traité de Lisbonne, conformément à l'article 18 du traité sur l'Union européenne et à l'article 5 du protocole sur les dispositions transitoires; le mandat du haut représentant commencera à cette même date et durera jusqu'à la fin du mandat de la Commission alors en exercice.
2. En outre, la Conférence rappelle que le haut représentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité, dont le mandat commencera en novembre 2009 en même temps et pour la même durée que la prochaine Commission, sera nommé conformément aux dispositions des articles 17 et 18 du traité sur l'Union européenne.
FRC 83/342 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
13. Déclaration sur la politique étrangère et de sécurité commune
La Conférence souligne que les dispositions du traité sur l'Union européenne portant sur la politique étrangère et de sécurité commune, y compris la création de la fonction de haut représentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité et la mise en place d'un service pour l'action extérieure, ne portent pas atteinte aux responsabilités des États membres, telles qu'elles existent actuellement, pour l'élaboration et la conduite de leur politique étrangère ni à leur repré sentation nationale dans les pays tiers et au sein des organisations internationales.
La Conférence rappelle également que les dispositions régissant la politique de sécurité et de défense commune sont sans préjudice du caractère spécifique de la politique de sécurité et de défense des États membres.
Elle souligne que l'Union européenne et ses États membres demeureront liés par les dispositions de la Charte des Nations unies et, en particulier, par la responsabilité principale incombant au Conseil de sécurité et à ses États membres du maintien de la paix et de la sécurité internationales.
14. Déclaration sur la politique étrangère et de sécurité commune
En plus des règles et procédures spécifiques visées à l'article 24, paragraphe 1, du traité sur l'Union européenne, la Conférence souligne que les dispositions concernant la politique étrangère et de sécurité commune, y compris pour ce qui est du Haut Représentant de l'Union pour les affaires étrangères et la politique de sécurité ainsi que du service pour l'action extérieure, n'affecteront pas la base juridique existante, les responsabilités ni les compétences de chaque État membre en ce qui concerne l'élaboration et la conduite de sa politique étrangère, son service diplomatique national, ses relations avec les pays tiers et sa participation à des organisations internationales, y compris l'appar tenance d'un État membre au Conseil de sécurité des Nations unies.
La Conférence note par ailleurs que les dispositions concernant la politique étrangère et de sécurité commune ne confèrent pas de nouveaux pouvoirs à la Commission de prendre l'initiative de déci sions ni n'accroissent le rôle du Parlement européen.
La Conférence rappelle également que les dispositions régissant la politique de sécurité et de défense commune sont sans préjudice du caractère spécifique de la politique de sécurité et de défense des États membres.
15. Déclaration ad article 27 du traité sur l'Union européenne
La Conférence déclare que, dès la signature du traité de Lisbonne, le secrétaire général du Conseil, Haut représentant pour la politique étrangère et de sécurité commune, la Commission et les États membres devraient entamer les travaux préparatoires relatifs au Service européen pour l'action extérieure.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/343
16. Déclaration ad article 55, paragraphe 2, du traité sur l'Union européenne
La Conférence estime que la possibilité de traduire les traités dans les langues visées à l'article 55, paragraphe 2, contribue à la réalisation de l'objectif énoncé à l'article 3, paragraphe 3, quatrième alinéa, qui prévoit que l'Union respecte la richesse de sa diversité culturelle et linguistique. À cet égard, la Conférence confirme que l'Union est attachée à la diversité culturelle de l'Europe et qu'elle continuera d'accorder une attention particulière à ces langues et à d'autres langues.
La Conférence recommande que les États membres qui souhaitent faire usage de la possibilité visée à l'article 55, paragraphe 2, fassent connaître au Conseil, dans les six mois suivant la signature du traité de Lisbonne, la ou les langues dans lesquelles les traités seront traduits.
17. Déclaration relative à la primauté
La Conférence rappelle que, selon une jurisprudence constante de la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne, les traités et le droit adopté par l'Union sur la base des traités priment le droit des États membres, dans les conditions définies par ladite jurisprudence.
En outre, la Conférence a décidé d'annexer au présent Acte final l'avis du Service juridique du Conseil sur la primauté tel qu'il figure au document 11197/07 (JUR 260):
«Avis du Service juridique du Conseil
du 22 juin 2007
Il découle de la jurisprudence de la Cour de justice que la primauté du droit communautaire est un principe fondamental dudit droit. Selon la Cour, ce principe est inhérent à la nature particulière de la Communauté européenne. À l'époque du premier arrêt de cette jurisprudence constante (arrêt du 15 juillet 1964 rendu dans l'affaire 6/64, Costa contre ENEL (1)), la primauté n'était pas mentionnée dans le traité. Tel est toujours le cas actuellement. Le fait que le principe de primauté ne soit pas inscrit dans le futur traité ne modifiera en rien l'existence de ce principe ni la jurisprudence en vigueur de la Cour de justice.
___________
(1) “Il [en] résulte (…) qu'issu d'une source autonome, le droit né du traité ne pourrait donc, en raison de sa nature spécifique originale, se voir judiciairement opposer un texte interne quel qu'il soit, sans perdre son caractère communautaire et sans que soit mise en cause la base juridique de la Communauté elle-même.”»
18. Déclaration concernant la délimitation des compétences
La Conférence souligne que, conformément au système de répartition des compétences entre l'Union et les États membres tel que prévu par le traité sur l'Union européenne et le traité sur le fonction nement de l'Union européenne, toute compétence non attribuée à l'Union dans les traités appartient aux États membres.
FRC 83/344 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Lorsque les traités attribuent à l'Union une compétence partagée avec les États membres dans un domaine déterminé, les États membres exercent leur compétence dans la mesure où l'Union n'a pas exercé la sienne ou a décidé de cesser de l'exercer. Ce dernier cas de figure peut se produire lorsque les institutions compétentes de l'Union décident d'abroger un acte législatif, en particulier en vue de mieux garantir le respect constant des principes de subsidiarité et de proportionnalité. Sur l'initiative d'un ou de plusieurs de ses membres (représentants des États membres) et conformément à l'article 241 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, le Conseil peut demander à la Commission de soumettre des propositions visant à abroger un acte législatif. La Conférence se félicite que la Commission déclare qu'elle accordera une attention particulière à ce type de demande.
De même, les représentants des gouvernements des États membres, réunis en Conférence intergou vernementale, conformément à la procédure de révision ordinaire prévue à l'article 48, paragraphes 2 à 5, du traité sur l'Union européenne, peuvent décider de modifier les traités sur lesquels l'Union est fondée, y compris en vue d'accroître ou de réduire les compétences attribuées à l'Union dans lesdits traités.
19. Déclaration ad article 8 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne
La Conférence convient que, dans le cadre des efforts globaux de l'Union pour éliminer les inégalités entre les femmes et les hommes, celle-ci visera, dans ses différentes politiques, à lutter contre toutes les formes de violence domestique. Il convient que les États membres prennent toutes les mesures nécessaires pour prévenir et réprimer ces actes criminels ainsi que pour soutenir et protéger les victimes.
20. Déclaration ad article 16 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne
La Conférence déclare que, chaque fois que doivent être adoptées, sur la base de l'article 16, des règles relatives à la protection des données à caractère personnel qui pourraient avoir une incidence directe sur la sécurité nationale, il devra en être dûment tenu compte. Elle rappelle que la législation actuellement applicable (voir en particulier la directive 95/46/CE) prévoit des dérogations spécifiques à cet égard.
21. Déclaration sur la protection des données à caractère personnel dans le domaine de la coopération judiciaire en matière pénale et de la
coopération policière
La Conférence reconnaît que des règles spécifiques sur la protection des données à caractère personnel et sur la libre circulation de ces données dans les domaines de la coopération judiciaire en matière pénale et de la coopération policière se basant sur l'article 16 du traité sur le fonction nement de l'Union européenne pourraient s'avérer nécessaires en raison de la nature spécifique de ces domaines.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/345
22. Déclaration ad articles 48 et 79 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne
La Conférence estime que, au cas où un projet d'acte législatif fondé sur l'article 79, paragraphe 2, porterait atteinte aux aspects importants du système de sécurité sociale d'un État membre, notam ment pour ce qui est du champ d'application, du coût ou de la structure financière, ou en affecterait l'équilibre financier comme le prévoit l'article 48, second alinéa, les intérêts dudit État membre seront dûment pris en considération.
23. Déclaration ad article 48, deuxième alinéa, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne
La Conférence rappelle que, dans ce cas, le Conseil européen se prononce par consensus, confor mément à l'article 15, paragraphe 4, du traité sur l'Union européenne.
24. Déclaration sur la personnalité juridique de l'Union européenne
La Conférence confirme que le fait que l'Union européenne a une personnalité juridique n'autorisera en aucun cas l'Union à légiférer ou à agir au-delà des compétences que les États membres lui ont attribuées dans les traités.
25. Déclaration ad articles 75 et 215 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne
La Conférence rappelle que le respect des droits et des libertés fondamentaux implique notamment qu'une attention suffisante soit accordée à la protection et au respect du droit des personnes physiques ou des entités concernées de bénéficier des garanties prévues par la loi. À cette fin, et afin de garantir un contrôle juridictionnel rigoureux des décisions soumettant une personne physique ou une entité à des mesures restrictives, les décisions en question doivent s'appuyer sur ces critères clairs et distincts. Ces critères devraient être adaptés aux caractéristiques propres à chaque mesure restrictive.
26. Déclaration relative à la non-participation d'un État membre à une mesure basée sur le titre V de la troisième partie du traité sur le
fonctionnement de l'Union européenne
La Conférence déclare que lorsqu'un État membre choisit de ne pas participer à une mesure basée sur le titre V de la troisième partie du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, le Conseil aura une discussion approfondie sur les implications et effets possibles de la non-participation de cet État membre à cette mesure.
En outre, tout État membre peut inviter la Commission à examiner la situation sur base de l'article 116 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne.
Les alinéas qui précèdent sont sans préjudice de la possibilité d'un État membre de saisir le Conseil européen de cette question.
FRC 83/346 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
27. Déclaration ad article 85, paragraphe 1, deuxième alinéa, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne
La Conférence estime que les règlements visés à l'article 85, paragraphe 1, deuxième alinéa, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne devraient tenir compte des règles et pratiques natio nales concernant le déclenchement d'enquêtes pénales.
28. Déclaration ad article 98 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne
La Conférence constate que les dispositions de l'article 98 doivent être appliquées conformément à la pratique actuelle. Les termes «les mesures (…) nécessaires (…) pour compenser les désavantages économiques causés, par la division de l'Allemagne, à l'économie de certaines régions de la Répu blique fédérale affectées par cette division» doivent être interprétés conformément à la jurisprudence existante de la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne.
29. Déclaration ad article 107, paragraphe 2, point c), du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne
La Conférence constate que l'article 107, paragraphe 2, point c), doit être interprété conformément à la jurisprudence existante de la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne en matière d'applicabilité de ces dispositions aux aides accordées à certaines régions de la République fédérale d'Allemagne touchées par l'ancienne division de l'Allemagne.
30. Déclaration ad article 126 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne
En ce qui concerne l'article 126, la Conférence confirme que le renforcement du potentiel de crois sance et la garantie de situations budgétaires saines forment les deux piliers sur lesquels repose la politique économique et budgétaire de l'Union et des États membres. Le Pacte de stabilité et de croissance est un instrument important pour la réalisation de ces objectifs.
La Conférence réaffirme son attachement aux dispositions relatives au Pacte de stabilité et de crois sance, qui constituent le cadre dans lequel doit s'effectuer la coordination des politiques budgétaires des États membres.
La Conférence confirme qu'un système fondé sur des règles est le meilleur moyen de garantir le respect des engagements et une égalité de traitement pour tous les États membres.
Dans ce cadre, la Conférence réaffirme également son attachement aux objectifs de la stratégie de Lisbonne: création d'emplois, réformes structurelles et cohésion sociale.
L'Union vise à parvenir à une croissance économique équilibrée et à la stabilité des prix. Les politiques économiques et budgétaires doivent, par conséquent, fixer les priorités adéquates en matière de réformes économiques, d'innovation, de compétitivité et de renforcement de l'investis sement privé et de la consommation durant les périodes de faible croissance économique. Cela devrait se traduire dans les orientations des décisions budgétaires au niveau national et au niveau de l'Union,
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/347
grâce notamment à une restructuration des recettes et des dépenses publiques, tout en respectant la discipline budgétaire conformément aux traités et au Pacte de stabilité et de croissance.
Les défis budgétaires et économiques que doivent relever les États membres mettent en évidence l'importance d'une politique budgétaire saine pour l'ensemble du cycle économique.
La Conférence convient que les États membres devraient tirer parti activement des périodes de reprise économique pour consolider leurs finances publiques et améliorer leur situation budgétaire. L'objectif est de parvenir progressivement à un excédent budgétaire en période de conjoncture favorable, ce qui crée la marge de manœuvre nécessaire pour faire face aux fléchissements de la conjoncture et contribuer ainsi à la viabilité à long terme des finances publiques.
Les États membres attendent avec intérêt d'éventuelles propositions de la Commission et de nouvelles contributions des États membres visant à renforcer et à clarifier la mise en œuvre du Pacte de stabilité et de croissance. Les États membres prendront toutes les mesures nécessaires pour accroître le potentiel de croissance de leur économie. Une meilleure coordination de la politique économique pourrait favoriser cet objectif. La présente déclaration ne préjuge pas le débat futur sur le Pacte de stabilité et de croissance.
31. Déclaration ad article 156 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne
La Conférence confirme que les politiques décrites à l'article 156 relèvent essentiellement de la compétence des États membres. Les mesures d'encouragement et de coordination à prendre au niveau de l'Union conformément aux dispositions de cet article revêtent un caractère complémen taire. Elles servent à renforcer la coopération entre États membres et non pas à harmoniser des systèmes nationaux. Les garanties et usages existant dans chaque État membre eu égard à la respon sabilité des partenaires sociaux n'en sont pas affectés.
La présente déclaration est sans préjudice des dispositions des traités attribuant des compétences à l'Union, y compris dans le domaine social.
32. Déclaration ad article 168, paragraphe 4, point c), du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne
La Conférence déclare que les mesures qui seront adoptées en application de l'article 168, paragraphe 4, point c), doivent respecter les enjeux communs de sécurité et doivent avoir pour objectif de fixer des normes élevées de qualité et de sécurité, lorsque des normes nationales affectant le marché intérieur empêcheraient, autrement, d'atteindre un niveau élevé de protection de la santé humaine.
FRC 83/348 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
33. Déclaration ad article 174 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne
La Conférence estime que les termes «régions insulaires» figurant à l'article 174 peuvent également désigner des États insulaires dans leur intégralité, sous réserve que les conditions nécessaires soient réunies.
34. Déclaration ad article 179 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne
La Conférence convient que l'action de l'Union dans le domaine de la recherche et du développement technologique tiendra dûment compte des orientations et choix fondamentaux inscrits dans les politiques de recherche des États membres.
35. Déclaration ad article 194 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne
La Conférence estime que l'article 194 n'affecte pas le droit des États membres de prendre les dispositions nécessaires afin d'assurer leur approvisionnement énergétique dans les conditions prévues par l'article 347.
36. Déclaration ad article 218 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne concernant la négociation et la conclusion par les États membres d'accords internationaux concernant l'espace de liberté, de
sécurité et de justice
La Conférence confirme que les États membres ont le droit de négocier et de conclure des accords avec des pays tiers ou des organisations internationales dans les domaines couverts par la troisième partie, titre V, chapitres 3, 4 et 5, pour autant que ces accords soient conformes au droit de l'Union.
37. Déclaration ad article 222 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne
Sans préjudice des mesures adoptées par l'Union pour s'acquitter de son obligation de solidarité à l'égard d'un État membre qui est l'objet d'une attaque terroriste ou la victime d'une catastrophe naturelle ou d'origine humaine, aucune des dispositions de l'article 222 ne vise à porter atteinte au droit d'un autre État membre de choisir les moyens les plus appropriés pour s'acquitter de son obligation de solidarité à l'égard dudit État membre.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/349
38. Déclaration ad article 252 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne relative au nombre d'avocats généraux à la Cour de justice
La Conférence déclare que si, conformément à l'article 252, premier alinéa, du traité sur le fonc tionnement de l'Union européenne, la Cour de justice demande que le nombre d'avocats généraux soit augmenté de trois personnes (soit onze au lieu de huit), le Conseil, statuant à l'unanimité, marquera son accord sur cette augmentation.
Dans ce cas, la Conférence convient que la Pologne, comme c'est déjà le cas pour l'Allemagne, la France, l'Italie, l'Espagne et le Royaume-Uni, aura un avocat général permanent et ne participera plus au système de rotation; par ailleurs, le système actuel de rotation comprendra cinq avocats généraux au lieu de trois.
39. Déclaration ad article 290 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne
La Conférence prend acte de l'intention de la Commission de continuer à consulter les experts désignés par les États membres dans l'élaboration de ses projets d'actes délégués dans le domaine des services financiers, conformément à sa pratique constante.
40. Déclaration ad article 329 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne
La Conférence déclare que les États membres peuvent indiquer, lorsqu'ils présentent une demande visant à instaurer une coopération renforcée, s'ils envisagent déjà à ce stade de faire application de l'article 333, qui prévoit l'extension du vote à la majorité qualifiée, ou de recourir à la procédure législative ordinaire.
41. Déclaration ad article 352 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne
La Conférence déclare que la référence aux objectifs de l'Union figurant à l'article 352, paragraphe 1, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne vise les objectifs fixés à l'article 3, paragraphes 2 et 3, du traité sur l'Union européenne ainsi que les objectifs énoncés à l'article 3, paragraphe 5, dudit traité, relatif à l'action extérieure, en vertu de la cinquième partie du traité sur le fonctionne ment de l'Union européenne. Par conséquent, il est exclu qu'une action fondée sur l'article 352 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne poursuive uniquement les objectifs fixés à l'article 3, paragraphe 1, du traité sur l'Union européenne. Dans ce cadre, la Conférence note que, conformément à l'article 31, paragraphe 1, du traité sur l'Union européenne, des actes législatifs ne peuvent être adoptés dans le domaine de la politique étrangère et de sécurité commune.
FRC 83/350 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
42. Déclaration ad article 352 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne
La Conférence souligne que, conformément à la jurisprudence constante de la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne, l'article 352 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne qui fait partie intégrante d'un ordre institutionnel basé sur le principe des compétences d'attribution, ne saurait constituer un fondement pour élargir le domaine des compétences de l'Union au-delà du cadre général résultant de l'ensemble des dispositions des traités, et en particulier de celles qui définissent les missions et les actions de l'Union. Cet article ne saurait en tout cas servir de fonde ment à l'adoption de dispositions qui aboutiraient en substance, dans leurs conséquences, à une modification des traités échappant à la procédure que ceux-ci prévoient à cet effet.
43. Déclaration ad article 355, paragraphe 6, du traité sur le fonction- nement de l'Union européenne
Les Hautes Parties Contractantes conviennent que le Conseil européen, en application de l'article 355, paragraphe 6, prendra une décision aboutissant à la modification du statut de Mayotte à l'égard de l'Union, de manière à ce que ce territoire devienne une région ultrapériphérique au sens de l'article 355, paragraphe 1, et de l'article 349, lorsque les autorités françaises notifieront au Conseil européen et à la Commission que l'évolution en cours du statut interne de l'île le permet.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/351
B. DÉCLARATIONS RELATIVES À DES PROTOCOLES ANNEXÉS AUX TRAITÉS
44. Déclaration ad article 5 du protocole sur l'acquis de Schengen intégré dans le cadre de l'Union européenne
La Conférence note que lorsqu'un État membre a notifié, au titre de l'article 5, paragraphe 2, du protocole sur l'acquis de Schengen intégré dans le cadre de l'Union européenne, qu'il ne souhaite pas participer à une proposition ou à une initiative, cette notification peut être retirée à tout moment avant l'adoption de la mesure fondée sur l'acquis de Schengen.
45. Déclaration ad article 5, paragraphe 2, du protocole sur l'acquis de Schengen intégré dans le cadre de l'Union européenne
La Conférence déclare que, chaque fois que le Royaume-Uni ou l'Irlande fait part au Conseil de son intention de ne pas participer à une mesure fondée sur une partie de l'acquis de Schengen à laquelle l'un ou l'autre participe, le Conseil tiendra une discussion approfondie sur les implications possibles de la non-participation dudit État membre à cette mesure. La discussion au sein du Conseil devra être menée à la lumière des indications fournies par la Commission sur la relation entre la proposition et l'acquis de Schengen.
46. Déclaration ad article 5, paragraphe 3, du protocole sur l'acquis de Schengen intégré dans le cadre de l'Union européenne
La Conférence rappelle que si le Conseil ne prend pas de décision à l'issue d'une première discussion de fond de la question, la Commission peut lui présenter une proposition modifiée en vue d'un réexamen supplémentaire de fond dans le délai de 4 mois.
47. Déclaration ad article 5, paragraphes 3, 4 et 5, du protocole sur l'acquis de Schengen intégré dans le cadre de l'Union européenne
La Conférence note que les conditions à déterminer dans la décision visée aux paragraphes 3, 4 ou 5 de l'article 5 du protocole sur l'acquis de Schengen intégré dans le cadre de l'Union européenne peuvent établir que l'État membre concerné supporte, le cas échéant, les conséquences financières directes découlant nécessairement et inévitablement de la cessation de sa participation à certains ou à l'ensemble des acquis visés dans toute décision prise par le Conseil conformément à l'article 4 dudit protocole.
FRC 83/352 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
48. Déclaration concernant le protocole sur la position du Danemark
La Conférence note que, en ce qui concerne les actes juridiques devant être adoptés par le Conseil, agissant seul ou conjointement avec le Parlement européen, et comportant des dispositions applica bles au Danemark ainsi que des dispositions ne s'appliquant pas à ce dernier parce qu'elles sont fondées sur une base juridique à laquelle la partie I du protocole sur la position du Danemark s'applique, le Danemark déclare qu'il n'utilisera pas son droit de vote pour s'opposer à l'adoption des dispositions qui ne lui sont pas applicables.
En outre, la Conférence note que, sur la base de la déclaration qu'elle a faite sur l'article 222, le Danemark déclare que sa participation à des actions ou à des actes juridiques en application de l'article 222 aura lieu conformément aux parties I et II du protocole sur la position du Danemark.
49. Déclaration concernant l'Italie
La Conférence prend acte du fait que le protocole concernant l'Italie, annexé en 1957 au traité instituant la Communauté économique européenne, tel que modifié lors de l'adoption du traité sur l'Union européenne, précisait que:
«LES HAUTES PARTIES CONTRACTANTES,
DÉSIRANT régler certains problèmes particuliers intéressant l'Italie,
SONT CONVENUES des dispositions ci-après, qui sont annexées au traité:
LES ÉTATS MEMBRES DE LA COMMUNAUTÉ
PRENNENT ACTE du fait que le gouvernement italien est engagé dans la mise en exécution d'un programme décennal d'expansion économique, qui a pour but de redresser les déséquilibres de structure de l'économie italienne, notamment par l'équipement des zones moins développées dans le Midi et dans les îles et par la création d'emplois nouveaux dans le but d'éliminer le chômage.
RAPPELLENT que ce programme du gouvernement italien a été pris en considération et approuvé dans ses principes et ses objectifs par des organisations de coopération internationale dont ils sont membres.
RECONNAISSENT qu'il est de leur intérêt commun que les objectifs du programme italien soient atteints.
CONVIENNENT, en vue de faciliter au gouvernement italien l'accomplissement de cette tâche, de recommander aux institutions de la Communauté de mettre en œuvre tous les moyens et procédures prévus par le traité en recourant notamment à un emploi adéquat des ressources de la Banque européenne d'investissement et du Fonds social européen.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/353
SONT D'AVIS qu'il doit être tenu compte par les institutions de la Communauté, dans l'application du traité, de l'effort que l'économie italienne devra supporter dans les prochaines années et de l'opportunité d'éviter que des tensions dangereuses ne se produisent, notamment dans la balance des paiements ou dans le niveau de l'emploi, qui pourraient compromettre l'application de ce traité en Italie.
RECONNAISSENT en particulier que, dans le cas d'application des articles 109 H et 109 I, il faudra veiller à ce que les mesures demandées au gouvernement italien sauvegardent l'aboutissement de son programme d'expansion économique et de relèvement du niveau de vie de la population.».
50. Déclaration ad article 10 du protocole sur les dispositions transitoires
La Conférence invite le Parlement européen, le Conseil et la Commission, dans le cadre de leurs attributions respectives, à s'efforcer d'adopter, dans les cas appropriés et dans la mesure du possible dans le délai de cinq ans visé à l'article 10, paragraphe 3, du protocole sur les dispositions transi toires, des actes juridiques modifiant ou remplaçant les actes visés à l'article 10, paragraphe 1, dudit protocole.
FRC 83/354 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
C. DÉCLARATIONS D'ÉTATS MEMBRES
51. Déclaration du Royaume de Belgique relative aux parlements nationaux
La Belgique précise que, en vertu de son droit constitutionnel, tant la Chambre des Représentants et le Sénat du Parlement fédéral que les assemblées parlementaires des Communautés et des Régions agissent, en fonction des compétences exercées par l'Union, comme composantes du système parle mentaire national ou chambres du Parlement national.
52. Déclaration du Royaume de Belgique, de la République de Bulgarie, de la République fédérale d'Allemagne, de la République hellénique, du
Royaume d'Espagne, de la République italienne, de la République de Chypre, de la République de Lituanie, du Grand-Duché de Luxembourg, de la République de Hongrie, de la République de Malte, de la République
d'Autriche, de la République portugaise, de la Roumanie, de la République de Slovénie et de la République slovaque relative aux symboles de l'Union
européenne
La Belgique, la Bulgarie, l'Allemagne, la Grèce, l'Espagne, l'Italie, Chypre, la Lituanie, le Luxembourg, la Hongrie, Malte, l'Autriche, le Portugal, la Roumanie, la Slovénie et la Slovaquie déclarent que le drapeau représentant un cercle de douze étoiles d'or sur fond bleu, l'hymne tiré de «l'Ode à la joie» de la Neuvième symphonie de Ludwig van Beethoven, la devise «Unie dans la diversité», l'euro en tant que monnaie de l'Union européenne et la Journée de l'Europe le 9 mai continueront d'être, pour eux, les symboles de l'appartenance commune des citoyens à l'Union européenne et de leur lien avec celle- ci.
53. Déclaration de la République tchèque sur la Charte des droits fondamentaux de l'Union européenne
1. La République tchèque rappelle que les dispositions de la Charte des droits fondamentaux de l'Union européenne s'adressent aux institutions et organes de l'Union européenne dans le respect du principe de subsidiarité et de la répartition des compétences entre l'Union européenne et ses États membres telle qu'elle est réaffirmée dans la déclaration (no 18) concernant la délimitation des compétences. La République tchèque souligne que les dispositions de la Charte s'adressent aux États membres uniquement lorsqu'ils mettent en œuvre le droit de l'Union et non lorsqu'ils adoptent et mettent en œuvre le droit national indépendamment du droit de l'Union.
2. La République tchèque souligne également que la Charte n'étend pas le champ d'application du droit de l'Union et ne crée aucune compétence nouvelle pour l'Union. Elle ne réduit pas le champ d'application du droit national et ne limite aucune compétence actuelle des autorités nationales dans ce domaine.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/355
3. La République tchèque souligne que, dans la mesure où la Charte reconnaît des droits et des principes fondamentaux tels qu'ils résultent des traditions constitutionnelles communes aux États membres, ces droits et principes doivent être interprétés en harmonie avec lesdites traditions.
4. La République tchèque souligne en outre qu'aucune disposition de la Charte ne peut être interprétée comme limitant ou portant atteinte aux droits de l'homme et libertés fondamentales reconnus, dans leur champ d'application respectif, par le droit de l'Union et les conventions inter nationales auxquelles sont parties l'Union, ou tous les États membres, et notamment la Convention européenne de sauvegarde des droits de l'homme et des libertés fondamentales, ainsi que par les constitutions des États membres.
54. Déclaration de la République fédérale d'Allemagne, de l'Irlande, de la République de Hongrie, de la République d'Autriche et du Royaume de
Suède
L'Allemagne, l'Irlande, la Hongrie, l'Autriche et la Suède notent que les dispositions essentielles du traité instituant la Communauté européenne de l'énergie atomique n'ont pas fait l'objet de modifi cations de fond depuis l'entrée en vigueur dudit traité, et qu'une mise à jour est nécessaire. Elles sont donc favorables à l'idée d'une Conférence des représentants des gouvernements des États membres, qu'il conviendrait de convoquer dès que possible.
55. Déclaration du Royaume d'Espagne et du Royaume-Uni de Grande- Bretagne et d'Irlande du Nord
Les traités s'appliquent à Gibraltar en tant que territoire européen dont un État membre assume les relations extérieures. Cela n'implique aucun changement des positions respectives des États membres concernés.
56. Déclaration de l'Irlande ad article 3 du protocole sur la position du Royaume-Uni et de l'Irlande à l'égard de l'espace de liberté, de sécurité et de
justice
L'Irlande se déclare attachée à l'Union en tant qu'espace de liberté, de sécurité et de justice dans le respect des droits fondamentaux et des différents systèmes et traditions juridiques des États membres à l'intérieur duquel les citoyens jouissent d'un niveau élevé de sécurité.
En conséquence, l'Irlande fait part de sa ferme intention d'exercer le droit qui lui est conféré, en vertu de l'article 3 du protocole sur la position du Royaume-Uni et de l'Irlande à l'égard de l'espace de liberté, de sécurité et de justice, de prendre part, autant que possible, à l'adoption de mesures relevant du titre V de la troisième partie du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne.
En particulier, l'Irlande participera autant que possible aux mesures dans le domaine de la coopéra tion policière.
FRC 83/356 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
En outre, l'Irlande rappelle que, conformément à l'article 8 du protocole, elle peut notifier par écrit au Conseil son souhait de ne plus relever des dispositions du protocole. L'Irlande a l'intention de revoir le fonctionnement de ces dispositions dans un délai de trois ans à compter de l'entrée en vigueur du traité de Lisbonne.
57. Déclaration de la République italienne relative à la composition du Parlement européen
L'Italie constate que, conformément aux articles 10 et 14 du traité sur l'Union européenne, le Parlement européen est composé de représentants des citoyens de l'Union, dont la représentation est assurée de façon dégressivement proportionnelle.
L'Italie constate également que, en vertu de l'article 9 du traité sur l'Union européenne et de l'article 20 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne, est citoyen de l'Union toute personne ayant la nationalité d'un État membre.
Par conséquent l'Italie considère que, sans préjudice de la décision relative à la législature 2009-2014, toute décision adoptée par le Conseil européen, sur initiative du Parlement européen et avec son approbation, fixant la composition du Parlement européen, doit respecter les principes visés à l'article 14, deuxième paragraphe, premier alinéa.
58. Déclaration de la République de Lettonie, de la République de Hongrie et de la République de Malte relative à l'orthographe du nom de la
monnaie unique dans les traités
Sans préjudice de l'orthographe unifiée du nom de la monnaie unique de l'Union européenne visée dans les traités et telle que figurant sur les billets de banque et les pièces de monnaie, la Lettonie, la Hongrie et Malte déclarent que l'orthographe du nom de la monnaie unique, y compris ses dérivés, utilisée dans les versions lettone, hongroise et maltaise des traités, n'a aucune incidence sur les règles existantes de la langue lettone, de la langue hongroise et de la langue maltaise.
59. Déclaration du Royaume des Pays-Bas ad article 312 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne
Le Royaume des Pays-Bas approuvera une décision visée à l'article 312, paragraphe 2, second alinéa, du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne lorsqu'une révision de la décision visée à l'article 311, troisième alinéa, dudit traité aura apporté aux Pays-Bas une solution satisfaisante pour sa situation des paiements nette négative, excessive par rapport au budget de l'Union.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/357
60. Déclaration du Royaume des Pays-Bas ad article 355 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne
Le Royaume des Pays-Bas déclare qu'une initiative en vue d'une décision visée à l'article 355, paragraphe 6, visant à modifier le statut des Antilles néerlandaises et/ou d'Aruba à l'égard de l'Union, ne sera présentée que sur la base d'une décision prise conformément au statut du Royaume des Pays- Bas.
61. Déclaration de la République de Pologne sur la Charte des droits fondamentaux de l'Union européenne
La Charte ne porte atteinte en aucune manière au droit des États membres de légiférer dans le domaine de la moralité publique, du droit de la famille ainsi que de la protection de la dignité humaine et du respect de l'intégrité humaine physique et morale.
62. Déclaration de la République de Pologne relative au Protocole sur l'application de la Charte des droits fondamentaux de l'Union européenne à
la Pologne et au Royaume-Uni
La Pologne déclare que, compte tenu de la tradition liée au mouvement social «Solidarité» et de sa contribution importante à la lutte en faveur des droits sociaux et du travail, elle respecte intégrale ment les droits sociaux et du travail établis par le droit de l'Union, et en particulier ceux qui sont réaffirmés au titre IV de la Charte des droits fondamentaux de l'Union européenne.
63. Déclaration du Royaume-Uni de Grande-Bretagne et d'Irlande du Nord sur la définition du terme «ressortissants»
En ce qui concerne les traités et le traité instituant la Communauté européenne de l'énergie atomique, et tout acte dérivant de ces traités ou restant en vigueur en vertu de ces traités, le Royaume-Uni réitère la déclaration qu'il a faite le 31 décembre 1982 sur la définition du terme «ressortissants», l'expression «citoyens des territoires dépendants britanniques» devant toutefois être entendue comme signifiant «citoyens des territoires d'outre-mer britanniques».
64. Déclaration du Royaume-Uni de Grande-Bretagne et d'Irlande du Nord sur le droit de vote aux élections parlementaires européennes
Le Royaume-Uni note que l'article 14 du traité sur l'Union européenne et d'autres dispositions des traités ne sont pas destinés à modifier la base du droit de vote pour les élections parlementaires européennes.
FRC 83/358 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
65. Déclaration du Royaume-Uni de Grande-Bretagne et d'Irlande du Nord ad article 75 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne
Le Royaume-Uni est totalement en faveur d'une action énergique en ce qui concerne l'adoption de sanctions financières visant à la prévention du terrorisme et des activités connexes, ainsi qu'à la lutte contre ces phénomènes. Le Royaume-Uni déclare donc qu'il a l'intention d'exercer le droit qui lui est conféré, en vertu de l'article 3 du protocole sur la position du Royaume-Uni et de l'Irlande à l'égard de l'espace de liberté, de sécurité et de justice, de prendre part à l'adoption de toutes les propositions présentées au titre de l'article 75 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/359
TABLEAUX DE CORRESPONDANCE (*)
Traité sur l’Union européenne
Ancienne numérotation du traité sur l’Union européenne
Nouvelle numérotationdu traité sur l’Union européenne
TITRE I — DISPOSITIONS COMMUNES TITRE I — DISPOSITIONS COMMUNES
Article premier Article premier
Article 2
Article 2 Article 3
Article 3 (abrogé) (1)
Article 4
Article 5 (2)
Article 4 (abrogé) (3)
Article 5 (abrogé) (4)
Article 6 Article 6
Article 7 Article 7
Article 8
TITRE II — DISPOSITIONS PORTANT MODI FICATION DU TRAITÉ INSTITUANT LA COMMUNAUTÉ ÉCONOMIQUE EUROPÉENNE EN VUE D’ÉTABLIR LA COMMUNAUTÉ EUROPÉENNE
TITRE II — DISPOSITIONS RELATIVES AUX PRINCIPES DÉMOCRATIQUES
Article 8 (abrogé) (5) Article 9
Article 10 (6)
(1) Remplacé, en substance, par l’article 7 du traité sur le fonctionnement de l’Union européenne (ci-après TFUE) et les articles 13, paragraphe 1, et 21, paragraphe 3, second alinéa, du traité sur l’Union européenne (ci-après traité UE).
(2) Remplace l’article 5 du traité instituant la Communauté européenne (ci-après traité CE) (3) Remplacé, en substance, par l’article 15. (4) Remplacé, en substance, par l’article 13, paragraphe 2. (5) L’article 8 du traité UE qui était en vigueur avant l’entrée en vigueur du traité de Lisbonne (ci-après
l’actuel traité UE) modifiait le traité CE. Ces modifications sont incorporées dans ce dernier traité et l’article 8 est abrogé. Son numéro est utilisé pour y insérer une nouvelle disposition.
(6) Le paragraphe 4 remplace en substance l’article 191, premier alinéa, du traité CE.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/361
(*) Ces deux tableaux sont issus des tableaux visés à l’article 5 du traité de Lisbonne, sans la colonne du milieu qui reprenait la numérotation intermédiaire apparaissant dans le traité de Lisbonne.
Ancienne numérotation du traité sur l’Union européenne
Nouvelle numérotationdu traité sur l’Union européenne
Article 11
Article 12
TITRE III — DISPOSITIONS MODIFIANT LE TRAITÉ INSTITUANT LA COMMUNAUTÉ EUROPÉENNE DU CHARBON ET DE L’ACIER
TITRE III — DISPOSITIONS RELATIVES AUX INSTITUTIONS
Article 9 (abrogé) (7) Article 13
Article 14 (8)
Article 15 (9)
Article 16 (10)
Article 17 (11)
Article 18
Article 19 (12)
TITRE IV — DISPOSITIONS MODIFIANT LE TRAITÉ INSTITUANT LA COMMUNAUTÉ EUROPÉENNE DE L’ÉNERGIE ATOMIQUE
TITRE IV — DISPOSITIONS SUR LES COOPÉRATIONS RENFORCÉES
Article 10 (abrogé) (13) Articles 27 A à 27 E (remplacés) Articles 40 à 40 B (remplacés) Articles 43 à 45 (remplacés)
Article 20 (14)
(7) L’article 9 de l’actuel traité UE modifiait le traité instituant la Communauté européenne du charbon et de l’acier. Ce dernier traité a expiré le 23 juillet 2002. L’article 9 est abrogé et son numéro est utilisé pour y insérer une autre disposition.
(8) — Les paragraphes 1 et 2 remplacent, en substance, l’article 189 du traité CE; — les paragraphes 1 à 3 remplacent, en substance, l’article 190, paragraphes 1 à 3, du traité CE; — le paragraphe 1 remplace, en substance, l’article 192, premier alinéa, du traité CE; — le paragraphe 4 remplace, en substance, l’article 197, premier alinéa, du traité CE.
(9) Remplace, en substance, l’article 4. (10) — Le paragraphe 1 remplace, en substance, l’article 202, premier et deuxième tirets, du traité CE;
— les paragraphes 2 et 9 remplacent, en substance, l’article 203 du traité CE; — les paragraphes 4 et 5 remplacent, en substance, l’article 205, paragraphes 2 et 4, du traité CE.
(11) — Le paragraphe 1 remplace, en substance, l’article 211 du traité CE; — les paragraphes 3 et 7 remplacent, en substance, l’article 214 du traité CE; — le paragraphe 6 remplace, en substance, l’article 217, paragraphes 1, 3 et 4, du traité CE.
(12) — Remplace, en substance, l’article 220 du traité CE; — le paragraphe 2, premier alinéa, remplace, en substance, l’article 221, premier alinéa, du traité CE.
(13) L’article 10 de l’actuel traité UE modifiait le traité instituant la Communauté européenne de l’énergie atomique. Ces modifications sont incorporées dans ce dernier traité et l’article 10 est abrogé. Son numéro est utilisé pour y insérer une autre disposition.
(14) Remplace aussi les articles 11 et 11 A du traité CE.
FRC 83/362 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Ancienne numérotation du traité sur l’Union européenne
Nouvelle numérotationdu traité sur l’Union européenne
TITRE V — DISPOSITIONS CONCERNANT UNE POLITIQUE ÉTRANGÈRE ET DE SÉCU RITÉ COMMUNE
TITRE V — DISPOSITIONS GÉNÉRALES RELATIVES À L’ACTION EXTÉRIEURE DE L’UNION ET DISPOSITIONS SPÉCIFIQUES CONCERNANT LA POLITIQUE ÉTRANGÈRE ET DE SÉCURITÉ COMMUNE
Chapitre 1 — Dispositions générales relatives à l’action extérieure de l’Union
Article 21
Article 22
Chapitre 2 — Dispositions spécifiques concer nant la politique étrangère et de sécurité commune
Section 1 — Dispositions communes
Article 23
Article 11 Article 24
Article 12 Article 25
Article 13 Article 26
Article 27
Article 14 Article 28
Article 15 Article 29
Article 22 (déplacé) Article 30
Article 23 (déplacé) Article 31
Article 16 Article 32
Article 17 (déplacé) Article 42
Article 18 Article 33
Article 19 Article 34
Article 20 Article 35
Article 21 Article 36
Article 22 (déplacé) Article 30
Article 23 (déplacé) Article 31
Article 24 Article 37
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/363
Ancienne numérotation du traité sur l’Union européenne
Nouvelle numérotationdu traité sur l’Union européenne
Article 25 Article 38
Article 39
Article 47 (déplacé) Article 40
Article 26 (abrogé)
Article 27 (abrogé)
Article 27 A (remplacé) (15) Article 20
Article 27 B (remplacé) (15) Article 20
Article 27 C (remplacé) (15) Article 20
Article 27 D (remplacé) (15) Article 20
Article 27 E (remplacé) (15) Article 20
Article 28 Article 41
Section 2 — Dispositions concernant la poli tique de sécurité et de défense commune
Article 17 (déplacé) Article 42
Article 43
Article 44
Article 45
Article 46
TITRE VI — DISPOSITIONS RELATIVES À LA COOPÉRATION POLICIÈRE ET JUDICIAIRE EN MATIÈRE PÉNALE (abrogé) (16)
Article 29 (remplacé) (17)
Article 30 (remplacé) (18)
Article 31 (remplacé) (19)
(15) Les articles 27 A à 27 E de l’actuel traité UE, relatifs à la coopération renforcée, sont aussi remplacés par les articles 326 à 334 du TFUE.
(16) Les dispositions du titre VI de l’actuel traité UE, relatives à la coopération policière et judiciaire en matière pénale, sont remplacées par les dispositions des chapitres 1, 4 et 5 du titre IV (renuméroté V) de la troisième partie du TFUE.
(17) Remplacé par l’article 67 du TFUE. (18) Remplacé par les articles 87 et 88 du TFUE. (19) Remplacé par les articles 82, 83 et 85 du TFUE.
FRC 83/364 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Ancienne numérotation du traité sur l’Union européenne
Nouvelle numérotationdu traité sur l’Union européenne
Article 32 (remplacé) (20)
Article 33 (remplacé) (21)
Article 34 (abrogé)
Article 35 (abrogé)
Article 36 (remplacé) (22)
Article 37 (abrogé)
Article 38 (abrogé)
Article 39 (abrogé)
Article 40 (remplacé) (23) Article 20
Article 40 A (remplacé) (23) Article 20
Article 40 B (remplacé) (23) Article 20
Article 41 (abrogé)
Article 42 (abrogé)
TITRE VII — DISPOSITIONS SUR LA COOPÉRATION RENFORCÉE (remplacé) (24)
TITRE IV — DISPOSITIONS SUR LES COOPÉRATIONS RENFORCÉES
Article 43 (remplacé) (24) Article 20
Article 43 A (remplacé) (24) Article 20
Article 43 B (remplacé) (24) Article 20
Article 44 (remplacé) (24) Article 20
Article 44 A (remplacé) (24) Article 20
Article 45 (remplacé) (24) Article 20
TITRE VIII — DISPOSITIONS FINALES TITRE VI — DISPOSITIONS FINALES
Article 46 (abrogé)
Article 47
(20) Remplacé par l’article 89 du TFUE. (21) Remplacé par l’article 72 du TFUE. (22) Remplacé par l’article 71 du TFUE. (23) Les articles 40 à 40 B de l’actuel traité UE, relatifs à la coopération renforcée, sont aussi remplacés par
les articles 326 à 334 du TFUE. (24) Les articles 43 à 45 et le titre VII de l’actuel traité UE, relatifs à la coopération renforcée, sont aussi
remplacés par les articles 326 à 334 du TFUE.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/365
Ancienne numérotation du traité sur l’Union européenne
Nouvelle numérotationdu traité sur l’Union européenne
Article 47 (remplacé) Article 40
Article 48 Article 48
Article 49 Article 49
Article 50
Article 51
Article 52
Article 50 (abrogé)
Article 51 Article 53
Article 52 Article 54
Article 53 Article 55
Traité sur le fonctionnement de l’Union européenne
Ancienne numérotation du traité instituant la Communauté européenne
Nouvelle numérotationdu traité sur le fonctionnement de l’Union européenne
PREMIÈRE PARTIE — LES PRINCIPES PREMIÈRE PARTIE — LES PRINCIPES
Article premier (abrogé)
Article premier
Article 2 (abrogé) (25)
Titre I — Catégories et domaines de compé tences de l’Union
Article 2
Article 3
Article 4
Article 5
Article 6
Titre II — Dispositions d’application générale
(25) Remplacé, en substance, par l’article 3 du traité UE.
FRC 83/366 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Ancienne numérotation du traité instituant la Communauté européenne
Nouvelle numérotationdu traité sur le fonctionnement de l’Union européenne
Article 7
Article 3, paragraphe 1 (abrogé) (26)
Article 3, paragraphe 2 Article 8
Article 4 (déplacé) Article 119
Article 5 (remplacé) (27)
Article 9
Article 10
Article 6 Article 11
Article 153, paragraphe 2 (déplacé) Article 12
Article 13 (28)
Article 7 (abrogé) (29)
Article 8 (abrogé) (30)
Article 9 (abrogé)
Article 10 (abrogé) (31)
Article 11 (remplacé) (32) Articles 326 à 334
Article 11 A (remplacé) (32) Articles 326 à 334
Article 12 (déplacé) Article 18
Article 13 (déplacé) Article 19
Article 14 (déplacé) Article 26
Article 15 (déplacé) Article 27
Article 16 Article 14
Article 255 (déplacé) Article 15
Article 286 (remplacé) Article 16
(26) Remplacé, en substance, par les articles 3 à 6 du TFUE. (27) Remplacé par l’article 5 du traité UE. (28) Insertion du dispositif du protocole sur la protection et le bien-être des animaux. (29) Remplacé, en substance, par l’article 13 du traité UE. (30) Remplacé, en substance, par l’article 13 du traité UE et l’article 282, paragraphe 1, du TFUE. (31) Remplacé, en substance, par l’article 4, paragraphe 3, du traité UE. (32) Remplacé aussi par l’article 20 du traité UE.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/367
Ancienne numérotation du traité instituant la Communauté européenne
Nouvelle numérotationdu traité sur le fonctionnement de l’Union européenne
Article 17
DEUXIÈME PARTIE — LA CITOYENNETÉ DE L’UNION
DEUXIÈME PARTIE — NON-DISCRIMINA TION ET CITOYENNETÉ DE L’UNION
Article 12 (déplacé) Article 18
Article 13 (déplacé) Article 19
Article 17 Article 20
Article 18 Article 21
Article 19 Article 22
Article 20 Article 23
Article 21 Article 24
Article 22 Article 25
TROISIÈME PARTIE — LES POLITIQUES DE LA COMMUNAUTÉ
TROISIÈME PARTIE — LES POLITIQUES ET ACTIONS INTERNES DE L’UNION
Titre I — Le marché intérieur
Article 14 (déplacé) Article 26
Article 15 (déplacé) Article 27
Titre I — La libre circulation des marchandises Titre II — La libre circulation des marchandises
Article 23 Article 28
Article 24 Article 29
Chapitre 1 — L’union douanière Chapitre 1 — L’union douanière
Article 25 Article 30
Article 26 Article 31
Article 27 Article 32
Troisième partie, Titre X, Coopération douanière (déplacé)
Chapitre 2 — La coopération douanière
Article 135 (déplacé) Article 33
Chapitre 2 — L’interdiction des restrictions quantitatives entre les États membres
Chapitre 3 — L’interdiction des restrictions quantitatives entre les États membres
Article 28 Article 34
FRC 83/368 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Ancienne numérotation du traité instituant la Communauté européenne
Nouvelle numérotationdu traité sur le fonctionnement de l’Union européenne
Article 29 Article 35
Article 30 Article 36
Article 31 Article 37
Titre II — L’agriculture Titre III — L’agriculture et la pêche
Article 32 Article 38
Article 33 Article 39
Article 34 Article 40
Article 35 Article 41
Article 36 Article 42
Article 37 Article 43
Article 38 Article 44
Titre III — La libre circulation des personnes, des services et des capitaux
Titre IV — La libre circulation des personnes, des services et des capitaux
Chapitre 1 — Les travailleurs Chapitre 1 — Les travailleurs
Article 39 Article 45
Article 40 Article 46
Article 41 Article 47
Article 42 Article 48
Chapitre 2 — Le droit d’établissement Chapitre 2 — Le droit d’établissement
Article 43 Article 49
Article 44 Article 50
Article 45 Article 51
Article 46 Article 52
Article 47 Article 53
Article 48 Article 54
Article 294 (déplacé) Article 55
Chapitre 3 — Les services Chapitre 3 — Les services
Article 49 Article 56
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/369
Ancienne numérotation du traité instituant la Communauté européenne
Nouvelle numérotationdu traité sur le fonctionnement de l’Union européenne
Article 50 Article 57
Article 51 Article 58
Article 52 Article 59
Article 53 Article 60
Article 54 Article 61
Article 55 Article 62
Chapitre 4 — Les capitaux et les paiements Chapitre 4 — Les capitaux et les paiements
Article 56 Article 63
Article 57 Article 64
Article 58 Article 65
Article 59 Article 66
Article 60 (déplacé) Article 75
Titre IV — Visas, asile, immigration et autres politiques liées à la libre circulation des personnes
Titre V — L’espace de liberté, de sécurité et de justice
Chapitre 1 — Dispositions générales
Article 61 Article 67 (33)
Article 68
Article 69
Article 70
Article 71 (34)
Article 64, paragraphe 1 (remplacé) Article 72 (35)
Article 73
Article 66 (remplacé) Article 74
Article 60 (déplacé) Article 75
Article 76
(33) Remplace aussi l’article 29 de l’actuel traité UE. (34) Remplace l’article 36 de l’actuel traité UE. (35) Remplace aussi l’article 33 de l’actuel traité UE.
FRC 83/370 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Ancienne numérotation du traité instituant la Communauté européenne
Nouvelle numérotationdu traité sur le fonctionnement de l’Union européenne
Chapitre 2 — Politiques relatives aux contrôles aux frontières, à l’asile et à l’immigration
Article 62 Article 77
Article 63, points 1 et 2 et Article 64, para graphe 2 (36)
Article 78
Article 63, points 3 et 4 Article 79
Article 80
Article 64, paragraphe 1 (remplacé) Article 72
Chapitre 3 — Coopération judiciaire en matière civile
Article 65 Article 81
Article 66 (remplacé) Article 74
Article 67 (abrogé)
Article 68 (abrogé)
Article 69 (abrogé)
Chapitre 4 — Coopération judiciaire en matière pénale
Article 82 (37)
Article 83 (37)
Article 84
Article 85 (37)
Article 86
Chapitre 5 — Coopération policière
Article 87 (38)
Article 88 (38)
Article 89 (39)
(36) L’article 63, points 1 et 2, du traité CE est remplacé par l’article 78, paragraphes 1 et 2, du TFUE et l’article 64, paragraphe 2, est remplacé par l’article 78, paragraphe 3, du TFUE.
(37) Remplace l’article 31 de l’actuel traité UE. (38) Remplace l’article 30 de l’actuel traité UE. (39) Remplace l’article 32 de l’actuel traité UE.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/371
Ancienne numérotation du traité instituant la Communauté européenne
Nouvelle numérotationdu traité sur le fonctionnement de l’Union européenne
Titre V — Les transports Titre VI — Les transports
Article 70 Article 90
Article 71 Article 91
Article 72 Article 92
Article 73 Article 93
Article 74 Article 94
Article 75 Article 95
Article 76 Article 96
Article 77 Article 97
Article 78 Article 98
Article 79 Article 99
Article 80 Article 100
Titre VI — Les règles communes sur la concurrence, la fiscalité et le rapprochement des législations
Titre VII — Les règles communes sur la concurrence, la fiscalité et le rapprochement des législations
Chapitre 1 — Les règles de concurrence Chapitre 1 — Les règles de concurrence
Section 1 — Les règles applicables aux entre prises
Section 1 — Les règles applicables aux entre prises
Article 81 Article 101
Article 82 Article 102
Article 83 Article 103
Article 84 Article 104
Article 85 Article 105
Article 86 Article 106
Section 2 — Les aides accordées par les États Section 2 — Les aides accordées par les États
Article 87 Article 107
Article 88 Article 108
Article 89 Article 109
Chapitre 2 — Dispositions fiscales Chapitre 2 — Dispositions fiscales
FRC 83/372 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Ancienne numérotation du traité instituant la Communauté européenne
Nouvelle numérotationdu traité sur le fonctionnement de l’Union européenne
Article 90 Article 110
Article 91 Article 111
Article 92 Article 112
Article 93 Article 113
Chapitre 3 — Le rapprochement des légis lations
Chapitre 3 — Le rapprochement des légis lations
Article 95 (déplacé) Article 114
Article 94 (déplacé) Article 115
Article 96 Article 116
Article 97 Article 117
Article 118
Titre VII — La politique économique et monétaire
Titre VIII — La politique économique et monétaire
Article 4 (déplacé) Article 119
Chapitre 1 — La politique économique Chapitre 1 — La politique économique
Article 98 Article 120
Article 99 Article 121
Article 100 Article 122
Article 101 Article 123
Article 102 Article 124
Article 103 Article 125
Article 104 Article 126
Chapitre 2 — La politique monétaire Chapitre 2 — La politique monétaire
Article 105 Article 127
Article 106 Article 128
Article 107 Article 129
Article 108 Article 130
Article 109 Article 131
Article 110 Article 132
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/373
Ancienne numérotation du traité instituant la Communauté européenne
Nouvelle numérotationdu traité sur le fonctionnement de l’Union européenne
Article 111, paragraphes 1 à 3 et 5 (déplacés) Article 219
Article 111, paragraphe 4 (déplacé) Article 138
Article 133
Chapitre 3 — Dispositions institutionnelles Chapitre 3 — Dispositions institutionnelles
Article 112 (déplacé) Article 283
Article 113 (déplacé) Article 284
Article 114 Article 134
Article 115 Article 135
Chapitre 4 — Dispositions propres aux États membres dont la monnaie est l’euro
Article 136
Article 137
Article 111, paragraphe 4 (déplacé) Article 138
Chapitre 4 — Dispositions transitoires Chapitre 5 — Dispositions transitoires
Article 116 (abrogé)
Article 139
Article 117, paragraphes 1, 2, sixième tiret, et 3 à 9 (abrogés)
Article 117, paragraphe 2, cinq premiers tirets (déplacés)
Article 141, paragraphe 2
Article 121, paragraphe 1 (déplacé) Article 122, paragraphe 2, seconde phrase (déplacé) Article 123, paragraphe 5 (déplacé)
Article 140 (40)
Article 118 (abrogé)
Article 123, paragraphe 3 (déplacé) Article 117, paragraphe 2, cinq premiers tirets (déplacé)
Article 141 (41)
(40) — l’article 140, paragraphe 1, reprend le paragraphe 1 de l’article 121; — l’article 140, paragraphe 2, reprend la seconde phrase du paragraphe 2 de l’article 122; — l’article 140, paragraphe 3, reprend le paragraphe 5 de l’article 123.
(41) — l’article 141, paragraphe 1, reprend le paragraphe 3 de l’article 123; — l’article 141, paragraphe 2, reprend les cinq premiers tirets du paragraphe 2 de l’article 117.
FRC 83/374 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Ancienne numérotation du traité instituant la Communauté européenne
Nouvelle numérotationdu traité sur le fonctionnement de l’Union européenne
Article 124, paragraphe 1 (déplacé) Article 142
Article 119 Article 143
Article 120 Article 144
Article 121, paragraphe 1 (déplacé) Article 140, paragraphe 1
Article 121, paragraphes 2 à 4 (abrogés)
Article 122, paragraphes 1, 2, première phrase, 3, 4, 5 et 6 (abrogés)
Article 122, paragraphe 2, seconde phrase (déplacé)
Article 140, paragraphe 2, premier alinéa
Article 123, paragraphes 1, 2 et 4 (abrogés)
Article 123, paragraphe 3 (déplacé) Article 141, paragraphe 1
Article 123, paragraphe 5 (déplacé) Article 140, paragraphe 3
Article 124, paragraphe 1 (déplacé) Article 142
Article 124, paragraphe 2 (abrogé)
Titre VIII — Emploi Titre IX — Emploi
Article 125 Article 145
Article 126 Article 146
Article 127 Article 147
Article 128 Article 148
Article 129 Article 149
Article 130 Article 150
Titre IX — La politique commerciale commune (déplacé)
Cinquième partie, Titre II, La politique commerciale commune
Article 131 (déplacé) Article 206
Article 132 (abrogé)
Article 133 (déplacé) Article 207
Article 134 (abrogé)
Titre X — Coopération douanière (déplacé) Troisième partie, Titre II, Chapitre 2, La coopération douanière
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/375
Ancienne numérotation du traité instituant la Communauté européenne
Nouvelle numérotationdu traité sur le fonctionnement de l’Union européenne
Article 135 (déplacé) Article 33
Titre XI — Politique sociale, éducation, forma tion professionnelle et jeunesse
Titre X — Politique sociale
Chapitre 1 — Dispositions sociales (abrogé)
Article 136 Article 151
Article 152
Article 137 Article 153
Article 138 Article 154
Article 139 Article 155
Article 140 Article 156
Article 141 Article 157
Article 142 Article 158
Article 143 Article 159
Article 144 Article 160
Article 145 Article 161
Chapitre 2 — Le Fonds social européen Titre XI — Le Fonds social européen
Article 146 Article 162
Article 147 Article 163
Article 148 Article 164
Chapitre 3 — Éducation, formation profes sionnelle et jeunesse
Titre XII — Éducation, formation profession nelle, jeunesse et sport
Article 149 Article 165
Article 150 Article 166
Titre XII — Culture Titre XIII — Culture
Article 151 Article 167
Titre XIII — Santé publique Titre XIV — Santé publique
Article 152 Article 168
Titre XIV — Protection des consommateurs Titre XV — Protection des consommateurs
FRC 83/376 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Ancienne numérotation du traité instituant la Communauté européenne
Nouvelle numérotationdu traité sur le fonctionnement de l’Union européenne
Article 153, paragraphes 1, 3, 4 et 5 Article 169
Article 153, paragraphe 2 (déplacé) Article 12
Titre XV — Réseaux transeuropéens Titre XVI — Réseaux transeuropéens
Article 154 Article 170
Article 155 Article 171
Article 156 Article 172
Titre XVI — Industrie Titre XVII- Industrie
Article 157 Article 173
Titre XVII — Cohésion économique et sociale Titre XVIII — Cohésion économique, sociale et territoriale
Article 158 Article 174
Article 159 Article 175
Article 160 Article 176
Article 161 Article 177
Article 162 Article 178
Titre XVIII — Recherche et développement technologique
Titre XIX — Recherche et développement technologique et espace
Article 163 Article 179
Article 164 Article 180
Article 165 Article 181
Article 166 Article 182
Article 167 Article 183
Article 168 Article 184
Article 169 Article 185
Article 170 Article 186
Article 171 Article 187
Article 172 Article 188
Article 189
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/377
Ancienne numérotation du traité instituant la Communauté européenne
Nouvelle numérotationdu traité sur le fonctionnement de l’Union européenne
Article 173 Article 190
Titre XIX — Environnement Titre XX — Environnement
Article 174 Article 191
Article 175 Article 192
Article 176 Article 193
Titre XXI — Energie
Article 194
Titre XXII — Tourisme
Article 195
Titre XXIII — Protection civile
Article 196
Titre XXIV — Coopération administrative
Article 197
Titre XX — Coopération au développement (déplacé)
Cinquième partie, Titre III, Chapitre 1, La coopé ration au développement
Article 177 (déplacé) Article 208
Article 178 (abrogé) (42)
Article 179 (déplacé) Article 209
Article 180 (déplacé) Article 210
Article 181 (déplacé) Article 211
Titre XXI — Coopération économique, finan cière et technique avec les pays tiers (déplacé)
Cinquième partie, Titre III, Chapitre 2, La coopé ration économique, financière et technique avec les pays tiers
Article 181 A (déplacé) Article 212
QUATRIÈME PARTIE — L’ASSOCIATION DES PAYS ET TERRITOIRES D’OUTRE-MER
QUATRIÈME PARTIE — L’ASSOCIATION DES PAYS ET TERRITOIRES D’OUTRE-MER
Article 182 Article 198
Article 183 Article 199
(42) Remplacé, en substance, par l’article 208, paragraphe 1, second alinéa, seconde phrase, du TFUE.
FRC 83/378 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Ancienne numérotation du traité instituant la Communauté européenne
Nouvelle numérotationdu traité sur le fonctionnement de l’Union européenne
Article 184 Article 200
Article 185 Article 201
Article 186 Article 202
Article 187 Article 203
Article 188 Article 204
CINQUIÈME PARTIE — L’ACTION EXTÉ RIEURE DE L’UNION
Titre I — Dispositions générales relatives à l’action extérieure de l’Union
Article 205
Troisième partie, Titre IX, La politique commerciale commune (déplacé)
Titre II — La politique commerciale commune
Article 131 (déplacé) Article 206
Article 133 (déplacé) Article 207
Titre III — La coopération avec les pays tiers et l’aide humanitaire
Troisième partie, Titre XX, Coopération au déve loppement (déplacé)
Chapitre 1 — Coopération au développement
Article 177 (déplacé) Article 208 (43)
Article 179 (déplacé) Article 209
Article 180 (déplacé) Article 210
Article 181 (déplacé) Article 211
Troisième partie, Titre XXI, Coopération écono mique, financière et technique avec les pays tiers (déplacé)
Chapitre 2 — La coopération économique, financière et technique avec les pays tiers
Article 181 A (déplacé) Article 212
Article 213
Chapitre 3 — L’aide humanitaire
Article 214
Titre IV — Les mesures restrictives
(43) Le paragraphe 1, second alinéa, seconde phrase, remplace en substance l’article 178 du traité CE.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/379
Ancienne numérotation du traité instituant la Communauté européenne
Nouvelle numérotationdu traité sur le fonctionnement de l’Union européenne
Article 301 (remplacé) Article 215
Titre V — Accords internationaux
Article 216
Article 310 (déplacé) Article 217
Article 300 (remplacé) Article 218
Article 111, paragraphes 1 à 3 et 5 (déplacés) Article 219
Titre VI — Relations de l’Union avec les orga nisations internationales et les pays tiers et délégations de l’Union
Articles 302 à 304 (remplacés) Article 220
Article 221
Titre VII — Clause de solidarité
Article 222
CINQUIÈME PARTIE — LES INSTITUTIONS DE LA COMMUNAUTÉ
SIXIÈME PARTIE — DISPOSITIONS INSTITU TIONNELLES ET FINANCIÈRES
Titre I — Dispositions institutionnelles Titre I — Dispositions institutionnelles
Chapitre 1 — Les institutions Chapitre 1 — Les institutions
Section 1 — Le Parlement européen Section 1 — Le Parlement européen
Article 189 (abrogé) (44)
Article 190, paragraphes 1 à 3 (abrogés) (45)
Article 190, paragraphes 4 et 5 Article 223
Article 191, premier alinéa (abrogé) (46)
Article 191, second alinéa Article 224
Article 192, premier alinéa (abrogé) (47)
Article 192, second alinéa Article 225
Article 193 Article 226
(44) Remplacé, en substance, par l’article 14, paragraphes 1 et 2, du traité UE. (45) Remplacé, en substance, par l’article 14, paragraphes 1 à 3, du traité UE. (46) Remplacé, en substance, par l’article 11, paragraphe 4, du traité UE. (47) Remplacé, en substance, par l’article 14, paragraphe 1, du traité UE.
FRC 83/380 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Ancienne numérotation du traité instituant la Communauté européenne
Nouvelle numérotationdu traité sur le fonctionnement de l’Union européenne
Article 194 Article 227
Article 195 Article 228
Article 196 Article 229
Article 197, premier alinéa (abrogé) (48)
Article 197, deuxième, troisième et quatrième alinéas
Article 230
Article 198 Article 231
Article 199 Article 232
Article 200 Article 233
Article 201 Article 234
Section 2 — Le Conseil européen
Article 235
Article 236
Section 2 — Le Conseil Section 3 — Le Conseil
Article 202 (abrogé) (49)
Article 203 (abrogé) (50)
Article 204 Article 237
Article 205, paragraphes 2 et 4 (abrogés) (51)
Article 205, paragraphes 1 et 3 Article 238
Article 206 Article 239
Article 207 Article 240
Article 208 Article 241
Article 209 Article 242
Article 210 Article 243
Section 3 — La Commission Section 4 — La Commission
(48) Remplacé, en substance, par l’article 14, paragraphe 4, du traité UE. (49) Remplacé, en substance, par l’article 16, paragraphe 1, du traité UE et les articles 290 et 291 du TFUE. (50) Remplacé, en substance, par l’article 16, paragraphes 2 et 9, du traité UE. (51) Remplacé, en substance, par l’article 16, paragraphes 4 et 5, du traité UE.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/381
Ancienne numérotation du traité instituant la Communauté européenne
Nouvelle numérotationdu traité sur le fonctionnement de l’Union européenne
Article 211 (abrogé) (52)
Article 244
Article 212 (déplacé) Article 249, paragraphe 2
Article 213 Article 245
Article 214 (abrogé) (53)
Article 215 Article 246
Article 216 Article 247
Article 217, paragraphes 1, 3 et 4 (abrogés) (54)
Article 217, paragraphe 2 Article 248
Article 218, paragraphe 1 (abrogé) (55)
Article 218, paragraphe 2 Article 249
Article 219 Article 250
Section 4 — La Cour de justice Section 5 — La Cour de justice de l’Union européenne
Article 220 (abrogé) (56)
Article 221, premier alinéa (abrogé) (57)
Article 221, deuxième et troisième alinéas Article 251
Article 222 Article 252
Article 223 Article 253
Article 224 (58) Article 254
Article 255
Article 225 Article 256
Article 225 A Article 257
(52) Remplacé, en substance, par l’article 17, paragraphe 1, du traité UE. (53) Remplacé, en substance, par l’article 17, paragraphes 3 et 7 du traité UE. (54) Remplacé, en substance, par l’article 17, paragraphe 6, du traité UE. (55) Remplacé, en substance, par l’article 295 du TFUE. (56) Remplacé, en substance, par l’article 19 du traité UE. (57) Remplacé, en substance, par l’article 19, paragraphe 2, premier alinéa, du traité UE. (58) La première phrase du premier alinéa est remplacée, en substance, par l’article 19, paragraphe 2,
second alinéa, du traité UE.
FRC 83/382 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Ancienne numérotation du traité instituant la Communauté européenne
Nouvelle numérotationdu traité sur le fonctionnement de l’Union européenne
Article 226 Article 258
Article 227 Article 259
Article 228 Article 260
Article 229 Article 261
Article 229 A Article 262
Article 230 Article 263
Article 231 Article 264
Article 232 Article 265
Article 233 Article 266
Article 234 Article 267
Article 235 Article 268
Article 269
Article 236 Article 270
Article 237 Article 271
Article 238 Article 272
Article 239 Article 273
Article 240 Article 274
Article 275
Article 276
Article 241 Article 277
Article 242 Article 278
Article 243 Article 279
Article 244 Article 280
Article 245 Article 281
Section 6 — La Banque centrale européenne
Article 282
Article 112 (déplacé) Article 283
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/383
Ancienne numérotation du traité instituant la Communauté européenne
Nouvelle numérotationdu traité sur le fonctionnement de l’Union européenne
Article 113 (déplacé) Article 284
Section 5 — La Cour des comptes Section 7 — La Cour des comptes
Article 246 Article 285
Article 247 Article 286
Article 248 Article 287
Chapitre 2 — Dispositions communes à plusieurs institutions
Chapitre 2 — Actes juridiques de l’Union, procédures d’adoption et autres dispositions
Section 1 — Les actes juridiques de l’Union
Article 249 Article 288
Article 289
Article 290 (59)
Article 291 (59)
Article 292
Section 2 — Procédures d’adoption des actes et autres dispositions
Article 250 Article 293
Article 251 Article 294
Article 252 (abrogé)
Article 295
Article 253 Article 296
Article 254 Article 297
Article 298
Article 255 (déplacé) Article 15
Article 256 Article 299
Chapitre 3 — Les organes consultatifs de l’Union
Article 300
Chapitre 3 — Le Comité économique et social Section 1 — Le Comité économique et social
(59) Remplace, en substance, l’article 202, troisième tiret, du traité CE.
FRC 83/384 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Ancienne numérotation du traité instituant la Communauté européenne
Nouvelle numérotationdu traité sur le fonctionnement de l’Union européenne
Article 257 (abrogé) (60)
Article 258, premier, deuxième et quatrième alinéas
Article 301
Article 258, troisième alinéa (abrogé) (61)
Article 259 Article 302
Article 260 Article 303
Article 261 (abrogé)
Article 262 Article 304
Chapitre 4 — Le Comité des régions Section 2 — Le Comité des régions
Article 263, premier et cinquième alinéas (abrogé) (62)
Article 263, deuxième à quatrième alinéas Article 305
Article 264 Article 306
Article 265 Article 307
Chapitre 5 — La Banque européenne d’inves tissement
Chapitre 4 — La Banque européenne d’inves tissement
Article 266 Article 308
Article 267 Article 309
Titre II — Dispositions financières Titre II — Dispositions financières
Article 268 Article 310
Chapitre 1 — Les ressources propres de l’Union
Article 269 Article 311
Article 270 (abrogé) (63)
Chapitre 2 — Le cadre financier pluriannuel
Article 312
Chapitre 3 — Le budget annuel de l’Union
(60) Remplacé, en substance, par l’article 300, paragraphe 2, du TFUE. (61) Remplacé, en substance, par l’article 300, paragraphe 4, du TFUE. (62) Remplacé, en substance, par l’article 300, paragraphes 3 et 4, du TFUE. (63) Remplacé, en substance, par l’article 310, paragraphe 4, du TFUE.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/385
Ancienne numérotation du traité instituant la Communauté européenne
Nouvelle numérotationdu traité sur le fonctionnement de l’Union européenne
Article 272, paragraphe 1 (déplacé) Article 313
Article 271 (déplacé) Article 316
Article 272, paragraphe 1 (déplacé) Article 313
Article 272, paragraphes 2 à 10 Article 314
Article 273 Article 315
Article 271 (déplacé) Article 316
Chapitre 4 — L’exécution du budget et la décharge
Article 274 Article 317
Article 275 Article 318
Article 276 Article 319
Chapitre 5 — Dispositions communes
Article 277 Article 320
Article 278 Article 321
Article 279 Article 322
Article 323
Article 324
Chapitre 6 — La lutte contre la fraude
Article 280 Article 325
Titre III — Coopérations renforcées
Articles 11 et 11 A (remplacé) Article 326 (64)
Articles 11 et 11 A (remplacé) Article 327 (64)
Articles 11 et 11 A (remplacé) Article 328 (64)
Articles 11 et 11 A (remplacé) Article 329 (64)
Articles 11 et 11 A (remplacé) Article 330 (64)
Articles 11 et 11 A (remplacé) Article 331 (64)
Articles 11 et 11 A (remplacé) Article 332 (64)
(64) Remplace aussi les articles 27 A à 27 E, 40 à 40 B et 43 à 45 de l’actuel traité UE.
FRC 83/386 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Ancienne numérotation du traité instituant la Communauté européenne
Nouvelle numérotationdu traité sur le fonctionnement de l’Union européenne
Articles 11 et 11 A (remplacé) Article 333 (64)
Articles 11 et 11 A (remplacé) Article 334 (64)
SIXIÈME PARTIE — DISPOSITIONS GÉNÉ RALES ET FINALES
SEPTIÈME PARTIE — DISPOSITIONS GÉNÉ RALES ET FINALES
Article 281 (abrogé) (65)
Article 282 Article 335
Article 283 Article 336
Article 284 Article 337
Article 285 Article 338
Article 286 (remplacé) Article 16
Article 287 Article 339
Article 288 Article 340
Article 289 Article 341
Article 290 Article 342
Article 291 Article 343
Article 292 Article 344
Article 293 (abrogé)
Article 294 (déplacé) Article 55
Article 295 Article 345
Article 296 Article 346
Article 297 Article 347
Article 298 Article 348
Article 299, paragraphe 1 (abrogé) (66)
Article 299, paragraphe 2, deuxième, troisième et quatrième alinéas
Article 349
Article 299, paragraphe 2, premier alinéa, et paragraphes 3 à 6 (déplacé)
Article 355
(64) Remplace aussi les articles 27 A à 27 E, 40 à 40 B et 43 à 45 de l’actuel traité UE. (65) Remplacé, en substance, par l’article 47 du traité UE. (66) Remplacé, en substance, par l’article 52 du traité UE.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/387
Ancienne numérotation du traité instituant la Communauté européenne
Nouvelle numérotationdu traité sur le fonctionnement de l’Union européenne
Article 300 (remplacé) Article 218
Article 301 (remplacé) Article 215
Article 302 (remplacé) Article 220
Article 303 (remplacé) Article 220
Article 304 (remplacé) Article 220
Article 305 (abrogé)
Article 306 Article 350
Article 307 Article 351
Article 308 Article 352
Article 353
Article 309 Article 354
Article 310 (déplacé) Article 217
Article 311 (abrogé) (67)
Article 299, paragraphe 2, premier alinéa, et paragraphes 3 à 6 (déplacé)
Article 355
Article 312 Article 356
Dispositions finales
Article 313 Article 357
Article 358
Article 314 (abrogé) (68)
(67) Remplacé, en substance, par l’article 51 du traité UE. (68) Remplacé, en substance, par l’article 55 du traité UE.
FRC 83/388 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
CHARTE DES DROITS FONDAMENTAUX DE L'UNION EUROPÉENNE
(2010/C 83/02)
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/389
Le Parlement européen, le Conseil et la Commission proclament solennellement en tant que Charte des droits fondamentaux de l'Union européenne le texte repris ci-après.
CHARTE DES DROITS FONDAMENTAUX DE L'UNION EUROPÉENNE
Préambule
Les peuples d'Europe, en établissant entre eux une union sans cesse plus étroite, ont décidé de partager un avenir pacifique fondé sur des valeurs communes.
Consciente de son patrimoine spirituel et moral, l'Union se fonde sur les valeurs indivisibles et universelles de dignité humaine, de liberté, d'égalité et de solidarité; elle repose sur le principe de la démocratie et le principe de l'État de droit. Elle place la personne au coeur de son action en instituant la citoyenneté de l'Union et en créant un espace de liberté, de sécurité et de justice.
L'Union contribue à la préservation et au développement de ces valeurs communes dans le respect de la diversité des cultures et des traditions des peuples d'Europe, ainsi que de l'identité nationale des États membres et de l'organisation de leurs pouvoirs publics aux niveaux national, régional et local; elle cherche à promouvoir un développement équilibré et durable et assure la libre circulation des personnes, des services, des marchandises et des capitaux, ainsi que la liberté d'établissement.
À cette fin, il est nécessaire, en les rendant plus visibles dans une Charte, de renforcer la protection des droits fondamentaux à la lumière de l'évolution de la société, du progrès social et des dévelop pements scientifiques et technologiques.
La présente Charte réaffirme, dans le respect des compétences et des tâches de l'Union, ainsi que du principe de subsidiarité, les droits qui résultent notamment des traditions constitutionnelles et des obligations internationales communes aux États membres, de la Convention européenne de sauve garde des droits de l'Homme et des libertés fondamentales, des Chartes sociales adoptées par l'Union et par le Conseil de l'Europe, ainsi que de la jurisprudence de la Cour de justice de l'Union euro péenne et de la Cour européenne des droits de l'Homme. Dans ce contexte, la Charte sera interprétée par les juridictions de l'Union et des États membres en prenant dûment en considération les expli cations établies sous l'autorité du praesidium de la Convention qui a élaboré la Charte et mises à jour sous la responsabilité du praesidium de la Convention européenne.
La jouissance de ces droits entraîne des responsabilités et des devoirs tant à l'égard d'autrui qu'à l'égard de la communauté humaine et des générations futures.
En conséquence, l'Union reconnaît les droits, les libertés et les principes énoncés ci-après.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/391
TITRE I
DIGNITÉ
Article 1
Dignité humaine
La dignité humaine est inviolable. Elle doit être respectée et protégée.
Article 2
Droit à la vie
1. Toute personne a droit à la vie.
2. Nul ne peut être condamné à la peine de mort, ni exécuté.
Article 3
Droit à l'intégrité de la personne
1. Toute personne a droit à son intégrité physique et mentale.
2. Dans le cadre de la médecine et de la biologie, doivent notamment être respectés:
a) le consentement libre et éclairé de la personne concernée, selon les modalités définies par la loi;
b) l'interdiction des pratiques eugéniques, notamment celles qui ont pour but la sélection des personnes;
c) l'interdiction de faire du corps humain et de ses parties, en tant que tels, une source de profit;
d) l'interdiction du clonage reproductif des êtres humains.
Article 4
Interdiction de la torture et des peines ou traitements inhumains ou dégradants
Nul ne peut être soumis à la torture, ni à des peines ou traitements inhumains ou dégradants.
Article 5
Interdiction de l'esclavage et du travail forcé
1. Nul ne peut être tenu en esclavage ni en servitude.
2. Nul ne peut être astreint à accomplir un travail forcé ou obligatoire.
3. La traite des êtres humains est interdite.
FRC 83/392 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
TITRE II
LIBERTÉS
Article 6
Droit à la liberté et à la sûreté
Toute personne a droit à la liberté et à la sûreté.
Article 7
Respect de la vie privée et familiale
Toute personne a droit au respect de sa vie privée et familiale, de son domicile et de ses commu nications.
Article 8
Protection des données à caractère personnel
1. Toute personne a droit à la protection des données à caractère personnel la concernant.
2. Ces données doivent être traitées loyalement, à des fins déterminées et sur la base du consen tement de la personne concernée ou en vertu d'un autre fondement légitime prévu par la loi. Toute personne a le droit d'accéder aux données collectées la concernant et d'en obtenir la rectification.
3. Le respect de ces règles est soumis au contrôle d'une autorité indépendante.
Article 9
Droit de se marier et droit de fonder une famille
Le droit de se marier et le droit de fonder une famille sont garantis selon les lois nationales qui en régissent l'exercice.
Article 10
Liberté de pensée, de conscience et de religion
1. Toute personne a droit à la liberté de pensée, de conscience et de religion. Ce droit implique la liberté de changer de religion ou de conviction, ainsi que la liberté de manifester sa religion ou sa conviction individuellement ou collectivement, en public ou en privé, par le culte, l'enseignement, les pratiques et l'accomplissement des rites.
2. Le droit à l'objection de conscience est reconnu selon les lois nationales qui en régissent l'exercice.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/393
Article 11
Liberté d'expression et d'information
1. Toute personne a droit à la liberté d'expression. Ce droit comprend la liberté d'opinion et la liberté de recevoir ou de communiquer des informations ou des idées sans qu'il puisse y avoir ingérence d'autorités publiques et sans considération de frontières.
2. La liberté des médias et leur pluralisme sont respectés.
Article 12
Liberté de réunion et d'association
1. Toute personne a droit à la liberté de réunion pacifique et à la liberté d'association à tous les niveaux, notamment dans les domaines politique, syndical et civique, ce qui implique le droit de toute personne de fonder avec d'autres des syndicats et de s'y affilier pour la défense de ses intérêts.
2. Les partis politiques au niveau de l'Union contribuent à l'expression de la volonté politique des citoyens de l'Union.
Article 13
Liberté des arts et des sciences
Les arts et la recherche scientifique sont libres. La liberté académique est respectée.
Article 14
Droit à l'éducation
1. Toute personne a droit à l'éducation, ainsi qu'à l'accès à la formation professionnelle et continue.
2. Ce droit comporte la faculté de suivre gratuitement l'enseignement obligatoire.
3. La liberté de créer des établissements d'enseignement dans le respect des principes démocra tiques, ainsi que le droit des parents d'assurer l'éducation et l'enseignement de leurs enfants confor mément à leurs convictions religieuses, philosophiques et pédagogiques, sont respectés selon les lois nationales qui en régissent l'exercice.
Article 15
Liberté professionnelle et droit de travailler
1. Toute personne a le droit de travailler et d'exercer une profession librement choisie ou acceptée.
2. Tout citoyen de l'Union a la liberté de chercher un emploi, de travailler, de s'établir ou de fournir des services dans tout État membre.
3. Les ressortissants des pays tiers qui sont autorisés à travailler sur le territoire des États membres ont droit à des conditions de travail équivalentes à celles dont bénéficient les citoyens de l'Union.
FRC 83/394 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Article 16
Liberté d'entreprise
La liberté d'entreprise est reconnue conformément au droit de l'Union et aux législations et pratiques nationales.
Article 17
Droit de propriété
1. Toute personne a le droit de jouir de la propriété des biens qu'elle a acquis légalement, de les utiliser, d'en disposer et de les léguer. Nul ne peut être privé de sa propriété, si ce n'est pour cause d'utilité publique, dans des cas et conditions prévus par une loi et moyennant en temps utile une juste indemnité pour sa perte. L'usage des biens peut être réglementé par la loi dans la mesure nécessaire à l'intérêt général.
2. La propriété intellectuelle est protégée.
Article 18
Droit d'asile
Le droit d'asile est garanti dans le respect des règles de la convention de Genève du 28 juillet 1951 et du protocole du 31 janvier 1967 relatifs au statut des réfugiés et conformément au traité sur l'Union européenne et au traité sur le fonctionnement de l'Union européenne (ci-après dénommés «les traités»).
Article 19
Protection en cas d'éloignement, d'expulsion et d'extradition
1. Les expulsions collectives sont interdites.
2. Nul ne peut être éloigné, expulsé ou extradé vers un État où il existe un risque sérieux qu'il soit soumis à la peine de mort, à la torture ou à d'autres peines ou traitements inhumains ou dégradants.
TITRE III
ÉGALITÉ
Article 20
Égalité en droit
Toutes les personnes sont égales en droit.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/395
Article 21
Non-discrimination
1. Est interdite toute discrimination fondée notamment sur le sexe, la race, la couleur, les origines ethniques ou sociales, les caractéristiques génétiques, la langue, la religion ou les convictions, les opinions politiques ou toute autre opinion, l'appartenance à une minorité nationale, la fortune, la naissance, un handicap, l'âge ou l'orientation sexuelle.
2. Dans le domaine d'application des traités et sans préjudice de leurs dispositions particulières, toute discrimination exercée en raison de la nationalité est interdite.
Article 22
Diversité culturelle, religieuse et linguistique
L'Union respecte la diversité culturelle, religieuse et linguistique.
Article 23
Égalité entre femmes et hommes
L'égalité entre les femmes et les hommes doit être assurée dans tous les domaines, y compris en matière d'emploi, de travail et de rémunération.
Le principe de l'égalité n'empêche pas le maintien ou l'adoption de mesures prévoyant des avantages spécifiques en faveur du sexe sous-représenté.
Article 24
Droits de l'enfant
1. Les enfants ont droit à la protection et aux soins nécessaires à leur bien-être. Ils peuvent exprimer leur opinion librement. Celle-ci est prise en considération pour les sujets qui les concernent, en fonction de leur âge et de leur maturité.
2. Dans tous les actes relatifs aux enfants, qu'ils soient accomplis par des autorités publiques ou des institutions privées, l'intérêt supérieur de l'enfant doit être une considération primordiale.
3. Tout enfant a le droit d'entretenir régulièrement des relations personnelles et des contacts directs avec ses deux parents, sauf si cela est contraire à son intérêt.
Article 25
Droits des personnes âgées
L'Union reconnaît et respecte le droit des personnes âgées à mener une vie digne et indépendante et à participer à la vie sociale et culturelle.
FRC 83/396 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Article 26
Intégration des personnes handicapées
L'Union reconnaît et respecte le droit des personnes handicapées à bénéficier de mesures visant à assurer leur autonomie, leur intégration sociale et professionnelle et leur participation à la vie de la communauté.
TITRE IV
SOLIDARITÉ
Article 27
Droit à l'information et à la consultation des travailleurs au sein de l'entreprise
Les travailleurs ou leurs représentants doivent se voir garantir, aux niveaux appropriés, une infor mation et une consultation en temps utile, dans les cas et conditions prévus par le droit de l'Union et les législations et pratiques nationales.
Article 28
Droit de négociation et d'actions collectives
Les travailleurs et les employeurs, ou leurs organisations respectives, ont, conformément au droit de l'Union et aux législations et pratiques nationales, le droit de négocier et de conclure des conventions collectives aux niveaux appropriés et de recourir, en cas de conflits d'intérêts, à des actions collectives pour la défense de leurs intérêts, y compris la grève.
Article 29
Droit d'accès aux services de placement
Toute personne a le droit d'accéder à un service gratuit de placement.
Article 30
Protection en cas de licenciement injustifié
Tout travailleur a droit à une protection contre tout licenciement injustifié, conformément au droit de l'Union et aux législations et pratiques nationales.
Article 31
Conditions de travail justes et équitables
1. Tout travailleur a droit à des conditions de travail qui respectent sa santé, sa sécurité et sa dignité.
2. Tout travailleur a droit à une limitation de la durée maximale du travail et à des périodes de repos journalier et hebdomadaire, ainsi qu'à une période annuelle de congés payés.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/397
Article 32
Interdiction du travail des enfants et protection des jeunes au travail
Le travail des enfants est interdit. L'âge minimal d'admission au travail ne peut être inférieur à l'âge auquel cesse la période de scolarité obligatoire, sans préjudice des règles plus favorables aux jeunes et sauf dérogations limitées.
Les jeunes admis au travail doivent bénéficier de conditions de travail adaptées à leur âge et être protégés contre l'exploitation économique ou contre tout travail susceptible de nuire à leur sécurité, à leur santé, à leur développement physique, mental, moral ou social ou de compromettre leur éducation.
Article 33
Vie familiale et vie professionnelle
1. La protection de la famille est assurée sur le plan juridique, économique et social.
2. Afin de pouvoir concilier vie familiale et vie professionnelle, toute personne a le droit d'être protégée contre tout licenciement pour un motif lié à la maternité, ainsi que le droit à un congé de maternité payé et à un congé parental à la suite de la naissance ou de l'adoption d'un enfant.
Article 34
Sécurité sociale et aide sociale
1. L'Union reconnaît et respecte le droit d'accès aux prestations de sécurité sociale et aux services sociaux assurant une protection dans des cas tels que la maternité, la maladie, les accidents du travail, la dépendance ou la vieillesse, ainsi qu'en cas de perte d'emploi, selon les règles établies par le droit de l'Union et les législations et pratiques nationales.
2. Toute personne qui réside et se déplace légalement à l'intérieur de l'Union a droit aux pres tations de sécurité sociale et aux avantages sociaux, conformément au droit de l'Union et aux législations et pratiques nationales.
3. Afin de lutter contre l'exclusion sociale et la pauvreté, l'Union reconnaît et respecte le droit à une aide sociale et à une aide au logement destinées à assurer une existence digne à tous ceux qui ne disposent pas de ressources suffisantes, selon les règles établies par le droit de l'Union et les légis lations et pratiques nationales.
Article 35
Protection de la santé
Toute personne a le droit d'accéder à la prévention en matière de santé et de bénéficier de soins médicaux dans les conditions établies par les législations et pratiques nationales. Un niveau élevé de protection de la santé humaine est assuré dans la définition et la mise en oeuvre de toutes les politiques et actions de l'Union.
FRC 83/398 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Article 36
Accès aux services d'intérêt économique général
L'Union reconnaît et respecte l'accès aux services d'intérêt économique général tel qu'il est prévu par les législations et pratiques nationales, conformément aux traités, afin de promouvoir la cohésion sociale et territoriale de l'Union.
Article 37
Protection de l'environnement
Un niveau élevé de protection de l'environnement et l'amélioration de sa qualité doivent être intégrés dans les politiques de l'Union et assurés conformément au principe du développement durable.
Article 38
Protection des consommateurs
Un niveau élevé de protection des consommateurs est assuré dans les politiques de l'Union.
TITRE V
CITOYENNETÉ
Article 39
Droit de vote et d'éligibilité aux élections au Parlement européen
1. Tout citoyen de l'Union a le droit de vote et d'éligibilité aux élections au Parlement européen dans l'État membre où il réside, dans les mêmes conditions que les ressortissants de cet État.
2. Les membres du Parlement européen sont élus au suffrage universel direct, libre et secret.
Article 40
Droit de vote et d'éligibilité aux élections municipales
Tout citoyen de l'Union a le droit de vote et d'éligibilité aux élections municipales dans l'État membre où il réside, dans les mêmes conditions que les ressortissants de cet État.
Article 41
Droit à une bonne administration
1. Toute personne a le droit de voir ses affaires traitées impartialement, équitablement et dans un délai raisonnable par les institutions, organes et organismes de l'Union.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/399
2. Ce droit comporte notamment:
a) le droit de toute personne d'être entendue avant qu'une mesure individuelle qui l'affecterait défavorablement ne soit prise à son encontre;
b) le droit d'accès de toute personne au dossier qui la concerne, dans le respect des intérêts légitimes de la confidentialité et du secret professionnel et des affaires;
c) l'obligation pour l'administration de motiver ses décisions.
3. Toute personne a droit à la réparation par l'Union des dommages causés par les institutions, ou par ses agents dans l'exercice de leurs fonctions, conformément aux principes généraux communs aux droits des États membres.
4. Toute personne peut s'adresser aux institutions de l'Union dans une des langues des traités et doit recevoir une réponse dans la même langue.
Article 42
Droit d'accès aux documents
Tout citoyen de l'Union ainsi que toute personne physique ou morale résidant ou ayant son siège statutaire dans un État membre a un droit d'accès aux documents des institutions, organes et organismes de l'Union, quel que soit leur support.
Article 43
Médiateur européen
Tout citoyen de l'Union ainsi que toute personne physique ou morale résidant ou ayant son siège statutaire dans un État membre a le droit de saisir le médiateur européen de cas de mauvaise administration dans l'action des institutions, organes ou organismes de l'Union, à l'exclusion de la Cour de justice de l'Union européenne dans l'exercice de ses fonctions juridictionnelles.
Article 44
Droit de pétition
Tout citoyen de l'Union ainsi que toute personne physique ou morale résidant ou ayant son siège statutaire dans un État membre a le droit de pétition devant le Parlement européen.
Article 45
Liberté de circulation et de séjour
1. Tout citoyen de l'Union a le droit de circuler et de séjourner librement sur le territoire des États membres.
2. La liberté de circulation et de séjour peut être accordée, conformément aux traités, aux ressor tissants de pays tiers résidant légalement sur le territoire d'un État membre.
FRC 83/400 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
Article 46
Protection diplomatique et consulaire
Tout citoyen de l'Union bénéficie, sur le territoire d'un pays tiers où l'État membre dont il est ressortissant n'est pas représenté, de la protection des autorités diplomatiques et consulaires de tout État membre dans les mêmes conditions que les ressortissants de cet État.
TITRE VI
JUSTICE
Article 47
Droit à un recours effectif et à accéder à un tribunal impartial
Toute personne dont les droits et libertés garantis par le droit de l'Union ont été violés a droit à un recours effectif devant un tribunal dans le respect des conditions prévues au présent article.
Toute personne a droit à ce que sa cause soit entendue équitablement, publiquement et dans un délai raisonnable par un tribunal indépendant et impartial, établi préalablement par la loi. Toute personne a la possibilité de se faire conseiller, défendre et représenter.
Une aide juridictionnelle est accordée à ceux qui ne disposent pas de ressources suffisantes, dans la mesure où cette aide serait nécessaire pour assurer l'effectivité de l'accès à la justice.
Article 48
Présomption d'innocence et droits de la défense
1. Tout accusé est présumé innocent jusqu'à ce que sa culpabilité ait été légalement établie.
2. Le respect des droits de la défense est garanti à tout accusé.
Article 49
Principes de légalité et de proportionnalité des délits et des peines
1. Nul ne peut être condamné pour une action ou une omission qui, au moment où elle a été commise, ne constituait pas une infraction d'après le droit national ou le droit international. De même, il n'est infligé aucune peine plus forte que celle qui était applicable au moment où l'infraction a été commise. Si, postérieurement à cette infraction, la loi prévoit une peine plus légère, celle-ci doit être appliquée.
2. Le présent article ne porte pas atteinte au jugement et à la punition d'une personne coupable d'une action ou d'une omission qui, au moment où elle a été commise, était criminelle d'après les principes généraux reconnus par l'ensemble des nations.
3. L'intensité des peines ne doit pas être disproportionnée par rapport à l'infraction.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/401
Article 50
Droit à ne pas être jugé ou puni pénalement deux fois pour une même infraction
Nul ne peut être poursuivi ou puni pénalement en raison d'une infraction pour laquelle il a déjà été acquitté ou condamné dans l'Union par un jugement pénal définitif conformément à la loi.
TITRE VII
DISPOSITIONS GÉNÉRALES RÉGISSANT L'INTERPRÉTATION ET L'APPLICATION DE LA CHARTE
Article 51
Champ d'application
1. Les dispositions de la présente Charte s'adressent aux institutions, organes et organismes de l'Union dans le respect du principe de subsidiarité, ainsi qu'aux États membres uniquement lorsqu'ils mettent en oeuvre le droit de l'Union. En conséquence, ils respectent les droits, observent les principes et en promeuvent l'application, conformément à leurs compétences respectives et dans le respect des limites des compétences de l'Union telles qu'elles lui sont conférées dans les traités.
2. La présente Charte n'étend pas le champ d'application du droit de l'Union au-delà des compé tences de l'Union, ni ne crée aucune compétence ni aucune tâche nouvelles pour l'Union et ne modifie pas les compétences et tâches définies dans les traités.
Article 52
Portée et interprétation des droits et des principes
1. Toute limitation de l'exercice des droits et libertés reconnus par la présente Charte doit être prévue par la loi et respecter le contenu essentiel desdits droits et libertés. Dans le respect du principe de proportionnalité, des limitations ne peuvent être apportées que si elles sont nécessaires et répon dent effectivement à des objectifs d'intérêt général reconnus par l'Union ou au besoin de protection des droits et libertés d'autrui.
2. Les droits reconnus par la présente Charte qui font l'objet de dispositions dans les traités s'exercent dans les conditions et limites définies par ceux-ci.
3. Dans la mesure où la présente Charte contient des droits correspondant à des droits garantis par la Convention européenne de sauvegarde des droits de l'Homme et des libertés fondamentales, leur sens et leur portée sont les mêmes que ceux que leur confère ladite convention. Cette disposition ne fait pas obstacle à ce que le droit de l'Union accorde une protection plus étendue.
4. Dans la mesure où la présente Charte reconnaît des droits fondamentaux tels qu'ils résultent des traditions constitutionnelles communes aux États membres, ces droits doivent être interprétés en harmonie avec lesdites traditions.
FRC 83/402 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne 30.3.2010
5. Les dispositions de la présente Charte qui contiennent des principes peuvent être mises en oeuvre par des actes législatifs et exécutifs pris par les institutions, organes et organismes de l'Union, et par des actes des États membres lorsqu'ils mettent en oeuvre le droit de l'Union, dans l'exercice de leurs compétences respectives. Leur invocation devant le juge n'est admise que pour l'interprétation et le contrôle de la légalité de tels actes.
6. Les législations et pratiques nationales doivent être pleinement prises en compte comme précisé dans la présente Charte.
7. Les explications élaborées en vue de guider l'interprétation de la présente Charte sont dûment prises en considération par les juridictions de l'Union et des États membres.
Article 53
Niveau de protection
Aucune disposition de la présente Charte ne doit être interprétée comme limitant ou portant atteinte aux droits de l'homme et libertés fondamentales reconnus, dans leur champ d'application respectif, par le droit de l'Union, le droit international et les conventions internationales auxquelles sont parties l'Union, ou tous les États membres, et notamment la Convention européenne de sauvegarde des droits de l'Homme et des libertés fondamentales, ainsi que par les constitutions des États membres.
Article 54
Interdiction de l'abus de droit
Aucune des dispositions de la présente Charte ne doit être interprétée comme impliquant un droit quelconque de se livrer à une activité ou d'accomplir un acte visant à la destruction des droits ou libertés reconnus dans la présente Charte ou à des limitations plus amples des droits et libertés que celles qui sont prévues par la présente Charte.
° ° °
Le texte ci-dessus reprend, en l'adaptant, la Charte proclamée le 7 décembre 2000 et la remplacera à compter du jour de l'entrée en vigueur du traité de Lisbonne.
FR30.3.2010 Journal officiel de l’Union européenne C 83/403
Prix d’abonnement 2010 (hors TVA, frais de port pour expédition normale inclus)
Journal officiel de l’UE, séries L + C, édition papier uniquement 22 langues officielles de l’UE 1 100 EUR par an
Journal officiel de l’UE, séries L + C, papier + CD-ROM annuel 22 langues officielles de l’UE 1 200 EUR par an
Journal officiel de l’UE, série L, édition papier uniquement 22 langues officielles de l’UE 770 EUR par an
Journal officiel de l’UE, séries L + C, CD-ROM mensuel (cumulatif) 22 langues officielles de l’UE 400 EUR par an
Supplément au Journal officiel (série S — Marchés publics et adjudications), CD-ROM, 2 éditions par semaine
Multilingue: 23 langues officielles de l’UE
300 EUR par an
Journal officiel de l’UE, série C — Concours Langues selon concours 50 EUR par an
L’abonnement au Journal officiel de l’Union européenne, qui paraît dans les langues officielles de l’Union européenne, est disponible dans 22 versions linguistiques. Il comprend les séries L (Législation) et C (Commu- nications et informations).
Chaque version linguistique fait l’objet d’un abonnement séparé. Conformément au règlement (CE) no 920/2005 du Conseil, publié au Journal officiel L 156 du 18 juin 2005, stipulant que les institutions de l’Union européenne ne sont temporairement pas liées par l’obligation de rédiger tous les actes en irlandais et de les publier dans cette langue, les Journaux officiels publiés en langue irlandaise sont commercialisés à part. L’abonnement au Supplément au Journal officiel (série S — Marchés publics et adjudications) regroupe la totalité des 23 versions linguistiques officielles en un CD-ROM multilingue unique. Sur simple demande, l’abonnement au Journal officiel de l’Union européenne donne droit à la réception des diverses annexes du Journal officiel. Les abonnés sont avertis de la parution des annexes grâce à un «Avis au lecteur» inséré dans le Journal officiel de l’Union européenne. Le format CD-ROM sera remplacé par le format DVD dans le courant de l'année 2010.
Ventes et abonnements
Les abonnements aux diverses publications payantes, comme l'abonnement au Journal officiel de l'Union européenne, sont disponibles auprès de nos bureaux de vente. La liste des bureaux de vente est disponible à l’adresse suivante: http://publications.europa.eu/others/agents/index_fr.htm
EUR-Lex (http://eur-lex.europa.eu) offre un accès direct et gratuit au droit de l’Union européenne. Ce site permet de consulter le Journal officiel de l’Union européenne et inclut également les traités,
la législation, la jurisprudence et les actes préparatoires de la législation.
Pour en savoir plus sur l’Union européenne, consultez: http://europa.eu
FR